《Devil Slave (Satan system)》 Chapter 1 To Be Like Master... ?//Wee to the Satan System// //Before you ask any questions, please read the message from Lord Lucifer Morningstar.// //I''m about to fade into nothingness, so I''ll go straight to the point. I was cheated. I was cheated out of my Apocalypse and I want you to Avenge me// This was the message that I Saw the moment I closed my eyes from the familiar world that knew but yet so despised. I have never been a normal person. At least to the rest of society, I was not normal. But then again, which genius have you ever seen in history that was normal? Whether it was a great conqueror or a nerdy scientist that made an incredible discovery. Which of them was normal? Therefore, I had always known I was destined for great things. I had my first kill when I was five. It was my mother''s cat. It had littered the house when mother was away, and my baby brother of two was med for it. I could see the glee in the cat''s eyes as mother in her tiredness from work had gone down on her knees and cleaned the house. Also, she scolded my baby brother fiercely. Hmmm! You can guess what i did, Can''t you? Let''s just say mother found it smiling in the microwave, well decorated like a thanksgiving turkey when she came back from work the next day. I was punished for its death, but I really did not see anything wrong with it. All I did, was take out the trash, and honestly, it felt good. Apart from the usual exploring of the inner anatomy of birds and squirrels, I never did any major job after that. At least not until I was seven. This time around, it was an idiot that walked on two legs and imed he was a person. He was thirty-four I think, and a mailman too. But he abused our neighbour when her husband was not at home. I would be in the middle of my discovery, dissecting rodents and understanding how different chemicals worked when poured into the insides of alive mammals when I would hear her screams. "Oh My God! No! Please be gentle. It''s too much. Please!" He was abusing her, I thought to myself. From the garden, I would see him through the opened window naked and on top of her. Her legs would dangle in the air or on his shoulders This was wrong! At the time I thought anything in pain always screamed. At least that was what the rodents did when I used my de just to see their insides. At night when I slept, I would dream of her cries as he licked his palm and spanked her from behind continually. I had been spanked many times by mother. I know what it felt like and it was not nice. Just like in reality, I would see him in my dreams looking at me through that window, and having that same glee Mother''s cat had when mother was angry cleaning the house In fact, he would even wink sometimes. One day, I had had enough. I had thoughts of using my de, but looking at my des, I shook my head. There were too small. The target this time around was big. And so I thought to use a bigger de. Mother always kept the kitchen knife in the dishwasher. She was always toozy to lock them back in the drawers. It was easy to reach. I looked for the sharpest and longest one. It was very pointy and nice. I strolled over to the neighbour''s house. The mailman was sloppy. He left the front door open. And so I went up the stairs. Even the door to the room was left open. Clothes were littered everywhere on the floor. It seemed like she really struggled for her life. There he was. He was butt naked and holding her waist from behind. He had a fleshy pointy knife strapped to his waist, and he poked her continually with it. I could even see that she now had a hole where he poked. Her screams were louder here, and he did not see meing. I looked at the fleshy knife he had on his waist, and then at mine. Luckily, Mine was pointier. My cutting skill was not bad. But stabbing worked better for this job. It was my most messy job ever. But who could me me? After all, it was my first time. They called the police and mother too. Well! at least my neighbour did. The mailman suddenly decided not to move anymore. Maybe it was because he was leaking on the ground. But one thing was sure. My knife proved to be better than his and I never saw him again. The police asked me what happened, and I told them the mailman wounded my neighbour in the butt with his knife and I was only trying to save her. They told mother that something was wrong with me and that I would be needing therapy. But that night, our neighbor''s husband came home, and he sneaked a hundred-dor bill in my hands. With tears in his eyes, he thanked me. He said something about saving his marriage but I was not paying attention. A hundred dors was a lot for me. My first job, and also my first pay. That night, mother thought it wise to give me a lecture about sin. She said what I did was of the devil. She even proceeded to read me the story of the disobedient and proud angel that was cast out of heaven. Along the line, she derailed and told me of how he was going to punish liars, murderers and in general and bad people of the world. I had taken the storybook from her hands and looked page by page. This was the devil. Or as Iter understood he was called, Lucifer Morningstar. Even though he was red all over with horns and a tail, I knew him for who he truly was. After all, mother said we shouldn''t judge people by their appearances but their heart and their deeds. And here was a person punishing evil doers. In my mind, I thought to myself that there was no way this person was evil. At least, I just couldn''t see it. This was where I found my mentor. That night, I slept with a torn-out picture of the devil from the book and had a nice sleep. Even though the world called me a murderer. Even though the news said I was a serial Killer. I didn''t care. After all, was it not the dream of every disciple to be like his master? Chapter 2 Transmigration Of A Murderer... ?I got better at my job, and even brought home souvenirs from time to time. A finger, a hand, leg, or even a skull sometimes. It always made mother weep. Yeah! she had a habit of always shedding tears when she was very happy. So I always guessed she was. Even though she would shout at me and scold me. However, I could see love in her eyes. After all, she never told the police. All birds must leave the nest. I was not angry when she eventually threw my things out the house. Then again I was already making money on the dark web for my aplishing jobs. I knew it was time to go into the world and make my mentor proud. And so like any bird forced out of the nest, I opened my wings and soared the sky. I have never had to do a job and shed tears. I heard there was always a first time for it in my line of work. Many of them always did it the first time they saw the colorful red juice that apanied cutting the Carotid artery in the neck. But not me. I always thought it was a beautiful sight. Although I tried to be less messyter on since my first time. It just was never really fulfilling if the neck never gave a thank you for your efforts with gushing out red juice. After all, its a craft. Even painters get messy for a beautiful work toe out the canvas. I know no human is a saint. Even I can''t im to be one, but I always try my best. Mother said a small lie and a big lie don''t have no difference, but I really doubt mother would say that if she had seen the world like I did. And so like Lucifer Morningstar, I decided to rid the world of evil. Yeah! I know. I alone would not possibly be enough to punish the world of evil, but i really gave it my all. I started with those thieving and abusive politicians. My reason was very simple. Their lies hurt people more, and many of them were small lies, but it still did. I had lived the earth for thirty six years, and had rid the world of evil that was seven times that number. The police said that if there was a world record for serial killers, then I would top the chart. I know, right? with all my hard work. It''s a really sloppy number. The target I hade for was named a good man by the public, but even in my trained eyes, I could see something was wrong. No man was that good. Even I drank from the milk carton sometimes. After my digging, I finally found it. Tsk Tsk Tsk. The tidier they look, the dirtier their underwear. And this one was nasty. But no matter, I was never one to mind taking out the trash anyway. This one had the sick urge of always having sensual unconceited rtions with hitchhikers. Many of whom were inck of the appropriate age. After which he would have his guards get rid of the person. It was scum like him that made me sick to my stomach the most. But the police were not always reliable and their investigations always took too long. Before they would find the evidence, he would have already cleaned his te. And so like a good disciple of Lucifer, I decided it was up to me to put an end to such tyranny. Like I always did before a good job, I brought out the torn piece of the devil from the story book when I was little, and asked for yet again guidance as I did a good job. I brought out my knives. Unlike mothers own, these ones were better, and made cutting easier. I stormed into the house in the dead of the night. I first got rid of the guards. Sending them as appetizers to the grim reaper before the main course. They were mostly trained military men. But my line of work forced me to learn a very broad range of useful skills. I even did martial arts for years. I was very dedicated to my work. Only dedication on such a level produced excitement and fulfillment. Mother always said that it was best to work a job you loved. And I loved mine silly. After the guards came traps here and there, and finally, I had made it to his room. Unfortunately, he was nowhere to be found. And then it hit me in the head. This was a trap set out for me. With reflexes that had saved me many times, I stormed out the window, but guns will always be guns. However, in my escape, I saw him. My target. He stood at a balcony spitting out orders to the men in uniform to bring me down. There were two choices before me. One, don''t kill him, escape and risk never having this opportunity again. Two, kill him at all cost, and save the lives of many underaged hitchhikers toe. I picked the Latter. I kicked against the ground and dived in the way of the guns. I have been shot before, but i was sure my skill in dodging bullets had improved. I guess I thought wrong. A stray bullet right in the heart. However, as I closed my eyes to the beauty of my own red juice, I was proud and felt regret at the same time. I had thrown my knife for his neck. *STAB!* Hahaha. I made home run! But two things brought tears to my eyes as I departed from the world. Firstly, it was sad to know that I could no longer punish evil dowers in this world. But most importantly, couldn''t the bullet have gotten my Carotid artery? Dying in such a manner was just proof of their sloppy work, and it did not show my red juice in its most flowery beauty. So sad... ..... My consciousness left my body, and as I opened my eyes, I could see the blue beautiful below me. This was it. I was finally gone from the world. left some unfinished business behind, but eternal damnation should not be so bad right? Or so I thought. And then I heard a ring in my head. //Wee to the Satan System// A screen appeared before my eyes. I tried to touch it but couldn''t. "What in the hell is...?" //Before you ask any questions, please read the message from Lord Lucifer Morningstar.// The system interrupted. //I''m about to fade into nothingness, so I''ll go straight to the point. I was cheated. I was cheated out of my Apocalypse and I want you to Avenge me// "Cheated!? The Devil was cheated!?" Those words did not make any sense to Lenny. But the message continued. //So far, I have brought the apocalypse to several parallel worlds. The blue you see down there was supposed to be the eight. I''m at what many would call the God level, and for the longest time, this has been my job, but something happened to me...// As Lenny listened, he could not believe what he had just heard. Lucifer was supposed to bring the apocalypse, but some of his subordinates with their hunger for more power connived with some Alien gods and backstabbed him. They shared his divine power amongst themselves and have sat to rule this world. because of them, the apocalypse never urred as it should. The Coming of Lucifer was supposed to correct men from their evil ways. He was a kind of necessary evil aimed at amending the world and its ways before moving on. But his subordinates wanted more. Their greed for power to rule had motivated them to n with enemy divine beings behind his back. As a God, death was absolute for him, but before his soul fully dissipated, he used thest of his power to search another world and bring someone capable of making amends. He changed Lenny''s fate and brought him here. It was true, Lenny was skillful enough to have dodged that bullet, but Lucifer had directed it to his heart. Lenny really did not know how to feel. If he was still in his body, his heart would have elerated by now. This was it. This was the person he had looked up to for the most of his life. Saying he was not ted was a lie. If he could, he would have even shed tears. A small golden cup suddenly appeared. //This isst of my soul essence. Human''s can''t kill devils, but a fellow devil can! This will prepare you for the task at hand// As the message faded, Lenny took the cup. He did not want to at first, but then again, he was already dead. What was the worst thing that could happen? He took the cup and downed its contents. //Congrattions host. You have received lucifer''s soul inheritance. You will now be transported to a viable body.// //Searching...// //Searching...// //viable host body found. Transmigration in progress// Lenny felt a pull to the below. He closed his eyes, and the next time he opened it, he heard the Systems voice. //Transmigrationpleted// //Daily Task= Survive the Coliseum// Chapter 3 Survive The Coliseum ?//Wee to the Satan System// Lenny Tales Half born-Human //Daily Task = Survive the Coliseum// This was the information that Lenny first saw as he opened his eyes. The information reminded him of old RPG games. However, he started to hear subtle voices. "See! I told you he won''t survive the first day. This means you owe me ten points." "Ten points!" another voice responded to the first one, "That''s just high way robbery. Also, you were the one that killed him the moment the match started." "Well! There was nothing in the bet that said i''m not allowed to attack him! Can''t you look around and see? we are fighting for our lives here!" As the two men argued, Lenny slowly opened his eyes to the bright sunlight in his face. He tried to look around him and check what was going on, but a strong headache hit his head and it made him reside back. He grunted a bit. "Wait! is he still alive!?" The first man asked in surprise. "Ahh! It seems he is. That means you owe me ten points now." "Huh!? I don''t agree. After all, you did not agree to give me ten points when he was dead." "How dare you? The only reason I did not agree, is because I knew he was still alive." Both men argued back and forth until their weapons decided to solve their quarrels for them. The sharp sound of heavy de against heavy de jolted Lenny awake. He raised his head once, and this time around, he looked around him. Everywhere his eyes could see was filled with men and women with so much muscles that some of the women could even even pass off as men in his former life. Each of them was with just enough clothing to cover up only their privates. Each and everyone of them fought against each other in absolutely bloodybat. The ce had a very pungent smell of very sweaty people mixed with the nauseating smell of overflowing fresh blood. On the ground were limps scattered across the ce like soggy noddles over dipped in hot red sauce. Innards rolled around the ce like they were no longer needed in the human body. In surprise, he raised his head and looked high above. There, he saw creatures of different kinds. Many of them he had only heard about in book stories. Some had red skin, some had horns, some had ck wings. Also, many of them were partially naked. Shamelessly roaring for joy at the disy of violence below. Lenny was sharp. It was easy for him to realize that this was the world Lucifer Morningstar had talked about. Also, memories of this body he had taken over rushed into his head. This ce was a Coliseum for devils and demons to enjoy entertainment. And the sport? Humans! Well, at least Half-born humans. ording to what Lenny could remember, this world had its apocalypse some fifty years ago. There was a loud trumpet sound, and many people suddenly disappeared from the world. Many had spected that the Rapture had taken ce. However, that was the least of humanity''s worries. It was a devastating time for human beings. Portals to other worlds had appeared out of nowhere and with no warning. Grotesque creatures spat out of them like vomit from a drunk man stumbling back home. Naturally, humans hade together to fight the terrifying beasts that came through, but all efforts were in vain. Swords, had no effect on them, guns, or any other weaponry men had for so long been proud of. There even nuked a few countries, but the bodies of these beasts were indestructible to modern technology. All any effort put in ce ever did was to slow them down for a while. Meanwhile, the creatures killed, raped, and even yed with human beings like toddlers experimenting with ants at the yground. Humanity for all their intelligence were put to shame without resistance. Many died, while many others were locked up in cages by the beasts and used as feed. They treated human beings like pigs. Fatten them up and then enjoy the bliss of sinking their teeth in their flesh. Themon people were the first to die. Many of the rich and famous had nned out bunkers the moment the crisis began. Of course, they was only so much time one could enjoy away from the outside world. But even in the depth of chaos, there was a semnce of order and hope. Some new developments urred. Although very rare, some human females took in for their master oppressors, giving birth to Half-borns. The new masters of the world were not surprised by this. Apparently, they expected it. This Half-borns were taught by humans to be their saviors, but that was far from the truth. Most Demons and devils in ownership of ves sort to breed with them more to give birth to Half-borns. The reason? Half-Borns were considered a delicacy in this new world. A more sophisticated kind of appealing dish for the higher echelons of the new society. The stronger the blood of the half-born to the demon side, the tastier the dish. Half-borns were a kind of spicy taste to the normal taste of human flesh. Over the years, the rulers of the new world found fresh new ways to enjoy Half-borns. One of them was the Coliseums. In this ce, Half-borns were promised their freedoms if they were tost through the fights killing each other. Lenny looked closely at the faces of the crowd cheering loudly. On some of them, he could see salivation. Education in this world was done with a long time ago, and all this fighters knew was what was told to them. However, Lenny had juste from another world. He was smart enough to know that this was not just a coliseum, but an exhibit to disy the food. "Ahhh!!!" The scream of one man pulled him from his thoughts. The man was struggling for life as the other man choked him using an intestine lying around. The man struggled, but it was fruitless. Soon, he moved no more. The person that had just choked the man smiled at his handy work. However, he suddenly turned and he and Lenny made eye contact. Lenny in his former life, was practically sword for hire in a fancy name, Assassin in a professional name, and inly a murderer to be blunt. That look was one he understood all too well. The man immediately advanced towards him. As he did, Lenny instinctively backed away. It was at this point that he looked at a de not so far away from himself and he saw his reflection. "You have got to be fucking kidding me!" Chapter 4 To Survive By The Balls ?The reflection he had seen on the de was totally not what he was expecting. This body in had entered was as terrible as it could be. In a world where the Half-borns had a little strength advantage over normal human beings, he had to look like the most miserable one of them. He was very paled skin. He was so pale that he would have passed off as a sickler in his former world. His body had some little colorless fine scales that reflected under the light. From what he could remember from the memories of this body, there only came out when he was afraid for his life. He was also very skinny and smallish in stature. His soul had entered the body of a boy that was barely thirteen years of age. Apart from his pretty face and bright golden hair which made him an obvious target in such an environment, he basically did not have anything. From what he could remember, some Half-borns had some really cool abilities from their demon half parents, but not him. He was as useless as the dead guys on the ground. The only difference being that he was still breathing. The person that had strangled another person with an intestine headed towards him. In his hand was that same intestine he had just used to kill a person. As he advanced, he swung the intestine in his hand. "Shit!" Lenny cursed again and again. What wasing for him was a man that was readily three times in size and height. However, the big guy could care less about things such as size. This was not a fair battle. It never was and definitely never will. This was an all out survival match. There were even rewards for those with the top ten highest number of kills. Whether he was big did not matter. What the big man advancing saw, was an extra kill for a reward. Everything was happening very fast, but Lenny did not exactly panic. He had been in situations were he''s life was in danger many many times and had already developed an immune system for shocks in such situation. Immediately, he rolled over to carry the de. But he had overestimated his abilities. This body was just too weak. There was no muscle strength at all. The big guy advancing was sure of his kill, and he did not rush to get Lenny. When the other big Half-borns saw him advance, they all made way for him to pass. No body wanted to be on his list of kills. They literally avoided him like a gue. Lenny''s eyes looked around. And then he saw a weapon. To be precis, it was a broken out femur. He immediately jumped on it and crouched like a ball. The two burly men that had been arguing over Lenny''s life and death before looked in his direction. "Yep! He''s a gonna!" one of them proimed and the other one nodded in agreement. "No one enters number D4023 eyes and lives to talk about it." "Hmmm!" Some others still engaged inbat looked in Lenny''s direction and many of them understood that he was already a gonna. In this fight for survival, values such as honor, dignity were like the horn of a Unicorn. Lenny was still crouched on the ground like a donut. In the eyes of the D4023, Lenny was a bug to step on, and like any person stepping on a bug, he had his guard down. He did not even look as his leg stepped on Lenny''s body. In his opinion, he was only taking a stroll. However, the moment his leg touched Lenny''s body, Lenny moved right before the big man could exert some pressure on him. The movement was a quick one. It was not easy to aplish but Lenny was an assassin with experience. He rolled in-between his opponents legs, and using what little energy he could still summon, he stretched the hand holding the broken femur for the loin cloth covering the pubic region. *Swash!* He sliced through it. Cutting out one important ball from the ball sack. However, he was not done. He continued stabbing and stabbing. D4023 Screamed in pain as he bent over, but Lenny did not stop. Even when a long sausage structure fell off with the other ball and the rest of the sack, he still did not stop. Blood from theher region poured on his face, bathing it red, but he still did not stop. D4023 fell to the ground but Lenny still did not stop. Instead, he used this as an opportunity to climb the big man''s body and continue stabbing. Most half borns had the stubborn surviving nature of their demon or devil parents. Lenny was not going to let this guy the opportunity toe back for him. After all, he had just made the man an Enoch. He pierced into the chest. Even though what he was using was a broken human bone, he had not at all lost any of his cutting skills as a result of reincarnation. D4023 raised his hand to pull the brat off him, but Lenny allow such a thing? He immediately moved his target to the man''s neck and cut into his neck. His fresh blood sprayed from the neck unto his face. "F999!!! F999!!!" one of the men that had been arguing over Lenny''s death called several times before Lenny remembered that he was the person they were referring to. In this world, humans had long been stripped of the privilege of names. Lenny had already forgotten this. He stopped and raised his head. *Silence!* There was absolutely silence in the Arena. Whether it was from the crowd or the diators, everybody paused and stared at him in surprise. The only sound he heard was messages from the system. <+5 Exp> <+1 Agility> <+1 Strength> <+5 Exp for 1 Bonus Kill> <+5 Exp for bathing in Blood> .... Chapter 5 He Sent Me To Hell... ? Lenny looked up at the faces that were looking at him. Everybody had gone silent. Whether it was the diators or the audience. Nobody was expecting what had just happened. High up from were the demons were watching from, was a particr demon sitting at the VIP Section on a long chair. On either sides, he had beautiful subus women feeding him fruits and fawning over him. In front of him was arge tray decorated with fruits and in the center of the tray was a cooked human head with a tomato in its opened mouth. The expression on the face still showed the horrors the person had gone through before his death. The Demon stretched forward and dug a finger into the head''s socket. He plugged an eye from it, and into his mouth it went. Crushing sounds could be heard as he enjoyed the juicy vor of his meal. Lenny had just killed D4023. This made him pause, and then he giggled a bit. He stood up from where hey, pushing the sexy pink-skinned subus women. He was big, muscr and had the head of an Ox with arge iron nose ring. His body was red and hairy. And he was easily bigger than some of the diators performing. He wore clothes that only This Demon was called Cuban, and this was his arena. He advanced closer to the edge of the Luxury box. As he did, the demons in the arena took notice of this. After all, he was a Deep Demon level being. And he was even in his second stage. Rumors had it that he was even soon to advance. He spread open his hands, and then he started pping. Seeing the head of the Arena pping for such a performance, the lesser demons also joined in. "Good! good!" he pointed to one of the demon guards behind him. "make sure that one has an extra te tonight. If he makes it to the end of the week, he might even participate in the party to wee the governor." The Demon in guard Uniform bowed and left. What Lenny did not know was that the moment the Big guy was about to step on him, the trumpet announcing the end of the event had sounded. However, it was at this time that he had made his kill. While every other diator was happy that the fight had ended and stopped fighting, Lenny had only just started. Adding to the fact that he was quite small in size, and his opponent literally being about four times his size, it was easy for everyone''s attention to be drawn to him. Lenny breathed hard for air. The enemy was down Just this little effort had put into killing this man had taken all the remaining energy he had. Slowly, he stood up. The two Halfborns that had been arguing over him raised a thumb at him. However, he did not have the strength to do anything at the moment. Even though his strength had just been improved by the system, he was really weak. He could not even feel his legs anymore. *Dud!* He fell on the ground. His eyes really wanted to rest, but he begged them not to. This was a terrible ce to pass out. He suddenly felt a pull on his hand, and he was slung like a bag of beans over a man''s shoulder. "Not bad pretty boy! not bad!!" It was one of the men arguing over him before. The diators waved to the crowd as they were led through twin huge doors by other demons wearing guard uniforms. Lenny was on the man''s back, and he could see it clearly. Just before the doors closed, he could see the demons jumping into the arena and gauging on the flesh of those that had died in battle. This made him frown. They were first led through the dark corridors to were they would drop their weapons. Even though these corridors were pitch dark, it was easy for both the demons and the Half borns to navigate their way through. One of the many things they inherited from their demon parents. After a few turns, they had gotten to the cells. They could here loud moans. Lenny subconsciously turned his head in the direction it came from. In one of the cells, there was a Dark skinned man with a full face of beard and ck dreadlocked hair that went as far back as his waist. He was butt naked and on his chest was the number D800 tattooed in ck. He was behind a naked woman. He was far bigger than her in size, but it did not matter. He used both hands to prop her waist so high that her legs did not touch the ground, as he kept pumping her hard from behind. Tears flowed from her eyes, as she moaned in obvious pain. On her shoulder, she also had numbers tattooed there. Her''s was F222. He looked through his cell at the diators passing. He smiled, and then he continued. "Wow! It seems D800 choose to use his points on prizes again. Instead of being promoted to the C ss." The man carrying Lennymented. "Yeah! but you me him," his counterpart replied, "he is champ of the D ss. I heard those guys in C ss are practically beasts, and some of them have even unlocked Demon grade cultivation. A guy like D800 there would just be fresh meat for them to chew and spit out." Both men nodded in understanding to one another and continued moving. This was Post the apocalypse. In a world where demons, and devils ruled, only strength mattered. The big guy dropped Lenny in the cell. It was a room only so big to contain three people, and he shared it with them. There was no bed on the ground. Only dirty old torn nkets, and a bucket far off in one corner for when they wanted to use the toilet. However, these guys looked very happy to be back in their cells. They had onlyid down for a few seconds when Lenny could hear them snoring. Lenny sat upright as he recollected his thoughts. After browsing through this body''s memories, he frowned, and then he burst outughing. When Lucifer said he was sending him into another world, he did not know that it meant that he was sending him to hell... Chapter 6 First Side Quest ?Lenny searched in his head for information about this world but discovered that what F999 knew was very limited. In fact, it was practically nothing apart from the basics. Firstly, F999 was the name given to the body he had taken over. F999 was born a half-born human, but he had Zero capabilities as one. And therefore, he was assigned to work in the F ss. The F ss was the lowest of the low in this Arena. Their main functions included: Making more human beings which was basically breeding more food for demons and farming agricultural products. There were also farmed for their meat. Sometimes, there were used as rewards to please half-borns that had worked hard in the coliseum. Just like F222 that he had seen earlier. She was given to D800 to satisfy his urges. Basically, the F ss were the lowest of lows and existed just for the pleasure of all. After F ss was E ss, these groups of Humans and Half borns were the starting point of entertainment. They were ced to fight and kill themselves for the entertainment of the demon society. Those that did well were awarded points. Points were basically the currency in this ce. Without points, it was impossible for the diators even to have food. The points werebelled on their hands with dark energy. It looked more like a timer. Once a person''s points had reached a particr peak, they were then promoted up the ss. The idea was for them to use their points and climb all the way to A ss. This was where one could fight and acquire freedom. Most diators wanted to be free. It was just a fundamental nature of human beings. No matter how dire the situation was, or how terrible it felt, there was always the beautiful illusion of hope. Especially when many of these diators had seen with their own eyes as champions were allowed from their cages into the free world. There were many stories that went around of a beautiful world with green scenery outside. Stories that told of the freedom that human beings enjoyed before theing of the demons, and stories that spoke of the beauty they were to enjoy if they made it to their freedom. However, dreams were at the end of the day just dreams. Everybody from the lowest F ss to the highest A rank wanted freedom, but getting it was a different matter altogether. Fighting for life in the Coliseum was just the least of it. Most half-borns were blessed with the ability to inherit powers that they could use from their Demon parents. This allowed for cultivation to ur. ording to what Lenny found out, Demons were very different from Devils. If one cultivated Dark energy, then he was a demon. If one were to cultivate Chaos energy, then he was a Devil. Depending on the parent half that abused the human, the child came out with the potential to cultivate either. However, because they only carried half of the demon or devil genes, cultivating was akin to gold passing through fire in other for it to shine. In fact, only those that hade in contact with the sickle of Grim Reaper many times could actually pull it off. Even with that, the struggle to climb was only starting. The only way to continually cultivate was by continuous battle. The crazier the battles got, the better the potential for growth. In hunger for power, many Half borns had done very sick immoral things. However, in the post-apocalypse, no one had the guts to even challenge the morality of people. The urge for survival pushed man to the ends of boundaries they would never reach. Whenever someone had done something shameless and totally stupid, they was always someone to beat it with something more. At this point, it was practically being praised. The only true upside to bing a Half-born was the fact that they grew very fast. The body Lenny had entered, was actually seven years old, but Lenny felt like the body was almost sixteen. In fact, the two big burly men he shared his cell with, were actually thirteen. But they looked like they were in their mid-thirties. Yes! this was a farm and the humans here were the farm animals. Normally, Lenny was of the F ss, and was not supposed to be here. However, he had overstepped and got a particr Demon angry. It was one of the demons that acted as a worker on the farm. The demon was bored doing its duty shift and wanted to breed with F999''s mother. However, F999 did not want this. Or rather, he did not allow it. It was not the first time that demons and devils had bred her. After all, that was how he and his other siblings were born. It was just another way of life here. What made the difference this time around was that she was really sick. F999 had seen this particr demon breed with several human females before that resulted in their deaths. And those ones were healthy. He did not want his mother to die, and executed a n that saved her, but put him in trouble. After all, the lesser demons on duty were not allowed to enjoy the stock without permission. The demon had found out what Lenny did and decided to punish him in the worst way possible. That was how he was thrown into a fighting battle with not E ss, but D ss. No doubt about it, his death was assured. In fact, he had died when he entered the Coliseum. One of his Cellmates had attempted to swing his weapon, and his arm just pulling the sword back had knocked F222 hard on the head and that was how he died. After which, Lenny entered the body. *Ring!* Ring!* "Meal time!" A demon with horse legs and head announced as it passed by the cells. "meal time!" One of Lenny''s Cellmates immediately jumped up from his sleep and rushed out of the open cell. The second one also followed along, and so did Lenny. Lenny followed behind them, and as he did, so did the others from their cells. There were led to an open hall. This was their feeding area. The hall was huge. However, it was in absolutely terrible shape. The walls were green with moss on different sides. The ground was moist and cold to the feel of his feet, and the air smelt like a marriage between fermented piss, and dead animals. The smell of dead animals might have been from the diators, but the smell of piss was definitely from the hall. They took their bowls and waited in line as turn by turn, they were served their food. Lenny was the shortest here. He was literally at 5 feet in height. Although it was called food, it definitely did not look like that. Lenny assumed that it was porridge, but it was brown and sticky. When it got to his turn, he was surprised to see the face that was serving the food. However, before he could even address that, he got an alert from the system. Chapter 7 Simple As Killing A Fly. ?The person in front of him was his mother. She looked weak and sickly, and she was in dirty rag clothes. Her skin was pale and she had red bags under her eyes. She was the person serving the food here. She was also surprised to see him. After all, she had already concluded that yet again, another of her children had died or was turned to food. At this point in her life, she was already a bit numb to it. She knew that those of D ss had gone into the Arena, and knowing the calibre of people that fought here, she knew that there was no way that her son was going toe back alive. Seeing him here was not only a shock but also brought warmth to her motherly heart. After all, he was in the situation he had found himself in just because of what he had done for her. Lenny on the other hand did not have a surprised look on his face for the reason of affection or the like. The person that loved this woman as a mother was not him, and really could not give two damns about her. It was just that he was still adjusting to this new body and her appearance had sparked some annoying memories in his head. Just then, he heard the announcement from the system. "D4022!?" Lenny thought to himself. He really did not remember having any trouble with such a person. However, he suddenly heard a shout that came from behind him. He instinctively turned in the direction it hade from. Whether one was a male or female diator, the eating area was the same. The only difference was in the cells they had for obvious reasons. These people were warriors at a survival level. It was safe to say that they were barbarians. cing them together would only result in ack of sexual control among themselves. Besides, sex was only used as a reward for those that exchanged their points for it. All the diators except three people sat on the ground and ate their food. While a particr muscr diator woman had risen to her feet shouting at top of her voice in anger. "WHAT!!! What do you mean my brother is dead!?" A female diator screamed. "m down a little D4022. Death is a normal thing here," another male diator tried to pacify her anger, "It was going to happen eventually anyway. Making a fuse about it won''t bring him back." D4022 knew that what he said was true, but then again, her brother was one of the strongest warriors in the D ss. Her brother was supposed to be amongst the three people eating at that table. However, he wasn''t. What''s more, she had just learnt that it was a little pip-squeak that had done it. She turned her head in Lenny''s direction. Even though having familiar bonds in such a ce was practically hopeless, it did not stop people from having them. But they were not to be med. They nged tightly to any thing that still made them human. Just like the two brothers that stayed in the same cell with him. Surprisingly, such bonds were far more faithful now than they were before the demons arrived. D4022 had anger all over her face. Her face was morphed with it, and even her muscles and veins were bulging with it. She immediately kicked against the ground as she rushed for Lenny. This was bad. There were no two ways about it. If this woman was toy her big hands on him, he was going to be as smashed as the paste that was served as food. Before she got to him, he knew that he was her target. But then again, whoever said that one must fight brawn with brawn? As an assassin, Lenny had ovee many obstacles where he was outmatched and outnumbered. He waited and his mind timed it right. Just before she got to him, he threw his bowl at her face, covering her vision just enough for his small frame to slide in between her legs. He matched the back of her knees, and the moment she fell on her knees, he immediately dived on her back with his hand wrapped around her neck. The diators watched this fight with interest, and so did the demon that stood guard not so far away. Fighting amongst the poultry animals was a regr thing. If blood threatening someone''s life was not spilled, it was a sideshow to enjoy. But this was where Lenny had made his mistake. He had overestimated his strength. Hard as he tried, he couldn''t break her neck. These were diators that trained and fought for most of their lives. Her burly neck was probably as thick as his waist. Her anger only increased knowing that this little Pip-squeak had just brought her to her knees. She stretched her hand backwards and pulled him forward, flinging him across the room. Lenny had a first-hand feel of what it was like for a ball to whistle through the air and hit the wall hard. The system gave him an alert. This alert surprised him. It meant that if he had just lost 4 points to one attack she gave. "Shit!" he cursed out. Because of the kind of life he lived in his former world, he was not exactly a gamer person, but with the intense chest burning pain he felt inside, and the few childhood memories he had about the few games he yed. He knew that if he got thrown like that again, he was probably a goner. And the woman had not even thrown out a punch with her terrible fist. People came and died nearly regrly in the arena and no one made a fuss about it. The reason was that those that would have loved to take revenge were most of the time not strong enough, or were afraid of the damage both parties could inflict on themselves if they did. It was advisable that people reserved their battle strength, health, and stamina for arena fights. But a fight with Lenny was akin to killing a fly. Chapter 8 A Forgiving Gesture... ?"You little TWIG! I''m gonna break you!" 4022 threatened. Lenny understood the situation was dire, but panicking and fear were always the enemies of sess. He calmed down his heavy breathing. He needed to think of a way out of this situation. The demon guards not so far away had glee in their eyes. They were enjoying the fight. The other diators were roused by the fight and moured for D4022 to kill Lenny. All of them except the brothers that shared a cell with him. They just looked at him in pity. Nobody came forward to help him. Not that they couldn''t, it was just that to take such a risk against another diator for Lenny, was not just worth it. She threw a punch at his head. Instinctively, he dodged to the side. *Boom!* The decayed wall of the Dinning area caved in. Although it was decayed, this was still a ce that held diators, there was no way it was not strong. If that punch had reached his head, his face carving in would have been the least of his worries. D4022 tried to pull out her arm from the wall. It was a bit stuck. Lenny immediately used this opportunity to attack. As an assassin, he was most familiar with the weak spots on a woman''s body. He sent punches all around her body. He sent to her throat and neck, but the muscles there were just too thick, and his attack ineffective. Her face was the same thing. His punches did nothing, and even on the breasts. He might has well been punching bricks. She just gave a knowing smirk at him. "Damn it!" he cursed out loud, "muscles aren''t everything you know. Ugly bitch!" He stuck two fingers in one eye. "AHHH!!!" She screamed as she pped him away. Blood poured out from her eye like a widow at her husband''s funeral. This time around, he coughed up blood, but forced himself to swallow most of it. The p had gotten his chest. He could already swear that he had at least one rib broken. D4022 was a warrior. Pain was just another part of her daily life. A few seconds, and she had gotten herself back in order. She turned in his direction fuming so hard that her skin turned slightly red in anger. Once more she attacked. Lenny could not dodge as fast as he used to anymore. His insides had been damaged. All he could do was roll to the side. He rolled continually until he rolled under a table. D4022 approached the table. However, this time around, there was nothing she could do. the reason was not that the table was unbreakable, but because of the people sitting and eating at it. Every society had its Hierarchy. Even a ce like this one. His was the only table in the Eating Hall, and it was upied by three people. One of them was the big ck man Lenny had seen when he was being carried back to the cell. D4022 was angry, but she knew that there was nothing she could do. Lenny was hiding under D800''s table. This was a person that had acquired points to allow him move up thedder to another ss twice, but decided to use it on women and other benefits instead. In this ce, and amongst this group of people, he was king. Meanwhile, D800 pretended not to notice the presence of either Lenny who was under his table or D4022 standing by his side. He continued his meal in peace. Lenny had gone under the table without disturbing D800''s peace, but that was because he was small. D4022 could not try such a thing. It would definitely end in failure. All she could do was stand there in fuming anger. However, something happened. A drop of blood from her face fell on his table. The entire ce suddenly went silent. Those in the D ss ate their food with their hands. This was not an exception for even D800. He paused, and then his eyes turned to the one drop of blood that had stained the table. Even the other two diators that also sat at the table paused. "Leave a finger!" D800 spoke softly. It was not loud, and his voice was a bit hoarse. but the silence of the ce ensured that everybody heard him. D4022 paused. She wanted to take a step back, but his eyes were on her legs. She swallowed hard. "Yes!" she nodded. She ced her pinky in her mouth, and like a child would chew a cracker, she broke and bit out her own finger. Her teeth biting off her own fingers gave out crunching sound. If this was the world before the apocalypse, this world have been seen as a barbaric act. But here, it was seen as D800 being lenient and forgiving. It was better she left a finger than she left her head. D800 nodded. he picked up the finger and added it to his bowl of food. Understanding that it meant he had forgiven her, she bowed and hurried away before she would be required to add more vour to his meal. She had barely taken two steps forward when she could hear the crunching sounde from behind her. D800 was eating her finger. She gritted her teeth in anger as she walked away back to her food. She hade for Lenny''s head, but had ended up losing an eye and leaving a finger which some one else enjoyed at meat for his meal. Humiliation existed even amongst this people. The Hall was still silent, but soon, everybody went back to their food. Lenny still remained under the table. For now, this seemed like the safest ce in the dining hall. His mother had watched what had happened so far, and her motherly heart nearly ran out of her throat. However, Lenny suddenly heard a knock on the table. It was from D800. "When you decide to leave, leave a leg behind..!" Chapter 9 Magistri... ? ?Lenny was sure of what he had just heard. Only moments ago, D4022 had left behind a finger which D800 ate like it was extra meat to his food. However, D800 was now telling him to leave behind a leg. Lenny was not the only person that had heard the other. "damn!" One of Lenny''s Cell mates signed, "it seems that F999 is finished." The other one beside him nodded in agreement. Lenny heard what D800 had said, but there was no way in hell he was going to leave behind a leg for anybody. He was still under the table. he looked at D800''s muscr legs. Lenny instantly knew what he had to do. Attack before he was attacked. Just like he had done to D4023 in the arena, he was going to bust this man''s nuts too. Just he stretched for them, but he suddenly heard a burst ofughter that made him pause. It was a hoarse voice. And then a hand reached for under the table and pulled him out by the elbow. It was D800. Heughed so hard it made him cough. "You know, I heard that you ripped D4023 apart from his balls. I thought it was a lie, but just now, you were about to do me in the same way, right?" Lenny knitted his brows. He did not know how to answer, but the look on his face gave him away. D800ughed some more. "good! good!!" D800 nodded in approval, "not bad kid, not bad. I never liked D4023 so much. he never let me bang his sister, and always challenged my orders. But now, You had her eye, and I had her finger." D800ughed loudly, and the other two men at the tableughed with him. Lenny was surprised to see this. But somehow, he had made the boss of this ce like him. However, it was not enough reason for him to let down his guard. The person before his eyes had just eaten another person''s finger in front of them. <+5 Exp for finishing bonus quest> Just then, everybody in the hall felt the arrival of a chilling presence. It made even the demons standing guard with spears in hand held their weapons tighter in response to this energy. Everybody turned in the direction of the presence. This demon had a fairly human upper body, but the lower body of an Ox. He had horns on his head that stretched backwards into his full hair. "Greet the Magistri!!!" D800 immediately announced. All the diators including D800 immediately went to their knees and bowed to the Demon. This demon was the person in charge of training the diators. He was highly revered. He had no name and was simply known as the magistri. Has he approached, Lenny raised his head out of curiosity to see this demon properly. In the process, he activated the new ability: Surveyor. Immediately, he could see the stats of this Demon. Magistri Demon (Humanity purged) One look and the information Lenny saw, put him in deep thought. For one, his rank and level were apparently too low to see this demon''s level and most of his stats. The part about Race being a demon was expected, but he did not expect to see the partbelled: Humanity purged. He suddenly recalled a particr rumour from F999''s mind about this Magistrate. Rumours had it that he was once a half-born demon. He had brought blood to the Arena, and had risen to the peak in the sses. He was eventually granted his freedom, but he refused it. In his own opinion, the Arena was a better home than freedom outside. his had moved Cuban who was the Deep demon that owned this arena and he had given the option of removing his humanity and bing a full demon. This was a deal that the Magistri readily epted. After which, he was given his name, and was assigned the glorious task of training Half borns for the honour of the Arena. Although it was just a rumour, that rumour had just been confirmed because of the Satan system. At least, the part of it being that this was once a half-born. Magistri stopped in front of D800. "Rise!" he ordered. The diators rose and continued their meal. Magistri suddenly took notice of Lenny. "You!" he frowned. He could see the tag on Lenny''s body. This meant that Lenny was not supposed to be in the D ss, but in the F ss. The Magistri had long experience in this ce. He instantly understood what had happened. Apparently, a demon added Lenny up with the D ss a night before their fight in other for him to die on the battlefield. But Lenny had made it back alive. Normally, he would have sent Lenny back to the F ss as it should be. But the youngd had caught the attention of Cuban in thest fight. And the only reason hade here, was because he had been instructed to ensure that Lenny got an extra meal. Demons were terrible in nature, but their hierarchy system was nearly second to known. Orders were absolute and considered asw. Magistri looked around. There were blood stains on the ground, and Lenny''s body was beaten and bruised. This was only the first day, and thed''s life was already threatened. He grunted lowly. "Potty!" he called in a low tone. Somewhere far below, the arena, at the region where the F ss rest area was, a particr frog-like looking demon was busy humping a female human of the F ss. It immediately stopped when it heard its name. Only a few seconds after its name was called, the demon rushed into the hall. The moment it appeared, Magistri gave it a resounding p on its face. It was so harsh that the demon spat out some ck demon blood to the ground. On seeing this demon, Lenny recognized it. This was the demon that had added him to the D ss because it wanted to hump his mother. Chapter 10 Power Of Authority... ?<+5 EXP for causing problems for a lesser demon> The p was loud, and it made those that were eating to pause. Drama always attracted eyes. And this was a rare one. Potty was caught unaware by the p, and the Magistri''s palm with some w marks was left on his face. "How could you let a F ss leave your eyes to the D ss? You stupid retard!" Magistri scolded harshly. "F ss?" those words were surprising to Potty. However, he followed the pointing finger of the Magistri. To his surprise, Lenny with his skinny frame was standing there. Potty''s big frog like eyes widened in surprise. He was actually very speechless at this. He had expected Lenny to have been long dead. After all, that was the entire point of him pulling the strings to send the half human into the Arena. However, demons were at the end of the day demons. "An F ss!? forgive me Magistri! this one must have slipped when I was not looking," he stretchered his frog like arms for Lenny, "let me teach him a lesson." Magistri grabbed his arm tightly, "you will do no such thing!" He turned to Lenny, "this one has caught lord Cuban''s eyes." "Huh!?" This time around, it was not just the demon frog that was surprised. Even the diators looked at Lenny in surprise. What they had just heard was the same as saying the king just blessed a ve. After all, in this ce, Lord Cuban was king. His words werew. with a nod of his head, freedom or death could be granted. Even the other demons feared him. After all, he was a demon of much strength, and glory to his name. Having the recognition of the king was already a step towards the top. All the diators looked at him with surprise and envy. Especially D4022 that had just lost an eye and a finger. Magistri looked around. he could see the look of envy in the eyes of the other diators. Normally, when something like this happened, that diator will be the target of all. After all, who did not want to get into the good graces of Lord Cuban? And truly, Magistri did not care about the results. He really did not care, but Cuban had also said that he wanted Lenny to participate in the weing event of the governor that was to happenter. But that was also on the condition that Lenny made it to the end of the week. Magistri knew that if he allowed Lenny in this ce, the youngd would not see the end of the week. However, Magistri was loyal to Cuban. At every time, the master''s will must be done. "Let him train with the E ss," he instructed. If he makes it till the end of the week, put him in a fight with the D ss." "Yes, lord Magistri!" Potty bowed. Magistri turned and walked away. As he left, the stifling atmosphere of his presence, left with him. Potty bowed, but his anger was like a raging volcano. After all, he was a pure demon by birth, and Magistri was once a human. Strength and authority was respected in the demon world. But to say there was no Prejudice was a lie. Potty turned back at Lenny. There was obvious anger in his eyes. However, when Lenny saw the look on his face, he could not help but smile. This obviously annoyed the demon. Firstly, this human defied him and was supposed to be dead, and now, he had even gotten him resounding ps, as well as getting the acknowledgement of a Deep level demon. He couldn''t hold it, and lifted his hand. He wanted to smack Lenny the same way that the Magistri had done him, but he paused. Lenny saw this and understood why the demon hesitated. his smile got wider, and he stepped closer, presenting his face for the demon to p. "Come now! You want to give me a smacking right?" Lenny burst intoughter, "I dare you! I dare you FROGGY!" "HUH!!!" Everybody watching gasped at this. Had the smacking on the wall by D4022 turn this boy''s head to mush? The reason for the surprise was that demons were reverend. Even the lowest-ranked demon in this ce was highly respected. And only those at A and B ss that had unlocked their demon ranks could say that they could take in offending one of them. If Potty were to strike, even D800 could not collect a blow from him. After all, he was a demon, and it had been integrated into their minds since birth that demons were absolutely supreme. Lenny challenging Potty was like challenging god, and expecting to get away with it. But truly, there was absolutely nothing that Potty could do. The satisfaction of beating the shit out of Lenny would not equate to the amount of suffering he would go through for disobedience. Lenny was not a normal person to begin with, and he had just found a world were he was permitted to spread some of his madness. In his head, he was really interested in knowing if he was going to be smacked. From F999''s memories, he could see the value that they gave power and authority here, but like an itch on his back, he wanted to really test this. And what better way to do this than to add salt to the wounds of a demon. He could see the rage in Potty''s eyes, and the demon''s hand vibrated, but his did nothing, and was forced to bring down his hand. "Incredible!" Lenny said his head. Potty frowned as he put a metal cor around Lenny''s head and pulled him along with a chain. "You have a sharp mouth right? Let''s see how you survive in E ss!" He pulled Lenny away. As he did, D800 watched as Lenny was pulled away and giggled a bit. "I like this kid!" he muttered in a low tone. Chapter 11 Entering E-Class. ?The humans and half borns were kept underground. unless absolutely necessary. Like when there was a bout in the arena or the farming that the Humans had to take care of, humans were never allowed to see the outside world. Underneath the Arena was efficiently abyrinth of many rooms. Just like how a colony of ants built structures deep within the ground, so was this ce. Even their training was done in these rooms. Demons and evils were also smart beings. There very much knew how to rare human beings. There suffered them as much as possible and only left them with the basic necessities for survival. Water, little amount of little to no tasteless food, and the opportunity to sing lubies of an illusioned perfect world. The hallways were wide and lighted bymps on the wall. Lenny observed his environment properly. Thesemps were not the usual kind. One look at them, and he could tell that they were not powered by electricity. They gave an oppressive feel to the eyes and were a bit eerie in nature. As Potty stubbornly and begrudgingly pulled Lenny along, there passed many of such rooms. Some of them were ughter rooms for dissecting farm meat. Of course, this referred to human meat. Some ces were made especially for nursing human mothers to stay and grow fresh farm animals. Some other ces were for humans to mate with other humans and give birth to pure breed humans. After all, many demons had pallets for the human original vor. And thest room he saw, was were demons mated with particr human and half-born women to give birth to children with demon blood. Even Lenny had to admit that who so ever it was that thought of this arena and its equipped facilities was a genius. Everything was perfect. Although he was now a farm animal in this ce, he really from the bottom of his heart admired the mind that came up with this idea. The kind of job Lenny performed in his former life effectively washed away his humanity. He had killed and dissected people enough times to look at humans the same way demons did. However, his own belief was still centred around punishing humans for their sins and helping them find salvation. To the normal mind, this was twisted, but then again, he was not at all normal. Potty brought him to a locked room. This was a huge gate with the title on it reading E ss. Lenny watched as the demon ced his hand on the locked gate. It glowed in a dark purple light, and the gate dematerialized. He pulled lenny inside. First came the Cells. The cells here were much bigger than the ones that were at the area for the D ss. One look into them and Lenny could tell that each cell was for at least ten people. Apparently, even sleeping space denoted ss around this ce. Even before they got there, Lenny could smell the pugent aroma of sweaty bodies, and the screams that apanied the increase of morale during a fight. On getting there, it was just as he had thought. This was a wide space with diators of the E ss training everywhere. Whether it was a man or a woman, they were equipped with wooden weapons of all types. There was no difference in gender when it came to survival, and such petty reforms of humanity had been lost many years ago. Fifty years since the dawn of the apocalypse was more than enough time for society to take a 360 degree turn on values and morals. There were only two entrances which also served as exits in this ce. Each was protected by a demon. Although it was easy to think that these demons were not enough in case of an escape. However, even the lowest of demons was more than ten times stronger than a half-born. In fact, these demons were stronger than Half-borns in the B ss. There was one demon instructor here. Its job was not to teach them how to fight. That, was for them to figure out through the experiences of nearly dying. Its job, was to ensure that the diators did not stop fighting. Potty pulled Lenny along as he advanced to the demon instructor. This demon instructor, was also frog like. However, at the end of its webbed feet were protruding ws. It had sharp pointy teeth, and it was bigger and buffer than Potty. While the two of them conversed, Lenny looked around the ce. diators fought in their ragged clothes against each other, and some others against wooden dummies. These ones were not as big and meaty as the ones in the D ss, but they were not so far off. Lenny''s eyes caught on to one particr one that soloed four diators on his own. Impressively enough, he dominated them. He used a spear in his fight, and even though his movements were a bit crude, it was still fined tuned enough to strike incredible blows. diators were not taught martial arts and learnt how to use weapons in their most primitive form. Just like humans thousands of years ago. Lenny''s expert eyes were a bit impressed to see a such a technique in fighting. "Hmmm!? Are you sure?" The Demon asked potty. "You mean to tell me that this skinny wimpy F ss trash managed to bring down a D ss?" Potty nodded, "So it would seem! Magistri instructed I bring it here for better training." Hearing the Magistri''s name, the demon frowned a bit, but its brows immediately eased up. Lenny could immediately tell that this demon did not also like the Magistri. The demon stroked its chin, "if he is that good, then I''ll test him out myself." He looked around, and then his eyes brightened on a particr fighter, "E444!e and test the new kid." Lenny looked in the direction the Demon had called. It was the same fighter he had just seen solo four diators. "E444! do not go easy on him. I heard he brought down a D ss." "Shit!" Lenny cursed. He looked at his HP it had climbed up back by a bar thanks to his demon half that helped with healing, but it was nowhere in a fighting margin. <4/10> Secondly, he had not recovered his strength yet from fighting D4022. And now, they wanted him to fight a diator he just saw solo four people near the size of Olympic bodybuilders. This was not good. Chapter 12 Fighting E444... ?E444 stepped forward with his spear in hand. He had heard what the demon instructor had said. However, looking at Lenny, he could not even bring himself to believe that was true. After all, Lenny was skinny and far smaller than him. Also, he looked beaten and bruised. Unlike a lot of Half-borns that had tanned reddish skin, Lenny''s was quite pale. Maybe it was because he had been in F ss all his life, and his former chores never really let him see the light of day, but he had what must in the former era of human civilization would have called pretty skin. Currently his body was filled with red patches from his struggle with the grim reaper that had been after his life since he came to this world had been hunted. E444 looked at him and snickered. Only moments ago, he was handling four people. Definitely, the small brat in front of him was not going to be a problem. And he was right. Lenny was exhausted from all the fighting. And he was not even allowed to enjoy his meal. He was at the moment in no condition to fight. However, the system suddenly set him a message. Seeing this took Lenny by surprise. Because of all that had been happening since he came to this world, he had not had the opportunity to explore the system in full. In fact, up till now, all the system had done was give out one task to another. Of course those hade with benefits behind them. But as it stood, this system had been dictating his new life. Truly, he did not like this. He was one that wanted to make his choices based on his own opinions. but it was also clear that if he wanted to grow stronger, he needed to ept the system. The task before his eyes was to take a bite of his opponent. The system was even generous enough to give him ten points for it and even increase his HP. It was obvious that the point given was high firstly because of the difficulty of it. And secondly, because of how weak and tired he was. Lenny cracked a slight smile at the edge of his lips. This was the Satan System. Naturally, there was no way the tasks given were going to be normal. Although E444 was evidently weaker than D2022, that did not mean that the circumstances were the same. For one, his opponent appeared to be smarter than the former one. This was easy to guess from the way he used his spear which was not taught to him but discovered on his own. Secondly, the use of weapons was allowed in this fight. Potty removed the Cor and chain from Lenny''s neck. as he did, he smiled. As a demon, he was not allowed to kill the stock. But that did not mean that he could not use the de of a human to teach Lenny a lesson. It was just like how those rearing Chickens would not go around killing their live stock, but then again, fights between Chickens in the pen hous could lead to death. Potty licked his frog like lips with his outrageously long tongue. If Lenny were to die in this fight, then he would be to his benefit. After all, the demons were allowed to meat as a result of internal casualties. "pick a weapon of choice!" the instructor demonmanded. Those practicing, paused their sparing practice to watch the match. Many of themughed at Lenny. His body did not just allow anybody to take him seriously. "hey, skinny brat!" one of them called to him as he threw a wooden sword and shield to him. Lenny instinctively tried to catch it, but he had once again overestimated his strength. The shield pushed him to the ground and all of the diators watchingughed at him. Even Potty smiled at this. Lenny stood up and tried to pick up the shield, but it was too heavy. Every time he raised it up, he would be pushed back down. Once more,ughter filled the air. Every one wasughing, and the instructor demon was starting to think maybe Potty had lied to him. Just then, Lenny caught sight of a broken sword in a corner. He dropped the shield and the sword. "is he giving up already?" One of the diators muttered. However, they watched as he went to the broken sword. This wood sword was made to look like a long sword. But it was now broken in three parts. Lenny picked up two of those parts. testing the weight of each by throwing them up and down. He nodded at this, and came back in front of E444. E444 raised a brow. He felt absolutely insulted by this. Naturally, the crowdughed some more. However, Lenny suddenly took sharp breaths in and out. He calmed his nerves down, and prepared his mind into a state of chaos. At first, even the instructor wasughing. However, he suddenly paused. He noticed something very vital, and that was Lenny''s stance. This demon was not new at all to fighting. He could see it clearly. After all, diators were not taught any fighting techniques and had to grow on their own, and find their own fighting style. But Lenny had taken a fighting stance. The demon looked at Lenny''s feet. he coud tell that the weight was even out on both, and yet it was not. It was bnced in such a way that allowed for swift attack, but also in a way that won''t let him fall if any leg was hit or if he made a mistake in his steps. Also, his hands were raised high enough that they aligned nicely with his eyes. One in front, and the other behind. This was for precision, andstly, the way his body arched inward to further reduce his height. If this demon did not know that Lenny had clearly grown up in this ce, he would have concluded that this was a well polished fighting technique... Chapter 13 Forfeit Side Quest? Hell No! ?Lenny took his fighting stance. To the untrained eyes, like the diators, he was a clown. Everybody knew that one needed to be aggressive with their weapons in a fight. E444 turned and looked at the demon instructor. He really felt insulted by this. The Demon instructor had suddenly be interested in the progression of this fight. He nodded for E444 tomence the fight. However, E444 had not gotten himself together well after the signal was given. And he was definitely not expecting Lenny to sprint for him as he did. Lenny knew that he did not have much strength, and in all honesty, he was not willing to waste more energy or even the low HP that he had. He ced most of his strength in his legs as he sprinted for E444. Normally, one would need to go one step at a time to increase speed. Even Olympic runners did not just start at top speed but progressed gradually. However, Lenny''s was entirely different he''s legs seemed to have immediately dished out the fastest output this body could produce. This was a technique he had learnt in the other world. An assassin was one who needed to hit as fast as as possible and escape even faster. This technique had helped himmit very swift kills and even swifter escapes before. He was not going to wait for this big guy to crush him like a bug. Although, this took E444 by surprise, he immediately trusted his spear forward. He had seen Lennying for him in a straight line. For a Spear user, defining your location was as good as sealing your death. His Spear went forward with the aim of piecing Lenny''s temple. The instructor saw this and raised a brow. He was starting to think maybe he was wrong about Lenny. Even E444 was sure of his kill. However, the sweet sound apanied by hitting hard through meat was not heard. Instead, he over-leaned into his spear. The Demon instructor had his eyes opened, "After image!?" he thought out loud. E444 looked around but did not see lenny. Next, he felt a pushing weight on his spear. Lenny leaned on the spear for support as he rolled until he got to E444''s face. the wooden knifes in his hand went for E444''s throat. However, these were not normal human beings but rather Half borns. He had an advantage that normal humans never had, and this was in all aspects of life. Also, E444, was experienced in the way of the de. He instinctively leaned in the opposite direction of Lenny''s wooden knife. And he had done it just in time too. *sh!* A small cut appeared on E444''s face. He immediately created some distance between him and Lenny. *Silence!* The Demon Instructor could not believe what had just happened, but neither could anyone. Even Potty was surprised. In their minds, a lot of things were wrong. But the Demon Instructor with his knowledge, could see what had happened. Firstly, Since E444 had struck with his spear, it was easy for his eyes to not get a full grasp of his environment. Lenny had used this to his advantage by going low. He had taken advantage of his small body size, and this was why E444 had thought maybe he had disappeared. then, he relied on the Spear to locate E444''s body as he leaned and rotated on the spear. Also gathering momentum in the process. Even though it was a wooden sword, the umted momentum made it a deadly weapon, and that was why it made a slight cut on E444''s skin. If he had not dodged in time, that broken wooden sword could have burst through his neck. This was unbelievable. The fight had only begun and death was almost the result. However, Lenny was not to be med for this. He was not of the idea of fighting and parrying attacks like little girls fighting. Every attack he delivered was always a deadly blow. He had sharped his skills in such a way that the only thing to expect from them was the death of the opponent. Just like the two other fights he had engaged in since he came to this world. He had only gone for regions that would effectively cripple his opponents or kill them. Lenny turned to E444 the broken sword in his hand still had the blood of his opponent. Just out of curiosity, he licked it. His eyes brightened a bit, "not bad!" hemented as a slight smile stained his lips. E444 visibly got angry, "I''m going to peel that smile off your face." He threatened. Although Lenny was smiling, no one knew more than him about the kind of pain he was going through. This body was indeed truly weak. This technique he had used was a sure one. In his mind, E444 should have been bleeding out his life on the ground by now. Also, he could feel the muscles in his legs and body ache like crazy. Such a technique had never been performed with this weak body. Surely, they were going to be problems. He had lost a lot of strength, but he knew that showing his enemy weakness now, was going to spell his end. He withstood the pain as he could. His knives remained before his face. One wrong move and he could fall from fatigue, but he held on. Sometimes, the attitude was more important. After all, he could see the nervousness of E444 from the way he held the spear. But E444 also maintained his stance. After all, he was the boss here, and others were watching. Showing fear was going to harm his prestige. The Demon instructor nodded his head. He had seen enough. "Stop the match." he dered loudly. E444 was surprised at this, but he had no choice but to obey. He turned about was about to return to his training area. However, Lenny suddenly got an alert from the system. "Huh!?" Lenny frowned. He knew what that meant. His benefit was about to walk away before his very eyes. There was no way he would allow this. He had little to no strength remaining, but he could not lose like this. He used the same technique again. As he ran, he dropped the wooden knives. E444 felt someone approaching and turned to his Surprise, it was Lenny. Lenny jumped and hugged him. He opened his mouth wide as his teeth went for the most fleshy thing they could find. With a sadistic look on his face, he dove in. Behold, he bit off the entire upper lip of E444... Chapter 14 Do Not Bow... ?Lenny bit the upper lip of E444, and pulled hard. Like one tearing apart two pieces of cloth, E444''s lip was torn off his face. Lenny leaned back as he used the remaining energy he had to execute the required deed. Like the sudden opening of a bottle of c, blood jet into the air. What had happened before their eyes was not expected. It even left the demons watching speechless. E444 tried to scream but blood rushed into his mouth. He was actually gagging on his own blood. He pushed Lenny off as he struggled through the sudden pain. When one had just been injured, it was an instinctive reaction to grab the ce and massage the pain. However, there was literally nowhere for E444 to grab. He could only bow his head as his mind contemted how he got himself into such a shitty problem. Meanwhile, Lenny stood up from the ground slowly. In his mouth was still the torn out lip. blood from it fell on his body. He had a crazed look in his eyes, and looking at the confusion and pain that E444 was going through, only made him feel pleasure. His HP had automatically loaded up. Also, it had increased from the base value of 10 to 15. Although it did not look like much, it was actually a lot. Lenny could feel as a strong refreshing feeling went through all his limbs. Even the scars on his body from the fight with the D4022 slowly healed up. This was it. He was what he wanted. And all he had to do was enjoy a bite. Lenny smiled to himself. This felt easier than the hard work he had to go through in his previous life to climb as he did. Truly, this System was made for someone like him. He truly was not one that held reservations when it came to such beautiful works. The demon instructor was immediately angry. Lenny had disobeyed his orders. It growled angrily as it advanced towards him. Everyone watching could tell that Lenny was in big trouble. He had only just arrived and had injured the best pupil and disobeyed the master''s orders. They was truly no way he was getting out of the disciplinary action that was toe. The Demon instructor got to Lenny. It lifted up its muscr arm. It was going to smack Lenny. However, Lenny was smart. He immediately went down on his knees as he presented his hand to the demon. The demon saw this and stopped. In Lenny''s hand, was the upper lip that belonged to E444. "Forgive me instructor! I only thought you were hungry, and decided to present you a light snack." "Huh!?" "-" "-" "-" Those words took everybody that was watching by surprise. Lenny''s words did not all make sense. ording to him, the reason he had disobeyed and peeled off E444''s teeth, was because he wanted to present his body part as food. The demon paused for a few seconds. And then a sharp smile stained his lips. He grabbed the upper lip from Lenny''s hand, and threw it into his mouth. The demon instructor chewed. some of the blood leaked from a side of his lips. He turned to E444, "not bad! it''s quite tasty!" Demons at the end of the day, will forever remain demons. There was no such thing as favoritism here. In the eyes of these demons, all human beings were food. Showing favor to one would only be fatting him up so that he could be eaten sooner. The demons were not allowed to kill the stock without orders from Cuban who owned the arena. but that did not mean that they could not snack on parts lost in battle from time to time. However, something happened that made Lenny frown. Lenny could not believe what he had just heard. His stats would be halved? All he had done was instinctively done what he was sure would allow him walk away with his life. He had seen how ruthless demons were. He had also seen how strict and obedient they were to taking orders. Surely, disobedience was the worst sin here. However, he just could not allow the fresh points that had presented itself to him just pass him by. And so he did what he did. He had not done it because he wanted to please the demon, but because he wanted to preserve his life. However, it turned out that this was one thing that the system frowned on. But to be honest, he was not at all very surprised at this. Even the holy books in his former world talked about gods being jealous by nature. Definitely, someone like Lucifer would not allow bowing to other people. Especially to demons that betrayed him. The Satan system was the remaining representation of Lucifer in this world. It had the ability to allow its users growth based on guidelines. Definitely, there was going to be consequences for mess ups. However, Lenny could not help but feel a little cheated. No one told him about such a thing. He sighed lowly. However, his problems had not yet started. The instructor demon swallowed the chewed flesh in satisfaction. "Not bad! Not bad!! But the fact remains that you disobeyed me. You will spar with four people, after which you will ept 50shes of the whip." As he talked, he reached for the whip by his side. Also, he waved his hands and four diators stepped forward. Each and everyone of them was holding a weapon. Unlike E444 they were not smiling. After all, every one of them had watched the battle between him and E444. they were truly going to fight without holding back. However, Lenny could not help but curse in his mind. How was he going to fight this much with half his strength. Chapter 15 1 Vs 4... Is It A Fair Fight? ?Lenny instinctively Checked his stats, //Wee to the Satan System// (Red Alert on all stats: Stats Halved) Lenny Tales Half born-Human He could see what his stats had truly been Halved. Although the injuries on his body had been healed oncepleted the bonus quest, he felt like his strength had been reduced to what it was when he first popped into this world. He suddenlyughed to himself. The lesson had been learnt, "forgive me lord Lucifer. I understand." he muttered to himself. Lucifer would never bow to a demon, and he was currently being trained to upy the position of the former prince of hell. However, that did not mean he was going to back off from the punishment. Even if there was a button that he could press and everything would be alright, he would not want to touch such a button. Lenny as far back as he could remember, had never had a peaceful life. In fact, he did not want it. This world of unpredictable things was what truly suite him. He held his knifes above his eyes once more. As he did, the diators approached. "Let''s see how you hold your own for two minutes." The Demon instructor announced. "Two minutes?" Lenny frowned, "but that will not be enough time to have fun." he thought to himself. Four people approached. Three men and one woman. One of them used two wooden swords. Another one used a wooden axe, and thest two used spears. As they approached, they could see as Lenny''s body shook. He even had drops of sweat fall down his face. As far as anybody watching was concerned, he was shaking in fear. And it even made some of them snare at him. However, Lenny was not afraid. Instead, a kind of subtle joy and excitement upied his heart. It was so profound that he really did not know how to express it. Many people have felt so much joy that they shed tears before. Lenny''s situation was no different from that. He felt so much joy that his body shook from it. His excite and desperation for truly destruction made his bones shake. And the reason he was sweating was not because of his tiredness, but because he was trying as hard as possible to focus his remaining energy in his legs and hands. After all, he really did not have much, but the zeal for chaos was the attraction that enticed him to push regardless of his weakness. ? The demon instructor looked into Lenny''s eyes. What he made him smile a little. "It seems I might yet again get some snacks." He muttered to himself. He raised his hand, and then dropped it. This gave the permission to fight. "Ahhhh!!!" The diators screamed as they longed for him. This was a fight. Everybody was allowed and supposed to attack at the same time, but that was not so. The major reason for this was because of the difference in weapon. Naturally, those with spears attacked from a further range than those with short ranged weapons like the sword and axe. Also, Lenny with his experience in fights could see that if those with short weapons attacked, then those with long weapons could not attack. This also happened vice versa. The reason was because they would interrupt one another. And an ident might ensure that a spear missed its target. In other words, even though it looked as if he was facing four people, he was actually fighting against two at a time. However, Lenny could see that these guys were too dumb to know such a thing. After all, they were not very experienced fighters. He was sure that those fighters in D ss would surely not make such a mistake. Also, no body taught this guys anything. learning urred here through experience. The more Experience one had, the better their battle prowess. In this regard, Lenny activated Surveyor which was the new ability he had just acquired from the system, and what he saw made him shake his head. These might be stronger than him, but before his wealth of experience, they were nothing. Although his experience points was not much which could be attributed to his newness in the world. His battle experience on the other hand, was through the roof. As they sang their battle cries in screams as they attacked, both Spears came for his head. While the one with the Axe came for his neck. The one with both swords appeared wiser and waited behind. lenny concluded that it was because his weapons could not be fully used in the tight attacking space. In his opinion, that guy was the lucky one. Lenny took advantage of his height, and dodged sliding on his knees in a forward momentum under the assault of the spears. Just as he thought, the spears interrupted the assault of sword. The closet spear user to him was the female diator. Lenny was never one with mercy. But the weapons there were all using was entirely made of wood. This match was four against one. He also did not have a lot of strength to spare. This meant that If he wanted to make an impact in the fight, he needed strike definite points. After all, the match was only at its weakest beginning of the fight. The human mind worked in such a way that allowed people to subconsciously take notes of patterns made during fights. This happened in order for the individual to properly secure their own survival. This information and the reaction given to it was what was stored as a person''s battle experience. Ensuring that such information and the optimal reaction to the situation could be brought up again when the same problem arose. Lenny was not going to allow for such opportunity. At the expense of his knees burning against the ground and bleeding as he slide on them, he reached the female diator. He thrusted hard with his knife. It went straight to her groin area. A SLUSH-piercing sound was heard. And then he twisted it to the right.... Chapter 16 Stalling For Time... ?The moment the Knife pierced her groin region and was twisted, some people watching instinctively caved their knees in reflection of her pain. Even the demon instructor frowned at this. The woman screamed in pain as blood gushed out from between her legs. However, Lenny was not done. He stabbed a gain and again. "AHHH!!!" she screamed. Immediately, the diator with an axe stepped in to help her by swinging his axe for Lenny''s head. Lenny tried to dodge, but he discovered that he could not move. Regardless of the pain, the woman held his hand in ce with her legs. She had a crazed expression on her face as she tried hard to withstand the pain and hold Lenny in ce. It might have been a wood Axe, but Lenny knew that if it got to his head, he practically finished. With the kind of Chaos he had caused to far, these guys were going to eat him for breakfast the moment he lost his coordination. He used his other knife on one of her knee. It made her legs give way to free him just in time to move his head. However, the hand that had been trapped was not so quick to escape. *Crack!* The heavy wooden axended on his arm. From the sound alone, Lenny could tell that his forearm had been broken. However, in this terrible situation, he saw the silver light at the end of the tunnel. He immediately dived for the axe wielder legs in a roll forward. His aim was once again the groin region. But this man was smarter. He immediately jumped so that lenny''s knife could not reach his groin area. Lenny had no choice but to roll under the man with an axe legs and then he blindly waved his hand back. his knife attacked the back of the man''s knee at exactly the time he wasnding back on the ground. "Ahhh!" he groaned as he rolled forward away from Lenny. Lenny also created some distance from his opponent as he tumbled forward. "not bad! Not bad!!" The demon instructormented. The match had only started and three people were already injured. Without a doubt, the female diator would no longer be able to fight. And the man with the Axe could still fight but he was now left with his mobility affected. Lenny too did not go unscathed. His right arm hug loosely by the side. This was definitely going to impede his battle strength, and the pain was not funny, but he really did not care about such trivial things. He was still in battle. If he did not survive, then he would not be granted the opportunity to cry out the pain in his arm. Luckily, the burst of which he had used to fight had helped to put a deterrent on his opponents. They all paused as their eyes remained on him. The low painful growls of the female diator on the ground was a reminder that they should trend lightly. After all, a rabbit was most dangerous when it had its back against a wall. It was always easy for killers to sense killers. And in this moment, there was nothing else that spoke loudly in Lenny''s gaze. Even though his breathing was heavy, and they could see his hand holding the broken sword shake from time to time, they thought it wise to not move. A few seconds passed. No one moved. or rather, no one wanted to move. Nobody wanted to be the unfortunate soul that would be used as an example. Meanwhile, none of them knew that what Lenny was doing was as simply as throwing out smoke without fire. He was genuinely tired and hurting all over. He really did not have any more strength to continue. What''s more, he could see that his HP had dropped low. If he was attacked now, he was definitely going to be a goner. However, he also caused significant damage to his opponents. This made them guided against him. It was not three against one. Lenny observed each and every one of them. As far as he was concerned, the one with the two swords was the threat. The reason was that he was the only one that did not engage him previously. The others did and had a clearer view of how dangerous he was. He could even guess what they were thinking from their bodynguage. The one with the spear was probably imagining if it was him Lenny had decided to attack like that and if he would have made it out with his scrotum intact. The Axe guy too was the same. But the sword wielder was different. Lenny had his eyes on him. His killing intent spread out from him as he maintained eye contact with him. The man wanted to advance forward, but he couldn''t help but stop every time he made an attempt. lenny''s gaze was fierce. As they remained in this pause, Lenny could not help but try as hard as possible for no one to notice he was already tired and weak. This had be a game of attrition. Except it was determined by how long Lenny could hold his gaze. Truth be told, Lenny still wanted to continue fighting, but at the moment, he had another goal in mind. Especially because he could feel his weakness creeping up to his eye lids. Just then, as the seconds passed, there was a loud scream. "What are you maggots doing? GET HIM!!!" It hade from the Demon instructor. His words were the catalyst that sped up their reaction. The one with the swords was the first person to attack. He ignored Lenny''s look as he brought both his swords to Lenny''s head. Lenny instantly rolled over to the side. *Bam!* the swords hit hard on the ground. The others also attacked. "Shit!" Lenny cursed as he rolled from side to side. However, he noticed that he had somehow trapped himself. One end was blocked by The sword wielder and the other side by the Spear. And then he looked up. The Axe wasing right for the centre of his head. There was nowhere for him to go. "I''m finished!" Lenny muttered in a low tone... Chapter 17 Punishment For Disobedience... ?For the first time sinceing into this world, Lenny had found himself in a tight corner. In fact, it was so tight, that one could easily say he was in between a rock and a hard ce. The axe came directly for his head. It carried with it the sheer force, focus, and will the man wielding it had for practically breaking his face. He could see it clearly, as the wooden edge of the axe came for his head. Even though it was a wooden axe, he was not so dumb as to think that he would not die from the impact that thing was bringing to him. However, just an inch and it would dice up into his eyebrows... "STOP!" The edge of the axe stopped right in front of his eyes. He turned his head in the direction the order hade. It was from the Demon instructor. The diators obeyed and pulled back their weapons. The demon instructor walked over to Lenny''s head, "you are lucky! your two minutes is over." Truly, Lenny was lucky. But most importantly, the amount of muscr control these diators had was incredible. And this was something Lenny had to admit. Regardless of their emotional influence of wanting to pay back, and probably kill him, that diator with the Axe had, he stopped right when the order was given. With the way the diator stopped, Lenny instantly understood the lesson that the demon instructor was trying to pass. In this hell hole, obedience was far greater than sacrifice, or any form of pleasure. The discipline was absolute. He had seen how much respect those in the D ss gave D800, and how much respect they gave the Magstri. But this discipline was on another whole level. One could say that it was fundamentally in their nature not to disobey. For someone like Lenny that fundamentally had his own will and was guided by his whims all his life, this strict discipline was definitely going to be a bit problematic for him. Up next came the whipping. Regardless of his broken arm, he was ced on what the diators called the Discipline board. He was spread out face down like a thanksgiving turkey across the board. His legs and hands were spread out well. diators did not wear full clothing. Only little pieces of clothing cover up their privates. For men, it was just a small loin of cloth below the waist area, and for women, a thin piece of cloth for the upper side and lower side. For both genders, their butt cheeks were exposed. It was in this manner, that Lenny received hisshing. The demon instructor released the folded whip from the side of his waist. The whip was long as he released it. It was leather all through with little thorns that got bigger towards the thinner side of the whip. The Demon instructor first came to Lenny''s face and showed him the whip. Usually, this was to put fear and anticipation of pain for the person to be punished. Surprisingly, he did not get the reaction he was hoping to get. he took a piece of wood and ced it in his mouth for him to bite down on, "you''ll be needing this. And please try not to sing too loudly," heughed, "it turns me on!" The demon instructorughed some more as he went a full fifty meters back. His arm stretched outward, exposing his muscles. From the way veins appeared on them, it was obvious that he was not going to go light on Lenny. He raised his front leg, leaned back to gather enough momentum and then he swung the whip around in the air beforending it right on Lenny''s back. *WHIP!* The whipnded like the anger lightning used to strike a tree. It was precise, and it was stinging. Lenny instantly knew why the instructor had insisted that he bite hard on the piece of stick. In his former life, he had danced around on the edge of death many times. He had gotten the unfortunate taste of enjoying bullets prating his body. He had knives cut him. He had even been strangled and poisoned many times before. His skin had tasted a lot of hurt during his time as an assassin. Each and every one of them came with its own vour pain. Each with its own taste. Just like how vani was sweet, it tasted differently from the sweetness of chocte, and also of milk. But never in his life had he tasted pain such as this. If he were to describe it in words, then it was a mixture of the world''s hottest pepper on the heaviest but bluntest and roughest de. Used to saw hard into his skin. Of which the movement was hard, forceful, and bitter, but slow and concise. Only the first whip sent shivers down his soul. And he had to bite down as hard as he could if not, he felt as if his mind was going to nk. By the second whip, his teeth were ttering hard, and by the third,rge beads of sweat had gathered around his forehead. By the sixth, he could feel his body spasming in pain. And those beads of sweat fell like the indecisive, teasing raindrops of a cloudy day. What was worse, was the fact that he was still receiving this punishment when his stats were halved. Lenny was normally considered an insane person, but by the twelfthsh, he felt his mind fracturing some more. It was in this process that an old forgotten memory was recalled in his mind. In trying to reach the standard of greatness in had reached in his field, he had gone on a journey to a lot of ces to learn the crafts they teach. This journey had taken years, and he had reached a lot of ces where he mastered and adapted their skills. One of which was the school of pain and pleasure... Chapter 18 Monastery For Pain And Pleasure... ?He had discovered the address for the School of Pain and Pleasure a long time ago when he was on a particr mission for the life of a head of state with a strong dictatorship. His mission was simply to kill the tyrant. But he had unfortunately gotten himself captured. He was kept in their prison where life was worse than the ''living'' conditions of those that were dead. Because of his attempt against the head of state, he had the most terrible living conditions. However, this was not something he suffered alone. The food that was given to them was ck left over bread with fungus already dering its domination on the ck bread. The closest thing he had to food was the asional maggot that visited in some of the more liquid but spoilt soup. And then came the regr abuse to relieve stress that came from the soldiers. Beatings and torture felt more like three square meals. Many new torture devices were birthed with the assistance of his nightly screams. It was one of the most torturing experiences he ever had. In fact, it was one of the very few times when his mother''s words on the life he choose yed like a broken record in his head. Fortunately for him, he was not the only person enjoying the cup of tea. There were even times that he could have sworn that the other guy had a bigger share than him. Misery lovespany. In the seductive pain they brutally enjoyed daily, a bond was formed between them. Both of them were assassins that hade for the same person. Even in torture, both of them maintained the professionality of keeping their names a secret. Nevertheless, not all bonds needed titles or the introduction of an identity. It was from him that he had learnt of the School for pain and pleasure. It was also the major reason why this man probably suffered more than him. It was not easy, but it was aplishable. The school of Pain and Pleasure was a monastery school that taught that pain and pleasure were not a result of the senses but a result of the mind. This fellow assassin that suffered with him was probably the first person Lenny himself could call crazy. When he was being tortured, he wouldugh and be so joyed that it was ridiculous, and when he was let go to rest, he would cry for more. At first, Lenny had thought the man to just be a masochist, but this personter became the reason for their escape. And even took the credit for killing the Dictator and the rest of his family. Therefore bringing an end to an entire regime. After which the first thing Lenny had done, was to visit this Monastery hidden high up in the snowy mountains because of its controversial ways. Getting there was a very painful yet pleasurable journey on its own, and then getting acknowledged by them and epting the lessons they taught was a different experience on its own. The incredible control of what they allowed to give themselves pleasure and control, was beyond his wildest dreams. They could achieve immense pleasure from the prick of a small needle far beyond the ecstasy that orgasm produced, and with the snap of a finger, they could switch that pleasure to the most grievous of pain akin to being boiled alive in hot oil. Absorbing their ways was not easy, and because of the necessity of his job, he never truly finished the intense training process. Nevertheless, he had acquired a certain level ofpetence in the field that heter used extensively in his line of work. However, never ever in his life, as those lessons yed themselves back again. Many times, he thought that he had experienced pain, but this was a level that was mind blogging. No wonder the diators were so disciplined. No wonder the one with the axe had incredible muscle control and was able to even stop an axe that had effectively cut his head in two. Definitely, no one would ever want to experience such immense pain. It was only a whip, but it felt like it took the cells in his body prisoner and assaulted them at an individual level. This was definitely not a natural feeling to get from just a whip. Without a doubt, other things were at y here. He had a feeling that the whip was maybe cursed by dark line energy or something of that nature. Either ways, with the state he was in, by the time he made it to fifty, he would probably be dead, or out of mind. Those techniques that had been thought to him all those years ago yed themselves in his head. The pain he felt from the whip at his back pushed his learning and assimtion faster than it had ever been in his life. Suffering and the need to survive have always had a way of pushing human beings past theirfort zone to the humbling gates of enlightenment. This was the same thing that was happening with Lenny. He started to understand the thin line separating pain and pleasure, and how to create his own path way between both ces. He had entered a meditative state. An enlightenment proceeded to bloom like a flower in his mind. The diators watching had seen when he was shaking in pain, and truly, was there ever a person that did not enjoy a good show of another person''s suffering? Some of them had silently started to bet their points for when he would pass out, and some even calcted he would die. All of a sudden, his spasming body stopped. Regardless of the whipping, he did not move. Many had already spected that he had passed out from the pain. This included Potty who remained to watch as Lenny was being disciplined. However, it was at this point that the punishment timer on the system expired. Lenny suddenly heard an alert. <+10 points Exp> Chapter 19 Points Control Everything... ?The alert hade sudden. However, Lenny was too deep in the realm of enlightenment for him to acknowledge the alert. At first, he stopped moving. To those watching, it was already remarkable that he was not screaming in agony. It might have been just a whip, but to them, it was something else. The whip was after all, infused with Dark line energy. lenny had been shaking like a fish that was just brought out of water. It was not a nice sight to see, but then again, it was expected. By now, the demon instructor had already reached half of the count. Lenny was no longer shaking in pain. He remained still. It was easy for any one watching to think that he was already dead. It would not be the first time that a diator died from the agonizing pain that the whip provided. There were also those that had thought themselves to be wise, and stopped moving. In thought that this would stop the demon instructor from continuing his strikes. However, rules were rules. If the instructor had said fiftyshes, then fiftyshes it would be. The option of collecting below that, was only at the mercy of a superior demon. But then again, Demons and devils have never been known to be kind or merciful. Lenny stopped moving. Potty concluded that maybe he was already dead. It was also wise to note that Lenny''s body was not as sturdy as those of the other diators. He was after all, a fish farm boy of the F ss before this. His body was skin and bonespared to the other diators. By the thirty-first whip, things had changed once more. Lenny suddenly startedughing. It started low, and then it went into full blownugh of joy. This whip had done a lot of things to people. Many had also tried to act tough, and enteredughter. But they always broke at the end. Lenny however, proved to be different. This annoyed the demon instructor, and he increased the force at which he stroke. It was so loud and hard that the sound of leather and skin kissing sharply echoed off the walls. Every strike was also apanied by the sshing out of blood and flesh. like the throwing of heavy stones into muddy water. Finally, the whipping was over. At the demon instructor''s orders, two diators stepped forward and released the holds keeping him on the Discipline board. Most if not all, would feel paralyzed after all that beating. It was even understandable for them to be out for days. However, Lenny wriggled himself out of the support of the two diators. The blood from his back followed down his back and legs like morning dew off a leaf. Drip drop. It fell to the ground. Lenny stood to his feet, and then he stretched his body left and right. And then up and down. Even the demon instructor was left speechless by this. But it was just for a moment. He tied the whip by his side and walked over to Lenny, "not bad, growth sprout." He tabbed Lenny''s chest. The demon instructor''s hand glowed dark and eerie, and thebel on Lenny''s chest changed from F999 to E999 "I am called instructor Bodat. Do not forget it. Don''t miss the training for freshlings or else, you''ll get another fiftyshes." "Of course, I''ll be looking forward to it!" Instructor Bodat had only gone a few steps forward when he heard theter half of Lenny''s statement, "theshes would be fun." He cracked a smile as he walked away. There was suddenly a bell that signified time for meal. "Finally!" Lenny thought to himself as he followed the others into the dining area. This time around, the person serving was not his mother, but he could still see her aged eyes follow his movement. Points were used as currency for everything. If a diator did not have points, he could not get food or pleasure. That was how things worked here. However, points were also not of equal value. previously, Lenny had zero points. But after killing D4023 in the arena, he now had 5 points. However, his points would have tranted to just five points if he was in D ss. However, it was different here. His five points now showed as fifty points. For one to get promoted into the next ss, the required amount of points, was one thousand (1000). The way and manner a diator got a thousand points, was entirely his or her business. The best and most efficient way to get points, was by fighting in the arena. However, other methods still existed. For example, the bet that happened between the two brothers back in the arena that bet on Lenny''s life. diators were allowed to exchange points, bet with points, kill for points. And basically anything that the demons could watch and enjoy. Lenny was not stingy with his points and loaded his te well. He more than well needed the energy. Just like in the dining for D ss, there were no chairs and tables for the diators to sit. In here, even the champion had to seat on the ground. The champion in the E ss was E444. However, he was currently receiving treatment because of Lenny''s kiss. Lenny took the bowl of terrible looking porridge to a corner and started devouring it. It was terrible to the taste, but neither him nor the former owner of the body he was now upying were picky eaters. While he was eating, he noticed a movement by his side. It was a cockroach. He ignored it and continued eating. However, he heard a voice, "hey! E999. Hey!!!" Lenny had nearly forgotten that his name had changed. He turned to the person that called for him. It was woman. She was leaner than most of the other women here. If she was not in the post apocalyptical, she would have well passed for a singer with her facial looks alone. However, struggle had affected those looks with significant scars on her face and body. "Pass me... meat!" she requested. Her pattern of speech was weird. "Meat!?" Lenny raised a brow. She nodded as she pointed to the cockroach eating off little porridge on the ground. He nodded as he trapped the cockroach and passed it on to her. "nice!" She collected it. She first of all yed with it a little. Enjoying as it tried to escape off her fingers. And then she opened her mouth and gobbled it in. "nice! really crunchy!" Liking eating a juicy piece of apple, she enjoyed herself nodding her head to the vor in her mouth. She nodded her head, "you really nice and strong. I see fight with E444. If you fuck me, I''ll give you two points." Lenny was about to take in some food when he heard what she said. He paused and turned to her. she had a smile on her face. Chapter 20 Casting A Spell (Hidden Abilities)... ?She nodded her head, "you really nice and strong. If you fuck me, I''ll give you two points." Lenny was about to take in some food when he heard what she had said. He paused. he turned and looked at her, and then he continued on with his food. It was as if the words she had just spoken had flown over his head. This youngdy did not understand his current predicament. It had only been about a day since he came to this world, and his life had been threatened from the moment he made his entrance. It was so bad that it surprised him how the original owner of this body had survived for so long. Even for him, it had been very adventurous. He had to fight for his life. And then he killed a person. And then he was denied food because he was picked upon. As if all that was not enough, he was asked to fight again, and then he was almost whipped to death. He was not one to be interested in sexual rtions. But even if he was, there was no way in this hell could get it up. At least not at the state things were. He still had a lot of things to do. He had not even figured out this system he had gotten and how to fully utilize it for his own advantage. There was also the issue of having to rack in points to sustain his current living in this hell hole. And then he needed to climb up thedder or else he was obviously going to get stepped on. ? All these things weighed on his shoulder as the world did on As. And even if he would want to get some sexual action, thisdy had just picked up a cockroach and chewed it like it was candy before his very eyes. This would instantly put off any guy. That included a madman. He took his food and turned away in another direction. However, she was obviously not ready to take ''No'' for an answer. She followed him. And then she raised the loin cloth covering her chest region, "if you fuck, I let you touch and then I give three points." She raised three fingers with a frown on her face to show that she was giving him a good deal. After all, everything in this hell hole was done with only currency being Points. She was essentially saying that she was willing to have sex with him and still pay him three points for his services. Lenny raised his head. He could see that even though the diators were eating, many of them had eyes on him and thedy showing him her tits. Subconsciously, his eyes passed through her chest. Even though there were one or two scars on it, it was still beautiful to the eyes. While looking, he suddenly felt like touching them, and even the offer she was giving, started to y out in his head as being a good one. Suddenly, he heard an rm from the system. Immediately, he felt a cool feeling in his head and those strange thoughts were washed off. At first, she saw the way his eyes fixed on her chest, and how his frown eased. She could see the desire rising in Lenny''s eyes. However, it suddenly disappeared. lenny immediately stood up and walked away with his bowl of porridge in hand. He sat once more at a different corner. However, he could not believe what had just happened. He was never one to be carried away by the beauty or charms of a woman. In his former life, they were many women that thought maybe they could sway his resolve with their sweet words and bodily allure, however, the only kiss many of them got, was that offered by his de to the neck. This was not to say that he was not sexually active. In fact, how could he not enjoy the pleasures of the world? Especially in his branch of business. But he never really understood the closeness of human rtions. The only ones he had which were note mentioning, was his mother and his little brother in his former life. And even those ended up dead when they tried to snitch on him to the police. He also had the principle of not mixing pleasure and business together. Unless of course, the pleasure was the business. And currently, he had just been given business. His employer was Lucifer Morningstar himself. This was the biggest job in his life he had ever taken and he had already been given a small advance payment with a second chance at life. The only true desire he had was to make his boss smile at his good work. Also, from the memories he inherited from the former owner of this body, sexual rtions between humans were not allowed unless they were exchanged for points. And even that was a hefty sum. Apparently, sex had its expense everywhere. Lastly, he had heard it as clear as day. The system had told him that he a spell was being cast on him. He was aware that certain half-borns inherited powers from their demon parents and even cultivation to climb up the ranks. However, he was of the general notion that such things only manifested their selves when one got to the C-ss. Apparently, certain abilities could be unlocked earlier than that. it was obvious that this girl must have used her abilities on others before, and now hade to him. As for the reason she had randomly chosen him, that was currently of no concern to him. The only concern he had was the fact that they might also be other people within this bunch that had powers unknown to the others. Thinking this far, he remembered that he had an ability that could allow him to see the stats of others. he turned it on. "Shit!" he eximed at the sight before his eyes... Chapter 21 Knowing The Place.... ?There were indeed many in this ce that had abilities. In front of their stats and abilities, there was a green tick to show if they could use their abilities. For some of them, it was a yes and for others, it was a no. In other words, there were those that knew about unlocking their abilities, and yet some others that did not know. It was not hard for Lenny to immediately assume that some probably knew but did not know how to use it. Take the girl that had approached him. Her stats were: E666 "The Fuck!!!" Lenny could not help but curse out. He did not even need to know what her ability was all about for him to know that he was about dive into a mess the moment he had agreed to bed her. This was indeed terrible to the thought. He had heard sayings in his former life of how men became ves to a woman''s touch. Apparently, it was a literal thing. All the girl had done was offer free sex, and showed him her chest. In fact, she had offered it so generously that she had even offered him some points on top. He suddenly recalled what she had said to him when she approached. She had firstmented on the fact that he could fight. This was indeed very suspicious. He was still in his thoughts when he felt someone tap his side. He turned behind. If it was still that same girl, he swore that he was definitely going to punch her in her pretty face. However, it was a slim guy. This guy was not so much fatter or more muscr than him. In fact, he could simply say that he was also out of ce in this environment of muscr men and women. Such a person in Lenny''s opinion, should not even be in a ce like this. However, such was Fate. The man was very slim and he looked a bit aged. Lenny even wondered how this man was not yet dead. "It seems you have entered their radar!" he spoke softly. But as he did, he used his jaw to sneakily point in the direction of the people he was talking about. Lenny immediately understood. This guy was giving him information. "They saw E666 show you her tits. She''s kind of very wanted here. They wille for youter!" the man informed. Lenny looked in the direction that he had been shown, and truly, a group of big burly men were looking his way as they ate. However, it was not just them. Even some diator women were also looking his way. Some were with a frown on their faces. Apparently, E666 was also desired by the women. Some others nced at him and sent winks his way. Survival of the fittest was in every tribe and culture on the surface of the known earth. Some fought for it and took it with their own strength, while others attached themselves to those with power for it like leeches to the skin, drinking from the pool ever so steadily. It was obvious that his little performance on the test to join the E ss had resulted in slight attention to his side. This was attention he really did not want. "Thank you!" Lenny nodded at him. "No! don''t thank me. Just make sure you sleep with one eye open this night." Lenny could tell that this man seemed to be more informed about this ce. The former owner of this body had been in the F ss. He had little to no knowledge of the happenings in a upper ss like this one. What he needed, was information. He looked around and then he saw another cockroach. They were a few diators around that were interested in that cockroach. However, Lenny immediately stretched his hand with efficiency and trapped it. The diators that had their eyes on the meat, sighed at this. Lenny turned to the old man and handed it over to him, "thank you!" he spoke lightly. the man smiled, exposing his yellowed teeth as he nodded. Just like E666, he immediately ate it. Lenny was not one to call himself kind, but he needed information. He was a lonely ind surrounded by enemy waters. He really needed information. Intimidation would have not been a bad way to get what he wanted, but in this case, he thought it wiser to appeal by presenting gifts. Both of them proceeded to talk, and very much information was passed to him. This man was called E701. He had been in the E ss for most of his life. He had somehow managed to not get promoted up the Ladder to another ss, and was not demoted to the F ss. Lenny used his ability Surveyor on the man, and he understood why. This man had an ability. It was called: RAT. In Lenny''s own perspective, it was a weird ability. However, E701 had polished it so well that it had guaranteed his survival. Another bell was heard and the diators submitted their bowls. Lenny had the privilege of getting a double portion of what he ordered. This was not something he let go to waste. By now, the system had healed all the injuries and fatigue in his body. But he could not stop eating. If he was to guess, it was as a result of a deep-seated residual hunger with this body he had taken over. After all, the former owner only ever had scraps to eat. The body now wanted to enjoy everything in his bowl. Nevertheless, when it was time, there were sent back to their cells to rest before the next round of training. Men and women were separated from each other. But that did not mean that activities behind closed doors did not ur. Majorly, sex was not allowed between different sexes. But that was different sexes. There was nothing forbidding... Chapter 22 Rite Of Passage... ?Majorly, sex was not allowed between different sexes. But that was different sexes. There was nothing forbidding same Sexed rtionships. As Lenny and E701 walked away after submitting their bowls, Lenny watched as E666 walked up to a group of guys and lifted her loin cloth open again. ording to the Ability the system had granted him, he could see the effect of her ability taking ce. Manualbor had always been a strong boost for building testosterone in the body. It was very easy for one to think that the diators would or should be tired after their training and then meal, but vanity had a way of raring its head at the most unexpected of times. Everybody got to their cells. there was two major cells for men, and the same for women. Both set of cells faced each other and was only separated by a corridor that ran in between. Lenny was busy talking with E701. Knowledge was just too important for him to abandon such an opportunity. However, that did not mean that he did not know what happened around him. ording to what E701 told him about the ce, whether it was a man or woman, they all moved and operated in little groups. This groups were formed based on a lot of things, but it was majorly formed as a result of background. For example: Halfborns that had Sirens as one half of their parents usually moved together. Those that had Minitours as their parents would also be seen moving together. This division happened naturally amongst Half-borns. By bloodline, it was easy for them to be able to identify their own kind. Simrly, those that did not have Kin or theirs was rare, would also flock together in other to protect each other''s backs. Unless asked to explicitly fight one another, they did not or avoided conflict as much as possible. But just as one would except in any location with people and groups. Differences arising was amon thing. Fights did not normal happen within the cages for fear of punishment, but when in the arena, payback was always a bitch. The diators had their own smaller groups and those groups naturally had their own leaders. There were also roles that other members of crews yed that benefitted or supported the group. E701 was unfortunately not in any group. He''s kind were not so easy to find, and even the group bond together without amon heritage did not want him. He was practically a loner. But in watching this man, Lenny felt that there was a lot he could learn from him. After all, this man had survived for a long time in this ce all by himself. However, what happened next made him change his mind. Only minutes after there were in their cells, Profanities had already started happening all around. Both the men and women who were cages opposite them were shameless. Some women immediately engaged in pleasing one another, while some men stood at the edge of their own cells watching the women go at it and beat their meat. Once in a while, a patrol guard would pass. However, he would not even care about what these half humans were doing. It was like watching two chickens go at it. It was amusing at first, but as the farmer, you be used to these sights. Lenny could see that E666 was also engaged in extracurricr activities with her cellmates. And he could also see the men beating their organ to the effort of her activities. He shook his head and looked away as he was not interested in such a thing. E666 on the other hand had been observing him. The moment his eyes looked away from her, it made her frown. She looked to some of the men sitting in the same cell as Lenny and exchanged meaningful eye contact with them. They nodded in ordance as they stood up and walked towards him. There was a total of six of them. They stopped in front of Lenny and E701. At first, Lenny did not want to acknowledge the existence of these people. But E701 made sure he did. The first thing the old man did was to bow before them in respect. This immediately annoyed Lenny. However, the worse was yet toe. The men removed the loin cloth covering their privates. Six naked men with their manhood in the open were facing them. E701 immediately understood what they wanted. He went on his knees and was about to start mouth service. Seeing what the old man was about to do made Lenny pause. He could not believe it. In truth, Lenny did not care if E701 swung that way. What truly infuriated him, was the fact he was still talking to the old man and was disrespected in such a manner. He turned to the men before him. But before he could show his annoyance, they had pushed further once more. "No, old man! Not you. We want the Pup!" Pup was the nickname that was given to anybody that was new in any particr ss. "Yeah! crawl all the way here, and pay your rite of passage." E701 quickly exined to Lenny what a Rite of passage was. However, he did not need to. The former owner of this body had also paid a Rite of passage when he had been forced into the D ss. It was the brothers he shared the same cell with that conducted his. The entire idea of a Rite of passage was for a neer to entertain those already on the ground. The tag on entertainment was not limited. While the former owner of the body was in D ss, what the brothers he shared a cell with had done, was make him dance for their entertainment. However, these men were entirely different. There were telling him to throw himself on the ground for their pleasure. Lenny slowly stood up to his feet. He felt very insulted. But that did not matter. He cracked his knuckles. If it was entertainment they wanted, then he was going to give it to them. However, his method was going to be a bit painful... Chapter 23 Confrontation... ?Lenny had a tag on his head. He was a Madman, or to put it nicely, he was a psychopath. However, he was not a fool. he was fully aware of how the dynamic of power operated. In the same way, he was aware that those that remained subservient would forever be in that position. It was just a dynamic by which the world operated. The weak would always serve the strong. Just like the unfortunate existence that E701 had relegated himself to. At first, Lenny had been very interested in knowing the methods this old man had implemented to survive on his own. But he had discovered that he had overestimated the old man. How else was he expecting him to survive? If it was not by being under the feet of the strong. This reminded Lenny of his former world. Although it was not this brutal, it was close enough. The only difference was the fact that civilization covered the cruelty that human beings kept buried in their hearts. Lenny believed that there was no such a person that was a saint. Even the rat under the foot. If given the opportunity, it will rise and take a piece of its master''s heart. In this regard, Lenny did not have any pity for E701. After all, every man had a choice in life. For Lenny, it was not obeying and living. For him, it was Grow or Die trying. There was no second option to this, and no n B. Lenny stood to his feet. his body still arched from the straining he had had all day. Even though the system had a feature to automatically heal him, that did not mean he was no longer subject to hurt. And right now, he needed to stand up for himself. The four men stood butt-naked in front of him. Their manhood rose to the asion in expectation of servicing. E666 was enjoying her time with her other cellmates, but her eyes were solely on the other cell. She wanted to see what would happen. All she had done was to incite this situation as payback to Lenny for not falling under her spell. She had watched his fight. She could see that he had potential, and that was why she wanted to grab him for herself. But he had slipped past her fingers like water through a basket. She was a person that had never suffered such a loss before. After all, there were many diators that were under her spell. And many gave a lot for her when she needed it. This included their lives. She might not have been the ruler of the Arena, but in the E ss, she was Queen. Lenny stood up to the naked diators. "Hey! get on your knees and pay your rite of Passage!" one of them said fiercely. However, Lenny did not move. He remained grounded in ce. His eyes were fixed on the one in front of him. He did not say a word, but his eyes were loud with his intentions. They were taller than him, and they looked down on him, but he did not falter. It had be a small staring contest. Those in the same cell watched the little showdown. Some of them were already in anticipation of what was to happen. Amongst dangerous men, they were always the subconscious sensitivity to danger. A man that had gone through the baptism of blood could always tell when danger was close. These men had gone through many battles, and so had Lenny. In fact, one would have expected that Lenny backed off first. No matter how violently he had lived his life, there was only so much he couldpete with these guys. However, the one in front of him was the first person to subconsciously take half a step back. It was instinctive, but once he did it, he could not undo it. The reason he could not help but back off, was because Lenny had experienced one thing that topped it all. And that was Death. Lenny had tasted death itself. Such an experience was different from the subtle brushes of one hand with death''s shoulders. Lenny had actually hugged the cold rib cage of the Grim ripper. Everyone was sensitive to what was going on, and the moment the diator took half a step back, they all subconsciously knew that he had lost. However, a sudden overwhelming wash of shame took over the diator. He could not believe that he had just backed off from a fresh pick out from the F ss. This was a shame. It was a big shame that would be difficult to recover from. His reputation was on the line. He subconsciously looked at the opposite cell. He could see the disappointed look on E666''s face. It made him angry. And that look on her face was the catalyst that pushed his hand. He threw a brazen punch that came for Lenny''s face. However, as he did, Lenny also figured out that this was going to happen. After all, he had been studying the diator''s bodynguage and even his standing position. He could tell which part of the body was the dominant one. The moment the diator moved, so did he. His method of fighting was the swift kind. Just like a snake would strike at the most opportune time. This was what Lenny was used to. After all, his line of work called for such incredible uracy. The moment the diator threw the punch, Lenny went low and also went for his own attack. It was fast, and his aim was not to block the attack that the diator threw. However... *CATCH!* There was a little sizzle in the air as a pair of hands caught the diator''s punch and Lenny''s Wrist when his fingers in a straightened form were only an inch away from the diator''s Manhood. Everybody paused and turned to the person that had interrupted the two. "Now! Now!! we may be diators but we can still be civilized." Lenny looked at the smiling face of the man. It made him frown... Chapter 24 Nameless Crews Invitation!? ?Lenny turned and looked at the smiling face of the man that had caught both hands. Lenny frowned. The reason for this was because of a few things. Firstly, this guy''s face was just out of the nom. He was a pretty boy through and through. His blond hair was wless, his skin was wless, his smile was wless, and his smile was almost too bright to be believable. He was like a lily sitting beautifully in the mud. He should not be in here. And yet, from his clothes, Lenny could tell that he was a diator. But worse still. This pretty boy had just blocked both attacks in mid-air. Even if Lenny did not want to pay attention, he had to. The reason for this was that this man was obviously strong. Both men pulled their fists back. The man turned to the six men. "How about this, you boys go y somewhere else and I''ll handle the Rite of passage with Fresh one. What do you say!?" He still had his smiling look at them. And even his eyes seemed to be smiling, but even Lenny felt the chill in the smile. *Cough!* "If you say so. We will leave it to you then." The men picked up their Loin clothes and left. Lenny was one to easily read the room. "Thank you!" he thanked the smiling man, "but I could have handled it myself." The man giggled a bit, "I could obviously see that! But at least this method allows for no punishment afterwards." Lenny understood his words. He was right. If Lenny had settled things his own way, the cell would have been decorated an extra colour. "I have a better idea for a rite of passage! Pleasee with me." The man had said it politely, but for some reason, Lenny could tell that it was not a request. E666 saw that her n had failed. It made her frown in anger. It was at this point that one of the girls having it with her wanted to propose a kiss. But she would not have it. She was no longer in the mood. *PUNCH!* She punched the girl straight in the nose. But that alone was not enough to quench her anger. She ended up adding a few more punches on the girl''s face before she stood up, wore her clothes and left. She looked at Lenny walking away with the smiling man one more time before she left. The cell Lenny was in, was big enough. It contained half the diators in the E ss. The man took Lenny deeper into the cell area. As they moved, Lenny could see more brazen men have at it with each other in different corners. Some did it willingly. While others were obviously forced. The strong ate the weak for breakfast. A fact that stood the test of time and ce. "You are knew here, so I don''t think you know. diators are usually in groups based off their demon parent likeness." "I know!" Lenny answered. The man smiled a bit, "Ah! of course you do. I can tell you learnt a lot from the rat." Lenny nodded. "Good! well in that case, let me introduce you to our group." The man stopped at a corner and pointed to the group of men there, "we are rare, and have no simr blood ties, but are held together by our need to survive. We havee to have one another as a family. Since we do not have a family name, we simply refer to ourselves as Nameless." Lenny raised a brow at this. However, his eyes were on the group of people at this corner. Some were having fun, and ying games and some were already sleeping. Two people were engaged in intercourse, and two others were having Arm wrestling on the ground. E701 had told Lenny about a group of people that banded together without havinge from the same kind of demon parent. This was the crew. Lenny instantly understood. Lenny was not new to jail or prison. His former life ensured he had a taste now and then. He understood that this was how human beings behaved. There was always a hierarchy, and groups for individual survival. It was a basic human instinct to socialize as the chances of survival were higher. One of the men having the arm wrestling suddenly turned and saw the smiling man, "Ah! E7007 You are back. Damn! you actually brought him." The man stopped what he was doing and came forward. He was not the only one. Some of them also came to check out Lenny. They went about him, and some even turned him around to look at him. Lenny only allowed this because he could tell that they did not have negative intentions. it was just a basic ''check the new guy out'' routine. "Yes! I forgot to introduce myself. I''m E7007," the smiling man introduced in a bow. "E999." Lenny responded. "Good!" E7007 nodded. "I can tell your kind is also rare. So what about it? Will you join the nameless?" There it was again. It sounded like a request, but Lenny could tell that it was not. Also, he could almost feel at this point that saying ''No'' was not going to do him any good. Firstly, this man had note to recruit him when they entered the cells. But waited for the most opportune time. He acted like a saviour and a mediator, while also taking advantage of the opportunity to show his strength and standing amongst these diators. No doubt about it, he was the head of the Nameless, but Lenny could not help but feel that this man was very much a terrifying person. Such a mind and foresight to establish good nning was incredible. Lenny was still new here, and even though he had caused chaos and disturbance since his arrival, he knew that unless he had absolute strength to suppress all these diators at a time, he could not be stupid and say ''No'' to the request. Besides, it looked like a weing, but Lenny could feel that if E7007''s smile were to change, he would be in trouble. These guys were not just surrounding him to check him out... Chapter 25 Midnight Snack... ?Lenny nodded in agreement. it was not that he had a choice. It was better for him to have someone watch his back. At least for the time being, than to have somebody stab him while he slept. It was not that Lenny could not protect his own back, but he soon quickly realized that E444 whom he fought earlier, was not the strongest of the Bunch here. He was just one of the many. At the time, Lenny was fighting while most of the E ss were at the Arena of the Coliseum. Besides after the way E7007 caught both his attack and that of the other diator, he knew that life here would be easier if he joined this crew. Even if it was temporary, it was important. Introductions were made. Some members of the Nameless crew were tall, some others were short. Many of them were quite muscr but most of them were average at best. While Lenny turned on the friendliest smile he could summon, a man with a long horizontal scar on his face approached E7007. "You brought in another stray?" the man asked. Without turning, E7007 answered the man. "While you were in the Arena, I was fortunate enough to see E999 fight," E7007 paused a bit, "let''s just say it was fun to watch." "Fun!?" The Man with a scar on his face looked at E7007 with wide eyes, "hmmm!" he shook his head. He had known E7007 for a long time now. And he knew that this ''Pretty boy''s standard of fun was anything but the calm andposed exterior that he disyed. "I''ll take that means you found him useful." "Besides," E7007 paused and look at his hand. He remembered when he had juste in between the fight between Lenny and the other six diators. The hand that he used to catch Lenny''s attack was a bit cut. He shed back to that attack Lenny made. It was obvious that Lenny was not holding any weapon. Yet, with his palm alone, he was able to execute such an attack through the air with such incredible precision that it could literally tear through skin. E7007 could tell that if he had not caught Lenny''s hand and in the time he did, then that diators sausage would have currently been jerking on the ground. To tear flesh with ones palms alone was no easy feat. However, there was something more striking than even the incredible attack that Lenny had sent out. And that was the fact that he had done the attack without a care in the world for the one he was to receive from the other diator. In order for Lenny to have an effective attack, he was willing to receive the blow that was sent out by his opponent. This was a Self-harm for benefit move. E7007 sighed lowly. Such a person that was willing to collect damage in other for him to give greater damage to his enemies was rare even with the diators. "Do you think we will be able to use him?" The man with a scar on his face asked. E7007 nodded, "I believe we might end up getting better than what we bargained for." "Really!?" The man asked. E7007 nodded, "E999 was able to withstand E666''s charms." E7007 thought back to when E666 had raised her loin cloth in an attempt to seduce Lenny in the Dinning Hall and it hade out fruitless. The man with a scar on his face nodded in a smile, "Interesting," his eyes narrowed on Lenny''s small frame, "I can''t wait!" he licked his lower lip. E7007 put on a charming smile on his face as he approached Lenny, "since you are now a part of the Nameless, the Rite of passage you will have will be different from that of outsides. However, that would be forter. For now, I suggest we all get some sleep. After all, its going to be a busy day tomorrow." Lenny nodded. He found a corner within the parameters of the Nameless Crew''s space. Which was impressivelyrge to an extent. Lennyy down his head. He was truly tired from all the activities that had happened today. It had only been a Day since he arrived in this world, and yet, so much had happened that he thought maybe he was either having a pleasant nightmare or hell was the ce he had always meant to be. As heid, he willed and the system showed him his current stats. //Wee to the Satan System// Lenny Tales Half born-Human Ability: Surveyor [Can see Stats of others]. The stats floating before his eyes told him that he was not imagining all that had happened so far. Slowly, he closed his eyes as slept. .... Lenny suddenly felt the approach of someone in his personal space. Even before his eyes could wake, his Assassin instincts made the first move. One of his hands grabbed the person''s hand as the other one straightened out like an Arrow for the person''s neck. Luckily, one of his eyes had opened just in time before his fingers made it to the throat. And he immediately held himself back only an inch away from a sure kill. It was one of the diators he had met before that was a part of nameless crew. The diator swallowed his saliva as he exined, "Its time for the freshlings midnight training with instructor Bodat. E7007 said to wake you!" Lenny sighed as he stood to his feet. He had only gotten about two hours of sleep. After the kind of day he had previously, two hours was nothing nice. However, he had no choice but to pull himself up. The advantages of joining the Nameless crew had already started to show themselves. If it was just him, he would have definitely forgotten about the midnight training. And Bodat was not one to be taken for granted. Lenny pulled himself up and left the cell. He was not the only one. A demon led them to a... Chapter 26 Ruling Crews Of The Underworld... ?He was not the only one. A demon led them to the training ground. Seeing this, Lenny could not help but wonder if demons even slept at all. This ce was deep underground. There was no vour of lighting in from the sun or stars. There was absolutely no way for one to know if it was daytime or nighttime. However, that was for a normal person. Lenny had a mind that had been tested through the darkest of times. He could tell that it was tsill night time, and it was not even yet a new day. The diators formed up in a straight line before Demon Bodat. The frog looking demon seemed to have been in the middle of its meal when the freshlings arrived. However, it did not stop. In front of Bodat was a bowl filled with fresh bloody meat. From the looks of it, most of it was the fatty side. Apparently the demon had a favorite part. A preference that only few demons had. Most of them just ate all human parts. It took an abundance of food for one to be able to make a selecting choice. Apparently this was so for the demons of the Coliseum. When he was done eating, he licked his ws with his frog like tongue, and then he advanced towards them. Every step was taken confidently and intentionally. He took a quick look over their heads and then he frowned. "There is one missing!" He had barely finished speaking when a diator rushed over from the door Lenny and the others had entered. The diator had beente. Bodat the demon''s eyes twitched a bit. This was something Lenny took note of. Without a doubt, Bodat was angry. He walked up the diator and then he grabbed him by the neck. Lenny had thought that the whiping he got, was the worst thing that could happen. However, after seeing what happened to the diator that camete for the night training, he could not help but feel that Bodat probably had a fondness for him, and that was why he was blessed with something so little as fifty whips thest time. Throughout the training that night, the screams of the diator that camete, was the acoustic melody that soothed the pain of their hardship. Much like a janitor using a music box to entertain while at work or pass the time. Everybody was given boulders that was set to be exactly twice the weight of each of them. This boulders were strapped to their backs as there trekked a full thirty kilometers under strict supervision. ording to Lenny''s calction, it was a full thirty kilometers. At least it was equivalent to it. However, all they had done, was go around a thick pir for hours unending. Of course, such a load being carried for hours was going to be its own hell. However, anyone that slowed down in speed or even stopped for a slight moment''s break got the privilege of receiving quick tenshes from demon Bodat''s stinging whip. In this manner, the training continued. Until Lenny heard an announcement from the system. The moment he heard this in his head, he knew that he had entered a new day. However, this training did not stop until another two hours. After which, they were allowed to go join the others for breakfast. This was another thing Lenny noticed in this ce. These people were actually fed very well. Although the food was crap at best, they were still required to eat at least three times daily. And if one wanted food some other time, one could get it as long as he or she had points for it. But of course, having meals out of feeding time was more expensive on points, but many still did it anyway. The amount of energy that was lost here on a daily basis was not at all easy or funny. Lenny took his filled-up bowl of porridge from the server. He had wanted to sit at the same corner he did yesterday, but looking around, he could better understand the dynamic of the ce. Especially after the division that was formally exined to him back then by E701 who was the lonely rat person of the ce. It was easy for him to see that crews usually sat with one another. Or at least away from each other. Lenny sighed lowly. Such was human nature. Even in such hell, human beings still found a way to create divisions amongst themselves. But such was the way of the world. Human beings were never satisfied with just being human beings. If it was not color of skin, then it was tribe, or tradition and culture. On their own, they always looked for a way to part ways with their unity and create boundaries that stop the production of a better existence. This was also the many reason for the hundreds of years of war that humans had fought against one another again and again. In Lenny''s own point of view, it was all rubbish. For now, the Crews that he was most familiar with, were the: Raptoids= These guys were part reptilian in nature. This could easily be seen from the way their eyes changed and blinked from the left and right sides instead of up and down like the normal person. Next were the: cowheads= These group, for men, were very big and had naturally gifted incredible strength. The women were quite full on the chest,rge but also possessed incredible strength. The only downside about the Cowheads, would be the fact that they were most of the time quite dumb. At least in Lenny''s opinion, thinking was not their strongest suit. And their women were always tricked into intercourse by not just diators but also bored demons. The next crew was the: Pignosed= These guys were the nastiest here. Just as the name implied, they had an ancestry that gave them very pigly abilities. However, their usefulnessy in their ability to be able to get their hands on anything. Even in this hell hole, they still managed to get drugs. How they make it or how they get it still remained... Chapter 27 Second Time In The Arena... ?Even in this hell hole, they still managed to get drugs. How they made it or how they got it still remained a close crew-guarded secret. And then there was Nameless: The crew for those without a crew. Lenny understood to a good extent how things worked. All crews were extended across both sexes. The Nameless crew also had female members. However, E666 was surprisingly not a member of any crew. He took his food and sat close to the members of the Nameless crew. Just then, there was a shout that drew Lenny''s attention. It was from E701. The old rat man. He had tried to get some food but for some reason, he could not. "What do you mean I''m out of points!?" he questioned. "Take a look old man!" the F ss serving the food pointed to the old man''s wrist. Truly, the old man''s points were Zero. Even though the old man''s shout drew his attention, it did not for most of the other diators. They could not be bothered by the screams of the old man. Lenny looked at his hand. He still had sufficient points for food. Just then, his senses caught sign of danger. However, before he could move, a hand had slung itself on his neck. Lenny was surprised to see that it was actually E7007. The pretty boy that was the leader of the nameless crew. "so, how was your midnight snack!?" E7007 asked. Lenny did not know how to answer, or rather, his mind was busy on understanding why he felt a strong sense of danger from E7007 approach, but even before he could instinctively move in response to the danger, E7007 had already reached him. "What!? why the long face? you didn''t like it?" E7007 cracked a longugh. "Don''t worry about it. I''m just messing with you." Lenny gave a dryugh. However, he frowned inside. E7007 was a bit bigger than him. but the difference was not exactly much. Lenny thought back to the exceptional skill that E7007 had disyed only yesterday when he caught the punch the diator had thrown out, and also his snake strike. There was obviously more than what met the eye that E7007 was capable of. Lenny suddenly remembered that he had a skill for surveying abilities that he had newly just acquired. *Surveyor!* Just when he was about to turn on Surveyor on E7007 there was a loud ring of the bell in dinning hall. For a person that was sensitive to his environment like him, the sharp sound of the bell was depressing to his ears. He paused and held his ears tight. The sound stopped. "Come on boys! we all know what that bell means. Let''s go!" E7007 ordered. Immediately, the diators rushed the remaining food in their bowls. Lenny was perplexed as to what was going on, but he soon understood. After all, this was under a coliseum. It was time for battle. Surprisingly, not everybody was excited to rush out to fight. Whether it was a male or female, some diators were not at all excited at the idea of going out to fight for their daily bread. Also, Lenny discovered that going out to fight, was actually notpulsory. Unless the person was specifically instructed to do so by the demons in charge, they was no problem with him or her remaining behind. Then again, how was one to live in this ce without getting stronger. Battle was the only stone that could sharpen the de in a diators heart. Battling was also the only way for one to get necessary points for food. Unless of course the person was privileged in having a useful skill like the diators of the Pignosed crew. Lenny discovered that all members of the Nameless crew whether male or female participated in battling. This was the same thing too for the Cowheads crew. However, the Pignosed and the Raptoids only sent over a select few. Lenny finished his foo and followed along. Everybody picked their intended weapons. From the weapons the diators used, it was easy to know how they fought. Most of the Cowheads used Hammers or very big and heavy weapons. Then again, they were strength types. Lenny had lived a life that allowed him a good range of weapons, but he looked around, and decided to pick two long knives. They were better for fighting with this nimble body he had acquired. Many also picked up metal armor that was strapped to the chest for defence. However, a good range of them could care less. Armor only restricted movement, and in many cases, made one slower. Lenny was one of those that did not put on armor. It''s not that he did not think it was useful, but that his weapon choice was going to be a badbination with this kind of old crude armor. The men and women of the Nameless crew stayed closely together. As did others of the other crews. They all waited behind a huge door that slowly opened. As it did, the light that came sipped in from the sun was much for their eyes. However, they quickly adapted. The doors opened fully, and the diators came out screaming for battle. However, what weed them was the sight ofrge pieces of human meat being cleaned by demons. On one of them that was being dragged away, Lenny saw thebel on the chest. It Read B300. It was easy to understand that those of the B ss had just used the arena. After all, the demons that formed the crowd were still in a fervent shout for the reward of blood shed. Lenny looked up. His eye sight was quite good. He could see as some of demons shared body parts with one another as blood stained their faces down to their chest. If it was anyone else that hade from his former world, even those world-renowned murderers, they would have found this sight disgusting to the marrow. However, it only served as the reality for Lenny. These were the people that Lucifer wanted him to have revenge on. *GROWLLL!!!* There was suddenly a loud growl that dragged the attention of all in the arena. Arge metal door in the distance opened up slowly. This match was not like thest one Lenny had found himself in. This time around, the diators were not required to fight themselves. The gig metal doors opened slowly. The creaking sounds that came from the opening lever was the announcer of the arrival of death''s sickle. When it was fully opened, Lenny''s eyes remained wide open. After all, this creature that came out was only ever seen or heard of in mythologies. Chapter 28 A Beast From The Legends... ?Lenny remembered tales of this beast in the mythologies. Even if he had never read a book, he had definitely yed a few video games when he was younger. Also, there were certain religions that worshipped it. It might have been a creature from the myths but rumours had it that it was an actual god. Many legendary figures also spoke of it. And ancient texts said it was a guardian of some mystical treasure. However, in this world, it was just another dog that the demons came with from their world. This was a Cerberus. It was a giant dog of about twelve feet in height. It had a width of Six feet, with widespread out legs like a bouncer standing in front of a club. It had three heads. Each one of them looked hungry and ferocious, with saliva drooling from all three. One of the heads yawned revealing an incredible set of uncared-for teeth. Its canines were long and curvy like bamboo shoots. Its body was bold, big and ck. Nearly looking like its skin had been scorched under fire. Every move it made into the arena drew attention from both half-humans and demons that formed the audience. This was a true beast. Just when Lenny thought he had seen it all in this world, his horizon was once more stretched open. Immediately the Cerberus showed itself, E7007 spat outmands like a gun. "I want to see shields in front! Spears behind!! Swords in the nks!!! no one moves until I say so. And remember assholes, thest strike is the most important." The members of the nameless crew immediately went into formation. It happened so fast that Lenny who had picked long knives did not know where to stand or form up. After all, this was the first time he was fighting with people against a beast. He ended up joining those that were with swords at the nk. The beast came out slowly. Apparently, it had just been woken up from its slumber. The beast was sluggish, and Lenny could guess that this was the best time to attack the beast. However, he was not the only person that thought of this. "AHHH!!!" There was a loud war scream as a diator rushed at the beast with a spear in hand. One look at the charging fellow and Lenny recognized him. This was the same guy that hadined in the dining hall that his points were finished and therefore, could not eat any food. He must have been very desperate to get points. Hunger usually made man angry. The man charged in for the beast. The attention of the crowd of demons remained on him as he ran wildly with his spear in hand. However, he had very poor judgement. For example, his screaming only served to help wake the beast. And then there was the fact that when he got close enough, he threw his spear at one of the beast''s heads. His aim was not off, and he had indeed targeted a blind spot. But the major problem with a beast with three heads was that it also had three pairs of eyes. What one did not see, another did. The other head moved and quickly caught the spear in the air with its mouth. What happened next was totally expected. The show was simple. A defenceless man versus the unrewarding jaws of a three-headed dog. It was not bound to end well. The three heads ended up fighting for which to get a better taste of him. The Arena was big. Slightly bigger than the size of a football field. The distance between them and the Cerberus wasrge. But there could still hear the sound of bones being crushed by the dog''s different jaws. "Shit!" E7007 Cursed. "It has tasted blood." Lenny did not understand, but soon, he did. The Cerberus''s eyes suddenly changed colour. As if its face was not scary enough, its eyes suddenly became a bloody red. From the way it looked at the diators, it was obvious that it had not had its full of bloodied meat just yet. Lenny had seen a rabid dog before. But the sight was totally different when it had three heads. the Cerberus immediately ran for them. As it did, some other diators gave war cries as they ran for it. "HOLD!!!" E7007manded. "If any of you fuckers break out of this formation, I''ll kill you myself!" The entire smiling pretty boy faced Demeanor that E7007 had was totally gone. He had changed from a pretty boy to a leader and even better, a General. All in a few seconds. Even Lenny waspelled to obey his orders. Even though all the other diators ran Charging at the Cerberus, E7007 did not let them attack. Points were amodity that allowed for everything in this ce. And to get points, one must fight. Points were allocated based on the effort disyed to please the demon audience. The only way the Nameless Crew were going to get points, was by fighting in the arena. However, E7007 told them not to. Even when the fight had begun, he still instead on them waiting. Surprisingly, none of them disobeyed. This made Lenny look at E7007 in a different light. however, he suddenly heard a loud growl. It was from the Cerberus. It had caused lot of damage. But three heads could not defend against this many capable men. Just When Lenny thought that the Cerberus was going to fall and the nameless crew leave empty-handed... "Here ites fuckers!" E7007 warned. And it was just like he had said. the growl of the Cerberus was a cry for help. Behold, four more of such terrible beasts dove into the arena. The smell of blood was the driving force that fuelled their desire to kill and rampage. Lenny could literally hear some members of the nameless Crew swallow hard in anticipation... Chapter 29 Let Me Do It... ?Four more giant three-headed dogs rushed into the Arena from the same hole the first one had gone through. As they did, they immediately went straight for the first Cerberus that was in danger from the diators. Blood went up in the air so frequently that it might have well been raining red paint. However, E7007 still did not give the order for the Nameless crew to attack. "Hold it! Hold it!! Hold it!!!" E7007nkept on reminding them. His loud voice was the anchor that held their fear in ce. As a leader Lenny had to admit that he really knew what he was doing. If this was before the apocalypse, a talent like E7007 would have be a very influential general or even politician. The dogs caused chaos. Just then, one of the dogs saw the nameless crew behind and rushed for them. *BANG!* It''s three heads mmed heavily against their shields. "HOLD!!!" E7007 screamed. The diators were strong. Having inherited good genes from their demon parents, their bones and muscles were very strong. They could bring out some of thetent energy in the human body with only a little effort. However, this was a giant demon dog. Back before the apocalypse, human beings used to describe the strength of cars with Horse Power. In that sense, with the amount of Horsepower one of these dogs was packing, only one should be able to bring down a full-grown Elephant in one hit. This was the kind of strength that there were holding back. Even those with swords and knifes gave support with their shoulders. "HOLD!" E7007''s voice went out again. The effort of the three-headed dog was being negated by themand of one man and the Faith in his words. It was not easy, but there held on as tight as possible. The dog pushed them and their legs slide against the ground, but no one gave up. The moment the pressure eased in from the dog, Lenny finally heard the order every person was waiting to hear. "SPEARS!!!" *SLUSH!* The loud sound of different spears going through the little gaps made by the shields went out. *AOOW!* The dog cried loudly as spears rushed for its head and even its neck. However, these creatures were quite tenacious. It still fought hard and its teeth from one of the heads even crushed one or two shields. Of which the shield gap was immediately closed. Lenny like the others was putting in strength with the shields. However, he suddenly remembered his new ability and activated it. *Surveyor!* Demon dog Cerberus =Regenerative Howl> Lenny frowned a bit. The stats of the creature was just too incredible. No wonder the beast was putting significant pressure on all of them. However, he could also see that they had started chipping away at its strength. This was the most important thing. The spears had dealt good damage. "SWORDS!!!" E7007manded and through the nks, those with swords came out and attacked the dog from the sides. Meanwhile, those with spears concentrated their attacks on the head in the middle. Lenny could see and immediately understand the strategy involved. He had to admit that it was not bad. The Spears took the head in the middle, and the swords took the head at the nks. This was a beautiful strategy. However, Lenny believed that this was not enough. He might have been an assassin and a despicable murderer in his former life. However, there were missions that required him to hide and serve as a military man for months on end before striking his target. When it came to warfare, he had learnt from the best of the world''s military. And those lessons hade from a very advanced age. Even though this was fifty years after the apocalypse and human beings were supposed to be more advanced now, the painful truth was that they were unfortunately not. At least the diators in the arena had nothing else but their wits to rely on as they were not given any formal education. All they knew, was the knowledge that had been passed down orally to them. E7007 was good. In fact, he was really good. His idea of dividing and conquering was a nice one, but he neglected fundamentals that could easily destroy his well thought n. Lenny sighed at this. He wanted to act but if he did, he would be going against E7007''s orders. And this would not spell well for himter. Especially since he was new to the crew. Things were going as E7007 nned. However, all it took for the n to go haywire was for the dog to take a big jump back, and reorganize itself. It suddenly howled to the sky. As it did, Lenny could see it clearly, and so could the others. The injuries that had been given to the giant dog suddenly started to heal. "It can heal!?" One of the members of the crew asked in surprise. He was not expecting to see this. None of them was expecting to see this. None except Lenny. He was the only one that knew of this. And that was because of his ability. This was the major w in E7007''s n. Lenny looked at E7007. He was frowning hard. It was obvious that the leader was racking his brain for what to do. Meanwhile, the initial battle formation had opened up. The swordmen that had gone out to attack from the nks were now exposed to danger. E7007 screamed for them toe back and take cover beneath the shields, but in this kind of noisy environment where the audience screamed in ecstasy at the top of their lungs, some of them could not hear him. The giant dog took the opportunity to attack those that were exposed. "AHHH!!!" One of the diators screamed in pain as he was bitten apart from the waist up. "SHIT!!!" E7007 cursed. He wanted to go out and help. However, Lenny suddenly held him by the shoulder. "Let me do it!" Chapter 31 Extra Lifeline... ?Those of the nameless crew watched. They watched as The three-headed dog fell on Lenny. Everyone went silent. At first, it was truly thrilling to watch as he rushed underneath the beast to pierce it with his knives. However, now was a different matter. The three-headed dog weighed a lot. Even as a half-born, there was no way Lenny was going to have survived all that weight. E7007 watched on in silence. This was exactly the thing he was trying to avoid, but Lenny with his stubbornness had to do what was on his mind. And now the result was his death. After a few seconds, E7007 sighed. "Common people! we still have more to survive. However, just when he was about to look away, he saw the body of the Cerberus move. "Ready your guard!" he ordered wildly. And all the shields went up once more. The flesh of the Cerberus moved again. However, it was in a weird manner. It was almost like something was wriggling inside its body. E7007 squint his eyes a bit. He was not sure of what he was seeing. When the first Cerberus fell, he did not see its body move in that manner. This was the first time. "Shit!" he cursed. Was this beast about to turn into something else? After all, this would not be the first time that was happening. demons brought all kinds of beasts into this world. many of them were genuine freaks of nature. Even though the first beast did not turn into something else when it died, that did not mean that this one was going to be the same. However, what happened next was a real surprise. A long knife suddenly appeared at the back of the Cerberus. And then the knife dug out in a circle. "It can''t be?" E7007 muttered to himself. However, it was just as he had thought. *Slush!* Lenny came out the back of the dog with his body totally covered in blood. The moment he surfaced, the members of the nameless crew screamed in the ecstasy of victory. The crowd of demons also went wild with joy. Those of the nameless crew ran up to him. <+1 Exp for bathing in Blood> <+5 Exp for Killing a new creature> The alerts sounded in his head. Lenny looked at them and did not know whether tough or cry. He had gone through a lot to kill this beast and literally dig his way through the body and out the surface, and all he got in total for his hard work was 6 Exp points. Then again, he was happy to have even survived. If it was another person, that person would have been crushed under the weight of the Cerberus. It was his incredible knowledge of the anatomy of creatures that helped him navigate his way through the body of the beast. The crowd of demons screamed and those from the Nameless crew climbed the body of the Cerberus as they celebrated their victory. Some of them helped Lenny climb out of the body of the beast. E7007 approached Lenny. He paused in front of him with a frown on his face. And for a few seconds there, those of the nameless crew stopped shouting. After all, there would be no celebrating if E7007 did not approve. E7007 suddenly smiled, and then he pulled Lenny closer. Regardless of the fact that Lenny was covered totally in blood. He did not care and he embraced him, "not bad! not bad!" E7007plimented. Another alert appeared. Just then, Lenny caught a sight in the corner. By now, The other diators had managed to have brought down the other Cerberus dogs except for one. However, he could not help but watch as E666 attacked the dog rapidly. Her skills were exceptional. She used a whip that wasced with a de. She was very fast and her acrobatic skills would not lose in anyway to those gymnasts in Lenny''s former world. In fact, he would say she would very much beat them. The way she moved, reminded Lenny of a cat. The only thing that was missing, was most likely a tail. She was so fast that there was one time that she dodged the teeth of the Cerberus after managing to even enter its mouth. She was fast, but her strength looked like it was greatlycking, and even though she made good hits on the beast''s body, it was not so deep. Other diators also fought as they tried to bring the creature to its end. However, it was apparent that E666 made the most hits. Therefore, the Cerberus concentrated its attacks on her. That was when it happened. E666 suddenly got herself trapped in a corner, and the teeth of one of the heads were about to close shut. Immediately, she opened her mouth. To others, it looked like she was asking for help but to Lenny it was different. The System alerted him that she was using her ability. Immediately, a male diator suddenly had his focus stolen from his eyes, and at his own fatality, he jumped and pushed E666 out of the way. The Jaws of the Cerberus immediately shut. However, the man did not scream as he was being chewed upon like the way a tooting toddler would do a toy. His eyes remained in a nk state, and a slight smile remained on his face. This had happened fast. And Lenny was left in surprise. He could not believe what he had just seen. It suddenly made sense why she was not only offering her body for sex with him, but even two points. How could she not? After all, those under her spell were her extra life lines. Lenny made a mental note not to ever by some mysterious mistake get caught up in between that girl''s fingers. Other diators rushed thest beast and soon enough, it fell to the ground. As thest Cerberus fell, Lenny got yet another alert... Chapter 32 Man From Outside The Farm... ? <+5 Exp> <+1 Agility> <+1 Strength> Once again, his stats had improved. All the Cerberus fell to the ground. At this point, Lenny subconsciously looked up. His eyes had set on the luxury box he had seen the other day. It was from that Luxury box(VIP Box) that he had seen the demon of the previous day that had granted him extra food. However, the Deep demon level beast was not there. Members of the nameless crew rejoiced as they lifted Lenny. Even though he was covered in blood and gut from the dead dog, they did not care. A little blood was nothing to these people. Lenny might have well been soaked in water for all they cared. As he was being carried and praised by members of the nameless crew, E666 saw him. She had not seen what he did, but if they were praising him like that, then it must have been good. Lenny had a small frame in the first ce. Only one person was required to carry him. However, members of the nameless crew were too happy. this was something that lenny noticed with this people. Aside from someone like E7007 and E666 that Lenny had discovered could be quite cunny, emotions flowed naturally and untainted. If diators were happy, it would be easily seen. If they were sad, they didn''t mind crying and if they were angry, they only wanted to see blood. The diators were allowed a short time to clean up and rest after every fight. For Lenny, this was even the first time. Those of the nameless crew all excitedly got to the room for washing up. Once again, Lenny was impressed by the person that had built this facility. This was an underground river. From where it ran from and where it ran to was not business he was pried to. Whether it was man or woman, they stripped as they soaked in the cold waters of the river. As Lenny cleaned up, some of the members of the Nameless crew came to him and engaged in a conversation. Dancing at the edge of the de for one''s life was always a primal bonding process. Lenny entertained them by listening to their stories andughing with them. At this point, someone approached him and informed him that E7007 had requested for him. Lenny left the group he was conversing with and went to where E7007 was cleaning up. Lenny noticed that on this side of the river, only E7007 and one more person cleaned up here. It was a bald man with what Lenny was sure were Tattoos on his back. This puzzled him. After all, diators were not allowed devices that could make such marks. He was also the only person Lenny had ever seen with Tattoos. There were clean and the painting was obviously done by a professional. lenny could not help but observe that the Bald man also hadrge holes in his ears. If Lenny did not know better, he would have been sure that this man used to use earrings. In this world, this was the first time he was seeing this. E7007 saw the way Lenny looked at the Bald man''s Tattoos. "That''s what they call a tree in the outside world," E7007 spoke softly. "I know right? it looks nice. I myself have never seen it! But he has." E7007 pointed to the bald man. "This is E301. But you can call him pocket. He is the reason I called you here." Pocket walked up to Lenny and gave him a diator handshake that stemmed from the elbow. This was a handshake that Lenny had seen the diators perform. So it was easy for him to do. "I saw what you did today! that was very Razz!" "Razz!?" Lenny raised a brow at the bald man. E7007 could not help butugh a bit, "don''t mind him E999 that is just the way he talks. After all, he is not from around here. He just means that he was impressed with what you did today!" This time around, Lenny looked at E7007 with a questioning look. As far as Lenny knew, all the diators were born and raised here like life stock. This also included E7007. "Was that shocking news?" E7007 sighed, "Well if it was, I would advise you to adjust your mindset for whates next." E7007 proceeded to tell Lenny a little about Pocket. Pocket unlike the others here was not bred for the arena. In fact, he was not bred at all. He was what many of the diators in this ce wanted to be. And that was a freeman. Although they were very few and as rare as finding a unicorn, they still existed out there. That is, human settlements still existed. In one such settlement, Pocket was born and brought up. His mother was a ve that had been abused countless times by a demon and when she was about to die, the demon threw her out of his carriage like a used doll. She fell into a valley and was left to die. However, the humans hiding in that valley found her and took her in. Although her legs were broken and her she was practically close to death, they still took her in. After all, humans were currently a scarce resource. Any at all that was found was considered food on the spot. They took care of her. She had gotten knocked up by the demon that had abused her silly and monthster, she gave birth to pocket. This was how Pocket was born. He was a half-born, but he had grown up in an actual human society. Lenny listened attentively and was really surprised to hear what he was just told. He had always thought that the entire human poption had been turned to poultry animals. But now that he thought about it, even his other world usually had stray chickens. It was not all that surprising that this was a straymunity of humans. Lenny suddenly realized something and he frowned... Chapter 33 Abominable Conversation. ?Lenny was not at all dull. He understood at a foundational level how human beings and their thought process worked. In this ce, humans were allowed to talk about fantasy stories about freedom and acquiring it. However, this was only allowed because, at a basic level, it pushed them into wanting to get stronger and buy out their freedom. Lenny was also smart enough to understand that this was probably not true freedom. The only person that had ever reached that high in the history of this coliseum was the Magistri, and he ended up bing a demon. Most diators were just too dumb to think about such a thing and also too preupied with survival and fleshy pleasures for them to even try and check things out for themselves. Their daily routine was very strict and mostly upied with training, sleeping, fighting, eating, and then sexual pleasure. That was just the way things were around this ce. It was designed in such a way that the diators did not have the privilege to be ideal for even a second. As the saying went in Lenny''s former world, "an ideal mind is the devils''s workshop." Then again how could it not be? When human beings are not upied, that energy goes somewhere else. To many people, it was their brain. From the way, E7007 talked about this freedom, and the fact that no one else was here but them, Lenny knew for certain that he was not talking about climbing to the top and acquiring this said freedom. This was why he frowned. But just to be sure, he asked, "what exactly are you asking me, E7007?" E7007 came closer and ce a hand on Lenny''s shoulder. "E999! I have had my eyes on you. I watched your fight when you first came in and I saw what you did to E444''s face. And there was also the issue with the Rite of passage, and not to even had the one with the Cerberus," E7007 turned to pocket for confirmation and pocket nodded his head to him. "I know that you are a rebel at heart. You are not one to conformed to the rules of this ce. I, myself do not like such caging rules. I wish to go out and see the real world and see," he turned to pocket, "a tree!" Lenny''s brows got deeper as E7007 talked. Without a second guess, he could tell that he was being recruited, and this went beyond the usual recruitment that made him a part of the nameless crew. This time around, it was something deeper. From Lenny''s conversation with E701, he got to learn that in the past, they were those that allowed stories of the outside world to fill their brains and had attempted a rebellion. Their endings were as colourful as the toilet after a man with diarrhoea had used it. None of them had happy endings. To make sure such things did not continually try to repeat themselves, the demons in their benevolence ensured that the other diators watched as the victims survived the gruesome experience of their seven days of torture as they begged for death continually. They ensured that even after skinning them and using their skin to feed them throughout the process of the seven days that they still remained alive. Mentally and spiritually, many of the victims were already dead before their physical form also died. There were levels of pain. Even though these diators suffered a lot, it was nothingpared to what they would face if word of such escaping conversations were to go out. And yet, here they were talking about it. It was true that Lenny was not one that conformed to the rules and he never liked cages. But that did not mean that he wanted to escape this ce. He might not look like it, but this was truly his second day in the ce. And truth be told, he was really loving the gruesome atmosphere here. Although he appeared calm andposed now, he was not. he was still getting the feel of the ce. He was not yet familiar with the environment in full and was still exploring the benefits that the Satan system could offer him. Escape!? Just to go to the outside world and see what a damn tree looks like? Lenny really held the urge to smack these two buffoons in the face. "E7007! you are aware that even thinking about escaping this ce is a crime right? And the demons even give out rewards for information on those that want to escape." As Lenny talked, Pocket stood to his feet and slowly walked to Lenny''s back. He had his hands behind his back. Lenny might have been talking to E7007 but all the while, he also had his eyes on Pocket. He was not so dumb as to believe that they were trusting. He had seen as the bald man had picked up a stone and hid it behind his back. E7007 arched his brows, "what exactly are you saying?" His hand on Lenny''s shoulder slightly tightened. The ce was cool and the river even allowed the environment here to be soothing. However, the atmosphere between the men was something else. It was unnecessarily suffocating. Lenny suddenly smiled, "I hope you have not told any other person. I don''t want to be in a team of cowards." Hearing this, E7007 burst into a haughtyugh. "Good! good! I knew from the moment I met you that you would be interested in this proposal." Pocket also burst into augh. However, Lenny could hear the sound of a big stone falling into the river behind him. There was no doubt about it. These men were nning to put him off for good if he had not agreed with them. It was either a yes or an ''idental'' death. It won''t be the first time that someone died in this river, and it certainly won''t be thest. E7007 pulled Lenny into an embrace inughter. As he did, he did not notice the sight smile at the corner of Lenny''s lips. This was the smile of a mad man... Chapter 39 Most Valued Ability ?Once she had announced the first case, one of the diators stepped forward. He was of the B ss. Just like the others, he had on a mask to cover his face. "Thest time we executed the n on escaping the Arena, the diators had not even made it past the demon city when they were caught by the magistri. That special ability of his is just incredible. Unless we can somehow ovee it, we are all prisoners here." The atmosphere suddenly became a bit dragged in spirit. It was obvious that the morale of the diators had just been badly affected. The truth was that these diators had already found a way out of this ce. However, finding a way out of the Arena was not the same as finding a way out of the jaws of demons. After all, this Arena was right in the center of a Demon city. This was a city of flesh eaters. Any human that was so much as mistakenly seen on the street would be gobbed up as snack. Now, it was not that the diators were not strong. Especially those ones that were in the Higher sses. However, was it possible for the strength of a few diators to conquer over ten thousand demons? There was also the problem of the Magistri''s ability. From what had just been said, the magistri had a terrifying ability that covered all the Arena. The moment a ''Farm animal'' attempts escape, the person is hunted and red up like a barbecue for the others to learn from his mistake. Lenny had to give some credit to these diators. When E7007 had asked if he wanted to be free, he had not known that the n had gone so far down the line. Generations upon generations of humans had alreadyid down sacrifices and a path for their future generations to take. Human beings have always been as tenacious as cockroaches. This was a fact that was disying itself even in the post apocalypse. It was not hard for Lenny to figure out that the demons that acted as guards in the Arena mainly were just there for show. Unless of course absolutely necessary. The real trap that prevented the Humans from Leaving was the Magistri''s power and the city of hungry Demons outside. Lenny looked around. He had tried to activate Surveyor on the heads of many of these diators, but from so much as the D ss upwards, his surveyor could not read their strength. This meant that they were several times stronger than he was. If these guys could not get out, then how was he supposed to do it. What''s more, he even had a duty from Lucifer Morningstar himself to hunt all demons. Lenny was starting to feel the pressure of this task on his shoulders. It was so much that his body shook a little, and Pocket who was standing beside him looked at him with a frown. Even though Lenny was shaking, it was not in fear. Rather, it was in the sheer excitement of what was toe. "So many sinners to ughter," he muttered lowly. "Unless wee up with a solution for the Magistri," the B-ss diator turned to the crowd, we won''t be able to leave this ce." Some people murmured lowly. But no one spoke up. The Lady Hosting the Event lifted the staff in her hands and hammered it on the ground. *DOOM!* The entire Cavern suddenly went silent. She looked around, "this problem is not just a person''s problem. It is for all of us. If anyone has a solution that could be of benefit, step forward and speak." She waited a while, but there was still no one. Her eyes scanned the environment but it was still the same. Just then she stepped forward a bit, "and what about the lower sses?" Those of the Lower ss included D ss and below. While everyone remained silent, E7007 suddenly raised his hand. Instantly, the attention of the entire hall was pulled towards him. It was obvious from the look in her eyes that even thedy that had requested a suggestion from the lower ss had not expected anything from them. Lenny could also tell that she was willing to ignore E7007 but since she had given the opportunity, she had no choice but to permit it. "E ss! you may talk." E7007 took several steps from the Crowd, and then he faced the Altar and bowed to the mysterious man sitting on it. And then he bowed to the woman hosting the event. "A few days ago! I and my fellow crew mates found Freshling in the D ss with a particrly impressive ability." Saying this far, he paused and looked in her eyes for a signal, but he did not find one. He gave a dry cough and continued. In this ce, E7007 could not dare to use his abilities. There was no ce in the world without Hierarchy. Even though these people looked amicable, even their positions in this Cavern showed Hierarchy. It would be disastrous for him if he disyed his ability here and offended the wrong person. After all, many of the people in this room could bully all Cerberuses from the Arena. E7007 suddenly pointed at Lenny. "We brought him here for you all to see. He has an incredible ability. I and some others have confirmed this." The Woman Hosting the event frowned. "How dare you!? You brought in a freshling to this gathering? Have you forgotten the oath!?" E7007 could sense her anger. And she was right. Lenny was supposed to undergo a testing period before he was brought here. However, the call for freedom pushed E7007''s desire. "You will be punished for this!" she added. "Or praised!" E7007 retorted sharply. This surprised the woman. E707 was an ant in her presence. A literal wave of her hand could make him ssh on the wall like a water balloon. However, E7007 cared little at this point. He already knew that he had wronged. It was better to just get it over with. Thedy was literally about to raise a hand and discipline E7007. But his next words made her freeze. "E999 has the ability to negate Abilities!" *SIlence* Chapter 40 Chimera Ants... ?"Negate Abilities!?" The woman asked in surprise. E7007 nodded. The diator Lady could not believe what she had just heard. It wasmon knowledge that diators start unlocking powers that they get from their demon parents at around ss D and C. But that did not mean that those of the lower ss did not have the means to also do such. It was like expecting puberty to start by the age of thirteen but that did not mean there were no exceptions. many people started at twelve or even earlier. For example, E7007 had the ability of PRESENCE. This made him very Charismatic. His ability might look like a cheap one, but as it stood, he was already using it incredibly. Any member of his Nameless crew would willingly give their lives for him. Lenny knew that if he had a bigger audience, he would still be able to move them as such. It was not hard to imagine what he could do with an army. Such an ability would be devastating in a war. E7007 alone could be the driving force that could move men to give their all for victory. There were also other abilities like that of E4004 that could tell the ORIGINS of organisms and E666 that could seduce men and make them fall under her spell. All these abilities were great in their own right and should not be looked down upon. However, E7007 was iming that Lenny had the ability to negate it all. Of course, his im was strictly on Mental abilities, but that too was very incredible. This meant that Lenny could negate the Mental abilities of those in this room. "Are you sure of this?" She asked again. "Yes! I''m sure of it. I have tried with mine, and I also have witnesses that have tried theirs. But it all ended the same." "Witnesses!?" E7007 could only see her eyes, and not her facial features, but he could tell that she just raised a brow at him. "Yes!" E7007 nodded again as he waved his hand. E4004 stepped forward. She was the leader of the Cowheadsnd the person that had used the ability ORIGINS on Lenny earlier on. "It''s true my ability also did not work on him." "Same with mine!" another person stepped forward. Lenny frowned. That voice. He remembered it. That was the voice of E666. She was the person that first attempted to use her ability on him. Lenny had thought that only the ones that hade with him were aware of this meeting. Also, if he was not mistaken, he saw her getting it from behind from a male diator. He suddenly remembered the words of the Cowhead woman in charge of protecting E4004''s territory. She had said that the others had gone. No doubt, E666 was one of the others that were aware of this meeting. Now that Lenny thought of it, he did not see why not. After all, E666 was one desperate enough for survival that she sacrificed another diator to save her own skin. With this amount of witnesses, it was clear that E7007''s words were true. The Female diator Hosting the event suddenly looked in Lenny''s direction. By her neck, Lenny finally saw her Tag. It was A222. Lenny suddenly had an ominous feeling, and he instinctively took a step back. However, a few diators behind him covered his exit. Lenny could feel that trouble wasing. Negate abilities? such bullshit!. That was not in any way his ability. It was just a defensive reaction of the Satan system that was given to him by Lucifer. But that was not something he could say. The reasons for that, were just too many to list. A222 finally got to him. "So you can negate abilities!?" Lenny shook his head slightly. E7007 frowned. Lenny was denying it. "I suggest you test it out," E7007 suggested bluntly. "After all, he might not even know he has it!" She nodded at E7007''s words. Then again, she already nned for this. "Bring him!" she ordered, and Lenny suddenly felt as two diators took him by his arms. He wanted to struggle, but he felt as if he was being held in ce by heavy rocks on each side. he was brought to the presence of the person sitting on the Glowing Mushroom. The same person known as the Order Master. Lenny didn''t want to but he was forced to his knees. With the two diators on each side to push him down, he felt like he had boulders on his back. He was starting to feel the brunt of not being strong enough. Even though he was already Level 2, he was still not strong enough. The diators that held him down were both of the D ss. The Order Master stood up from his glowing Mushroom seat. The diator guards about him dug their fingers into the ground and lifted the Mushroom Altar and the Huge stone it grew from. They shifted it to the side, revealing a deep hole in the ground. It was at least Thirty feet deep. It was also very wide. Apparently, this led to another Cavern. Except that this one was governed by insects. Lenny was brought Close to this hole in the ground. From the Hole, he could hear the Chirping and Chittering of insects. Wait a minute! INSECTS!? The Order Master plucked some brightly shining Mushrooms and threw them into the Hole. The sight that met Lenny''s eyes was something he had never seen before. These were practically giant Ants, Crickets and even cockroaches. They were the size of Full-grown tortoises. But it was not just their size that was terrifying. But also their Characteristics. For example, the Ants had long Mandibles that looked as Sharp as Hack saws. In fact, Lenny saw as one Ant used its Mandibles to crush a very strong and sturdy rock. However, the moment the Glowing mushroom was thrown into the Hole, the insects all moved away from it. The Order Master threw in some more, and then he nodded to one of the diators by his side. The diator nodded. He knew what to do. Chapter 47 Surviving The Chimera Colony. ?Yes! he was not in a den of life-threatening Chimera ants, but he was rather trapped in a cage with an abundance of food. He was practically living in a buffet. However, this was power he could not achieve because he wascking in knowledge. After all, if one put knowledge and information first, power would never stoping in. At least this was the system Lenny was familiar with. As an assassin, he would spend days if not weeks on end as he investigated a particr target. It was absolutely necessary that when he hits is the most opportune time. Even though he was dealing with Insects, such was the dynamic that he was most familiar with. Meaning that his first task was actually to know the environment. Lenny immediately sat on the floor as he was deep in thought. This was a colony. In other words, it had a caste system. Lenny thought back to the basic Caste system he could remember about ants. Ants were born with necessary habits that dictated their entire lives. The usual one was Queen, Males, Soldiers, winged ants (for reproduction) and workers (all females, but incapable of reproduction) However, these were Chimera ants. Lenny was sure that this was not formerly in this world but came here from the demon world during the apocalypse. one look at them and he could tell that their caste system was far more divided than usual. For example, the Cotton worm he ate earlier looked like a worker, but it could obviously not do the heavy lifting of rocks. It was obviously more suited for a special kind of work. Meanwhile, the cockroach-looking insects and ants with sharp Mandibles were probably worker ants designed to get food. Even though this was not exactly a clear description of them, it was definitely urate enough. And then they were the giant Prey Mantis. No one had to tell him before he knew that this one was for eliminating threats. Meaning that it was a soldier ant. He also easily concluded that there were ces where other types of ants were not allowed to go. For example, the hole he was hiding in was one of them. And so the questions in his head came as follows: Why were the other ants not allowed into this cave? In the colony, are there other caves like this one? If there are, where are there? If Chimera ants are also like ants, that meant that they also grew into adulthood. This means that facing the Prey mantis ant outside was not a necessity. If he could find younger ants, he could use them as training to sharpen and increase his power before facing the bigger ants. But where could he find them? Also, if the Cotton worm increased his stats, then that meant that the other castes would also do the same. But where was he to find them? Especially the wing reproductives. Andstly, If this was a colony, that means that there was a queen. Surely, she was the price of the colony. Lenny could not help but leak his lips. Without a doubt, he already had ns to eat her. As he spoke, he used a sharp pointed stone to carve out the questions on his forearm. Naturally, the system tried to heal him, but he discovered that he could stop the system from doing it. He needed a ce to jot down his points. He really did not want to forget. this was another habit he had. Even though the brain of a Half born was far better than that of an average person, he could care less about that. This was his current n. After which, he smiled as he wrote on the other hand: Payback! Lenny had already sealed the fate of either demon or half-born in his heart. After jotting his temporary ns, he stood up from where he was. It was time to explore. Lenny could not go out through the path he came from, but he was sure that this cave should at least have an extra passage somewhere. After all, Ants had a habit of connecting everything to everything. He followed the path that the cotton worms took and went deeper into the cave. As he did, he discovered that the size of the Cotton worms got bigger. Apparently, the ones he had killed earlier on, were the younger ones. After a while, he saw some that were as high as his waist. There were rolling around different substances. There rolled around balls of different colors. there were yellow, green, white, and even indigo, and others. These balls were rolled into different corners based on their colours. Lenny intercepted one of the Cotton worms and then he took one of the balls from them. It was squishy and felt like an actual ball. He looked closely, and that was when he understood. These cotton worm were not just worker ants, but worker ants in charge of taking care of the eggs. This was good news and bad news to Lenny. It meant that the queen''s cave was somewhere close by. But that also meant that the Soldier ants there might even be several times bigger than the one he saw previously. Meaning that they were most likely stronger too. Just then, at one corner of the cave, he noticed something. One of the red-coloured eggs had hatched. From within it came out what looked like a smaller squishy prey mantis. This interested Lenny and he followed after it. Even though the beast had just hatched, it somehow knew where to go. It took turns and then left the cave. This time around, the moss on the walls was not green but red. Lenny took notice of this. He continued to follow the Prey mantis ant. As he did, he got an alert from the system. Lenny Confirmed the request, and a map appeared in the corner of his eye. It saved him the trouble of memorizing the path he took. Lenny knew that he was leaving the safe region but this was something that he needed to do. After a few more turns and about two hundred meters, he suddenly got an unexpected alert. Chapter 57 Painful Story Of The Last Day... ?Lennynded right on the back Carapace of the Humanoid insects. he rolled over its back to the ground, and with a kick ti the legs, the beast was on the ground. He took hold of the arm. He used a leg to wage it. He broke it and pulled it out of the beast''s shoulder. After which he used it to beat smash the insect head until it was no different from paste. Using the broke arm as a weapon, he went for the next unfortunate beast. This time around, this one had a disfigured human head. He jabbed the Arm into its jaw, and then with a hard knock to the side, he broke the jaw. further pushing broke the beast''s head. The creature''s head broke. he picked a stone shaped spear from the ground and used it as a weapon. He stabbed the next one in its stomach. After which he flipped the spear as he made a 360 turn and cut its centipede head from its neck. yellow insect blood rushed to the sky like an erupting Volcanoe. It as not long that Old man Buckle saw what he was doing. However, Lenny suddenly turned to him with the spear in hand. And then he threw it right for the old man''s head. Old man Buckle moved his head a bit to the left. The spear only barely missed him. *GRRRWWWL* The spear got a humanoid Insect that was creeping up behind the old man and nailed it to the ground. The old man turned and saw this. "Look out!" He stretched his hand and a dark sharpser light left his fingers and pierced through the double heads of a humanoid Insect behind Lenny. Lenny paused in surprise at what he had just seen. However, there was still much to do. Old man Buckle nodded at Lenny expressing his thanks. Lenny nodded too. Hepicked up another spear looking stone from the ground and went for the next target. Lenny was not the only person fighting the terrible beasts. The big Burly vige men that had brought him also did the same thing. Soon enough, all the humanoid insects were either dead or captured. <+2 Agi> <+2 Str> <+2 Sta> <+4 Exp> Unfortunately, two of the vigers had died because of this carelessness and three others injured. Old Man Buckle sighed at this. He watched as the bodies were taken away. Bugger went tofort the mothers of those that had died. Lenny stood and watched this in silence. After a while, the little boy he had threatened to kill before came to him and presented a stone bowl of insect meat. Afterwards the boy ran along to go meet his mother. Lenny looked at the bowl in his hand and frowned. "You should eat it. We call that a milk carton. Only a few Insects that have been close to the queen have that. Its very nutritious." Lenny turned to him with his spear pointed. "HEY!!! Please, put that away. I''m just here to say thanks for saving my family." Lenny nodded at him, but his spear was still pointed. "Hahahhaha!!! Don''t worry, I perfectly understand." Old man Buckle suddenly lifted a big boulder. This was not something a man his age shuld be able to lift. he put it down besides Lenny and then He fetched for himself another one and sat on it. Afterwards he motioned for Lenny to take a seat. Even though the old man had a friendly smile on his face, Lenny was still warry of him. After all, he could still see by the side of his stats that the tag for Hidden quest was not yet gone. The tag was still red by the side. He was not ready to be carried like a pig again. "Don''t worry sport!" Old man Buckle turned and pointed at the old Ink mark on his body, "I''m one of you," he forced augh, "At least I used to some many years ago. And If they do things now like they did it then, then that means I am still many times stronger than you. If I truly attack, "the old man''s expression changed, "then you might not survive." Old man Buckle raised a finger at him. On tip of his finger, lenny saw that same dark energy he had seen the old man release before. "Darkline Energy!" Lenny nodded. This power was not new to him. After all, it was the same one that was used to change the number on his chest. It was also the same energy that was used as light source under the Arena, within the passages and where the diator quarters were. Lenny put down the spear in his hand. If Old man Buckle wanted him dead. With that unnatural power, it was definitely possible. " I heard that those of the higher sses can use the same power as the Devils and demons. I see it is true." Old man Buckleughed a bit as he pulled back his finger. "Yeah, but If I''m not mistaking, I heard you only start to unlock Darkline energy at the B ss. I''m just C. And truthfully, I''m too far old and weak to even be called a proper C ss." he raised his hand to his face, "I can feel my strength fading away. Fifty years has done too much to me." "WHAT!?" lenny turned to him in surprise, "What did you say?" Old man Buckle looked at Lenny, "Yes boy! I saw the Apocalypse the Day it happened." Old man buckle smiled, "Would you like to hear a story?" Lenny could not believe he was admitting this, but his curiosity had truly been picked. He sat on the stone that had beenid by the old man and listened to his story. ..... I was only ten the day it happened. My memory is a bit foggy, but such a day of change in human history is not one that should be forgotten. I was the son of farmers. I and my two older sisters used to run around the corn fields and pretend that we were the tractors and were ploughing down the fields. It happened on such a day. Unlike what we had heard of in church, there was no sound of trumpets to announce that it was the end. no ascension into heavenly nes an certainly, no messiah. the only thing we had seen was Bright Shooting star speeding through the sky. It was so bright that not even the shine of the mid day sun couldpare to its brightness. I remember my father used to have this little box he listens to voices from. He called it a radio. From the box, we heard that it was a meteorite. Big balls of rocks from space it said. I remember asking my mother what was space and she said that it was the ce where god lived with all his angels. And when i asked what a meteorite was, she said that it was a Fallen angel. Well, I don''t know if it was truly an angel that fell that day, but I''m sure that what so ever was protecting us DIED. Then Came these doors from a different world. Some where in the sky and some others appeared onnd. They came from them. Unnatural beasts of the ungodly hour. I remember my father said that there were no such things as monsters. But that day, he became a believer. they were of all sizes and shapes. All forms of deformities that one could think of then some more. They hade hungry. Our town had a hurricane history, and so we had a cer just in case. father had used his tractor to ram at one of them, but the tractor was crushed like folding paper with my father within it. I remember the demons rushing for his limbs like we did the ice cream truck. His blood ran down their faces but they were not satisfied. They hade hungry and it was the start of chaos. My mother had hidden I and my sisters in the cer and taken out her short gun to fight. She instructed us not toe out no matter what. Its been many years since then, I don''t even know what she looks like anymore. But i remember that was thest day i ever saw my father or mother again. I and my sisters never came out from that cer until three weeks after when we were out of food in the cer. Luckily, for us, by the time we came out, a good part of their hunger had been satisfied. But that did not mean that things were any easy for us. It was like we had been plunged into a different world by the time we came out. I remember when my eldest sister risked her life against a group of demons to save us. Her efforts were unfortunately useless in the end. They pinned her down and ate her as another of them raped her from behind Even after her torso was no more, it did not stop. From where we hid, we could its rod pop through the cut out half of her waist as he continued about its business of having what was left of her... Chapter 58 Deal With Old Man Buckle... ?I and my then younger sister who was eight were easily found in our hiding space. They took us and kept us in cages along with the other adults and children. They feed us like poultry animals with worms, raw meat and dried grain. And then they ughtered us as such. Day after day, they were fewer of us. Many of us lost our appetite to eat as we also lost hope for survival. Because of the terrible maintenance system at the time, many easily got sick and they died. Of course even those diseased meat would not be let to go to waste. Every bit of it was enjoyed by the sick fucks. After a while, They came across a certain problem. And this was a very serious one really. you see from the moment they came, all they did was to ughter and consume. Naturally, the human poption fell drastically in size. And soon, the demons and devils would unfortunately be facing a shortage. A society without sustenance would naturally fall eventually. And so the higher Echelons of their society did two things. The first was what any leader in any society would normally do. And that was to create a distraction from the current problem. And so they adapted a means that human leaders had created for centuries, and that was making sports for entertainment. This was how the first diator Match was formed. Human beings were ced against animals and themselves for survival. The second thing they did was to let humans breed with one another. Anyone that was thirteen and above was forced to mate and give birth to more ''Food''. However, they soon faced yet again another problem. The human gestation period was just too long. In fact, it was terribly too long and inefficient. It took a human woman nine months before she gave birth to a child, and then it took the child many years before it acquired enough flesh that they could enjoy. As they fell short on the side of securing more food, they also fell short on the side of warriors for their battles. And the recovery period for injured humans before the next fight was just too long. It was in this time were they were stuck on both fronts that they came up with a bright idea. The n was simple. Demons were not exactly picky eaters when it came to meat. They just preferred those that were intelligent as it makes them stronger. In other words, if necessary, they were not closed to cannibalism. In fact, I have seen some myself. Sometimes, they could eat one another just for the fun of it, or to dere their power. They decided to introduce their gene into us in very crazy inhumane experiments Hundreds died and even more ran mad and ended up bing deformed creatures. After many tries, they finally found a way to make our bones stronger and more resilient. Our muscles became thick with their power. that was how I got my Darkline energy. For a time, this n of theirs worked. in fact, it worked very well. However, the human and demon gene had a fault to it. If humans were to use their newfound ability in excess, it would cause a strong corruption and they would instantly die in an explosion. With the things that happen in the Arena, it is easy for you to understand how easy it is for people to reach that point. Especially when they are at their wit''s end and hungry for their survival. We called this the BLACK END Many of our brothers faced the probability of the ck end on a daily basis and many of them even decided to intentionally have it. Once more, our envers faced yet again another problem. It was in this time that they finally found a way to have offspring with human beings. Such a thing revolutionized their world. the Gestigation periods for human beings was reduced to barely two months. After which the time from child hood to adult hood was as low as five to ten years. These children were then called Half-borns. They retained the appearances of humans but inherited the strong genes of their parents. It is this method that waster pushed down. Slowly, those of us that had be too hold from the previous experiments were butchered and eaten. At the time, I was already in my thirties. It had been a very painful world for me. I wanted to live more and I wanted to have more. My younger sister was one of those that was used for the birthing of the Half borns From when she was thirteen till the day she died, her only use to them was to give birth to their lunch. Different kinds of monsters had her. I was only able to see her once in a while with my Points instead of getting food. At first, my aim was to eventually buy both our freedom. But it did not take me long before I realized that it was not just possible. The system was just too rigged for such a thing to happen. And so I and the other older generation plotted our escape. It was the first in this Arena. Many of us died, and only a few of us made it out. However, when we came out, they was no where for us to go. Demons and Devils filled the world and without the protection of the Arena walls, we became free game for all. Even though we had be strong enough to hold our own, we still died like livestock. In fear, we came down here to live. Unfortunately, this home too was already upied by someone else. or in their case, something. Fortunately for us, the queen of the colony was at the time still young, and we were soon able to find a ce for ourselves. My sister had unfortunately not made it. Her lower half had been weakened through the years of continually producing children for their farm and entertainment. She died. But not before dropping thest Child. I took care of the child until she grew up. One thing led to another, and we had our own children. However, she, unfortunately, got old and died. This was the unfortunate thing about them. Half-borns do not only grow up fast, but they also have very short lives. The Quicker the Mature rate, the faster they meet their end. I have been here since that time. I have watched as my children grew and had their own children and them their own. I have also seen how easily they die and move on. It has really not been an easy experience for me. To see the beginning of their lives and also the end has not been easy on this old man. However, there has so far been nothing I can do about it. At least not until the queen of the Colony started producing these insects that look like humans. I learnt a couple of things from the experiments conducted on me by the demons. That knowledge was priceless. I decided to use it and do some experiments of my own. And I was making significant progress. At least i was, until Crusher and his Crew came along. They took myst direct Daughter away from me. ....... Old man Buckle turned to Lenny, "I have seen what you can do. I have battled for a long time in my life. I know when I see the skill of a trained killer. You are not at all an ordinary man are you?" Lenny raised a brow at the man, "what exactly do you want from me old man? Why tell me the story of your life?" Old man Buckleughed a bit, "Well, you catch up fast. However, it is not what I want from you but rather what you can do for me." "And what is that?" "I want my daughter back. the sess rate of my experiment to increase their age increases with her blood as she is of the first generation from my wife. If you can help me get her, I''ll help you too." Lenny heard what the Old man had said and he raised a brow at him. "How exactly do you want to help me?" Lenny giggled, "you an old man that lives in a cave of insects with your children you got from your niece." "Good point! So what about this? I have lived under this demon city for many years. I already know a safe passage out. How about you save my daughter and I show you a way to freedom." The moment Lenny heard that, he was immediately interested in the offer. However, he was still a sceptical person by nature. "As you can see, I''m only at the E ss," Lenny pointed at his chest. "How do you want me to help you? Even some of your kids are stronger than me." Old man Buckleughed, "that might be true but that those not mean that they are as capable as you are. Also, they do not know how those diators think." Old man Buckle brought out his hand in a shake, "so what do you say? Do we have a deal?" Lenny gave a slight smile... Chapter 59 Saving Buckles Daughter... ? The moment Lenny shook old man Buckle''s hand, he heard the alert from the system. Lenny was gald he got the information he just did from the old man. There were somethings that he had always been curious of knowing but without who to ask, there were left to just float in his head. For example, the body he had now called his own was already seven years gone in age and he looked almost eighteen. As things stood, he was no where a significant height in strength. Also, it wasmon knowledge that even those of the the higher sses were not necessarily as strong as the lowest of demons. After seeing that demon on the day he came that granted him an extra ration, he could tell that even demons had a structure when it came to strength. This meant that his fight with the demons was definitely going to be a long one. In other words, would he die of old age before he got that far? What so ever experiment that the old man was conducting to help his grand children live longer could potentially help him. Although Lenny was not sure if the system had a way about this. However, a bird in hand was always more than two in the bush. Giving this a try would not be a bad idea. This was the true reason he had agreed to the request made by the old man. The reward of being shown a way out of the ant colony was just the bonus. Besides, Lenny doubted he was at all interested, but who knew what could happen? After all, having a means of escape in case of trouble was not a bad idea. Afterwards, Lenny ate the te of food that the boy had brought to him. And then it was time for action. Lenny prepared any item with what the cave could provide that was needed. His mission was not a hard one. Get in, grab Buckle''s Daughter ande out. However, by the time he was Ready to leave, Bugger stood in front of the door waiting on him. "father said I should show you the diator camp." Lenny nodded at this and the two fellows were immediately on their way. It was not an exaggeration to say that bugger knew this ce like the back of his hand. All obstacles were either averted or prepared against to cross. It was a smooth trip. Through the caves, they moved silently. Throughout the entire process, Lenny did not talk to the big guy. In his own opinion, there was no need to. And neither did Bigger. There was a kind of respectable silence between both men. However, that soon broke when Lenny was about to a make a turn and abigger pulled him back. "What is it?" Lenny asked. Bugger took a knee to the ground and observed the tracks for a while He even took some of the Earth and brought it to his mouth to taste. "Hide!" Bugger immediately ordered. Before Lenny even moved, Bugger had taken to his own instruction. He immediately dived under arge rock. Lenny was sharp and followed along with him. After a while of waiting, Lenny frowned at Bugger. "you are kidding me, right?" However Bugger shushed him with a hand on his lips. And then Lenny felt with his perception as the earth vibrated. And then came the rattling. It was like a million rattle snakes were approaching. Or even worse, it sounded like a thousand soldiers in loose armor. After a while more, Lenny saw them as they passed. Unlike their usual behavior, they were not in their stealth invisible mode. Rather, they were visible. More than a hundred of them passed by. At least that was what Lenny thought with all the rumbling noises. After while, they all passed. But Lenny remained as long as Bugger didn''t move, and then both of them came out. "that many? Where are they going to." "It''s that time of the year again." "What time of the year?" Lenny asked "Father said it''s the queen. Making those humanoid insects takes a lot from her and since there is not enough food to quench her hunger, from time to time, she summons the other insects to feed on them." Lenny raised a brow at this. This was the first time he was hearing about a ant colony where the queen eats her young. This was one very twisted colony. Also, it begged the question. How important was it for the queen to create those failed human insects that she would even go as far as to eat the other insects? This line of thought brought another conjecture to Lenny''s head. However, he did not want to even remotely think it. But the possibility in on itself was very big. Was the Queen an Intelligent life form? The both of them continued on their way until they reached the ideal location. From up high up on a rock, Bugger pointed to the location that the diators called their territory. The instruction was for Lenny to do the saving and not him. He was absolutely not interested in disobeying his father''s orders. From here on forth, Lenny would have to do it on his own. Lenny nodded at him and went his way. Bugger looked at Lenny like he was looking at a clown. As far as he was concerned, there was no way Lenny was going to be able to steal a person from the diators hands. Apart from the fact that he could easily tell that Lenny was weaker than him, Lenny had only Left with a cotton bag. Bugger Sneered as he sat A distance out of Bugger''s sight, Lenny willed and the cotton bag he was holding disappeared. It had gone into the storage in the satan system. This was the new gift that Lenny had gotten from Lucifer. The system allowed him to store his luggage in a private space from this world. Back at the vige, Lenny had already st stocked up what he needed that was avable. The cotton bag was just an illusion. In his storage unit was at least 20 stone spears and piecers from Preying mantis insects. Slowly, he crept towards the ce where the diators camped. Lenny looked around, but all he saw was a camp fire with some diators sitting and gisting about it. On the campfire was a y pot and a woman seemed to be cooking. Lenny recognized this woman. She was one of the women that were gifted to the diators. From the looks of it, all the other diators were waiting for the food to be ready. The entire perimeter was covered with glowing mushrooms for security purposes against the insects. Lenny looked well. He could see the boxes of food that were gifted to the diators on one side, but that was all. There was no Crusher and no daughter of Buckle. However, he soon heard moaning soundsing from a different direction. Using his Assassin stealthily techniques, he moved in the direction of the moans. If they were moans, it means that someone or rather some people were having sensual pleasure. Such a people was considered by Assassins as a very easy targets. After all, during sex, once senses where blocked off the environment and only saturated with the attention of pleasure. A person in this state was a very easy target to kill. Lenny sneaked up behind the adulterers. It was a diator. He was doing one of the women that old man Buckle had gifted him from behind. From the way he pulled at her hair till her back formed a ''C'' and the look of ecstasy on his face, this diator was too far gone the rails of pleasure to notice his environment. There was also another woman by the side that was tied up in a corner and watched asher mate was being rammed. These were the two other women that were brought here. Lenny gently appeared behind the diator enjoying the pleasures of the flesh. The woman on the other side saw his approach. However, Lenny motioned for her to not say a thing. she was smart enough to do as he requested. The moment he came behind the diator, He waved his hand and a piecer appeared. With a quick move that ensured the diator could not shout, Lenny stabbed the piecer through the man''s neck. The man let go the woman''s hair and he red his arms about as he made hisst attempt at life. He fell on the ground and went limp. <+5 points Exp> <+3 points strength> <+3 points stamina> Lenny nodded. Truly the growth was different when he killed humans. He got more points. However, the points he got was not as much as he had gotten after killing the other woman. Even though this one was also a D ss diator. Lenny suspected that it was because of how far he had grown in strength. In other words, continually killing D ss depending on their level was going to reduce in the points he acquired from them. Which means that if he wanted to get stronger, then he needed to kill those of a higher ss. "Where is your grand mother being kept?" Lenny asked. "In Crusher''s cave the women responded." Lenny nodded at them and then he instructed that they close their eyes. Chapter 60 Meal Of Orgy... ?Lenny ced a hand on the body of the man he had just killed and the body disappeared into the storage. Lenny nodded at this. Earlier on at the Vige when he was preparing for this mission, he had just for experimental purposes, tried to put a child into the storage but saw that it did not work. However, now, he could confirm that only none living things could be ced within the storage space. After which he headed for the so called cave that belonged to crusher. However, he got to the cave entrance and frowned. In front of the cave was a diator. Lenny waited a while, but the diator remained. He tried a few tricks to distract the diator, but diators were very Disciplined people and he choose not to be interested in anything that was outside his immediate space. Lenny frowned. However while he waited in hiding, they was suddenly a growling noise. It hade from the diator. Even though the diator still maintained his straight face, Lenny understood that it was from his belly. This brought a particr idea to his head, but for it to be executed, he had to get a few items. Lenny decided to leave the general environment. Tracing his way on his own ord, he located a safe zone in the nest and then he tooksome of the unborn eggs. After which he went andid in hiding. One of the special qualities of an assassin was their ability to have a lot of patience. Lenny as the best in his time was a bank of patience. It took almost thirty minutes, but he eventually saw them as they passed. It was the centipede looking Chimera ants. Just like always, this ant always travelled in packs. However, this particr insect was Lenny''s target. Lenny waited for all of them to pass by and then waited for when it was thest one. And that was when he executed his n. Although when he saw the size of this one, he hesitated a bit, after all, it was far bigger than expected. But he did not know how long he had to wait before the next batch would pass. He had to work with what he had. Thest Centipede behind the pack suddenly felt as a rock was thrown at it. This made it stop and turn it''s weird irritating head in the direction. Although it did not see anybody, it saw a Chimera egg at the end of the tunnel. Naturally, it''s attention was drawn to it. It circled about it for a while. It made noises as if it was trying to call for attention. Now, Lenny had it where he wanted it. Lenny suddenly threw the eggs he held at the Centipede. One by one, the Eggs bursted on its had carapace. The centipede raised it''s head, sighted Lenny. Immediately, it screeched as it rushed for him. Lenny turned and ran as fast as he could. His agility and strength had improved and this was supposed to be easier than the first time a centipede chimera ant chased after him, but this was not so. After all, this Chimera ant was also bigger than the former Centipede Chimera ant that chased him. He climbed therge carven walls as fast as he could, and the centipede followed him. The centipede was truly very fast. Seval times it caught up to Lenny and even made deep cuts on his back. However, Lenny had a trick for escaping that he used every time. He would kick against the ground andsomersault above the centipedes head andrge body. Eventually, he made it to a bend with red moss on the wall. Here, he suddenly paused and turned to the centipede. It saw its prey final stay in one ce. However as it dove for Lenny, Sharprge piecers also rushed for it. Immediately Lenny saw the giant Praying Mantis, he hid behind a boulder. The Centipede Chimera ant screeched in horror of the attack. It was not expecting this. However, Lenny was. Lenny remembered that the Chimera ants were not allowed into the age Zone. And just like thest time, he used the eggs from the safe zone on this Centipede Chimera ant. He was aware that the Ants in the colony were sensitive to the smell of the Eggs. All he had to do after that was lead the Centipede Chimera ant to where it''s doom was certain. Two more Preying mantis insects that had reddish and ckish Carapace appeared. They joined together and killed off the Centipede Chimera ant. Lenny in his hiding ce smiled at this. However, an unexpected development followed after. Unlikest time, one of the Preying mantis Ants pulled along the dead Centipede. This made Lenny frown. However, he remembered Bugger''s words. At this time of the year, nothing was wasted in the nest. It was this time of the year that the Chimera Ant Queen made those humanoid insects, and she was in need of a lot of energy to do that. This meant without a doubt that this dead Centipede was being taken there. However, Lenny could not allow this. After all, the reason he hade here and had nned this insect''s death was because of what it had. And so Lenny took the risk and hiding away from the eyes of the preying mantis, he entered into the wound of the Centipede Chimera ant. He had already cut through something like this before. He knew his way around the innards of the beast. He cut his way through it''s insides and then finally, he found it. It was the heart. Once he got it, he came out through another opening and hide in a corner. His body was covered in the yellow fluid of the insect, but he was already used to the smell of it. He went for one more hunt of another creature after which he went back to the ce we''re the diators camped. Luckily, he noticed that the cooking was not yet done. But surely, it soon would. Lenny sneaked back to where the prisoner women were being kept. And then he dropped the body of the second creature he had just killed on the ground. After which he gave them one instruction, "Scream!" The scream of the women got the attention of the diators and they all rushed from their camp fire locations with their weapons in hand. All of them rushed in the direction of the screams except the diator in front of the cave were Buckle''s Daughter was being kept. Even Lenny had to admit that this man''s discipline and sticking to orders was very impressive. The diators went to where the women were and saw the dead chimera ant on the ground. Naturally, they suspected their defense had been breached and so they went out. They searched for theirrade but unfortunately did not find him. They assumed maybe he had gone too far after killing the Chimera ant that had made it into their defense. After all, that was what the women told them. They came to enjoy their meal. Everyone was served the food, and even the diator sitting diligently by the cave as guard to Buckle''s Daughter. As Lenny watched them eat, he had a knowing smile on his face. And then it happened. One diator suddenly threw his te of food away as he rushed for the woman that had prepared the food. He did not waste time as he mounted her and started pumping into her. This was the same for all the others. Many of the diators had barely gone half way with their meals before their mounted each other like starved lions for a piece of meat. Whether it was the female diators or the males, their blood became hot for each other and the uncontroble orgy began. Some of the men went for the prisoner women. Some didn''t have partners and ended up mounting themselves. Soon, loud moans could be heard from all corners. And so in this manner, Lenny strolled into the camp. The diators saw him, but they could careless about him. The only thing on their minds was the raging canal pleasure they felt for one another. His appearance was of no significance to them. This was the effect of the Centipede''s heart at work. Lenny remembered how he had felt when he had consumed a small bit of hit. Out of the generousity of his heart, he used at least half of the centipede''s heart in the food. He had done it when the diators had gone to check on the screams. He strolled his way to the cave. Just as expected, the diator was not there. No matter how disciplined the diator was, the call of the flesh was a stronger disciplinarian. Lenny proceeded into the cave, albeit consciously. After all, he was told that this was Crusher''s cave. But he had not seen crusher since he arrived. Just then, he heard sharp panting noises... Chapter 61 To Enjoy The Slaughter: Lets Play! ?The Panting Noises wereing from deep within the cave. they echoed off the walls. Even though this cave was not all that big, it still had several parts. It was like entering the home of a rich man. Lenny took his time. His steps were not too fast, nor too slow. He ensured that he did not make a lot of noise. If for any reason he was caught, he knew he was dead meat. After all, even though he had not seen Crusher''s ss number, he knew that he must be very strong. After all, diators were a basic bunch. They only listened to the strongest. Considering that Most of the diators he saw outside were D ssed, It was safe to assume that Crusher was at least c ss. That was several times stronger than Lenny was. Even though Lenny had Strength that was very close to entering the D ss, he was not arrogant enough to think that he was strong enough to stand the might of someone in the C ss. Then again, that was all just a spection. For all he knew, Crusher could even be higher. He was definitely not going to make assumptions that could cost him his life. Then again, he had gone through many risky missions in his former life. Many of which were far more difficult than this one. He had gone through missions that had battalions of special agents and special forces men that could easily threaten a nation ande out alive. Right now, he was putting those techniques into y. Regardless of how the stones were on the ground, he did not make so much of a sound when he stepped on them. Every step of his was well controlled from his muscle to his joints and bones. Yet, even in this careful state of movement, he was still fast while still sticking to the darker parts of the cave. His body almost seemed to merge with it and be one. This was the peak of an assassin''s skill from another world, birthing itself here. Lenny checked all the rooms carefully. He saw Carapaces that were modelled to be used as shields. He saw other Insect parts that were used as weapons like the piercers he was so fond of using. In another room, he saw what looked like a bed. It was made of the flesh of Cotton worms. However, there was still nobody there. In the final room, Lenny, atst, saw the source of all the panting. It was a man on a woman. He was Humping her from behind. At first, Lenny thought that it was Crusher the leader of these diators and therefore he became extra careful. However, oning closer, he discovered that he was wrong. It was actually the diator guard that was outside. Without wasting time, Lenny was behind his neck, and with a wave of his hand, his fingers sild the sharp stone de across the man''s throat. The Cut Was Long and Clean. From One edge to the back of the neck, Lenny''s cut traced artistically. If a butcher from his former life were to see this, he would be very envious of Lenny''s skill with the de. Blood made a rush out of the severed neck''s veins and and arteries, bathing the woman''s back before him. Lenny Looked at the work of his hands and nodded in satisfaction. If he was not too deep in the middle of danger, he would have taken the man''s head with him because of how cleanly impressive that cut was. Lenny suddenly faced palmed. He had almost forgotten he had the storage. He willed and the man''s head appeared in his storage. Lenny was always one to appreciate a good cut of the neck. As far as he was concerned, it was one of the most beautiful sights in the world. The diator did not even have time to Know why he was dying, or who killed him. One minute, he was at the peak of pleasure and the next minute, he was at the damnation of it. Just like that, his head was the first to begin Lenny''s collection of fine cuts in this world. The woman immediately turned. She backed away in fear. She was about to scream, but Lenny immediately grabbed her mouth. He was surprised by what he saw. This woman looked so old. Considering what Old man Buckler looked like, and him saying that she was his daughter, Lenny was expecting this woman to look at most in her forties. But If this was his former world, this woman would have been tagged as a person in her eighties. Lenny turned and looked at the body of the dead diator on the ground. Lenny kicked the diator in the balls in a few times. It was just to vent his annoyance that this guy had the guts to bang a woman so old, and even enjoy it. Then again, Lenny remembered that Half borns grew old fast. It was why they were made in the fist ce. For all he knew, this woman might as well be in her twenties. "Don''t make any noise. Old Man Buckle sent me to get you, okay!?" She nodded in understanding and he left the cave with her. The diators were still enjoying their Orgy. Lenny carried her on his shoulder and he sped across the rocks to Bugger''s hiding point. When Bugger saw both of them arrive, he was left speechless. It had only been a few hours and Lenny had done the impossible. Even with the presence of more than eight diators, he had sessfully stolen a prize from under their noses. Lenny put the old woman in Bugger''s hands, "you take care of her, I''m going back!" "Going back!? what for?" Lenny smiled at the big guy, "They are cooking down there, I''m going for a meal." "A MEAL!?" Bugger asked, but Lenny had already dived down the rock. he went straight for the diators. How couldn''t he? By a corner of his eyes, he could see the amount of points he had gotten from killing that one diator. He had the ability to absorb their Life essence. With just the one he killed, he got <+3 Agi> <+2 Exp> <+1 Str> This for him, was very exciting news. There was nothing he wanted to do now than to Massacre. A crazed blessed his face, as his legs kicked in their excitement against the ground. Every fiber of his being was in great anticipation for a ughter. He was going to be blessing the cold earth with. His hands waved in the sky and Sharp long piecers appeared in between his hands. His fingers held them so tight in his excitement that the edges of the piercers made cuts on his flesh. However, the pain only made him grin wider. The anticipation of Pleasure was just so overwhelming. Finally, he got to the site of fornication. The lustful smell of sweaty bodies filled the air. In their red eyes, he could see it. The raging horniness that pushed them to near madness. Lenny kicked against the ground as he passed the first person. Blood gushed into the air like a volcano that was angry at the sky for being too peaceful. As it did, so did the man''s head, stillbeled with the expression of ecstasy. As the man''s head was still in the air when Lenny arrived at the second and third person. by the time he got to the fourth was when they realized the presence of an intruder. they might have been carried away by the vigor of lust, but they were still diators. Lenny waved his waved his Piecers. Blood from his unfortunate victims wiped off in the air and sshed like water on the ground. And then the heads fell one at a time. Of Course if it was before, Lenny would have not agreed to fight these guys. But at the moment, he had just absorbed some more life Essence from the dead. And he knew that the more he killed, the stronger he got. Also, he had just gotten an Alert that gave him joy. Lenny was smart. From his encounters so far, those of Level 1 to five were of the E ss in diators'' ssification. Those of level 6 to 10 were of the D ss. In other words, even though he had E ss written on his chest, such an information was misleading. This for him was the best of both worlds. A mixture of growth and the blooming of bloodflowers. This was his ecstasy prime. In his joy, a few drops of tears came down his eyes. This even surprised his own opponents. He had attacked them and then he was still the person in tears. Lenny wiped his hands with his hands, "forgive, I just get so emotional when I have such fun." All of a sudden, the expression on his face resumed its previous crazed look. "Let''s y, shall we!?" Chapter 62 OverLoading On Points With The Chaos Of Deaths. ?The diators stood before him naked. For the men, their male organs were still erect from the Aphrodisiac. A female diator rushed at him with a Huge stone however, as she did, herdy parts just happened to enter the sight of another male. Lenny noticed this. The Critical observation of bodynguage was the game assassins yed when killing in multiple numbers. He could easily tell that even though the aphrodisiac was not strong enough to keep them having intercourse as opposed to fighting, it was strong enough to distract them. Lenny remembered when he ate the same drug. Even though he was fighting all those Praying mantis, he was still thinking of how he was to relieve himself. These diators were unfortunately in that category. Even as the female diator attacked him, he could see that the male diators were still considering mounting her on the spot. "This is going to be too easy," Lenny muttered to himself. Dodging the Huge stone with his quick leg movement, he used the big body of the female diator as a cover to blind the others from seeing him, and then he went around her, dodging her. A slight fake with his upper body and she leaned left. Naturally, the diators in front staring at her backside looked in the direction her waist went. He used this as an advantage to sidestep. Circumnavigating around her with the piecers. A quick spin in the air and his piecer embedded itself into the first diator''s neck. the diator had not even seen the attacking. He was too busy getting distracted in a matter of life and death. Blood sprayed out from his neck wound showering all. A good amount of it sprayed of Lenny''s face. However, he felt like a child that had dug their head in a bowl of ice cream. He was beyond joyed by this. S joyed that his lips subconsciously licked the fresh blood that stained his lips. Lenny moved again, going around this already dying prey like an athletic skater. His legs moved like they were not on hard earth but gliding through water. This was an assassin technique. *Slider steps!!!* It gave one the impression that a person was sliding against the ground. However, these men were no pushovers. After bathing in the baptism of the arena, even if they did not have suchplicated techniques as Lenny did, they were still very strong and brutal. A diator moved. He picked the nearest weapon to him. It was a carapace. Using the edge as a weapon, he lunged for Lenny''s head. The speed of which surprised the trained assassin. Lenny leaned backwards and the carapace passed over him. he flipped back, and hended right on the back of the female diator he had passed earlier on. Using her back like a springboard, He shot like an arrow leaving the great extension of a bow. The muscles in his legs cooperated together to flesh out the advantage of the human springboard underneath them. He crossed the Picers in his hands together in an ''X''. And when he released the ''X'' in the air, the head of another diator was gone up in the air. Onlynding as Lennynded in a forward roll. However, the ughter did not stop they. In such a wide scale battle were one was fighting more than one person, no movement could be wasted. No force should be unused. Every curve, every turn and every tiny bit of energy was of paramount importance. lenny was currently using Marshal arts from a different world. he disyed the effective use of his environment. This included the rocks, weapons, and even the broken limbs of his victims. In the fight for life from death, any thing goes. He even had to go under the legs of one female diator and Pierce straight upwards. That was probably the smoothest stab upward he had ever given. Then again, once it was up, he twisted it for Maximum effect. Like the ringing of Church bells, the alerts rang continously in his head. It yed in his head like the background theme song of an action move. Every rhythm was in the praise of his had work. the diators were not many in total, but with their experience on the battlefield that they had known for all their lives, even lenny had to admit that he felt as if he was fight with big blocks of rocks and not people. But that did not mean that he would stop. Cuts reached his skin and his own blood went into the air, but for some reason, it only increased the already broad smile on his face. lenny turned to the person that had made the cut. It was a female diator. He waved his hand, but she dodged to the side. As she did, she smiled at Lenny''s sloppiness. However, she did not see the next parting. Lenny''s aim was never the piecers in his hand to get her. Lenny had been fighting for a while, bathing in the thick redness of warm blood. As his hand seemed to miss his target, the speed of his hand movement made some of the blood on him ssh unto her face. Therefore temporarily blinding her.The de in his hand that had missed its target suddenly slide through his fingers. It made cuts through his fingers, but he could care less. Using an assassin''s trick, he waved the des up. *SLUSH!* His de cut the tworge molds on her proud chest. Her Breasts danced in the air like Jelly. As they fell, Lenny kicked them to another diator''s face. As the breasts fell on his face, so did Lenny''s weapon. Stabbing through one breast into the man''s eye and through his brain. The woman with cut-out chest was not even allowed by Lenny to Enjoy her pain before Lenny Stabbed her through the neck. She was thest person around. Lenny looked about himself and once more, he licked his lips. Just then, he got a particr alert from the system. Lenny paused and looked at this alert. It was strange, and it was the first time he was seeing it. It essentially meant that he had taken too much than the system could convert into points for the growth of his power. Then again, this fight significantly increased his power. If he was back with the diators, it meant that even as a D ss, he had gotten stronger. This massive growth in strength was due to the title that he had acquired. Lenny however, could still feel the echoes of movement from the walls. This was his Perception ability in effect. This meant that they was still some people enjoying the pleasures of the flesh somewhere around. These people most have been so carried away with their activities that the rowdiness from the fight could not even worry them. Lenny took a look at the des he was using. diators had strong muscles and even stronger bones. They were already worn out. He dropped them on the ground and then with a wave of his hand, another pair appeared from the system''s storage. He was about to move, but just then, he noticed something on the ground. This was something that even though he wanted to ignore, he just couldn''t. It was one side of the diator''s chest he had cut out earlier. It was not the fact that it was a female organ that attracted him. In fact, he could care less about that. What had really caught his attention was the way it was cut. Even he had to nod at his craftmanship. It was very smooth cutting at all sides. It was perfect cut in his eyes. Without a doubt, he was going to keep this. With a wave of his hand, this breast appeared inside his storage unit in the system, right next to the head he had kept earlier. Lenny progressed forward. He followed the sound of the moans that echoed off the wall and there they were. It was two diators. They mounted the two prisoners that Lenny had met earlier on. Without wasting time, Lenny moved. His de pierced into the chest of the one before him. However, the second one noticed him and he threw the woman bouncing on him to the side. He stood to his feet and before Lenny stood a giant of a man. for some reason, Lenny could feel a strong offensive mighting from this man. And this was not just because of his size and Brick-looking abs and muscles. He could feel that this man was a real threat. He immediately activated Surveyor and the report he got made him frown.... [Author''s Note: Hey guys, hope you enjoying the novel so far. Like I said in the synopsis, this is a book with no holding back in depravity. if you can''t stomach it, you can back away, cause a lot more toe. Please leave gifts, golden tickets and anything of support. Thanks guys. Also, vote in the forums.] Chapter 63 Overfeeding The Right Way. ? "Shit!!!" Lenny could not believe how unlucky he was. It was true that he had climbed up in Level. He now had the required strength to fightfortable in the D ss. But that did not mean that he was omnipotent within the D ss. In Fact, he was still at the lower end of the spectrum. Meanwhile, the Big man in front of him was already close to the peak. Only one more level and he would be king within the D ss. With the way Lenny had been Killing and absorbing points, he had already climbed thedder of power and now, he was at level 7. His stats was now /Abilities/ Lenny was not stupid. diators usually grind through a mountain of pain and horror to attain their strengths. It was nothing like the he had that allowed him grow in strength by the reward of points. It essentially meant that this man before him was made up of the fundamental struggle between life and death that was necessary to achieve the kind of strength he did. But that was not going to stop Lenny. Kicking against the ground, Lenny moved. he knew that the longer he waited, the worse it was going to get for him. It was never good to let one''s opponent be prepared for a battle. The aim was never who was strongest, but who won at the end. Lenny applied the basics of boxing for this one. His opponent was far taller than him. this meant that getting a hit would not be so easy as the man''s hands were longer in length. Fortunately for him, the diator was not holding a weapon. As long as he did not hold him, then he was not going to be a threat. At least this was Lenny''s thought process. However, what happened next was not what he expected. With his agility and speed, he stretched forth his hand. His aim was naturally the man''s neck. Unfortunately, the diator immediately blocked with his hand. *DANG!* An unexpected metal sound went out that pushed lenny back. Lenny frowned. he could have thought as much. He remembered the stats of the diator he had seen. it had said that he had des of steel as an ability. lenny had thought maybe it was just an attacking pattern, but to his surprise, these were actual des of steel. D333''s hands had morphed into actual des of steel. It looked like huge broad swords that were attached to it effectively blocked Lenny''s attack. "AHHHH!!!" D333 gave a loud war cry as he brutally brought his right hand in a hacking motion for lenny''s head. lenny dove to the side. *BOOM!* Stone and sand went up in the air. Lenny subconsciously looked at where D333 had hit. The rock there was cut cleanly. D333 growled lowly as he brought his other hand in a sh. Again and again, his heavy steel hands came for lenny. Lenny managed to dodge. However, a kick went straight for his chest. The kick that sent him flying a good distance. He fell and rolled on the ground. the hit was so hard that he spat out blood in recoil of the attack. Lenny frowned. he wiped his mouth as a crazy but determined expression appeared on his face. Once more, he attacked. Again and again. Although the diator did not manage to kill him, he was very close many times. lenny''s body was already bloody from all the people he had killed, but the fresh cuts that were made on him by D333 made for a decorative sight. Much like how the decorations on a Christmas tree made it all the more attractive. Lenny received a lot of blows to his body. shing of the de by D333 proved to be very difficult to defend against. A blow to his chest that was poorly defended by him because of his tiring body made way for a deep cut that extended from the side of his abdomen to his shoulder. Lenny''s blood rushed out like a spring of water bursting out the crack of tight rocks. He fell to the ground once more. It hurt a lot, but he could not stay in one ce. If he did, then he was as good as dead. And so he rolled. By now, sand, dust and little stones had prated the wound on his body. Bing sters to stop the flowing blood. Once more, the hands that had turned to des came for him, but he managed to jump reagardless of the terrible pain. however, hi stamina and agility had obviously reduced from what it used to be. Also, Lenny could see his HP was getting really low. he coughed up some more blood. But he instantly regretted it. The pain that apanied it made him feel as if his lungs were trying to escape from his mouth. Yet, he had barely made a scratch on the opponent. "Hahahhha!!!" D333ughed wildly. His face showed that he was enjoyng the thrill. He was enjoying it so much that he even had time to admire the women that were crouched up together in a corner. This was something that Lenny instantly took note of. Now that he thought about it, this man''s Penis had been erect through out the fight. As he looked at the women prisoners, he licked his lower lips and his erect penis jerked upwards in his excitement. Obviously, the effects of the drug was still doing wonders. Even a diator that had been through such strong baptism of fights and blood could not put his head in the game, or maybe it was because he was getting too cocky that Lenny was but a smalll fry to him. But then again, who wouldn''t. lenny thought of a brilliant idea. Since he could not get the man the usual way, he was going to take advantage of the avable distaraction. Sometimes, it was not how well one could fight, or how strong or how fast. It was how smart and fast could one think in a life or death situation. Lenny was not going to let himself end here. Following the eye sight of the diator, he made a dive for the women. He pulled the one that D333 obviously favored the most by her hair . He pulled her up and then waving the des in his hand, he clenly cut off one arm. She screamed. "No!"D333 panicked. But Lenny could care any less about is feelings. he immediately pushed the woman into D333. In reflex, D333 made his arms human hands again to catch the woman. Using this opportunity, Lenny pushed his de through the woman''s back and into D333. This had taken the experienced diator by surpise. He quickly tried to change his hand back and attack but it was of little use. Lenny was using the woman as a shield, and his small frame made for easy maneuvering. He waved his Picers and attacked below. Both the woman and the man''s legs were suddenly cut from the knee. Both of them fell to the ground. D333 growled and roared in anger and pain. This was not a trick he would normally fall for. But such was the lust of the flesh. its pull was too strong, and it destroyed this man''s attention. Lenny smiled as he stepped on the woman''s back as sheid on D333. Lenny''s smile was crazy and gave ne the impression that the grim reaper had made its visit, Then again, hadn''t it? "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you look good!" Lenny waved his des and the man''s hands were cut off from the shoulders. His body released the blood inrge quantities from his meaty muscles. However, Lenny was not done. He stayed at the shouting man like an artist would its work. Making adjustments to particrly interesting angles. His des moved again and the man''s head was sliced off horizontally in three ways. this was the end of his life. Lenny waved his hands and kept the perfectly cut head into his storage unit. Such a work of art was not supposed to be let out. Afterwards, he subconsciously looked at his HP and frowned. He needed to fix this Just then, he go an alert from the system Lenny paused when he saw this. However, it was not easy for him to kill this particr man. There was no way in hell that he was going to allow the man''s life essence to go anywhere. Chapter 64 The Taste Of Special Blood!!! ?"And what if I want to overfeed!?" Lenny asked back. Lenny frowned. "Is there no solution?" He asked back. "Venting?" Lenny raised a brow at this. Lenny looked around him, there was no one else to fight. There was nothing to destroy. However, his eyes suddenly fell on the woman hugging her knees in a corner. He smiled her way. In his fully bloody state, such a smile was anything but appealing. As he absorbed the life essense of D333, he stood up and walked towards her. With a light tug at the cotton cloth around his groin area, his nakedness was revealed to her. He brazenly walked towards her with his rising member. The woman was taken surprise by this. One minute, the short man was having a battle of life and death the next, his nakedness was in her face. However, she knew what he wanted. Out of fear,she crawled up to him and tried to please him with her mouth. However, Lenny did not want that. The Satan System had been clear with what was needed for him to do. Destruction!!! Lenny caught by her neck lifted her up and ced her on the wall. Spreading her legs wide open with his legs, he immediately rammed into her like a bullet train into a subway. Lenny was anything but but light with his vigorousness. His palm cupped a boob and his fingers aggressively sank into them like a chef into dough. She bleed and made an attempt to scream. However, Lenny dug his hand into her mouth. Grabbing a hold of her tongue, effectively fisting her mouth as far as his hand could enter. And then came the aggressive pounding. He bashed at her ass so hard that the echoes of his hard work rhythm all through the walls, all in exotic symphony of his efficient Galvanizing brutality. In his vigor, his finger in her mouth dug into her tongue grabbing it firm regardless of it''s silminess. It bleed the deeper his finger dug and she was forced forced to swallow and gag at her own blood. A mixture of intense pain flooded her senses. Sometimes more pleasure than pain. But soon, things turned for the worse. Lenny''s fingers on both sides dug deeper. She bleed from her side and also in her mouth. Her hands struggled for release as they red about but her strength was nothingpared to his. Soon, tears leaked from her eyes and her struggle increased. She knew it wasing. The inevitable! And then, it did. *SLUSH!* Lenny''s fingers removed her tongue. Blood like a fountain jet her mouth. A lot of it poured on her and Lenny behind her but most of it went back into her own mouth. She gagged and in her struggle, her blood pulled by gravity rushed through her throat and into her lungs. Slowly, the red that had flowed limited by the walls of her veins now uncaged let loose their exploration in her airbags. Filling her lungs with their uninvited wetness. She drowned in her own blood. However, Lenny did not stop pounding. He threw her to the ground and mounted her again. He could feel as the rate at which the system converted life Essence to points increased. And the alerts ringing melodiously in his head brought him incredible joy. In his excitement, his pounding became faster. His erection harder and his vigor stronger. There was nothing else for his finger to grab in her mouth and he had to reluctantly settle for grabbing the side of her mouth. Surely, as he continued, her face started to tear as a result of his harsh pull. Soon, not just her face but her entire head had turned a 180 degree facing him. She was dead but in his excitement, Lenny did not notice... ..... Meanwhile, in a certain private space within the colony. Bulbs of cottonid about on the walls. On nealy every side, all types and even types of Chimera ant that Lenny had never seen went about their business. Yet, for some abnormal reason, they was barely any noise. Not even the sound of the insects working could be heard. The only thing that echoed in this room, were the dangerous gnawing sounds of chewing. An abnormallyrge monstrosity with three giant heads, with ws for hands and weirdlyrge ck blunging abdomen that stretched for at least a hundred meters was busy with it''s meal. It had long snake like suckers that it used to will the food ced before it into any one of the three mouths in its giant disfigured heads. As it fed, grinding noises could be heard as it broke down the found before it. All sorts of things were dumped before it. Humans, giant rats, animals. Even insects of its own colony. However, regardless of how hard their carapace was, olit was all like biscuit to it. The more it ate, the more food was brought to it. As it ate, a preying mantis pulled along The carcus of arge dead Centipede like chimera ant. If Lenny was here, he would have instantly recognized this particr Preying Mantis. After all, it was the one that he swarm into to steal it''s heart. It was brought before this monstrous beast as a meal for it to feed on. Yes! This was the Queen of the Chimera ants. It was sorge that the Scary Preying mantis that Lenny had to hide from before was nothing but a dwarf in its presence. As itid and rxed in thefort of it''s feeding, the Preying mantis brought the dead inswct to it''s presence. As it ate, it was soon the turn of the dead Centipede Chimera ant. It started with its head. Grinding it like the insect had not once upon a time been a powerful being. As it did it slowly reached it heart area. When it did, the Queen beast paused and then its three heads acted as if it was in deep thought. "It can''t be!" It muttered in avoice that seemed like all three heads were talking at a time with only a fraction of a second behind one another. "This taste! It''s his blood. It''s... His blood! His blood!! We found his blood!!!" The voices enchoed loudly across the entire cavern. The Queen was obviously excited by what it had just eaten. How couldn''t it. The reason it was excited was because it had tasted a particr blood very unique from anything it had ever had. Lenny had been injured by the Centipede Chimera ant and his wounds at the time had not fully healed before he swarm into it''s body to fetch it''s heart. A good amount of his blood had stained the Centipede Chimera ant. "More!!! I want More!!! HUNT them all. Bring them to me. ALL OF THEM!!! Asit screamed, a host of Chimera ants of all kinds were lunched out of the carven in a particr direction. The formally silent Carven suddenly became noisy. ... Meanwhile, in another part of the Colony, Crusher and a few diators were trying to hunt a particr creature. This was a giant rat. In a colony such as this one, this creatures were very rare. However, they were attracted here from the surface as a result of the Chimera ants. The rats hunted them for good. Just like they did the rats. It was a very weird food chain thatade little to no sense at all. All was just apetition for survival. As they stalked their prey, Crusher could already imagine the taste of it''s meat in his mouth. In this ce, having to eat meat was a king''s privilege. They stalked it and observed as the giant rat fed on a big cotton Chimera ant. They were just about to rush it when alow rumbling sound was heard. With the experience they had, they knew that this could not be a good thing. The rumbling was so loud that the rat left it''s meal and speedily ran away. Crusher and his diators turned and looked in the direction of the rumbling. What they saw made them speechless. Even for Crusher, it made him frown. A host of insects on the ground, walls and even some flying insects all headed for them. "Fuck me!!!" Crusher cursed. .... Meanwhile, Lenny had just finished with his extra curriculum activities. The woman he had used to ''Vent'' had be nothing but a bloody mess beneath him. He stood to his feet and sighed. "Don''t worry, you gave you life for a good course!" He whispered a ''thank you'' before turning around to leave. As he left the area, he went back to Crusher''s cave and emptied it of any thing he thought was valuable, such as weapons e.t.c. However,ing out, he saw someone he was not expecting to see.. Chapter 65 The Trap Is Set!!! ? /Abilities/ I think you should take a look at Lenny had not even wrapped his head around what was happening before it did. From seemingly nowhere, a portal suddenly appeared. It was not the usual pinkish purple portal Lenny was used to seeing, as it was used to get to the Devil Dungeon. No! This one was as dark as a night without stars or the moon. The moment it appeared, dark smoke floated out of it. As it did, Lenny could feel the outright corruption of the world. The atmosphere seemed to change as it suddenly dropped in temperature. The walls cracked instantly. Evidence that whatever was about toe was not supposed to be here. A pungent smell like a pudding mixture of fermented shit and harsh wine rushed into the air. Lenny had fought with devils and demons, but this was the first time he was seeing this. The three hiding behind the vehicle could not believe what they were seeing. Father ck''s cigarette fell out of his mouth. However, before it even touched the ground, it had gonepletely frozen. Breaking like a lollipop as it touched the ground. The car had managed to make it regardless of the explosion that Lenny caused. Maybe it was because they were at a significant distance from the main action. However, the moment the portal appeared, the windows of the car instantly shattered on their own as a result of the cold. And then it came out. The arrival of this beast was not quick, but it was not fast either. It proceeded one step at a time. The moment it did, Father ck''s jaw shook as he muttered lowly, "Oh fucking Ciri....it''s... It''s a Nether Creature." However, before his eyes could even finish taking in the first creature, a second portal appeared. And another creature stepped out. Both creatures were in obviouspetition to see who was uglier. At least, It was so in Lenny''s eyes. Chapter 305 Arrival Of The Contracted Nether Beasts The first creature, in summary, looked like the amalgamation of a dried, diseased cat and a house fly. This was in both structure and not just looks. It screeched lightly as it limped one step at a time with legs that were both paws and insect legs. It had six abnormalpound eyes. The moment it saw Lenny with the item of its desire, it screeched eeriely at him. Father ck could not believe what he was seeing. Nevertheless, he could not peel his eyes away from it. This was true for either the father or the daughter. At the moment of the first creature''s appearance, Father ck had stated clearly what these were. These creatures were of the Nether. "They are here for their body parts. The contracts made with the witches have been nullified." Father ck whispered. Nicky hugged her legs together in deep fear that welled up from the depths of her heart. She was a Ghoul, and in this ce, they were practically immortal, but she could feel it as clear as the sun in the sky. If that beast were to look their way, their death would be as resolved as the in decision between ck and white. There would be no second to it. Not even the original Ciri would be able to bring them back. These creatures were different from either demons or devils. They were, in a sense, very special. The kind of magic they used was not just theirs. It was said that it flowed in their bodies like blood does in humans. Many things were not known about these creatures, except that only the human race and those of very special Demon Royals could summon them. It was practically a rare and unkind gift. Hence, Witches and the value they presented Instantly, a long whip like a tongue shot out of what Lenny thought was a limb but ended up resembling a mouth opening. It immediately wrapped around his arm, or, to be precise, it wrapped around the Flea Skin, and then it aggressively pulled it. Instinctively, Lenny''s fingers tightened. This action created fierce tension on the flea''s skin. Lenny instantly fired a shot of fireball at the creature. *Boom!* However, to his surprise, the shot was far less impressive. In fact, it looked as if it barely tickled the hair on its skin. Lenny fired another fireball again, but it was the same thing. "Fuck!" The fireball is currently his strongest attack. This was the same attack he had used on a witch only moments ago, turning her into charred meat, and right now, it was like a candle me to theher creature''s body. The second beast that had appeared also reached for its own piece, which was the bronze amulet. The second creature was a skeleton with six heads and eyeballs on every part of its bronze-colored body except in its eye sockets. It stretched its hand, and the amulet seemed to have a life of its own as it was pulled towards it. However, Lenny immediately grabbed it in the air before it could reach him. Lenny pulled fiercely at both items, and in this manner, he was pulling against the power of two Nether beasts. This was a battle that he was definitely not going to win. However, he persevered as much as he could.I think you should take a look at These were items that obviously had a lot of value. He could not just let them go. Then again, the strain of the pull was starting to act on his muscles, and the thought of letting go of these items nursed in his mind. However, Father ck suddenly came out of his hiding spot. "Don''t let go; they cannot stay in this world unsummoned for more than a minute." Those words immediately registered in his head. However, the Cat-insect abominable mixture seemed to sense his new-found determination, and then it pulled a little harder. The tension on the flea skin instantly made it tear, and that tear led to a full parting as the beast pulled a bigger half of the skin away. As it did, Lenny was immediately pulled toward the other creature. He could see it. If he did not let go, he would instantly be sucked into the portal. In this moment of survival, his mind arrived at a split conclusion that would maximize his probability of survival. Instantly, Lenny opted for the Evolution of his magic points. Both portals had instantly disappeared, and Lenny had seeded in keeping the items. He fell to the ground as the stream of alerts appeared before his eyes. He had truly managed to keep his loot, but the system had been clear about its warnings. Lenny slowly stood to his feet. The wounds he had gotten from killing Loren had not yet disappeared. He stretched a bit as he patted the bone spikes from his body to the ground, allowing the wounds to slowly heal. Father ck, Scarface, and Nicky steadily and slowly walked forward. Their steps were cautioned. "Are you okay?" Father ck asked. Lenny nodded. "Thanks for the tip." Father ck nodded back, "Oh, don''t worry, it''s okay! I see you got them." "Yes, but one is damaged, and I think I just made new enemies." Scarface also came out of his hiding spot. He really wondered how they had survived all that. It was a miracle, as far as he was concerned. However, at this moment, all three men noticed something wrong... Chapter 306 Starting Problems With The Domain. They suddenly noticed that Nicky was not with them. They took one look at each other, and they could see the confusion in each other''s eyes. Instantly, they rushed for behind the car, and that was when they found her. Shey there on the ground, her breathing shallow and her eyes half closed. "Nicky!" Scarface called to her as he knelt by her side. "Nicky! Nicky!! Come on, talk to me, my baby girl." Surprisingly, Scarface had the panic of a father who feared the worst. Maybe it was just his parental instinct, but he was right. "Hold on! Let me see," Lenny said. With a pull of her clothes, it was all ripped off. Now they saw the crust of the problem. For some unknown reason, Nicky was not healing. The sight of this made all of them frown. After all, anything and everything that is a part of the domain heals, no matter the injury. In fact, even if their head was squashed by a watermelon, they would still heal, and the healing process would even begin immediately. It was surprising to see that she was not only not healing, but that her health was further deteriorating. It was the wounds that she had gotten from Washboard when his team was ying with her by throwing knives at her body. Most of her body had healed already, like her eye, but the healing process had suddenly stopped, and now she was bleeding. Lenny frowned at this, saying, "The blood is not stopping. She needs a doctor, but before that, we need to seal the wound first." Lenny waved his hand, and a bit of white me appeared on his finger tips. "What are you doing? Take that sh*t away from my daughter." However, Father ck pulled Scarface back. "Don''t worry, Father of the Year, he is only trying to help. It''s been many years, but I''m sure I understand what he is trying to do. He is only sealing the wound with heat to stop the bleeding and cut out the possibility of infection." Scarface turned to Lenny, "Am I right?" Lenny nodded. "Yes, if we don''t do it now, even if we went back to your town for treatment, she will not survive." Hearing this made Scarface panic even more. He quickly braced himself together as he gave the go-ahead. A decision that even surprised him more than he would have loved to admit. Lenny was gentle with it. "Firstly, I want you to check if there are any more wounds on her body." Scarface and Father ck immediately did as instructed. They turned her around a bit, here and there. Aside from her chest, two holes on her belly, and one at her shoulder, there was no other one. Lenny nodded as he began. "The pain might sting a lot, I''ll advise that you ce something in between her teeth." I think you should take a look at Scarface nodded as he looked around. He found a broken femur on the ground. This one was from Loren before she died. He quickly ced it in between her teeth, separating her upper and lower jaws. Immediately, Lenny began working on her. However, white mes were not normal fire. Just a touch on the skin could leave death as the only disabling relief. To make matters worse, Lenny had already evolved his mes. The moment his fingers touched the affected region, Nicky''s eyes shot open as she instinctively burst out with all the strength of a Ghoul. Fortunately, Lenny had already anticipated this situation, and Scarface and Father ck were already holding her down. But that did not stop the deep groans that escaped her mouth. Her fists balled so tight that they formed a with green veins. Her eyes shut wide open to the obviously intense pain. And tears licked from the sides. If it were normal people holding her down, they would have all been thrown away by now. Fortunately, Father ck and Scarface were also Ghouls. Lenny sealed all the wounds, forcing them to mend with heat. By the time the process was done, Nicky''s breathing was heavy and uneven. But fortunately, the bleeding had stopped. Overwhelming fatigue took over her body, and soon she could be heard slightly snoring in her sleep. Scarface and Father ck rxed backwards, both men thanking the stars that they had managed to finish the process. It was at this point that Scarface realized that Lenny had been butt-naked through out the entire process, and the worst part was that his admittedly impressive Dong had been hanging about Nicky the whole time. After all, even his clothes could not stand the explosion he had used to blow up Loren. Lenny nodded in understanding. He waved a hand like it was a magic trick, and a set of pants appeared. This was a part of some of the clothes he had gotten from the time Scarface and the others attacked him in the cave. "We have to take her back to town for treatment," Scarface stated after a bit of rxation. "No! You have to take her back to town. I have somewhere else to be." Lenny stood to his feet, "I''ll be heading off now!" "Wait! Let use with you," Father ck immediately requested. Lenny frowned. Before, he was in battle and had no choice but to take them along. However, now was totally different. They did not need toe along, and he really did not see any reason to take them along with him. "What do you mean? We should go back to our town and be away from this whole mess." Scarface quickly suggested. Father ck sighed, "I hate to burst your bubble. But as things remain, I do not see the possibility of us going back there. At least not any time soon. I don''t think you realize that a Witch just died in front of us. Witches operate in a Coven. We already know that there is another one there. Going back is practically suicide." Chapter 307 Pain Of The Witches What Father ck had just said made the bells ofmon sense ring vigorously in Scarface''s head. It was true. Going back was going to be like handing oneself over to the chopping board. Besides, Scarface could tell that some strange things were definitely happening in this ce. For one, there were other Witches in the domain, and Ciri had not appeared to do a thing about it. Witches were known not to cross into another person''s territory. This rule was even more defining when it came to the rank of witch. Just a junior witch was this scary. An Elder Witch was a hundred times worse. These Witches Lenny had just fought could only have a basic contract with the Nether. It is rumored that a Senior Witch could do much more. A Senior witch could sign contracts with a hundred beasts, and of course, an elder Witch could sign contracts with a thousand Nether beasts. The disparity in strength was not just in contracts and abilities but also in the capability to handle so much and not go insane. There was also a vast amount of Negative magic. As is known, it was one person''s negative magic that sustained the entire ce. The second thing was the fact that Nicky was no longer healing. Just to be sure, Scarface took a broken ss from the ground and used it lightly on his skin. He frowned. It was just as he feared. He was not healing. Lenny stood to his feet as he went for the car. The men looked at one another and,ing to a decision, Scarface carried Nicky, and both of them followed him. The car had been damaged, but not so much that it couldn''t be used. They got in and continued their journey. Meanwhile, back in the town, there was chaos everywhere. The witches of a Coven were all connected. This was no different with the Ouroboros Coven. The name Sister'' was not just a tag but a definition of their bond with one another. This bond was so deep that one could feel the joy of another, and this was likewise true of their pain. Lenny had sessfully killed Two witches. Baddieness and Loren were dead. When it had happened, Minnie had been back at the cave Lenny had formally created to rest. She had stayed there as a center point with Athena hostage while her sisters went ''Lenny Hunting''. However, in only a few hours, a sudden, intense pain struck her chest. She couldn''t help but check the insignia of the coven on her chest, which binds them together. The Intense pain Baddieness had felt at the time of her death was transmitted effectively. When that w stabbed into Baddieness, it might as well have gone through all the other Witches. The Intense pain it brought was then followed by the white me that burned her to ashes. As if that was not enough, Loren was also blown to bits. Minnie coughed up a mouthful of blood. An action that certainly took Athena by surprise. I think you should take a look at Minnie frowned as she stood to her feet. "Lenny FUCKING Tales!" She immediately grabbed Athena by her hair and teleported out of the cave. It was not just her. The other Witches had felt the hurt, and they all rushed for Father ck''s Town. The moment they got there, the Massacre began. These Witches were angry and pained. They needed to vent, and these people, men and women, were going to pay for the sin of having a Witch die in their territory. Athena had stayed silent and watched as fire sted towards the sky on all fronts and people were ripped apart and preyed upon. It was like a pack of Starving wolves had been released into a herd of harmless sheep. Blood decorated the ground, and anarchy was the order of the day. These people were ghouls, turned long ago against their will. However, that did not mean that they were pushovers. It was just that, against the strength and capability of a Witch, they were as insignificant as a stubborn cockroach challenging a hungry rat. Many brought out their guns, and all kinds of weapons. However, bullets had no effect on these beings of unbridled evil. Washboard had even instructed that they use an RPG. But it was of no use. It did next to no damage. Heads were ripped apart right from the ear. These Witches did not use fancy abilities for their massacre. That would not satisfy the heaviness in their hearts one bit. The only known method was to kill with one''s own hands. Just like her sisters, Minnie joined the fray. One unlucky man aimed his gun at her. She leaped upon his head; her mouth opened like a can of sardines, rolling in on itself as it revealed her yellow-brown teeth. Her fingers sank into his head as she pushed it to the side, instantly revealing the lushness of his neck. Like a Glutton trying to prove himself in a hamburger contest, she CHOMPED down on his neck, ripping not just ? of the neck out but also his shoulder and half of his left lung. Blood Jetted into the air from the wound like a mini fountain. An unfortunate urrence as the Arteries and veins were still doing their jobs of sending blood throughout the body. The unfortunate man was as dead as could be, but she was not satisfied. She dug her ws into his chest and ripped out his heart. Then she leaped for her next victim. Athena had not been so far away. She looked at the unfortunate man, whose eyes remained as open as his chest, emptied of life. Athena could not help but be nervous. After all, the destruction and ughter happened all around her except to her. In a few more minutes, the town had been emptied of all life. Minnie teleported in front of Athena, totally covered in blood. "Do you know why you are still alive?" Minnie asked... Chapter 308 A Peaceful Trip? Minnie was totally covered in blood as she approached Athena. This was a really unfriendly sight to see, especially because Minnie did not look remotely human any more. However, Athena had battled with her own share of death, again and again. Aside from the initial surprise, She knew that these Witches were actually humans at their core; she was not scared of them. She lived most of her life killing and had seen the ugliest parts of life. Such a situation was not at all threatening for her. Minnie sensed this. She grabbed Athena by the hair and leaned into her. "You know Baddieness was not all that beautiful. She had a gic skin disease. But in the old world, she used to want to be a model. But they wouldn''t ept her. The other girls made fun of her and bullied her, and then one night they poured a bag of salt on her. It threatened her life. When I found her, she was almost dead. But I gave her hope. As a witch, she could be anything she wanted to." As she talked, Athena could hear the subtle cracking in her voice. An obvious indication of her pain. Slowly, the other Witches gather around. Each one of them carried a different expression. Some of longing, others of sadness. Athena looked around a bit. She could see it. These people were mourning, but it was very ironic how they did it, killing and burning an entire Town to the ground like it was nothing. "Baddieness went back and ughtered all the girls after that." Minnie chuckled a little. "And Loren, she used to snuggle close to me to sleep because of nightmares. She had managed to survive a nned car ident that killed her entire family. I would hold her and tell her how she would one day be a nightmare herself. And oh! She did. A pretty cute nightmare." As Minnie reminisced about the past, some of the others even began to shed tears. Minnie suddenly turned once more to Athena, her expression suddenly bing Stern. "Do you know why you are still alive?" That question was obviously rhetorical, but Athena answered anyway. "Because I am pretty?" *p!* An impressive pbeled itself on her face, leaving behind a palm and bloody w print. Athena coughed to the side, and a tooth fell out. "You know, you should be grateful to me! If I had not removed the negative Magic from your body, you would not be cheeky right now." "Did I say I was not grateful?" "Then Fucking prove it!" She lifted Athena by the hair up into the air, her feet dangling in a vain attempt to touch the ground. "I have just lost two sisters. I am not in the mood for jokes. Where is Lenny Tales? Or I swear, I''ll spread your legs and FUCK you with my CLAWS!" Subconsciously, Athena''s eyes looked at Minnie''s bloodstained ws; they were anything but pretty. "Okay! But I think you are going about this all wrong. Chasing Lenny will not work. If You continue like this, we will just chase after his shadow, and clearly, he is capable of taking on your sisters." Even as she said those words, it greatly surprised her. After all, she had a rough estimate of Lenny''s strength in her head. It had only been a few days, and he had grown stronger again. What Athena did not know was that she truly had no clue as to Lenny''s true strength or capabilities. In fact, what she saw was not nearly what he was capable of doing. Nevertheless, she was right. But Minnie was currently too pissed off by her loss to listen.I think you should take a look at "Find him!" She let Athena go. Athena fell to the ground. She looked around her, at the bloody look of all the Witches as they looked at her like a pride of lions looking at a baby ko. Slowly, she touched the ground as she used her abilities again. However, Goodness suddenly stepped forward. "There is no need for that this time around. I know where they went." Everyone turned to her. Scarface stayed in the back seat with his daughter while Lenny drove and Father ck stayed beside him. Even Father ck had to admit that he was surprised that a Half-born could drive, and so good too. It wasmon knowledge that there were no Half-borns until after the apocalypse, and by that time, there was no longer freedom in the outside world. In fact, most, if not all, vehicles had been rendered useless. "Where did you learn how to drive?" Father ck asked. "Self-taught, Lenny answered without looking at the man." Father ck nodded. He could tell that Lenny was not going to tell him. He brought out his pack of cigarettes and popped one out. As he lit it, Lenny''s attention was quickly drawn to it. "Is that real tobo?" "Huh!? Is there a fake?" Father ck asked back. He did not know that Lenny was asking because of his experience back at the Arena. Back there, they used a mixture of dry shit and blood as tobo and wrapped the cigarettes in human skin. "You want one?" He asked Lenny. Lenny nodded, and he put one in his mouth. Lenny lit its butt with a finger using a white me. With deep breaths in and out, he enjoyed the long-lost feel of tobo in his lungs. As he did, he coughed a bit. This was a different body from hisst, but that did not stop him from continuing. A bit more, and he was already used to it. "Good stuff!" Heplimented, and both men nodded in acknowledgment. By now, they had driven out of the tunnels and into the opennd. It was already night. As they moved, they could see the dry, cold desert. There were no ss windows, allowing the breeze to sip into the car as it desired. Scarface hugged his daughter tight to keep her warm. In no time, it was beginning to look like a peaceful trip. At least it did look like a peaceful trip until the beasts of thend arrived... Chapter 309 The Hostile Ella Town Lenny was enjoying the wind in his hair. A feeling he had dearly missed as he smoked his cigarette. Ever since he came to this world, it has been one problem after another. Not that he wasining, especially since all of it created opportunities for him to grow quickly. However, it was still nice to enjoy a little peace and quiet. "Good stuff!" Lennyplimented. "Yes, I saved a whole warehouse of them when moving to the domain." "Hmmm." Lenny nodded at this. He had to admit that this man really had foresight. Even predicting that an adoredmodity like cigarettes would be valuable in the post-apocalyptic world. "Can I ask?" "How did we get here?" Father ck questioned "Yes" "You won''t believe me even if I tell you, but trust me, it used to be heaven. Now, it''s all piss and horse fart!" Lenny chuckled at those words. It was true that this ce was not so good, but it was far better than the Hell on earth that the outside world was facing. At least in this ce, their immortality was assured. Out there, only true power could speak offort. Devils, Demons... Lenny even wondered what else could be out there. Compared to there, this ce could still be considered heaven. Just then, a loud GROWL was heard, disturbing their peace. Even Scarface, who had started to sleep, was woken up. This growl was all too familiar to him. Then again, since they were out of the town area and into the open, it was expected that the beasts would be around. "Don''t worry; if you stick to the path, they won''t be able to do anything. Like I said, it''s a path the Town chiefs use." More growls were heard. However, nothing happened. At least until a Giant Phyton blocked their path. It was twice the size of the car, and it just stayed right in front of them with its mouth wide open. In other words, they were driving straight into its mouth. "WATCH OUT!!!" Father ck warned. However, Lenny did not hit the breaks. Instead, he frowned as he elerated into the mouth of the beast, straight into its stomach. The beast shut its mouth at the satisfaction of its meal. *Boom!* A loud explosion urred as the rear end of the beast was blown open, and the car sped right out of it. As it did, Lenny chuckled a bit, his hands still glowing with white mes. Lenny checked his magic points. He had used it against theher creature and now against the giant python. Formerly, a fireball would cost him 250 points to use. However, that has now changed. He had used it twice, and it had only cost him ten points. Lenny suddenly felt a slight need to enjoy himself. Luckily, prey was presenting itself to him. I think you should take a look at Different snakes and other creatures rushed forward, like a tidal wave in their path. There were ''giants'' of almost everything. Monkeys, wild dogs, Elephants... "We should turn around!" Scarface stated it inly. Father ck chuckled. "What do you mean? We are only getting to the really fun part!" Lenny grinned as his hand stretched outside the window and grew brighter. *Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!* He released st after st. Meanwhile, in a town still a few kilometers away, some scouts stood on a very high wall as they watched the burst of white mes zing high into the sky. This particr wall was easily double that of Father ck''s Town. However, this wall presented a vast contrast to that of Father ck''s. For one, it did not possess rusted barb wire and dried meat on its walls. Instead, it looked, in a word, Peaceful. It had surprisingly green nts growing on its walls, lush and full of vibrant life, with blooming flowers. There wererge security lights on different parts of the wall that only added an extrayer to its beauty. The scouts on the wall watched as zing white mes went out in uneven explosions. "What is that?" One of them subconsciously asked the question in their minds. One of them remembered his binocrs. Quickly, he ced it in front of his eyes. "You have to be fucking kidding me!" "What is that!?" Another one asked. "There is no need to know; we need to inform the Town Chief. It''s a Code Red! A Witch threat!!" He immediately dropped the binocrs and rushed to report. As he did, another scout also rushed to push a button, and red, zing rms sounded all over the ce. Behind Lenny''s car, there was a mountain of beast corpses still burning in white mes. Lenny and Father ck chuckled loudly. For people like them, this was true fun. "You are really a Son of the Gun!" Father ckplimented Lenny nodded, admittedly. However, a while more passed, and they could see lights far off in the distance. If it were in the modern world, such a sight would be a normal thing to see. But in the apocalypse, it was a very perplexing sight. After all, having electricity at night was a sign of power. "Over there! That''s E''s Town." Father ck pointed at it. "A little advice: when we get there, you are going to do the talking." Lenny wanted to ask why, but Father ck gave a simple statement for the reason. "Let''s just say that I''m bad at paying debts." Finally, the car arrived at the gate. Lenny slowed the car down as he approached a stop. There was something very peculiar about this environment. And this was not just the giant gate and walls that were covered in green nts, but the gun muzzles and artillery that were pointed right at their vehicle. Lenny opened the car door and made a gentle attempt toe down. However, a SHOT came straight for the door. "Whoever you are, please go back to where you areing from. If you drive closer, you will be shot. If you alight your vehicle, you will be shot. If you so much as speak, you will be shot. E''s town is not interested in your visit or what the fuck you have to say. Return, or immediate fire will be opened up at you in 30 seconds..." Chapter 310 Who Is Ella "Whoever you are, please go back to where you areing from. If you drive closer, you will be shot. If you alight your vehicle, you will be shot. If you so much as speak, you will be shot. E''s town is not interested in your visit or what the fuck you have to say. Return, or immediate fire will be opened up at you in 30 seconds." Lenny and Father ck looked at each other. The voice was loud and clear and was obviously that of a woman. Father ck nodded at Lenny, "Yeah, they were never good with visitors. Besides, times are hard. You''ll have to do a little more convincing." As Father ck talked, he already made himself small as he hid well away from the window. Lenny raised a brow at this. "Hey, I might be a ghoul, but getting shot still hurts like hell. Besides, you could handle witches; I''m sure this would be a piece of cake for you." Father ck motioned a ''bye bye'' with his hands, saying, "Hurry, 10 seconds have already passed." Lenny sighed. There was obviously no other way around this. He pushed the door open again. *Ratatat!* Rapid shots were fired that shut it down. Now, Lenny was annoyed. He outright kicked the door off its hinges for a good hundred meters, and then he leaped out of the car. Before he could say a word, he heard the order. "Fire!" *Ratatata!!!* The bullets would definitely not hurt him, but there were people in the car that he considered not to be eye sores. Instantly, he waved his hands, and white mes rushed in front of him, blocking both himself and the car. This did not stop the firing. In fact, they even increased the number of shots fired. The wall of white me was not so much, but certain people on the wall could see what was happening clearly. In fact, some more than others. When the bullets came into contact with the mes, they instantly melted. Such a thing should not happen. especially considering the speed of the bullets used. The person giving orders on the wall frowned as she waved a hand and said, "It''s a Witch, bring it!" Lenny had heard those words. He waved his hand again, and the white me instantly settled down. "I am not a Witch! I am only here to talk to E." "This is E, and I''m not interested in talking with you. Don''t think I can''t harm you. You''ll definitely regret it." Lenny gave a proud chuckle and said, "Really?" He took a step forward. "I''m warning you!" Lenny was not a man cautious of a challenge. Boldly, he took yet another step forward. E saw this, and her brow twitched. She stretched a hand out. A long green bow was handed over to her. The bow was empty. However, the moment she pulled at its string, a long arrow made out of light appeared. Even Lenny, from the distance where he stood, could feel the vast magic within the arrow. So much so that it made him pause a bit. However, he still stepped forward. "I warned you!" E released the arrow from the tensioned string. The WHISTLING as it darted through the air was loud and clear for all to hear.I think you should take a look at However, the moment it was released, Lenny instinctively dodged slightly to the side. Unfortunately, he was not quick enough, and the arrow went through his shoulder. It made a deep hole there and out the other side. All eyes looked on in surprise, and so did Lenny. After all, the moment the Arrow touched his skin, he got two messages from the system. <+3 magic points> Lenny''s mind immediately made calctions. This arrow was clearly holy power. It had clearly added to his magic points. However, it had still done him a lot of damage. Unlike the damage that other weapons caused, the wound slowly Healed itself. Lenny understood what this meant. It was not the arrow itself that had hurt him. No! Instead, it was the speed at which the Holy Arrow had darted through the air. It was its incredible speed that caused the damage. Lenny was very surprised at this, but so was everybody on the wall. This was especially true for E. "What... What are you?" She asked. "I am a Half-born!" Lenny replied. Immediately, he could hear murmurings. After a while, the noise died down a bit. And then, after a few seconds of looking at him, especially the hole in his shoulder that steadily healed, she gave the order. "Open the gate!" The big, broad stone gate was opened to one side, and a figure walked out. She wore ck high-heeled boots that led to ck skin-tight pants and a bold ck crop top. E was ck-skinned, and her hair, even though covered by her red beret, was obviously low-cut. Her lips were lush and red, even without additives. Shecked significant packaging on her chest, but her well-trimmed tummy led to her adventure-inviting waist and thick thighs, which made up for any shorings. However, it was neither her curves nor her ebony beauty that caught his attention. No! It was her eyes. They were white, with only a single ck dot indicating her pupils. Her skin was the finest he had ever seen since he came to this world¡ªsmooth and almost effortlessly glossy. "I''ll ask again: what are you?" E threw the question out as she stopped before Lenny. "I told you, I am half-born!" "Really!?" She raised a brow at him. Lenny nodded. "Or do you doubt that?" "Yes, I do." "And why is that?" "I might have been too bad with introductions earlier, but as a Nephilim, I am very sure I can recognize another Nephilim when he stands before me." Lenny raised a brow at this. He quickly activated Surveyor, and then he saw it. E was a Nephilim. A person born of both a human and an angel... Chapter 311 Ellas Town "Wait a minute! A what?" Lenny raised a brow at her. "Or are you not? After all, even if you are half-born, it means that you should be half human and half demon. Against my arrow of light, you should be rolling on the ground in pain, as your Darkline magic is being sucked dry." She took another step towards him and leaned in, taking a better look at the injury as it healed. "From What I can see, my speed was your only enemy." E looked at him up and down, "Give me your palm!" She ordered. It was obvious that she was not an enemy. Lenny raised his hand toward her. She immediately took it in hers. Her movement was so sharp that Lenny had to admit that he had only seen her afterimage, and all the while, she had not moved her eyes from his face. This instantly told Lenny two important things. Firstly, it was safe to say that E could be far faster than this if she put her mind to it. Secondly, his speed and strength, which he thought he was so proud of, were nothing before her eyes. It would even seem like she had maniptive qualities to some extent. Effectively speaking, she could render any threat he posed totally useless. This was a very strong woman. Her hand hovered above his as it shone in a low white light. It was as if her hand had be a low-light bulb. Lenny could feel the Holy power in his body respond to her own. However, without the System''s permission, any needed response was not going to show. E suddenly frowned. "This is clearly Holy power, but something else is different. However, I can at least confirm one thing." "What is that?" Lenny asked out of curiosity. "You, my friend, are not half-born." "Erm... Lenny!" Scarface''s voice interrupted their conversation. "I don''t know what''s wrong, but Nicky has suddenly developed a fever." E walked past Lenny to the car. She reached in and ced a hand on Nicky''s head. Her hand glowed in a low white light. She frowned. "Her life is in danger; if we don''t attend to her now, she will die." Instantly, she pulled Nicky out of the car. However, as she did, she noticed Father ck hiding under the front seatpartment. Shamelessly, he waved to her. "You owe me money!" She stated this but didn''t dwell on the matter. She took Nicky in her hands, carrying her like she weighed next to nothing. She turned to Lenny, "I am doing this for you and only you." She carried Nicky towards the gate. After a few steps, she stopped and turned to the three men, "Are youing or what?" All three of them followed behind her. As they walked through the gates, Lenny could still feel the muzzle of the weapons pointed at him. Apparently, these were very cautious people who were terrible to strangers. The city walls were already very beautiful and full of life. However, it was nothingpared to what was within.I think you should take a look at It was nighttime, but the sweet life that blew into Lenny''s senses was so rich that he could taste the sweetness of it in the air. This town was evenlyid out. Houses on the sides that went downhill. In the center was a wide two-wayne for the vehicles. There was a long, unending line of fine, vibrant trees on each side that entuated the patches of imunicable life that filled the atmosphere. The buildings themselves were not exempt from this feeling of life. Flora could be seen growing on them, spread out on their walls like a carpet. The vehicles here were like nothing he had seen before, vastly different from the ones in the outside world. What drew his attention to them was their kind of aesthetic appearance. They looked like they were made of engines that ran on coal, and the cars even had that 80s feel about them. However, the exhaust pipe did not give out smoke, but rather bubbles. Yes! Bubbles. This was engineering like Lenny had never seen in his entire life. This meant that these cars did not run on normal engines or carbonbustion. If only those old men of his former world who gave their lives to the glorious engineering of a better future could see this, tears would water down their eyes. After all, this town had effectively entered an age where carbon emissions had been eliminated from its society. A strong sense of curiosity had been roused in Lenny, and the slumbering nerd inside him had been brought to life. He really wanted to get inside one of these vehicles and study it. The urge was so great that he took sharp breaths, in and out, in order to hold himself back. There were people on the streets¡ªnot too many. Their dressing pattern was quite unique, far different from any of the modern worlds he was familiar with. It was as if not just the vehicle design but also the people went back in time. The 80s vibe was the fashion style of the day. Most of them looked like they wereing back from work. However, the one particr thingmon to all of them was the fact that they all looked happier. E noticed his observing eyes but said nothing. As far as she was concerned, Lenny was worse than a vige pumpkin. In fact, it was safe to say that he was a barbarian seeing the modern world for the very first time. Then again, he even dressed like one. A ck van arrived in front of E. Some of us dressed in all ck with red berets came down with a stretcher. They saluted E before taking Nicky from her hands and putting her on the stretcher. "Wait, I want to go with her." Scarface quickly stated this as he rushed into the back of the van. E turned to Father ck. Her eyes said that she was expecting him to follow along. Father ck sighed, "Hold up, I''ming too!" He got into the van, leaving Lenny and E behind. Another vehicle came around in front of them. This was a ck limousine. The driver, who was a woman, came down and opened the door for them. "Follow me!" E went into the Limousine. Chapter 312 Ellas Town 2 As E got into the Limousine, Lenny followed after her. But he could see that the eyes of the female driver had stripped him of the little clothing he had. Lenny got into the Limousine, and the moment he did, he noticed the fine, rosy smell, thick in its seductive aroma, that flooded his nose. It reminded him of the faint, rosy smell from E''s body. Evidently, her smell had saturated this ce. Inside the car, it was as luxurious as it could be. There were bottles of wine at one side, all brands Lenny, with his vast knowledge, had never heard of. Then again, this was a different world. Some things were bound to be different. The leather seats were made sofortable that the desire to sleep in a car like this could definitely not be resisted after a stressful day at work. Lenny sat opposite E. The moment she got in, she folded her long legs and slightly shut her eyes to enjoy the low violin tune ying in the background. Lenny recognized this tune. It might have been a violin, but Beethoven was still Beethoven. The car drove through the streets, and Lenny, filled with curiosity, looked through the windows. His eyes captured as much as he could from outside the window. This town was far bigger than he had thought. In fact, calling it a town was an insult. It was more like a mini-country. The Limousine moved through the city area, and Lenny could see low buildings leading up to very high ones. These buildings were practically skyscrapers. All of which had designs little boys only saw inic books. It was all a real eye-opener to the architecture of the former world that he was so used to. Whether it was the street lights or the night light from the buildings, it was all incredible to watch and enjoy. Lenny also noticed another thing. As the Limousine passed, the pedestrians would stop and bow in its direction before going about their activities. He turned to E, understanding that she was a well-respected chief. This ce was nothing like Father ck''s Town, which reminded Lenny of those desert-filled movies. A rough, dusty version of the wild west. Lenny could not believe that two ces barely a hundred kilometers apart with such an incredible difference existed in this world. The Limousine slowed down as it arrived at a bronze gate. Thispound had next to zero security. Except, of course, for the Giant Mutated monkey in front that was about 12 feet tall. But even that wore a suit and a tie and conducted itself like an actual person. The bronze gate closed behind them, leading to a courtyard that had to be envied by any politician in his former world. There was a full-blown statue garden of human size to the right, depicting what Lenny was sure was E''s town. It was so lifelike. From Lenny''s position, he could not find anything wrong with any curvy or edge of any part.I think you should take a look at The entire area was made bright by a selective mix of neon lights. On the left side was a garden. It has trees and flora as high as 9 feet. Lenny could not see its interior well from where he was, but he could tell that it was incredible. At least he could tell from the fine edges that it had been cut to perfection. Not even a leaf was out of ce. After another three hundred meters, the Limousine went about in the glorified stature of E withrge angel wings and a bow and arrow in hand. Aimed right for the sky. It was as if she were looking at the tyranny of the heavens and daring to go against it. It was a very imposing statue. "We are here, Lady E." The driver announced The door was opened, and the first thing Lenny saw was the two rows of maids on either side waiting on E on a flight of stairs. Such a level of presentation was only attributed to those high societal figures of old. In fact, Lenny dared say that aside from kings and certain presidential figures with an exotic taste for beauty, he had never seen others have such a weing party. It was also apparent from their movements that this was not the first time they had done this. Aside from the rows of beautiful women on either side with lush skin and obviously well-endowed figures, Lenny could see another beauty. And that was home. This house, on first appearance, reminded him of the White House of a Particr country in his previous world. In fact, he would dare say that it was modeled after it, except this was bigger and far grander, expressing E''s magnificent taste. It was a perfect home, with just the right amount of lighting and perfection shouting at nearly every angle. Lenny could see the adoration these maids had for E in their eyes. Her every movement, nce, or sway of her hips was well focused on. As she walked up the stairs, E removed her beret and threw it, but before it touched the ground, a maid had already leaped in the air to catch it. Then she removed her crop top and threw it again. This was an action that greatly surprised Lenny. E was stripping. Next were her boots. She zipped them down from the sides, her tiny feet touching the ground. Lastly, she zipped down her trousers and before Lenny''s eyes, she revealed her naked skin. Her well-rounded, fleshy behind faced him as she continued moving. Meanwhile, every piece of clothing she removed was immediately taken by the maids. Their movements were fast and well organized. E continued into the building. However, just before she entered, she paused and turned to Lenny, "Nephilim, are youing or not?" Lenny immediately got himself together and followed the nakeddy. (Author''s note: Cough, Cough, Shameless Author San here. Lenny needs your kind Golden Tickets and gifts to make the right decision here. Chapter 313 Ellas Age The moment the maids heard E call Lenny a Nephilim, all their eyes were immediately drawn to him. Lenny''s appearance was not bad. With his current shameless dressing of only pants, no shoes, a naked upper body, white hair, and near-luminous skin, he was much for the eyes to admire. However, they had assumed he was nothing more than a pretty boy in rags. Hearing that he was called a Nephilim elevated his status in their eyes. Instantly, he went from rags to glorified grace. Lenny scratched his head a bit. "I have told you,dy, I am a Half-born." E smiled, still half turned to him, in a pose that revealed her full-blown butt to him but only a peek of the front. The light from all corners of the big house seemed to dance on her mnin-saturated skin. "Half-born, Nephilim! Either way, we shall see, but for now I choose to call you Nephilim." She turned and walked away. As she did, her words reached his ears: "Leave your clothes behind for them to deal with. I will not have your rags filth my home." Lenny paused for a few seconds. Then again, he too had no shame. Instantly, he stripped, outright ripping the pants off his body. Steadily, he followed after her. As he did, the eyes of the maids followed his body. Lenny''s was one they had never seen before. Finely carved to perfection in detail, with obviously lean muscles decorated by branching veins sticking out of his body, adding an extra aesthetic appearance to his unearthly figure. A feat that was as rare as diamonds on such and but asmon as sand in the arena where men and women trained, literally like their lives depended on it. Lenny followed her into the house. As beautiful as E''s nakedness was, Lenny was not rude. He was not some average guy who had never seen a naked woman before. In fact, the arena was more than filled with them. Instead, he was more interested in the new environment, which gave him a glimpse of the former world. He had to admit that he had missed the look of a home like this. If he had been told he had been taken back, he might as well have believed it. E was an observant person. She quickly noticed that Lenny did not prey on her nakedness. With her knowledge of the world, it was one of two things. Either such a man was ignorant or he did not swing that way. The interior design here was simple and not overly ssy. However, its polished-wooden-brown walls were covered in nearly every spot with exotic portraits of E. For some, she was half naked and looked like a mistress in need of sensual attention. In some others, she was depicted as a damsel in distress. Yet again, they were some that modeled her as a valiant military leader. As beautiful as they all were, none caught his attention like the one far off in the distance. It was high above the straight stairs that E now climbed. This particr portrait drew Lenny''s attention because it was the only portrait that depicted E as a lover with a partner. She rested, face back in the arms of another. Even though her hair style was afro in the painting, it did not stop her from sinking in. I think you should take a look at It was a light-skinned woman with ginger-red hair that fell off her head like a waterfall. She was outstanding in both beauty and the revtion of her maturity, elements that the artist so greatly captured. Observing this painting, Lenny could tell that this moment had been captured by the artist in real time. Even the passionate lean filled with the tenderness of E''s emotion in the female figure''s hands was captured very perfectly. E walked up to the portrait. She paused in front of it for a bit, her fingers lifting to touch it. However, she paused and turned to the right. "Come, we have much to discuss." E called as her steps quickened. Lenny followed along, as did the maids behind him. After a few turns, E arrived at a room. The door was opened to her, revealing that this was a bath house. A veryrge bath house. The hot steam blew into his face on entry. The moment she got it, she immediately went straight for the bath, which was half asrge as an Olympic swimming pool but nowhere near as deep. E got into the warm water and leaned into a very rxing position. Lenny, seeing that she was already rxing, decided to join her. However, he respectfully stayed at the opposite end. Some maids got into the room. Lenny watched as they immediately stripped off all of their clothes and got into the tub. Some of them went to E, and the others to him. These were very beautiful women, each obviously chosen for their beauty. They were of different races¡ªsome dark-skinned, some white, and so on. Another maid came along with a basket in hand, spraying rose petals into the bath. Now, Lenny knew where the scent on E''s body came from. The maids began their work by washing his body. This was the same thing for E. For a person who was very interested in his own space, this was quite the invasion. However, he did not stop them, only putting his guard up. Although this ce and the moment seemed harmless, Lenny was not so foolish. He too had used such times when men were carried away by the beauty of a woman to assassinate them. "Don''t worry, they won''t bite," E chuckled lightly, unless, of course, you want them to." Lenny frowned at this statement. "How did you know?" "That your guard is up even though neither your bodynguage nor your facial expression gave you away?" Lenny nodded. "Boy, I am about eight hundred years old. The things I know and am capable of will mock the aura of death you wear proudly." Chapter 314 How Ella Met Ciri "Boy, I am about eight hundred years old. The things I know and am capable of will mock the aura of death you wear so proudly." E waved a hand. "So strip it when you are in my presence." The instant she waved her hand, Lenny suddenly felt lighter. This was not a feeling that came from his immersion in the water. No! It came from his mind, soul, and heart. He couldn''t help but take in deep breaths of air that felt very refreshing. However, to say he rxed more would be a Lie. A killer like Lenny had killed and killed for so long and so much that he unconsciously carried an aura about him. This was not his intentional killing Intent but an umtion of curses by both man and beast that came from pure hatred and grievance. It was a cry of suffering that they showered on Lenny after they left the world. It was so potent and yet so faint that only very elite individuals who had caused near-simr levels of death could feel it. Even the dogs at Father ck''s Town had not sensed it with their instincts until he actively released it. However, E had not only seen through it but tore it open like a curtain. She had alienated it with only a wave of her hand. She was obviously a very frightening person. "You said that you are a Nephilim." Lenny changed the subject. "Yes, I am. But it''s not what you think. Angels having offspring with mortals is no easy task. It''s even worse as the generations progress. However, I am a Nephilim. A second-generation Nephilim. My Father was a Nephilim, and my mother was human." "Are you..." "Immortal?" She chuckled lightly, "That''s a far way to put it. At least to humans, I am." As she talked, the maids washed her body. One of them seemed to have touched a sensitive spot, and E gave a seductive look before pulling the maid''s head to one of her boobs. As she nibbled on it, E rxed her head back to the sensual enjoyment. All the while, Lenny watched. "I have...hmmm," she moaned slightly. "I have been called a god, a superhero, and, of course, an angel. It all depends on the era." "How did youe to be? I mean, how did youe to be in Ciri''s Domain?" "CIRI''S!?" She stopped the maid, saying, You got it wrong. Ciri''s domain is anchored to mine. Thisnd, this town, It is all mine. Ciri''s Domain is just formed around it." She motioned a circle with a finger, describing what she meant, then she pulled the maid''s head back to her chest. "Why? No! How did a Nephilim of holy power have a rtionship with a Witch of Negative magic?" "I see you figured it out. Not bad." Eplimented. "Figure out?" Lenny thought to himself, "That sh*t is the first thing anyone sees entering your house. It isn''t that hard to figure out." E''s look suddenly became serious as she stared at Lenny. Even though the maid did not stop sucking on her breast, it surprisingly did not interrupt the look in her eyes. "We met about two hundred years ago. This was about fifty years before the First World War. ....... I think you should take a look at At the time, E was a Hunter for hire. Her specialtyy in hunting down supernatural events at a level that was considered threatening to the world. A being as powerful and important as her was a secret only very powerful countries knew about. Her pay for every mission she took at the time could cover a small country''s national budget for two years. For this reason, she was rarely called upon. For a long time, world governments and the true elites that ruled over countries knew about the supernatural world, but the sanity of the world was to be maintained. After all, times were very fragile, and allies could turn enemies over night. However, she was called in for a mission unlike any other she had seen. It was about a small country. This country, by some means or another, had gotten its founding, and their military had practically doubled in strength, authority, and capability over night. However, a few years after this sudden growth, when their capabilities began to be recognized by other countries, the country in question suddenly had a ckout of life that spread across thend. The people did not exactly die. No! They became undead. This was a country of two million people, and in one night, they had all be undead. E''s expertise was employed for the job. She was dropped right in the center of it all. ording to the report she was given, the source of it all was what was supposed to be the king''s pce. The undead looked fleshy, but as a child of holy power, her aura was a strong bane to them. Aside from some stubborn ones that required special attention, it was no problem at all for her. All she had to do was ughter when it was necessary. This was just another job¡ªa walk in the park for very big pocket money. On getting to the pce House, she traced the rich source of negative Magic to a secret bunker deep within the ground. The zombies in this region were far more corrupted, hinting at her that her opponent was a very powerful witch. Although it was called a bunker, this ce was practically a research facility. Some Zombies were in chains hung on a wall. On different tables, some zombies had been dissected for their innards to be studied. They were brains in cylinder tubes in different areas, and many of them had all sorts of wires connected to them. This was ab that did research on the undead. It was no wonder that the entire country got infected. E was willing to dismiss the entire thing as an unfortunate event and go home. However, that was when she heard it. It was singing... (Author''s note: I really hope you guys don''t mind these few side stories. But I believe it gives deeper meaning to the overall story. Please let me know in thements.) Chapter 315 How Ella Met Ciri 2 It was a very low song. But in this lifeless ce, it echoed well off the walls. It was surprising to know that a person was in such a terrible ce, and that person was even singing, for that matter. After all, the undead were easily triggered. They were lifeless, mindless beings that fed on the brains of the living. Singing in such a ce was an obvious test of Fate. However, this person continued to sing, and even though the zombies heard it, they did not rush for a juicy bite. Rather, they continued with their activities, ignoring the singing like it was not there. E walked around as she traced the sound of the voice. As she did, she noticed that the Negative magic became stronger the deeper she went. Instantly, she waved her hand, and her Green bow appeared like it was always there. She pulled at its string, and Holy Power gathered around its edge as a white arrow made out of Holy Power formed. Finally, she got to the room. After readying herself for the fight behind the wall, she immediately rushed into the room, but what she saw was not what she was expecting. E had been in this line of work for centuries and was a master of her craft. Her many years also gave her insights into human nature and behavior that many philosophers, limited by the mortality of their human fate, could only fantasize about. But for her, it came as naturally as breathing. The moment she got into the room What she saw made her freeze in surprise, and her fingers suddenly refused to release the sting of her venom. It was a person in what she was sure were the ragged clothes of a hospital patient. Sheid t on the ground. Her hands and legs were chained to the ground. Her hair was ginger red, with a bit of freckles on her cheeks. She looked to be neen or twenty, but E''s eyes were more discerning. This was a woman who was well over fifty. Tears ran down the sides of her eyes, and her mouth moved slowly. The song had been written by her. This person was Ciri. From the center of her chest flowed little white lights towards the ceiling, and from the ceiling flowed the dark of theher back into her chest. It was a kind of recement for the life leaving her body. E looked to the ceiling, and over there was an abominable creature of the Nether realm. It had a t face that looked like chewing gum that had been stepped on. It had no limbs, but from its body, there were protruding spikes that looked like sharp teeth. E walked steadily towards Ciri, pointing the glowing arrow right at her head.I think you should take a look at It was only at this point that Ciri noticed she had a guest. However, she did not panic. "If you are here, it means that they are all dead. Am I right?" Ciri asked. Her voice was tender, and even though she was no longer singing, there was no notable difference between when she was and now that she talked. "Do you know who I am?" E asked. "Yes, I do. Not personally, but I remember when the caretakers were talking about you. They said you were a kill switch in case I ever went rogue." Ciri looked around and then back at E, saying, "I went rogue." E nodded and said, "Yeah, I can see that. What I can''t see is why. Do you know what that thing is?" Ciri shook her head. "I know it''s not good, but I had no choice." Ciri was actually a country secret that had been kept down here. She and her family were taken when she was barely a teenager. For many years, she had been experimenting with the creatures of the Nether. Her blood was discovered to be a very special one, and the government sought ways for this to be used and Weaponized. ording to Ciri, she was not the only one captured. However, she had been the only one who had survived the inhumane torture until this moment. For fifty years, one by one, she had to watch her family die horrible deaths by her side as these researchers carved them up in terrible ways just to see what their insides carried that made their bloodline so special. Ciri''s family has conducted missions for this country in the past. Hers was a family of Gypsies, carrying one of the oldest magic bloodlines. However, the kingdom and its rulers wanted more. They wanted to rule, and with the drag of power back and forth between countries of the world flexing both economic and physical Strength, this country felt left out and wanted more. Unknown to them, Ciri''s family had a bloodline contract with thisher creature. A creature that could only be brought upon by extreme pain of mind, soul, and body. The creature bounded by blood heard Ciri''s pain and came for her answer. As both women talked, E ended up putting away her weapon and lying beside Ciri on the ground. This was an action that took the witch by surprise at the time. But with the kind of cold pain she had experienced that hadsted for fifty whole years, she really needed someone at the moment. After all, thisher creature was taking in her life force for the spell on the country to be sessful. As E listened to her, she was surprised to see that Ciri was just like any other girl. She had hopes and dreams, and even in this hell hole, she had fantasies and hoped that some magical prince coulde and save her some day. But that never happened. Ciri did not have long to live anywhere, and E, with her old age, was not in any particr rush to leave either. In this manner, both women shared their dreams, wants, and needs, and an unlikely bond was formed. Chapter 316 I Dont Want To Lose You E stayed up with her all night. A woman in her old age had stories as bountiful as the stars in the sky. And her wisdom made her capable of powerful descriptions, made possible by the right choice of words to excite the imagination into action. In this one night, fun stories that made both womenugh in joy were told, and stories that touched even the storyteller to tears were told. Stories of past love and stories of past pain The saying was Misery lovespany. Who better to understand the pain and loneliness of an outrageously long life than a person who had lived an unbearable one and was now awaiting the swift judgment of death? E could understand Ciri''s Pain, and Ciri could understand E''s. Ciri was already Fifty. The only reason she looked so young was because of the equivalent exchange with the Nether creature. She was giving Life for power, and that power brought back her youth. Although only temporarily. However, it was enough for her to feel good during herst hours. By morning, thest parts of the Bloodline spell were almostplete. This spell was to be ended with Ciri''s death, as theher creature fed on her flesh after the service had been provided. It was a worthy equivalent of an exchange. A life for power. Then again, such is the manner of most deals of this caliber. Slowly, the Nether Creature leaned from the roof. It was time for it to collect the payment for its service. Ciri looked at E, "It''s time!" E nodded. "Yes, it is." "I... I wish I had met you under different circumstances. I really would have loved to be your friend. No! Maybe even a lover. I would... Treat you better than all that trash." Ciri muttered lowly. However, those words touched E deeply. She herself could not believe it at this time, and in this very moment, the one thing she did not want to do was lose Ciri. She had been in rtionships. She got hurt in some ways, and in others, she hurt others. For some reason, she did not understand; that base of understanding at a fundamental level was just not there. She just never clicked with any of them, and this only resulted in heartbreak and pain. She might have had an incredible long life span because of her origins, but that did not mean that she was not flesh and bones. Since the beginning of time, this has been both a blessing and a curse of human nature. The search for understanding in another person that could mirror one''s energy,plete the missing spaces, and encourage one''s strength Such zeal did not make a person weak or vulnerable. Although it did present such a feeling, it only brought about a different kind of strength. And for the first time throughout their meeting, E found her fingers entangled in Ciri''s. This feeling sparked a kind of chain reaction in her heart, and once more, as both women faced one another, tears watered down their cheeks. Their fingers tightened in each other''s embrace. The feeling of each other gave them a warmth that neither had ever felt in the harsh, cold world they had both faced.I think you should take a look at Ciri''s eyes traced down to E''s lips. "You know, I have never kissed before," she whispered softly, as if in fear that the Nether creature or the zombies would hear. "I always knew what it felt like." As much as she disyed restraint, Ciri could not hold back. Her throat involuntarily swallowed from the mental anticipation of beholding E''s lush lips that stared at her, only a few inches out of reach. Surprisingly, this was simrly true for E. At this point, she did not know what it was. It felt primal, but at the same time, it felt pure and natural, and from the depths of her soul, it felt like it was meant to be. Even though she was the embodiment of Holy power, Ciri was filled with Negative magic. So why not? E''s fingers traced Ciri''s skin all the way to her cheeks. "I don''t want to lose you." Those words were a surprise to her as they escaped her lips. About two seconds passed, and both women had their eyes seemingly staring at the other''s soul. Those two seconds might as well have been two hours, and then Ciri replied. "Me too! I don''t want to lose you." And that was all it took. E no longer needed a confirmation. Those words were more than enough. She instantly stood to her feet and made up her mind on what to do. Her bow appeared once more, and she applied tension to its string as an arrow filled with holy power appeared. This Arrow was far stronger, brighter, and bigger than the other one she had pointed at Ciri. The Nether Creature suddenly felt the threat, and it Screeched at E as it rushed for her. But E also released the venom of her arrow. *DUM!* It was a straight, defining shot that not only killed theher creature but also removed the entire house, sting it open and revealing the golden rays of early morning sunshine as it slowly and steadily rose in the East. E leaned in, removing the shackles and cuffs that held her to the ground with brute strength. "What... What are you doing? That was a Nether creature. Its herd will not let you go for this. They will hunt you until..." "Say it again!" E interrupted her. "Huh!" "Say it again!" Ciri understood what E meant. Slowly, she stood to her feet, her movement a bit stiff. But she finally managed to do it. E was at least a head taller than her. "I don''t want to lose you!" "From now on, those are the only words I want to hear. Not ''I Love you'', or any of that. Just this." Ciri nodded, and E stepped close, leaning into Ciri as she took her lips in hers... Chapter 317 IM COMING!!! E was at least a head taller than Ciri. "I don''t want to lose you! "From now on, those are the only words I want to hear. Not ''I Love you'', or any of that. Just this." Ciri nodded, and E stepped in close, leaning into Ciri as she took her lips in hers. The meeting of their lushness was like the crash between a ship and a Jetty. It was like the collision of two pr ice caps. It started slowly, but soon it morphed even more. An intense desire E had long felt turn cold was suddenly ignited like a me in her heart. It was the same for Ciri. Neither one wanted to let go. In fact, they wanted to do everything but Let go. In only a few seconds of making out, Ciri''s fingers had grabbed E by the waist, pulling her closer to the indication of her neediness. E understood the signal well, but her lips contemted giving up Ciri''s lips to enjoy other parts of her body. Her fingers traced the body outline of the once-prisoner, finding that her body was warm with the arousal of desire. E could not help it as her fingers sank into Ciri''s body, and then, with a fierce pull, she ripped off her clothes. Revealing the near-red skin underneath. Just then, E''s eyes closed, but they managed to open a bit, and she caught sight of Ciri''s perfect body. Her fingers could not resist feeling her skin, and soon, her lips joined her. She kissed her neck, taking control as her tongue made slimy outlines on Ciri''s skin. The passion was as intense as it was primal. But E was not satisfied. She wanted more. Yes! She wanted to feel Ciri even more. Then she remembered the uselessness of her clothes in this situation, and she stripped fast. Ciri helped her in the process, removing what could easily be removed and ripping off any others that were proving too stubborn for the moment. Soon, their bodies were strippedpletely of any obstruction, and they could enjoy each other''s warmth one after another. However, Ciri could not help but take a step back to admire the perfect almond body that stood naked before her. The golden rays of the early morning sunlight only made for more beauty than E''s skin seemed to scream naturally. The golden rays kissed her skin, and it made Ciri wonder how such a perfect being could have walked into her arms outrightly. Ciri''s Eyes scanning her nakedness brought a different kind of arousal to E. It was like leaking sand on sand. Her sensual desire to elope with Ciri suddenly multiplied much more, and she felt in-between her legs moist even more. This was moist, and it gave itself away with a drop sliding down her inner thighs. A drop that Ciri''s eyes seemed to follow until it stopped right at her knee. Ciri swallowed again as she felt the intense desire in her tongue to have that drop of wetness in her throat. Immediately, she rushed for E''s thighs. I think you should take a look at She wasn''t gentle about it but was also not too rough, giving the impression that she was a traveler in dire need of water. Her lips opened up, and her slender tongue captured that drop of wetness, adding her saliva as a different kind of wetness. ~Mmm~ E gave a moan that surprised even herself. Ciri, on the other hand, slowly traced upwards, capturing the smell and desire of her partner in both her nose and her tongue. Her fingers held E''s thighs, massaging them like a farmer squeezing a fruit to check for ripeness. E was a mnin beauty, not in any waycking in lower proportions. Each side from different angles looked more like a cheat from heaven, and Ciri desired to capture it all with her tongue. She traced upwards, making E moan again and again as she did. But she did not stop. Her attention to detail wasprehensive and epassing on every side. But in no time, she had reached the source of the flowing nectar. E was clean-shaven, a sight that instantly drew Ciri''s lips to it. First came a little lick with her tongue. Just this alone made E quiver a bit. An unconscious reaction to the tease that Ciri provided. And then Ciri instantly took it in. Her tongue captured a button, and in her mouth, she yed with it, swaying it left and right, up and down. ~Mmmm~ "Yes, don''t stop. Eat it... Eat my... Pu... ~Mmmm~" Her moans got louder, echoing off the walls of the destroyed building all around them. And Ciri was bolder with her actions. Her lips nibbled and sucked on E''s ''lower'' lips like a drowning person hungry for air. All of the honey nectar that E produced flowed right into Ciri''s throat. By now, E''s fingers were sinking into Ciri''s red, scattered ginger hair, forcing her head deeper in between her legs, and Ciri responded back by sticking her long tongue as far up as it could go. "Yes... Yes!" Her chest heaved up and down in quick, sessive breaths. Ciri literally took her breath away from the attention she gave in between E''s thighs. Ciri''s fingers massaged E''s body all the way to her thick behind, sinking her fingers into their softness and pressing E deeper into her face. Her fingers dug so deep that bloody finger marks started to appear. After a bit more loss for the amount of time passed, E could hold it back no longer. E hadpletely dominated her body, and her legs wanted nothing more than to release inside Ciri''s mouth. She could feel the reach of her peak not far ahead. Like a mountain climber reaching the summit. She had reached the Zenith of pleasure, and her legs could no longer stand. Her incredible physical strength, blessed by the tirelessness of the people of her race, was made useless here and now. "I''M COMING!!!" She screamed... (Author''s note: Hope you enjoyed that... Please remember that Golden Tickets encourage more passion in such times.) Chapter 318 Do You Want Me? In no time, E had reached her climax. Her legs spasmed a bit, and then she fell backward. But as she did, E quickly caught her. "I don''t know what you are thinking, but I am still far from done with you." E chuckled a bit. She let E fall gently to the ground, and then she walked up to her side. Facing the rest of E''s body, she carefully squatted and then sat on her face. Both women made love to one another for hours that day, exploring and adventuring with their bodies, minds, and souls. They would talk for hours, then go silent and just enjoy cuddling in each other''s arms, and then a kiss or a slight touch would awaken their arousal once more. And then they would make love again and again. The Zombies had automatically died off the moment the Nether creature supporting their existence was destroyed. In this manner of bliss and a simple life away from the world, they spent over a week together. It was like a honey moon. A celebration of their new-found love. After that, both of them left the country. They explored the world together. But such good things did notst long. The hunt of the Nether after a creature had been taken from it was never forgiving. Most, if not all, Nether Creatures had families and herds, and once a life had been taken from them, a mark was left on the soul of the person whomitted such an atrocity. Nether''s alwayse for a good payback. Regardless of who the individual was, The person''s fate was sealed. Then again, E was very strong, and her age, coupled with her rich experience of the world and her treasure of artifacts, helped her stand her ground against the forces of the Nether. At least it did for a while. But soon, the frequency with which they appeared increased, and as it did, so did the strength level of the Nether Creatures. One night, while they enjoyed a hotel suite capable of hosting the President or king of a country, aher gate appeared. This was a Nether Gate, unlike before. This one was not just in size, but it was also in the rank of Nether that arrived. E fought as hard as she could. She managed to vanquish the creature, but this one was so strong that it actually presented a threat to her life. E ended up needing many weeks to recover. All the while, Ciri had stayed by her side. However, just as Holy power, depending on its level and strength of purity, could harm Nether Creatures, so was the possibility of Nether. The Injuries that E suffered were so bad that three times during her time of healing, Ciri actually thought that she was going to die. E would have full-body spasms at night, and sometimes Ciri, unsure of what to do, would end up holding her lover in her arms and crying all the way through. In both their lives, it was a difficult time. For this reason, Ciri made up her mind to put more effort into witchcraft. Her goal was simply to protect E with all her might.I think you should take a look at E had inherited arge piece ofnd that was an incredible artifact of light from her father. This was thend she made her domain. But it was not enough. Against thehers, it was not enough. For this reason, Ciri struggled hard, learning as hard as she could and Creating bonds that made her stronger. With the additional strength of her bloodline and E''s guidance due to hundreds of years of experience, Ciri finally reached a level of power that let her build her own domain. This domain used E''s as the anchor, Enveloping it in the middle in order to deceive the senses of the Nether creatures. In other words, thisnd and this ce would be their safe haven. It would be their own world. And so, the both of them built it as such. Filling it with both people and incredible beasts was one of the things they did. Their rtionship had several hups along the way. Especially since Ciri grew very rapidly in power, but their love was as pure as the innocent eyes of new birth, and they strived to preserve it that way. Ciri even became strong enough that she took in those of therger society that had be broken and made them members of her coven. But her power grew strong, and it granted her the recognition of those who wouldtere to this world. Namely, the demons. Their aim was, naturally, the introduction of the apocalypse. E and Ciri had different opinions about this. E wanted them to have nothing to do with it. While Ciri thought it was an opportunity to do better. After all, it was an inevitable prophecy. In other words, it could not be prevented. As it was a directive guided by divine hands. These were powers that be that none of them couldprehend. Besides, Ciri learned of other witches who were more than supportive of it. All they could do was do a little good... ... Lenny heard the story so far and nodded in understanding. It now made sense why there were other people within the domain. E exined that the humans in her domain did not turn into ghouls because Holy power had no corrupting effect. It was also the reason she did not let ghoulse into her territory. Father ck, Scarface, and Nicky were a rare exception as an expression of her thanks for bringing a Nephilim to her. The first she had seen in hundreds of years As they talked, E''s eyes fell below, indicating with a brow for Lenny to follow her eye sight. Her eyes fell on Lenny''s male organ, which was currently snitching on the current attitude of its owner. Then again, Lenny was in a room with beautiful women on all sides. This was expected. E giggled a little as she stood to her feet. The water, gaining her curvy body extra attention as every part of her was wet. "Lenny Tales, do you want me?" Chapter 319 Her Killing Intent Her question was straight-forward and void of shame. Lenny looked at his risen spear and back at the naked gorgeousness before him. Her body was wet, and the drops of water falling on her skin were a sight sore eyes would admire even at the cost of blindness or death. Every part of her body was a true invitation to be subdued. Her call to be pinned down was obvious, but for some reason, Lenny did not move one bit. Although his manhood was zealous to attack and his mating instinct was like a wild horse that did not want to be held back, he still did not move. This made E doubt his sexual preference once more. However, unknown to her, the Satan system was blowing rms in Lenny''s head. E was apparently trying to enter his mind. He did not know what would happen, but he understood that if he did it with this woman, he would be finished. After a few seconds, E burst into a light giggle. "Impressive! Your mental defense is strong. I only wanted to make you my ve, and you held back well. Who could have thought that a little baby Nephilim like you would be this impressive?" Lenny could not believe his ears. This woman just admitted that she was trying to make him her ve. "They are different kinds of Angels, boy. And with that, different bloodlines. Seeing as how you were able to hold against me, I''ll assume yours is strong. For this reason, I agree to help with anything you ask me! But it can be only one." Her eyes traced down to his erection. "But first, get that thing out of my face. I am not interested in men. Use any of them to relieve your... tension." She pointed at the maids. "After our session, we can talk some more." She turned and walked towards her side of the pool. She immediately grabbed the head of the maid previously servicing her towards her groin area, and soon, her low moans could be heard. Lenny, on the other hand, contemted epting the offer for a while. But when he turned to the maids, none of them made the rm scream warnings. He took another look at his erection and back at one of the maids. This one winked at him. He nodded slightly, "You''ll do for a start." With a quick pull, he dragged her closer, instantly lifting her above his thighs. She had not finished mentally preparing herself when Lenny invaded her insides. Pleasurable moans echoed across the room as two individuals with incredible stamina had their way with the well-rounded women in the room. A few momentster... Lenny was given a new set of clothes and led to a different room. Shortly, E joined him; sitting across him, shey half naked In a towel. Her charm is visible and as bright as ever. A maid brought over a cigarette, and after lighting it, E enjoyed its smoke in rxed peace. "I have brought you to my home and entertained you. Now," she sighed a little, "I am sure you did note here to just fuck me. So tell me, Half-born, why are you here?" She called him half-born this time around, showing that she was now taking him seriously. Or at least seeing him in a different light.I think you should take a look at Without wasting time, Lenny dived into it. "You said you were close to Ciri, so I''m sure you are aware of her current circumstances." Ciri nodded slightly, "Maybe." "I''ll be straight-forward. Your Ciri is no more. I came here for you to tell me," he said, leaning forward a bit. "How can I kill her?" E''s brows suddenly tightened. Even though they got released just as fast, Lenny was quick to grab her bodynguage. "Another," she muttered lowly. "Huh?" "You can ask another question, not this one." She stated it clearly. "I can tell this is a sensitive topic for you, but as you already know, ''Ciri'' is killing the domain. I know this ce matters to you more than you even care to admit. If you help me, I will help you." "And how do you n to do that?" She smirked. Lenny understood what she was thinking. After all, he hade to this ce very penniless. But Lenny knew exactly the thing she could not refuse. After all, Whether she was a Nephilim or not, all women were the same in that they made all their decisions based on emotions. "If you help me out this time, I''ll give you something you desire." Now, E was more than interested in what he had to say, and she leaned in more, as if interested in the secret he was about to tell. "It''s simple. I''ll help you kill her. I''ll help you kill Ciri." E frowned tightly. However, Lenny quickly noticed her bodynguage. Her fingers tightened against the armrest. So tight that it looked as if it was about to crack. "Lenny Tales, after all that I told you, those are very daring words. Do you have so little value for your life, or are you trying to mock me?" The moment she said this, a wave of killing intent rushed out of her body, instantly filling the room with Lenny right in the center. This killing intent was the most potent Lenny had ever felt in his life. In fact, the instant she released it, Lenny could see two maids standing a bit at a corner instantly drop to the ground, instantly bleeding from their Orfrices. Lenny turned to look at them. He did not need anyone to tell him before he was sure that this women had instantly died. This Killing intent had not been for them, and yet the sheer magnitude of it was so potent that it choked their lungs, killing them. Even Lenny felt as if he had just entered murky water. Her Killing intent was so concentrated that when Lenny looked at her, he did not see beauty but the most disgusting being on earth. Just when it looked as if she was going to skin him alive, it happened... Chapter 320 Ella Vs Minnie A ring rm went off, and red lights shed, indicating the severity of the situation. A maid immediately rushed into the room. She only took a look at her dead colleagues, pretending not to have seen them. "Lady E, there is an emergency at the gate." E turned to her, "What kind of emergency?" The maid panicked as she said one word: "Witches!" E immediately turned to Lenny, "Tell me, are there other Nephilim with you?" Lenny understood the question; after all, they had thought him to be a Witch too. He shook his head, remembering his earlier attackers. "No, these ones are the real deal." E frowned. She turned to the maid, "What the FUCK are you still waiting for? Get me my FUCKING clothes." She was quick as a firefighter during an emergency. In the blink of an eye, she had won her clothes. Lenny followed behind her as they came out of the house. "My Driver shall take you to the gate." "And what about you?" He asked. ~wush~ Broad feather wings suddenly opened up at her back. They spanned about four feet on both sides. They were white and looked to be made of light. "Wings!?" "No, I''m a Nephilim. These are not the real things. Just a Holy Power projection of them." She pped them twice, and she was high in the air. Another p, and Lenny heard the air break in a thundering boom as she darted like a de through it and, in no time, was out of sight. By now, the Limousine had parked, but Lenny did not take a second look at the Pretty female Driver as she opened the door for him. "Don''t worry, I know my way back." He stretched a little, and then he ced his hands on the ground like an Olympic runner. *Bang!* Like a bullet shot out of a gun, he was gone, through the gates and through the streets. He was so fast that many pedestrians did not even see him pass. As far as they were concerned, a speeding car must have passed them. Even if they were told it was a person, they would not have believed it. The only evidence left behind that he had been there was the destroyed road, marked by his heavy footprints hammering at the earth for propelling force. E noticed the ferocious force rushing from behind her. She looked behind her, only to see Lenny moving as if an invincible hand was pulling him forward at inhumane speed. Such raw power impressed her. But she scoffed at it as she headed for the Domain gate. The moment she arrived, she could see flying creatures trying to enter her territory. However, they were held back by an invisible barrier. But that would not stop them. They hammered relentlessly at it with negative Magic and incredible weapons of negative destruction. Cracks formed on the invisible barrier. Although the men at the gate fired their weapons at the witches, it did nothing to them. Even an RPG only pushed one of them back a little. They were just too strong. Meanwhile, down below, Minnie stood and watched with Athena by her side, kneeling on the ground. The Big Buff One-Eyed Witch stood behind them like she was Minnie''s bodyguard.I think you should take a look at E arrived. The moment she saw what was going on, she frowned as she brought out her bow. A tug at the string and eleven arrows appeared at the same time. All of them were aimed at the witches. *WUSH!* The arrows whistled through the air. E had fired straight, but the arrows moved like they had a life of their own, speeding through the air and making curves in the sky that should not be physically possible with the way they were fired. However, it still happened. These Witches were not newbies. Instantly, they activated their negative magic, forming dark Maisma shields around their bodies. *Boom!* Aside from two witches that did not manage to block the attack in time, the others were left unarmed. However, one witch had an arrow in her leg. The moment it hit, it exploded, taking the leg with it. The second witch was most unfortunate. She had not been able to defend in time or was just too weak. The arrow of light hit right in the center, and the explosion it ensured ripped apart her insides. "Vanta!" Minnie screamed as she teleported and appeared right where Vanta was to touch the ground. She caught her before she could hit the ground. Holding her in her arms, she held her close, "Sister! Sister Minnie... It... Hurts It hurts." Minnie immediately pumped a vast amount of negative Magic from her body into Vanta in an attempt tobat the Holy Power inside her. But E''s Holy power was fast, destroying the witch''s insides as quickly as possible. In no time, Vanta''s face was filled with veined cracks like ss that had been hit just hard enough but not too hard to break apart. "Sister...sis..." Vanta''s Panicking voice slowly went silent. "Sister Vanta! NO!!" Minnie screamed as she rushed for the barrier. *BOOM!* She recoiled. However, she did not give up. Her anger was fierce. Negative magic suddenly surrounded her hand. "AHH!!!" She screamed as she hammered at it. *BOOM!* To the surprise of everyone, Minnie''s wed fist actually went through. E saw this and frowned. This was not good. Worse, it was terrible for the morale of her men. She aimed her arrow at Minnie and fired a shot. Minnie waved her hand as a shield of negative magic formed in front of her. *Bang!* It hit, but she waved it away. E frowned as she pulled at her strings again. She let go of the bow, and many arrows whistled through the air for Minnie. This time around, they were just too much. Minnie had to back off. Minnie frowned. "Do you think just because you are a holy one that I fear you? Let me show you power worthy of my status." (Author''s note: so much chapter release, people. Remember to show encouragement with golden tickets and power stones) Chapter 321 Summon Of Dancing Serpents Minnie frowned. "Do you think just because you are a holy one that I fear you? Let me show you power worthy of my status." She brought her arm to her mouth. She opened her jaws wide, like those of a shark, and then she bit into her own flesh. The bite was so deep that Lenny, from where he was on the walls, could hear the crunching sound of her bones. Blood poured like spilled paste underneath her. As it did, she spoke in a foreignnguage. One, Lenny, with hisrge linguistic range, had never heard before. However, the Satan system immediately worked on interpreting it for him. "Hear my hiss and slithering sound, Snakes arise from sacred ground. A Witch calls; your spirits unbind. Serpents dancing, only intertwined Scale-d beings, sly and wise, Gaze through my haunting eyes. Magic weaves through fangs that gleam. In this realm,e and reign supreme." It was a p of THUNDER, except it was not in the sky but came from the earth. The blood that poured from her wound flowed out into what Lenny could only describe as crop circles. They wererge, intertwined, and looked like an alien invasion. Then again, they were. These crop circles opened up, and the ground produced from within them dark, chilling Maisma. Their kind, Lenny had seen before. In fact, their kind, with whom he had an entanglement only recently, Even the domain shield around the town seemed to freeze over as the abominations summoned from the Nether made their appearance in the world. To be honest, Lenny was quite excited to see this. After all, he came from a world where all these things could only be considered fiction at best. As a person who grew up in a world where children enjoyed story books andics about the fantasy world, his eyes could not help but brighten at the sight that unfolded before him. Now he had an idea as to why they were called Witches. First came giant, long, winding tentacles. At least, that was what they looked like at first, but as they progressed further into this world, the image of their existence revealed itself. These were abominations. They looked like serpents slithering their slow, unhealthy way into this world. Their long,rge bodies swung left and right as they came forth, hitting hard against the gate and shield surrounding the Town. In total, there were eight of them. Some had widths as thick as fifty meters and lengths of up to two hundred meters. ~Hisssssss~ Bone-chilling, abominable Hissing, introducing both their arrival and the dawn of destruction. These Giant serpents that had answered Minnie''s summoning cries were empty of distinguishable faces. This was true for either their back ends or the front. It was just not there. No mouth, nose, or eyes on either end Instead, their entire length was decorated with long slices of what looked like a mix between mouths and eyes. These long slits or holes poured out slimy goo. These were truly disgusting creatures. An attribute that was evident not just in their physical form but in the feeling of nausea they resurrected on sight.I think you should take a look at Many of the men and women on the walls could not hold it any longer. Their stomachs churned, and they vomited at the sight. E frowned. She pulled the bow, and eight arrows appeared. She added more tension to her pull. This made the arrows grow in size. With how hard she pulled, she was practically pulling spears. The rain of white holy arrows fell, assuming that for the de of judgment only the heavens could possibly qualify. The arrows fell, one of them even for Minnie, but she did not move. Instead, one of her new slithering friends jumped in and snaked in, directly taking the hit into its own body on her behalf. The giant arrows caused damage, but the damage was almost nonexistent. Lenny''s excitement for battle was suddenly aroused. There was nothing he wanted to do now but engage in battle. However, he held his urges back. Even he knew the battles to pick, but that did not mean there was nothing he could do. But it was not yet time to act. Suddenly, the giant serpents attacked, and a full-blown war between both sides was ushered in. The men on the walls carried all sorts of modern, sophisticated weapons. Rocketunchers were fired at the giant beasts. The snake-like creatures also hammered on the invisible shield. This time around, all it took was two hits. One to form the cracks, and another ushered in a giant serpent. Lenny saw this. He knew instantly that he had to act. After all, if these things were to break through, it would spell disaster. He raised his hands up to the beasts and then pumped a significant amount of magic points into the white fireball that formed. Like throwing a ball at a baseball game, he leaned back as he threw his fireball. *Boom!* Surprisingly, his fireball made more of an impact than expected. *Boom!* The explosion sent a sharp, painful hiss from the mouths of the beasts. Meanwhile, E continued to fire her arrows ceaselessly from the air. Sometimes, she would see an eye or some ce important, but these beasts were just too much and far toorge. One of the snakes bodies managed to break through, and it went straight for the high walls. *Boom!* The hit fell on some lucky humans. This was a hit that did not even allow them the pleasure of feeling pain before their deaths. They were hammered to the ground like swatting a fly with a book. Their mangled, bloody meat paste and uniforms were the only evidence that these were once people. Even their bones and skulls had been crushed. The sight of this annoyed E a lot, and she was starting to believe that she needed to do more... (Author''s note: Thank you all for your support. Sorry, my editor is catching up as best she can with the speed of the chapters I release.) Chapter 322 Battle On Ellas Wall Lenny''s intervention was a great save. His use of His exploding fireballs sent meaty chucks of the slimy, slithering creatures in all directions. It was more effective than even the RPGS. Then again, these were energy-based beings. Normal weapons were a waste for them. Lenny suddenly remembered something, and he turned to E in the sky. "I don''t know why you are holding back, but I''m sure a person of your caliber has a bit better defense in her arsenal." E heard this. His words made her grit her teeth. Lenny could clearly see that she was holding back on something. He did not know what it was. But an old woman like E could not be so easily defeated, especially when it was in thefort of her own territory. She suddenly waved her hands, "Richard! Fetch the banana!" Her voice was loud and thunderous. Nothing happened at first, and Lenny was starting to think maybe she was getting mad or just confusing the snakes for bananas. However, he suddenly heard a loud GROWL that came from behind. Before he knew it, arge beast rushed from behind, and with a few jumps, itnded right in the midst of the snakes. The moment Lenny saw it, he recognized the beast as that of the giant monkey that had stayed guard at E''s home, wearing a suit. The moment it entered the battlefield, it ripped against its own clothes, exposing its chest and thick, vein-decorated muscles. The monkey, about twice the size of an average human, grabbed one of the snakes, and using his other hand like a knife, he chopped it down. Lenny saw this and was left speechless. "Did the giant monkey just karate chop a giant snake?" Heughed loudly, "That is so cool." The Satan system was analyzing the battle state in real time for Lenny. Apparently, the Giant monkey produced Holy power from its body. It was not much, and in fact, it was very faint, but when Concentrated on a particr part of the body, it made for an effective chopping weapon. This gave Lenny an idea, and he wondered if he could do the same thing. In fact, he was willing to believe that it was possible. After all, this would greatly affect his physical prowess in one-on-onebat. The system gave him skills and, in some cases, abilities, but how he used them was up to him. Richard the monkey was an incredible monkey. Its effects on the battlefield immediately shifted the tide. However, the damage to the invisible shield covering the town had already been done. This allowed the witches to invade. Lenny did not go down to fight the Giant serpents. It was not that I did not want to; it was just that picking one''s battles was in itself a skill. A skill at which he excelled exceptionally. Instead, he thought it a wiser opportunity to take down the little ones. After all, he had gotten some trinkets thest time he killed two witches. The possibility of getting yet another was too high to resist. I think you should take a look at Apparently, he was not the only one having such thoughts. A familiar figurended on the high walls. It was none other than Goodness. "It was you! You were the one that took my sisters from me." As she talked, her legs opened apart, revealing that part of her body, but it was decorated with a mouth and a leaking long tongue. Her body seemed to break open at different points, and mouths with rows of teeth appeared. They appeared from all sides. Her elbows, biceps, triceps, stomach, and basically any point he could think of She was practically a horde of mouths. Lenny actually doubted if there was any other organ in her body. Even her fleshy behind had opened up like a mouth. Her entire sexy naked girl look was totally gone, and there was no longer anything that was considered attractive about her. Apparently, the entire time, she wore little to no clothes because she didn''t need them in the first ce. There was nothing to hide¡ªjust mouths kept shut. Lenny waved his hand, and a bronze bracelet appeared from the storage unit. This bracelet had symbols of eyes littered over its body. The moment Goodness saw it, she frowned. "You little Bastard! That Belonged to my sister; give it back." "Oh! You mean this?" Lenny wore it on his wrist. "How dare you! You ignorant moron. That is a part of aher''s body. Your baboon mind can''t even dream of unlocking the secrets that..." Goodness was left speechless as she watched Lenny''s body change form. Long bone spikes shot out of his forearm. His physique got bolder and a bit bigger. Also, the stone underneath his feet sank a little into the earth, evidence of the additional weight he was now carrying. Lenny''s mouth produced two bone spikes that formed tusks. "You were saying?" He instantly kicked against the ground as his new figure rushed at Goodness. He made a turn in midair, and his fist came down in a hammer position. *Boom!* He stroked down. However, Goodness got out of the way in time, and he only hit the location where she formally stood. Lenny frowned a bit. With just this one attack, he could tell that he had not only gotten heavier but that his center of gravity had shifted. This made his attack clumsy. A factor that could leave him open for damage. However, on the other hand, he had gained more strength in his attacks. This was essentially a trade. A trade of cognitive efficiency for more muscle power This did not look like a bad exchange. But it was not one that he was most willing to constantly undertake. The only reason he was sure it was not a bad fit for the current battle was because his opponent had more teeth than flesh on her body. Nevertheless, her next move surprised him... Chapter 323 The only reason Lenny was sure this form was not a bad fit for the current battle was because his opponent had more teeth than flesh on her body. Nevertheless, her next move surprised him. She suddenly bit into her hand, just like Minnie had done, and as the blood poured on the ground, she chanted; all the mouths on her body chanted at the same time. "In the darkest hour, under a moonlit veil, I weave my magic; my words assail. With my incantations whispered low and deep, I call forth a creature from the Nether''s Keep. A thousand mouths, each hungry for its prey, Awaken from slumber, ready to obey. From the shadows, you shall emerge¡ªa fearsome sight, At mymand,e take your flight. With power untamed and eyes aglow, The creature roars as fears start to grow. Bound to my will and seeking your prize, A force to reckon with, of monstrous size. Beware the night as I take flight. For in my grasp, the creature''s might With a thousand mouths, your hunger is unfed. The Nether''s beast, a nightmare''s dread." Hers was longer, but a spell was still a spell. The blood opened up on the ground. However, unlike what had happened with Minnie, it did not form other circles. It only formed one big blood ring. And from its depths, a creature that looked like a hard-surfaced blob with mouths around its body rose. However, just as Lenny''s attention was focused on the enemy before his eyes, he got alerts from the system. A string of information appeared before his eyes. As it did, Lenny''s incredible mind instantly went into overdrive in calction. First was the warning about the amulet he had on. This was the first time he used it. Aside from the requirement for magic points to use it, he did not realize that there was a timer for it. I think you should take a look at Then again, he quickly understood why it was so. He had offended the Nether beast that owned it. ording to the system, if he wore it for more than sixty seconds, the creature was going toe for him. There was also the fact that aside from magic points for activating the Amulet, he consumed 2 magic points every ten seconds. For one minute, that would be a total of twelve points. This was quite expensive. Lenny could only imagine what the price might have been if he had not evolved his magic points. It is important to note that his fireball ability only took 5 points to form, and the damage it produced was a lot. Adding to the fact that once used, it could continue to burn as long as he wanted with no increment done to magic points used, it was a far more beneficial skill to use. Then again, both were of different caliber and for different asions. Lenny could not use a fireball in such a space. It was not exactly that he couldn''t; it was more like he would not be so foolish as to do so. There were people on the walls. If he used it now, it could hurt them. Secondly, he really had been hiding. Now he could enjoy the fun that the ughter provided. Lenny kicked against the ground as he leaped into the air. His fist came down on theher beast. ~WOOOORRR~ The beast screamed as he pounded it. Its blood and gut rushed into the air. However, at the same time, its body, made of teeth, rushed for Lenny''s. Its aim was obviously to devour him. Goodness saw this and, in her abominable state, also rushed for Lenny. This was a two-on-one fight. The use of the Amulet also increased his stamina. This was something that Lenny already had to a frightening degree. Even though Goodness added to his pain, he did not care, as he focused his attention on the Nether Beast. Just then, E saw his situation and even the expression on his face. "LENNY!" She called to him. "Don''t try to take on the Nether; it has a herd. Take out its summoner instead." Lenny heard her words. It made more sense. However, so did Goodness. Lenny turned to face her and fight, but she used the Nether Beast as a cover while still attacking ceaselessly. The seconds were counting, and so was the reduction of his magic points. Lenny did good damage to the Nether Beast, but it was a very stubborn beast, and its body seemed to constantly regenerate. Lenny remembered the first time he crossed paths with Goodness. Even after that incredible collision and the incredible damage he had done to her body, she had still managed to heal. That healing factor hade from thisher beast, and it was starting to show itself in this fight. Soon, it was as if he were punching into muddy water with no result. The timer on the appearance of theher beats was drawing close. However, Lenny was not the only one aware of this. Goodness was a witch. She knew that Lenny using the body of a Nether without a signed contract was a recipe for disaster, and she was bidding her time for that disaster toe to pass. Nether Creatures were very vengeful in nature. If that Nether beast were to appear, death was going to be a swift solution to Lenny''s guts and stupidity. After all, Nether creatures on a revenge vendetta always came with their buddies... Chapter 324 Cowardice Breeds The End. <10 more seconds until the arrival of the vengeful Nether creature> Only ten seconds were remaining. Lenny instantly doubled his efforts. Only a bit of time was left, and the Nether would arrive. However, Goodness was smart, and her ability to work strategically with the Nether Creature she summoned ensured that Lenny was always on his toes. Besides, he was badly wounded already. What had been a saving grace for him was the fact that the amulet made his body tougher. If not, it was safe to say that by now, he would have been torn to shreds. At least theoretically, this was true. <5 more seconds until the arrival of the vengeful Nether creature> <3 more seconds until the arrival of the vengeful Nether creature> Lenny instantly knew that he had to give up this one¡ªat least temporarily. He had to give it up. Instantly, he waved his hand, and the amulet disappeared into his storage unit. The moment it did, his body instantly reverted back to its normal state. Goodness had been sensitive to the battle''s progress. The moment thest few seconds were about to pass, she knew it was time. It was going to be one of two things. Either Lenny died from the arriving Nether creature or he died at her hands. After all, stubbornly keeping the amulet on would spell his death as theher creature with a vengeful vendetta would eat him alive, or he would revert back to his normal state, and she as well as herher creature could consume him. Either way, he was dead meat. However, what she did not know was that a mind like Lenny''s was as devious as his killing techniques. The moment the amulet disappeared, she dived for him. Goodness was also smart. She noticed that Lenny waving his hands could let weapons appear. She was not going to let him disy such skill. Thest time he shed with her using a sword, it hurt like hell. The mouths on her hands instantly bit his hands. Holding them in ce firmly. This way, he was not going to move his wrist and therefore summon a weapon. The moment she did, she chuckled. "I have got you now, Vermin." Her voice echoed like the reverberation of a drum against the wall, a result of her many mouths engaging in speech at a time. "For what you did to me and my sisters, I will enjoy feasting on your flesh." The smile revealed on the closest mouth to his head was menacing, a revtion of her pride in the fact that she had now captured him and was about to feed on his flesh. Lenny, on the other hand, chuckled lightly. "My dear ugly harlot, let this daddy educate you a bit about killing. The easiest time to kill a person is when they assume they''re winning." Lenny instantly burned a good amount of magic points as his hands went up in white mes, and then instantly, he concentrated all of that power from under his elbow to his palm. I think you should take a look at He shrugged his shoulder lightly, but just this movement gave a sharp cut, tearing through her teeth holding his hand in ce and all through to the side of the mouth on hand. "Hmmm, so it works. That''s good." This particr move, Lenny had learned from seeing the giant monkey fight. All he did waspress his magic mes into a concentrated, thin line and finely dice the opponent like a hot knife going through cheese. The more fine and concentrated the magic power, the sharper the cut. Basically, Lenny did not need to wave out a weapon from his storage unit. Right now, his body has be the weapon. This is a regr assumption for an assassin, but a literal statement for Lenny. The moment he cut her, she attempted to back off again. However, Lenny would not let this happen. Even though the Nether creature she summoned was trying to swallow him, Lenny had only fought with goodness for a few seconds before he managed to grasp her fighting dynamic. Hers was really easy. I fight if I am at an advantage, and I run if I am not. Basically, she adopted the rules of cowards. The first time they engaged in a fight, she did not mind Baddieness throwing her at Lenny because she thought that he was just a small fry, but he had proven himself stronger than that, and therefore, in this fight, she employed the use of the Nether creature so that she could attack from the cover it provided. This system of fighting she employed had one fatal damage that Lenny suspected Goodness herself was not aware of in her psyche. It was simple. When she was running or escaping, her mind did not think of anything else except escaping. In other words, even if there was a method of countering Lenny, she would not be aware of it. Also, if Lenny was bluffing, she would not know. All she would see was the fear that she was about to get hurt. This fear was a pricey downfall. If she had so much as looked properly, she would have noticed that Lenny only barely used the skill once before it vanished. He was unfortunately not able to maintain the skill for more than two seconds. Apparently, the technique that the monkey used was aplicated one. But her moving away from his hand was enough for Lenny to move his wrist, and a Katana de appeared. Lenny forced White me through it. This attack was just too close and precise for him to miss. With a stab into her chest, where her heart was supposed to be all the way to her neck, and then her nose, eyes, and finally her brain, dividing them into two. Blood sshed everywhere, and Goodness''s head was split open like the offering of bread to homeless people. Blood went up into the air; she had met her end. Such was the result of her cowardice. If only she had been more observant. However, cowardice was an instinctive habit only tamed by self-discipline. Chapter 325 Picking Ones Battles Instantly, Goodness''s body reverted back to its normal human form. As it did, Lenny pushed a hand into her mouth and pulled out her dental, as indicated by the system that this was the item of contract. The moment he did, he got alerts from the system. "Hmmm! That seems a bit interesting." Lennymented. He was in a good mood. However, the Nether creature Goodness had obviously summoned was not. It kept trying to reach for the teeth in Lenny''s hands. Unfortunately, this Nether creature was just too slow and sluggish. It was impressive that it could even give such a useful ability. Lenny had thought of giving the teeth back to it, but he was not one to be a coward just because he was afraid of a little retribution. Besides, he had offended two Nether creatures already; what was one more going to do? Even if he had to offend the entire Netherworld, he would do it in a heartbeat. This was his part in growth. Making enemies along the way was the fun part of the job. After all, every body had one enemy or the other. And right now, the entire world could be said to be an enemy of humans. There was no problem with this. Lenny waved his hand, sending the teeth into the storage region. Immediately, he did, and he left. The Nether creature took Goodness''s body with it as it left for the Nether. All the other witches felt it when Goodness died. This was especially true for Minnie. Her pain and anger were evident from her scream the moment she realized that she had lost another sister. She looked in Lenny''s direction on the wall. "You! Lenny Tales. I will personally feed on your heart while breath still fills your lungs." ~Wush~ She moved. Minnie was not a junior witch. She was a senior witch. A good description of her would be that she was equivalent to a deep-level demon. Although not as powerful, strength-wise, as witches, they borrowed their power from other creatures; nevertheless, on this battlefield, she was at her peak. On top of that, she could teleport at will. Her threat to Lenny''s life had been clearly heard by not just Lenny but everybody on the battlefield. However, who could stop her? Even E was currently preupied fighting the other witches. ~wush~ She teleported around the battlefield, from one point to another. From the body of a serpent to another, and then she even stepped on the shoulder of one of her sisters. With an incredible jump in the air, she made her way for her prey, which was Lenny Tales. I think you should take a look at All the while, her eyes had been on him. However, the moment she made that final jump onto the walls, she was surprised to see that Lenny was nowhere to be found. She sniffed and turned around, trying to find him, but to her dismay, she couldn''t. What Minnie did not know was that the moment Lenny saw hering for him, he had immediately taken action. Stand and fight a witch that was equivalent in rank to a deep-level demon? What level of absurd stupidity? This was stupidity that Lenny did not have qualifications for. Lenny picked his battles well. If he could fight, he would. This was especially true if he had no other option,but in a situation where fighting was akin to suicide, with the choice of escape presented to him, he would shamelessly pick escape. Minnie looked all around her. The only thing she could see were corpses on the ground and the useless works of humans using guns, trying to hold back her forces. Some even pointed their weapons at her and fired. However, at her level of power, bullets werecking in qualifications to even so much as tickle her. She waved a hand, and a small st of negative magic diced them into uneven parts. She looked around, her anger and frustration climbing to maddening heights. She had seen him only moments ago, and now he was gone. She wanted to rip Lenny apart so much that her zeal for it was as strong as the worst level of starvation. Meanwhile, up in the sky, E fired her arrows in all directions. She was fighting the junior witches and some of the serpents. It was safe to say that she alone held the key to a great part of this battle. After all, the humans below were nothing but canon fodder. The grenades and explosives they used only rubbed dust into the air. E frowned. She had to change the current dynamic of this battle. What she was about to do hurt her, but she had no choice. Either this or these witches would force their way into her town. "Aurthur!" She called loudly, and the giant monkey fighting below turned to her. "Eating the Fucking Banana" The monkey beat on its chest aggressively, and then it jumped for a Nether serpent. It opened its mouth to abnormal proportions, and then, grabbing the snake, it pulled it into its mouth. In a few seconds, it actually swallowed the snake. Minnie''s attention was instantly drawn to this, as she was connected to the Nether serpents. She teleported out of the ce. Her aim was obviously for the giant monkey. A few seconds after she was gone, one of the corpses on the ground suddenly opened its eyes and stood up. It waved its hand and changed form as a half-torn coat appeared. This was the skin of the Nether Flea. The reward he had gotten from killing Baddieness This flea skin was half destroyed. This meant that he could not take full advantage of its capabilities. The basics were still the same. All he had to do was put in some blood from the organism, and he could change into its form. Chapter 326 Merged Title: Influencer Basic 2 The flea skin was very simple to use. All he had to do was put it in the blood of the person or organism, and he could use it. However, just like the amulet, it was still a part of the body of a Nether creature. These things were always relentless in their pursuit. Lenny ced the skin of the Nether flea on his body, and he changed into the human. Smearing his face and body with blood andying still on the ground were all done exceptionally well. There was an old saying from Lenny''s former world. The best ce to hide a gold coin from a thief was in his own pocket. Lenny implemented this immediately. Acting dead right beneath Minnie. However, as earlier stated, Nether creatures were relentless beings. From the moment he had the flea skin on, the timer started, and the Satan System counted the time for him. Luckily, she had left just before the timer was to expire. Lenny stood up. He had sessfully tricked her, or so he thought. He suddenly heard a feminine voicee from behind him. "Got you!" The moment he turned his head to look, a hand grabbed him by the neck. Lifting him high into the air, she mmed him down to the ground. *BAM!* The ground beneath him formed cracks that spread out like webbing on a wall. She lifted him up again and mmed him once more to the ground. *BAM!BAM!* Over and over again. Lenny coughed up a mouth full of blood. "You little Vermin. Do you think I am that much of a fool that I won''t be able to stink my own dead sister?" Lenny''s brows frowned in understanding of what just happened. It was not that his n had been a bad one, but that he had used it for the absolutely wrong person. Minnie did not even have eyes in the first ce. She observed her environment in an entirely different manner. Considering how she was willing to trade her eyes, it was safe to say that whatever she got in return was worth more than her eyes, and here, Lenny was using amon tactic half-thought through to deceive. His n fell apart from the very beginning, but he was not aware of this. Instead, she had allowed him to snitch himself. After all, he could not stay hidden forever. Lenny was the reason she had lost so many of her sisters. She wanted to kill him here and now, but the hatred she had for him was not so easily quenched by just his death. She''d rather enjoy the slow process of his torture, "Lenny Tales, for what you have caused me to lose, I shall skin you and then extract every vein and artery in your body, before your muscles and organs, while still preserving your life with magic. Your pain will be EXCRUCIATING!" Lenny coughs up some blood. With her hand around his neck, it was difficult to talk, but he just could not resist. "You know, the only thing that is excruciatingly painful right now is your face. Bitch, how do you even go on dates without eyes? Let me guess BLIND dates." He chuckled at his own joke. I think you should take a look at She frowned as she mmed him against the ground. More blood was forced out of his insides. "You think you can joke around? I''ll show you the reason why witches have always been feared in history." "Really! Is it because they?" His eyes suddenly became focused. "...LET ME GO!!!" Thosest three words echoed out of his mouth as he spoke and rushed towards her senses, and surprisingly, her hold around his neck went loose and a drop of blood fell down her nose. She backed away for a step before she realized what had happened. But Lenny was not one to hang around. Instantly, he raised his hand to her. ~Fireball~ *Boom!* It shot her off the wall. However, she managed to teleport in time,nding not so far away. Her skin was barely scarred. However, her breathing was very heavy. "What the fuck was that?" She muttered. Lenny chuckled. "Unlike you, it''s how I get dates. Let''s just say my words are convincing." Minnie did not know that Lenny had just used his newest ability on her. After defeating Goodness, the Satan System granted him the reward of merging two titles together. Lenny had been thinking hard about this. Although merging any two would result in something much more powerful, it would be best if it gave him an upper hand in the fight. Therefore, Lenny merged: *White Prince: Touch of the Fallen Prince The influencer (restricted by the strength level of the victim) And *Unlocked: Tongue of Truth (Basic 1: Convince anyone with words alone) The first title allowed Lenny to influence situations that happened around him on a subconscious level in his favor, and the second one made his conversations with people all the more convincing. He could make people agree with him. He had used this title to his favor only recently when he negotiated with Washboard on Nicky''s release. However, both titles had subtle restrictions. The first one could not affect situations with people who were overly strong. And the second one was at Basic 1. Lenny remembered what had happened when he upgraded his white mes to Basic 2. With that result in mind and his current situation, he decided to merge both. And the title that was produced was an incredible one. Title: Influencer (alter state of thought for a short moment. Skill Limited to strength of opponent''s mind [Basic 2]) What Minnie had just felt was the effect of this title. At their core, witches were not actually that strong. This was seen in theirrge dependence on foreign powers. They were not like half-borns or demons that had to grind hard through the pain and many battles to grow. For a witch, with enough time and resources, she could reach the top, but that made them very weak-minded... Chapter 327 Holy Tool At their core, witches were not actually that strong. This was seen in theirrge dependence on foreign powers. They were not like half-borns or demons that had to grind hard through the pain and many battles to grow. For a witch, with enough time and resources, she could reach the top, but that made them very weak-minded and subject to mental attacks. Of course, growth in age could be a contributing factor to mental strength, but the fact was that against people who had their lives constantly dancing at the edge of the de, it was nothing. Absolutely nothing, and Lenny swiftly took advantage of this fact to take advantage of the opportunity to hurt her. It was also the reason why she had bled from her nose. Minnie touched the blood that had fallen from her nose. Some of it had even fallen on Lenny when she had him pinned to the ground. This was an absolute surprise to her. Minnie was a senior witch. That meant that she had many years under her belt. Even in battles against demons, she absolutely could not remember thest time that she saw her own blood. This was an insult. This was an uneptable insult. One that she refused to ept. "I''ll kill you! You BASTARD!" She waved her hands, and a st of negative magic popped out of her body, sting Lenny a distance away. He fell to the ground, and his right shoulder instantly dislocated so badly that a part of his bone tore through his flesh. She stepped closer to him. This man she considered Vermin was able to bleed her. The best option was to kill him once and for all. However, just when she was about to st him with a rush of negative magic, her facial expression changed. Instantly, she turned around. And then she ran over to the edge of the wall. On the wall, something unbelievable was happening. It was the monkey. Its mouth had erged to the size of the snakes, and it was swallowing them. The reason Minnie was so rmed by this was because the moment a snake was swallowed, she instantly lost connection to it. And that monkey somehow managed to swallow three with its body not changing form. The contract she had with the Nether creatures instantly disappeared. "NO!" She immediately jumped down from the wall to stop the monkey. This right here. This opportunity to kill this threat called Lenny. This opportunity she missed will hunt her for a very long time toe. Minnie dove down and rushed to the monkey. She sted it with negative magic. However, a white shield materialized, protecting it. It was from E. Minnie looked at E in the air and frowned. She waved her hand, and the Nether Serpents rushed for the monkey, wrapping themselves around it. However, E suddenly cracked a faint smile. "I can tell you don''t know what my pet is. If you did, you wouldn''t have done that. "Arthur! Vomit Banana!!" The moment she said those words, the monkey''s eyes suddenly became in white, and then when it opened up its mouth, a sudden rush of white appeared.I think you should take a look at This white light spread over its entire body like the roots of a tree. At this time, Minnie suddenly felt arge amount of holy power leaking out of the serpent''s wrap. The holy power was insane. Definitely, when the giant monkey came onto the battlefield, it did not have that huge of a Holy Power to begin with. A thought suddenly popped into her head, and she instantly understood what E meant by what her pet truly was. "Shit! That''s a fucking holy tool." However, it was toote, and then a loud explosion urred. *BOOM!* It was so loud, effective, and deafening that it sted everything away from its center, outright killing the Nether creatures about its body. This st was not respectful of both sides. It affected everyone. The st destroyed the wall and the gate, killing a lot of humans and mutting others. Dust and smoke went everywhere. Even E, flying in the air, had gotten some of the shook wave. However, she already expected this and made a shield with holy power to protect herself from it. Lenny, too, was sted by the effects of the monkey exploding. Like other people, dust and stones covered him. The explosion wasrge, and it formed a small mushroom cloud in the air. E floated down slowly. Such an explosion would take time for both sides to recover from. However, not everyone thought in this manner. The dust suddenly cleared as Minnie rushed at E. E used her bow as a weapon to both defend against Minnie''s ceaseless attacks and also deliver hers. This battle was intense, and both women moved at speeds that should be impossible. E tried to create distance between herself and Minnie again so that she would get the upper hand and fire her holy arrows. However, Minnie would not allow this. Her short and quick teleportations allowed her to always close the distance between the two of them. She stroked E with her ws, smacking her while trying to fly away down into the town area. The strike was fierce, and it made E crash right into two buildings. However, before the dust even cleared up, E jetted out of the crashed building, dust tracing the sharp trajectory she flew as she gave a punch for Minnie that had teleported in mid-air. She punched her again and again and again. "Get... The... Fuck... Out... Of... My... DOMAIN!" Both of themnded outside the town. Minnie rolled over on the ground. However, she quickly stood up, wiped her mouth, and licked the blood that flowed. Some blood also poured from her forehead. "Hmmm!" She frowned. Yet again, she had been bleeding. This for her, was not a good look. Especially since her younger sisters were looking at her. Just then, something happened... (Author''s note: I am grateful for all the love and support. The gifts and the golden tickets Let''s climb the top 100 golden tickets of the month, people!) Chapter 328 Enochian Language: Language Of Angels Minnie rolled over on the ground. However, she quickly stood up, wiped her mouth, and licked the blood that flowed. Some blood also poured from her forehead. "Hmmm!" She frowned. Yet again, she had been bleeding. This for her, was not a good look. Especially since her younger sisters were looking at her. She wanted to rush E again. However, just then, something unexpected happened. "This feeling!" She looked at her hand and then back at the ground. "Who the fuck offended these many of them?" She had barely finished talking when different portals to the Nether opened all around her. These were big portals. As they did, the entire area suddenly became cold. From the Nether, flowed a great maisma of dark smoke that instantly chilled the entire battlefield. It was so cold that the dust particles floating in the air instantly cooled, freezing up. Lenny had managed to use one hand to push therge gate off his body. However, the moment he stood up, he could feel the chill all around him. Many humans had been screaming in pain as a result of their terrible injuries. Limbs were scattered everywhere one looked, and blood had be the new color of the earth as it flowed in all directions, making the remaining earth a battlefield''s most suitable eye-attraction. However, the moment therge portals to the Nether appeared, the blood instantly stopped flowing. It hadpletely frozen. Even the human beings all around had instantly frozen over. Whether it was those alive or those crying out their pain, everything was instantly covered in ice. This ice spread three blocks into the town. Lenny was no exception to this, except that the Satan system immediately activated his white me. The white me covered his entire body in a low hue. Even with this, Lenny could still feel the chilling cold. Slowly, he stood up to his feet and looked all around him. The world had suddenly be a quiet, dried ce, covered inplete ice. Lenny looked out into the open, and that was when he saw it. Something was trying toe into this world. It had not arrived, but he could feel the boundlessness of its might. It was like staring at an ocean, trying to see its end. There was also a subtle mix of anger and unimaginable sadness in the air. Whatever that thing was, it was incredible. The earth started to shake as it pushed in, apparently too big and too powerful. Minnie looked at her sisters. They were witches and used negative magic. They had not been frozen by theher. However, everything else had been sealed in ice. Suddenly, there was a crack in the sky. Minnie looked to the sky. Cracks formed by thunder started to appear. She looked back at E and frowned. Just then, there was a tap on her shoulder. It was from the big buff witch with one eye. "Sister, is this your doing? The domain is literally breaking apart." However, Minnie subtly shook her head. "No! This.... This one is not me. It''s her! It''sing for her." She pointed at E. "Who the fuck did you offend in the Nether?" I think you should take a look at However, E did not bother to answer. She shot into the air and rushed back through the broken gates into the town. "Wait!" Minnie wanted to stop her, but the big buff witch held Minnie back by the shoulder. "Sister! We have to leave," she pointed at some of the other witches. They had been wounded. Minnie frowned, but she waved her hands and said, "Let''s retreat. For now!" She turned around and helped one of her sisters by carrying her on her shoulder. Then she grabbed Athena by the hair. She gave one more look to Lenny and then E before she teleported away. Lenny looked at Athena and frowned. It suddenly made sense how these witches had found him. He frowned as a small feeling of regret that he had not killed her when he had the chance rose in his heart. After all, if he did, Minnie would obviously not have found him. E, on the other hand, rushed into her town. The invisible shield surrounding the town had been severely damaged. E used her bow and made a slight cut on her wrist. Her blood flowed out of her body. It was red, but with a white glow about it. This was evidence of her nature as Nephilim, a child of a holy being. El waved her hands as different symbols of light suddenly appeared in the air. Formed from the blood she had released. These symbols revolved around her in a circle. There were many of them. As they appeared, her mouth moved, and sounds that should not be possible with the human vocal cords were voiced out in amazing quick session. Lenny watched and was speechless for words. He couldn''t help but ask the Satan System what she was saying. The answer he got surprised him. E''s tongue moved, ~~ In realms unseen, where shadows creep, I stir from tranquil sleep. With my wings of ivory, I ascend. To shield the world, my wings extend. Against Nether''s beasts, fierce and dire, My angel''s light ignites like fire. A barrier forge, both pure and strong, Defending right against all wrong In celestial dance, my power weaves, A haven safe, where darkness grieves With grace and valor, I defend, An angel''s shield, on which we depend ~~ The moment she said thest word, the symbols rushed out and into the invisible shield protecting the town. They mended the shield. The symbols went out on all sides, instantly bing a part of the shield and mending it all, slowly covering the town from the outside world. It was as if the being from Nether realized its prey was getting away, and a loud sound like a whale screaming could be heard. This part, Lenny did not ask the Satan system, but it interpreted it any way for him... (Author''s note: My new novel is out... Please vote it up with power stones. It is called WEREWOLF BLOODLINE: Vengeful Rise of the Immortal Hunter ) Chapter 329 The Invitation Stones The Satan system interpreted the words of the beast for him, and it made Lenny look at E in a totally different light as he frowned his brows a little. At least he now understands something. This was not just her domain; it was her self-made prison. It was nothing more than a glorified prison cell to protect her from the danger that awaited her if she were to ever step foot outside its boundaries. After all, it was the moment she stepped out of the town into Ciri''s territory that the giant portals instantly arrived. Lenny watched as the witches left. At least the ones that had managed to survive the entire ordeal. Lenny chuckled a little. In this exchange, he might as well have been the biggest winner. The moment E was done, the wings made up of holy power seemed to diminish in both size and brightness. Slowly, shended on the ground. However, as she did, she fell straight to the ground in exhaustion. Lenny hurried forward, managing to catch her in midair before she touched the ground. "Damn, I caught an angel." He gave a cheesy smile. She rolled her eyes at his joke as she pushed him off her Slowly, she got herself together. Although she staggered a little more, she still refused Lenny''s help. The moment the invisible shield around the town was repaired, the portal outside closed up and disappeared. Lenny stepped forward through the rumble on the ground. "You know, this might not be the best time to say this, but the solstice ising. I''m sure you already know what''sing. That was just a senior witch, and she did this much damage. Imagine what an elder witch would do. Besides, I am sure you do not want thatst guest to visit again. Tell me, E, how do I kill Ciri?" E sighed as she turned around. "You know, the reason I offered you my maids was to sway your goal from this path." Lenny raised an eyebrow at this. "But don''t worry, I do not mind." She took another deep breath as she navigated her way through the rumble on the ground. "If you want to kill Ciri, there are things you should know first." Lenny turned to her, "I already know that her witch coven exists in her body." "I am not talking about that. I am talking about the invitation stones." Those were words Lenny had never heard before. But E was going to exin anyway. "Creatures from other nes are actually not allowed on a foreign ne. An example would be demons from the underworld not allowed into this world. It''s a cosmic rule." "Huh!? Then, how did theye here?" I think you should take a look at "That''s the thing. Believe it or not, they were invited. " "Invited!?" "Yes. A basic example would be what that witch just did. She used her blood as an invitation to pull Nether creatures into this world. This ceremony of bringing another creature from its world is called Advenire!" "Hmmm! Latin. ''To Arrive''." "Yes, Latin. It''s thenguage of the cosmos. Most spells are conducted with it, as it is the mostmon method to mold matter and space." Lenny nodded. All this was information he was formally unaware of. However, he had questions. "Then what about the creatures that arrive from the Nether without being summoned?" "That only happens on special asions. An example would be the fact that all, if not most, Nether creatures belong to a herd, all bound to one another by blood. Have you ever heard any statements about karma?" Lenny nodded. "That''s exactly what it is. The cosmic bnce allows Karma to enact revenge. This can happen, whether it''s fair or not. After all, blood has a strong binding power. There are rules, boy. Rules that govern all of heaven, earth, and all other realms. Rules that can''t be denied." "So tell me! What is this thing about an invitation stone? And why would anyone be willing to destroy the world?" Although the questions had already left his mouth, Lenny could already guess the answers to thatst one. "Although entering one world from another cannot happen without an invitation from the former, it doesn''t mean thatmunication with other realms is impossible." As they talked, men and women in uniforms ran over from the town. Lenny was impressed to see that one group quickly started clearing the dead on the ground, another group went for the rubble, and thest one started with mending the wall and making a new gate. All this happened without E ordering it. This was far better controlled than Father ck''s Town. In fact, it was very impressive. "Come with me," E waved her hand. Once more, the limousine appeared, and Lenny and E got in. As they journeyed back, she exined further. "For many, many years, beings from other dimensions have tried to seduce man. Evil spirits, Demons, Devils, Angels, and even Aliens." "ALIENS!? They exist?" "Yes, they are called children of the uncrowned gods, but that''s for another time. They are not relevant to the matter at hand." Lenny nodded at this but made a mental note in his head. "The Earth is a ce of incredible fruitfulness. And everybody wants a piece of the pie. But without an invitation, one cannot pass through the barrier. And so man had been seduced for a long time. Taught many methods, sacrifices, and rituals for invitations to be sessful. In fact, many of them were performed when the veil separating the realms and nes was at its thinnest. An example would be during a sr eclipse or the first night of a full moon. Or even the solstice. "However, all of these were useless. Most times, the restrictions were just too terrible. In that case, beings might require the possession of a human body or a time limit to stay before they are automatically sent back to their worlds. Then came the idea of the invitation stones. There are many rumors about the invitation stones. One of them being that they were made by Lucifer Morningstar..." Chapter 330 The Invitation Stones 2 "There are many rumors about the invitation stones. One of them being that they were made by Lucifer Morningstar." Lenny''s attention was drawn to this, but E was exining, and interrupting now would not be right. "Other rumors say that they were made by uncrowded gods, and some say that they were created naturally. But one thing was sure about them. Each stone was made out of the lives of millions of people. Each stone carried the blood essence of millions of people, umted over a very long period of time. Some say that the stones were intentionally made." She was feeling thirsty, so she stretched for a bottle of wine. She presented it to Lenny. He understood what she meant and helped her to open it. However, she did not bother with the ss and brought the bottle straight to her mouth. ~Gulp~ The bottle did not leave her mouth until half of its contents had been downed into her stomach. A feat that Lenny considered to be quite incredible. After all, from the smell permeating the air, Lenny could tell that this was whiskey, and this woman had taken it like she was drinking water. "Wow! That hit the spot," she turned to him. "You want?" Lenny shook his head. "You were saying something about the invitation stones. They were intentionally made?" "Yes! They were. This theory, I actually believe, after all, they were only fully gathered after the third world war." "Third world war?" Lenny asked. After all, he was only aware of two world wars, and these were on his own earth. For the first time since he came here, this was the first and only disparity he had discovered between his earth and this one. E turned to him. She nodded in understanding of his confusion. After all, Lenny was young. He was only born a couple of years ago. She did not know that he asked because he was rting it to the knowledge he had from his own world. "These wars saw the deaths of millions of people in pointless struggles for power,nd, and resources. Another method for creating the invitation stones was by creating world pandemics that resulted in the deaths of millions of people. Have you ever heard of the ck gue or COVID-19?" Lenny shook his head in a lie of both. "Either way, both of them were diseases that should not exist on this ne, and we''re introduced from a foreign ne. "The apocalypse itself was long foretold. It could not be avoided, as it was a prophecy set in stone in the cosmic stone wall." "Cosmic Stone Wall! What is that?" Lenny asked. "Hey... You are straying again." She warned with a frown. Lenny noticed that her eyes had be a bit hazy. Apparently, she was bing a bit tipsy. With how she took gulps of the bottle, Lenny was really not expecting her to get drunk so easily. Also, there was still the fact that she was not at all weak. Once more, Lenny used Surveyor on her. The tags and stats had not changed. In her stats, there was a particr icon that had drawn his attention from the very beginning. It was marked, Lenny assumed that it was most likely because of that icon that she got so easily intoxicated. Then again, when he looked at her, he could not see any injury whatsoever. Her skin was as wless as the pebbleying by the shore of the sea. Then again, that was thought about for another time.I think you should take a look at Right now, he was more interested in the invitation stones. "So how does the invitation stone concern Ciri?" "Well," E turned to him, her eyes gaining rity for a quick second, "Ciri was a keeper of the Invitation Stone. "In this world, there are eight stones. This is a representation of the Earth''s number on the cosmic stone wall. These stones had long been gathered step by step by other beings and witches. Hence, their value to the underworld. "Each stone is connected to its invitee. If you get the stone, you can negate any magic she throws at you." Lenny nodded in understanding. However, this introduced yet another problem. How was he going to get an invitation stone? No! How was he going to get E''s Invitation Stone? However, before he could ask this question, E suddenly grabbed him by his shirt and ced her lips on his. Lenny did not know what was going on, but if the system warned against it, then he was to leave it as soon as possible. "Thank you,dy E, but I had my fill with your maids." Lenny gave her a smile as he retracted his hand. She groaned a bit but did not push it any further. "Finally, we are here!" She eximed as she looked out of the window. The car had stopped in herpound. But it was not in front of the house but in front of the flower garden. The driver opened the door for her, and she came down. Meanwhile, Lenny was contemting what was meant by corrupted holy power in his mind. "Are youing?" She turned around and asked. Lenny nodded and followed behind her. "Oh, wait!" She hurried back inside and took the bottle of wine. "Okay, follow me!" "Where are we going?" Lenny asked. "To show you where you can get Ciri''s invitation stone." Chapter 331 Invitation Stones 3 "Okay, follow me!" "Where are we going?" Lenny asked. "To show you where you can get Ciri''s Invitation Stone, or at least a part of it." This was the garden they had seen previously the first time he came here. However, this was the first time that he was taking a proper look at it. It was true that thest time, it had made a subtle impression on him. However, it was not so much that he would focus his attention on it. This ce was huge. It had trees and flora as high as 9 feet tall. ording to Lenny''s calctions, it was not higher. On first sight, this garden was a perfect beauty. However, Lenny suddenly smiled. Something was not right. Taking a closer look, he quickly figured out what was wrong. Although the trees and flora were beautiful, they were just too perfect. Lenny could see that there was not one de of leaf that was a centimeter bigger than the other. This was the same thing for the des of grass on the ground. None was higher than the other. In fact, even the flowers were the same. All of them were in the same manner, length, and size. It was almost as if he had entered one of those visual reality games of his former world. It was as puzzling as it was scary. After all, even Mother Nature was not perfect. Even twins born to the same mother have differences. Lenny felt as if he had entered a simtion. In fact, he was sure that he had definitely entered a simtion. "What are you waiting around for? Come on!" E invited as she took more gulps of her drink. This garden smelled as incredible as it looked at first sight. It was one that many would not mind sinking into forfort and rxation. However, Lenny had his guard up. He did not trust this ce one bit and even instructed the system to prepare in case of an emergency situation. Lenny followed E, who was now staggering as she walked. Finally, they stopped at a portal. This portal was the usual pinkish color. It glowed in a low hue, like a beacon of light in the dark of the night. Without wasting any time, E stepped into it. Up to this point, Lenny had not gotten any alerts from the Satan system. This meant that it had been safe so far. Stepping through the portal still gave him that feeling of quick sickness, but it was far easier to bear now. The moment Lenny came out, he was met with a gigantic tree.I think you should take a look at This tree was as tall as a mountain, with its peak reaching the summit of the sky. Its trunk was big and looked as if it would take twenty men holding hands to fully wrap around it. There were leaves and flowers around the tree. However, something was wrong. Lenny looked at his hands, and then he frowned. He turned to E, "What the fuck is going on?" "Calm down," she said with a chuckle. It''s nothing to be worried about!" "Nothing? How can you say that?" At the moment, they looked like game characters from Lenny''s previous world. Both of them looked like they were made of boxes. E giggled loudly. "Trust me, this is perfectly normal. You see, invitation stones have a way of protecting themselves from anyone but their invitee. They mostly do this by using some of the memories instilled in the blood essence of the millions of people that make them. "But trust me, we are lucky. Some invitation stones practically make you believe that you are in a dream. An encounter with them could leave even the most brilliant of minds broken. "The only reason we get this cheap knockoff of a defense is because this invitation stone is broken." "Broken?" "Yes, it is broken. Half of itys on the summit of that tree, and the other half is with Ciri... The new Ciri "With the stone, you will be able to stop Ciri." Lenny frowned. "But how is that going to happen? Does the stone have some kind of special ability I can use or something?" "No, silly child. Those eleven souls inside her body need to perform magic through Ciri''s body. However, since the stone is connected to Ciri''s body, it can help you negate her magic. All you have to do from there is connect both halves of the stone and destroy it. Once you do that, she dies. It''s that easy. "Trust me, boy. This is the only way you would be able to kill Ciri. That witch at the gate was a senior witch, and she was that strong. YOU do not want to know what an elder witch is capable of doing. What the rest of the world gives to them is not in name alone." Lenny nodded. However, he still looked at his body in surprise. "Remember that physics works simr to the outside world, but your senses will make you believe otherwise; besides, the tree has guides." E stated. Lenny looked up at the tree. Indeed, it had guards. Meanwhile, Minnie and her sisters, having gone far away, stopped. Minnie screamed in rage. Once again, she had lost another two sisters. One was to E, and the second one was to Lenny. She was so angry, and she really wanted to vent, but there was nothing to vent on, just drynd. Just then, her eyes fell on Athena. Steadily, she approached her. Athena could tell that Minnie was not in her best state of mind. Surprisingly, Minnie did not strike her as she had thought she would. Instead, Minnie stopped before her. "What was that idea you had for capturing Lenny Tales? Tell me about it." Although those were not the words Athena was expecting, it was a very good relief for her tensed state. Even the other witches looked at Minnie in surprise, but considering what had just happened, this was not so much a bad idea... (Author''s note: It''s my birthday, guys...) Chapter 332 An Impossible Task It was, at the moment, eight days until the summer solstice. This meant that it was eight days until the full moon. This was the time it was going to happen. Ciri was going to mend her soul and be a fully uninjured Elder Witch. Once this happens, Lenny will no longer be able to kill her. The Satan System had said that all his stats were going to double once he eliminated her. This basically meant that he was going to move from rank 4 Lesser demon to rank 5. As Lenny grew in power, he was starting to understand how truly difficult it was to grow. This was even with the assistance of the Satan system. It was no wonder it took demons hundreds of years to climb up thedder. It was also the reason why most of them just gave up on it, not bothering themselves about it. After all, it was really not easy to grow. Only those who were pushed by an overwhelming determination to subdue the world made it to the top. This made Lenny develop a newfound respect for his former arena master. Understanding that the world was this cruel and that the blood demon had to navigate it on his own to reach his position made Lenny understand that Cuban was not at all an ordinary demon. He even respected the blood demon a bit. Lenny was not aware that Cuban sent Minnie to capture him. However, he could tell from the first time he was attacked by Goodness and Baddieness that he had entered the eyes of a very powerful foe. What he needed to stand against this foe was power. Yes, more power. More power was the key. In other words, killing Ciri was the key. For this reason, Lenny gave it all he had. He gave it all he could offer. However, this task proved far more difficult than he believed. The half-invitation stone he needed to get was protected by magnificent beasts. These beasts had the bodies of humans, were very big, and were far more muscr than the most buff diators he knew from the arena. However, they had bull heads with long horns that pointed to the sky. Yes, these were Minatours. The mystical beast of a human and the bull abomination These creatures were not lovers of peace, and their explosive strength in a fight destroyed Lenny''s sense of what was possible with the human body. Aside from the fact that there were eight of them, each standing at a height of seven feet, they all attacked together, none without the other, not leaving space for Lenny to maneuver or defend. It was also a surprise that they did not interrupt each other throughout the entire fight. None of them got in the way of each other. Also, because of what this pocket dimension had be,mon physics did not work as it was supposed to. Since the invitation stone had made the entire ce look like a game where their bodies were all squared like Lego toys, his entire coordination of the ce had gone upside down. To make matters worse, this world did not allow him to use white me. Every time he used it, it was as if it were a fart into the air. It made Lenny understand why invitation stones were so valuable.I think you should take a look at This one was just half of one, and it had destroyed his sense of what should be and what should not be. It was no wonder E said that invitation stones could run people mad. These things practically dictated their own version of reality. The only fortunate thing about fighting the Minatours that acted as guards was that they never killed him. After beating him to a pulp, they would throw him through the portal and back into E''s garden. For the first few times when he was thrown out, he would find E sitting in the garden, entertaining herself with tea or a bottle of wine. She would encourage him with praise and then even offer her body to him. However, Lenny would only thank her for her encouragement, and after a while of healing, he would jump back into the portal. Now, he would only find that E''s driver was waiting for him outside with refreshments and, of course, offering herself as encouragement. Her name was Mani. Lenny refused Mani''s offer. At the moment, he had more important things to think about. Sex was not bad, but not while he had work to be done. Lenny was never one to mix work and pleasure together. He believed that gratification was the bane of progress. This action of fighting and getting kicked out again and again continued until he was left with five days to go. Once more, he was thrown out of the portal. Mani walked up to Lenny and squatted over his beaten body. "You know, I doubt you can make an actual impact with this approach. Why not try using maybe a gun or something?" Mani suggested. Lenny sighed at those words. In truth, he had tried, but taking a gun in there was useless. The gun would instantly turn into a banana. Even an RPG was the same thing. The Minatours ended up eating it. Lenny sighed "Aside from the most basic, thews of physics andmon sense are entirely different in there." Mani nodded in understanding. However, she did not give up, as she gave suggestions. However, most of them were not feasible. The rules were just too restricting. The pocket space did not allow for most of the ideas Lenny had. Lenny even thought about having someone distract the Minatours and then rushing in to climb the tree. However, the Minotaurs only attacked the person who was closest to the invitation stone. Lenny had even suggested that many people rush to climb the tree at the same time. However, there was a finite number of two that could enter the portal at the same time. As the hours drew closer, Lenny was starting to see this as an impossible task... Chapter 333 An Impossible Task 2 As the hours drew closer, Lenny was starting to see this as an impossible task. Most of the suggestions Mani gave were either not feasible or Lenny had already tried them. Lenny sighed. As he looked at Mani, he was starting to think maybe he should just take a taste of her. Maybe it would help his mind open up. However, the moment this thought was birthed in his head, he instantly realized something very important. After all, the basicws of pocket space were still the same. It was just the mixing of it that was different. This thought process brought a lot of different ideas into Lenny''s head. He had been fighting for so long with his fist that it actually skipped him, and some problems did not need violence to be solved. Even though it looked like it, it might just not be the same in this case. After all, in his former world, there were jobs he perfectly executed without lifting a finger. An assassin''s life was different from that of a normal warrior. Most fighting styles were based on the grace of the de and nothing else. However, an assassin''s ways were like water. Their strategy to solve problems was not dependent on their aggressiveness toward the problem but rather on the easiest and most effective way to solve it. Assassins were fluid, adapting to any situation like water did. When in a ss, it became a ss. When evaporated, it became air, and when spilled, it spread onto the surface. Lenny suddenly felt like smacking himself. This was the problem with the continuous battles. He was now thinking like a diator instead of an assassin. A very terrible mistake. It was no wonder he was not able to solve such a problem that would otherwise be considered a piece of cake. Lenny suddenly sat cross-legged as he meditated on the problem. The basics were the same. Every time he entered the pocket space, it was either the Minatours were eating from the tree or rxing under the sun. They would not attack him until he came close to the giant tree. However, from the looks of things, these creatures also breathed, ate, and even slept. Basically, they performed the necessity for survival. This meant that if they breathed, ate, and slept, then that meant they had functioning organs that could carry out these things. Lenny suddenly remembered E''s words, "The basicws of physics are the same in here." Now, he had an insight as to what he needed to do. Lenny suddenly remembered an old saying in the Assassin circle: If you want to affect a man''s life, then affect his environment. This saying was as simple as it meant but also deep in the manner in which one chose to use it. Lenny turned to Mani. "Are there any poisons around?" The question surprised her; however, she still nodded. I think you should take a look at "Yes, we do have a variety of poisons you might be interested in. Pleasee with me." Lenny carried his beaten body and followed behind her. Mani carried out his request and brought out a list of poisons that were avable within the town or could be made. This list also included theirposition. Most of these were used against rodents or pests on their farms. Lenny traced through the list. It was a long list, and it took him nearly half a day to go through it all. However, what he was looking for was not found. Lenny calcted that he needed something that could affect the Minatours in the basic definition of life that they had. He needed something that would affect their air and food sources. Lenny calcted that he would most likely have one try at this. After all, E told him that the invitation stone adapted based on the situation it was plunged into. She also told him that this pocket space had changed again and again through the years. This meant that if he only managed to affect a few Minatours but the rest managed to get him, the next time he came into the pocket space, things would have changed. Lenny did not know what it would have changed to, but he was not willing to find out. After all, it would most likely be even more difficult. All he could do was make sure he got this in one strike. This domain was made to be a kind of paradise. What these people considered poison was actually nothing in Lenny''s eyes. These poisons were not even made to totally eradicate the pests, but to control them. It was just to control their spread. At best, it was like a person taking knockout gas. This domain was truly a utopia. A long list was presented to him, but it was nothing like what he needed. After all, these Minatours were big, incredible monsters. Lenny estimated that some lethal poisons that were very dangerous to human beings would at most tickle the Minatours or maybe just irritate them. He needed something that was strong but, at the same time, something that would trick the Invitation Stone into thinking it was not a threat until it entered the bodies of the Minatours. But at the same time, this thing should be able to establish a quick effect in weakening their bodies or killing them. That means it would not affect the flora of the pocket dimension but just the insides of the Minatours. Just thinking about the impossibility of this task made his brain hurt a lot. However, there was no time to waste. He had already wasted a lot of days fighting again and again. It was time he got to a solution for his problem. Lenny had been permitted to get anything he needed to solve the problem with the pocket space. Firstly, he ordered a wide range of chemicals. If he could not find what he was looking for, then he would go for the next option. He would create it. Chapter 334 An Impossible Task 3 This courtyard was a very wide one, and Lenny had the maids align a range ofb materials he was to work with. The moment the idea to make the substance was born in his head, he immediately went to work on it. It was without hesitation, and deep down, a part of him was nearly excited at the idea that he was about to create something so special. After all, as the world''s greatest assassin in his former world, his knowledge of chemistry wasrge and wide. He could easilypete with those genius scientists who worked for pharmaceuticalpanies. It was just a pity that he was not interested in saving the world their way, but in eradicating the vermin that crawled on it. Meanwhile, E watched him from a balcony. "What is he doing?" She asked the maid behind her. "He said it''s poison to get the guardian beasts." E sighed when she heard this. After all, she too had tried something simr a long time ago, but it did not end well. The invitation stone just changed the pocket space to adapt to the situation. The moment there was a threat to life within the pocket space, the world would change. "Tell him I said death should not be the goal, but victory." She instructed the maid. The maid bowed and went to inform Lenny down the stairs. Lenny turned to the balcony and nodded in understanding and thanks for the contribution. After all, he needed as much insight as he needed, even though he already knew this. After a range of mixtures, he finally came up with three different vials. Each one was as abominable as thest. The first was green in color. The second was white, and thest one was blue. Lenny waved a hand, and Mani, who acted as his assistant, stepped forward with the experiment subjects. The first was a patch of grass that had been harvested from the pocket space. The second was a pig gotten from the farm. Lenny wanted to know the effects that the vials he created would have on the vegetation within the pocket space. He carefully poured the first vial onto the patch of grass. Unfortunately, the moment he did, itpletely died. It had failed. There was no need to test it on the pig. The second vial, which was the white one, was poured onto the grass. Fortunately, it worked. The grass did not die. He decided to introduce it to the pig''s body by poisoning the animal''s water source. However, the moment the pig drank it, its face began to melt off on its own. Lenny shook his head. This was still not what he wanted. I think you should take a look at After that, he tried the third vial, but this time around, the blue vial worked for the patch of grass, but when it got to the animal, all it did was give it blue dots on its body. This, of course, was a big fail. Lenny frowned at this. From thest two, he could see the crust of the problem. He had to look for what he could use for both nts and animals that would bring about the result he wanted in nts and also a different result in the animal, all without causing damage to the nt but causing an entirely different phenomenal in the animal that could aid him in his battle without the invitation stone thinking that the Minatours had been hurt or poisoned. In truth, as much as this was a trick on Mother Nature, it was also a trick on the invitation stone. A trick that had to be done in one fell swoop Lenny thought hard about this as he went back to his drawing board. In this manner, another day passed. It was now four days until the summer solstice. The blood moon was close, but Lenny only felt further away from his goal. This was a challenge unlike anything he had ever felt before. He had to run through the entire periodic table again and again, but all the experiments came out fruitless. In truth, he was starting to get very frustrated about the problem. However, it did not mean that he stopped. At one point, he had be so angry that he had carried a pig and stabbed it again and again, about a hundred times, just to vent his frustration. Mani had watched from the corner, not stopping him at all. She understood that he needed to let off some steam. It was only after he had destroyed the pig to his satisfaction did she open her mouth. Of course, she once more offered herself to relieve his stress. At this point, the offer was far more tempting than ever. However, Lenny refused it. He did not want the reward of pleasure when he did not believe he was deserving of it. Once more, Lenny decided to give the work a different approach. This time around, he dissected a pig and studied its insides. Although he already had very extensive knowledge of animal and human anatomy, he really needed to know if he was doing things the right way or if his time as a diator had dulled his knowledge. He used many of the internal parts and observed their reactions and effects when introduced into different chemical environments, all of which were mixtures of his own making. Unfortunately, the results were still the same. In the same manner,yet another day passed by. Now, there were three days left until the solstice. It was three days until the blood moon night. Lenny knew that he had to do whatever it took to aplish this goal, and in truth, he had gone really far. At least he understood that the problem was not in the animal but in the chemical mixtures that he used. In other words, what he needed were not chemicals for this work but certain nt enzymes and hormonal fluids. However, this was easier said than done... Chapter 335 Solving The Problem This was easier said than done. After all, it necessitated the extraction of these enzymes and hormones and culturing them in an isted space for days before mixing and experimenting with the results. Most medical discoveries took months or even years. And this was with the help of many other minds to elevate the burden and give important suggestions when necessary. However, Lenny was doing all this on his own. It was true that he had far more cognitive function than he ever had, capable of multitasking and still achieving perfection. But this was all new territory, even for him. Lenny felt as if someone was out for him, and the possibility of growth was starting to look as if it was further and further away from him. As he took his short periodic rest on a couch set out for him by Mani, he couldn''t help but wonder to himself what to do next. This was a battlefield of its own. And unlike his other problems, he could not solve this one with punches and Katana des. Lenny could not help but think of what his master in the former world would do. After all, Master Lucian always had a way when it came to solving problems. At this moment, he remembered some words from his master. To be precise, it was one phrase from his master. A good warrior is one that can fight his enemy on his own battlefield and win, but a feared warrior is one that can defeat his enemy on his opponent''s battlefield. Those words resonated within his mind, and he felt as if a bomb had been blown in his mind. He looked at the apparatus he had set out and at the pig he had dissected. Subconsciously, his eyes traced to the patch of grass in the pocket space. His mind suddenly felt broader as enlightenment filled his reasoning. He realized that all this while, he had been wondering about this problem in the absolutely wrong way. However, his brain now thought of things in a different manner. At the same time, he remembered a particr task from the system. This task had appeared when he had just entered Ciri''s territory and was still with Athena and the rest. At the time, it had not been all that necessary, so he had not focused on it. However, whenever he brought out the tab of the Satan system, he saw the mission statement for it. Even Lenny had to admit that he had ignored it for so long that his mind now assumed it was just a part of the dashboard. However, it was still clearly stated there that this was a mission. Instantly, Lenny revealed the details of the mission. I think you should take a look at The Satan System immediately answered for him. Lenny thought about this for a second. After all, he would be giving up a lot of points just to loot the ce. Even though those points were in fractions, He was not really sure it was the right move, but the Guardian Crystal Ball could prove to be usefulter on. After all, he could see it was very useful at the moment. Lenny took several steps forward. "Deal!" "Huh!" The Magis gasped at this. However, Lenny had already stepped forward. Fang also stepped forward; his lips moved as he spoke a quick spell. He made a cut on his hand, filling the blood with his magic. It fell to the ground, forming a rune underneath him. Lenny imitated him. ~Sanguis Foedus~ The rules of the pact had been agreed upon and signed with blood. Instantly, the alert appeared in the system. *Lenny Tales will take the Guardian Crystal and not cause any harm whatsoever to either students or the Magi under Fang. The Pact was a simple one and very straightforward too. Instantly, the rune beneath them glowed in a red light, and then it disappeared. Meanwhile, the students had been watching all this while from within the safety of their forcefield. Just as agreed upon, Fang walked up to the force field. With a tap of his finger, it disappeared. "Back away," he ordered as he waved his hand and the crystal ball from where it was left in the midst of the students and into his hand. He sighed as he stepped forward towards Lenny and handed him the crystal ball. Lenny nodded and took it. "ording to the pact, I have disconnected my control over the Guardian Crystal." Lenny took the crystal ball. Lenny nodded. "It was nice doing business with you." He waved his hands, and the crystal ball disappeared into the storage. Lenny signaled to Perseus for them to leave. Perseus nodded. Lenny waved his hand, and the giant snake disappeared. This act surprised the Magis. However, Lenny and Perseus had only taken a few steps forward when Fang suddenly remembered something very important. "Wait! I forgot to ask. Which master do you work for?" Instantly, Lenny paused in his steps. (Author''s note: Like I said, we are entering into a different arch. So far, Lenny has no connections and has broken any that got too close. The next arch is going to concentrate on the result of those actions. And test him against the bonds of a rtionship... Yes, people character development. Thanks again for the support, guys.) Chapter 406 Arrival... However, Lenny and Perseus had only taken a few steps forward when Fang suddenly remembered something very important. "Wait! I forgot to ask. Which master do you work for?" Instantly, Lenny paused in his steps. With the struggle of fear as a result ofcking information, Fang had not even bothered to ask. It was only now that he remembered that he still had someone to answer to. At least that way, when his own demon boss asked him what had happened, he would at least be able to say the name of the higher authority that had taken it from him. The moment he asked, Lenny paused, his mind making swift calctions to arrive at a defining end. Lenny turned around, and then he walked up to the Magi, one step at a time. He came close to him, "You know words are a very tricky thing. And we Demons know how to word y very well. For example, now that I think about it, the rules of our deal state that ''I will take the Guardian Crystal and not cause any harm whatsoever to either students or the Magi under you.'' Do you know that it says nothing about protecting you?" Lenny suddenly grabbed his neck before he could move. For Magi that have no form of physical defense whatsoever from Nether creatures, it was best to create sufficient space between fighters that engage more in brawling. After all, Magi might have a lot of negative magic, but they had to mold that magic into substance with spells. The moment Lenny said those words, Gang''s eyes opened up in realization. However, before he could pull back, Lenny''s hands moved, grabbing his mouth and the back of his head. Instantly, Fang wanted to activate his negative mes, but Lenny''s hands moved even faster. *Crack!* Fang''s head curled at an abnormal angle. "Senior!" "Father!" Different screams went out as the other Magis attempted to rush in. "SHUT THE FUCK UP! and stay where you are. If youe any closer, I''ll truly kill him." Instantly, everyone paused. Truly, Lenny had not killed Fang. He only slightly dislocated an As bone in the neck. This would not kill Fang, but it would render him useless for now. To kill a snake, it is best to take its head. Besides, Lenny wanted to maximize the threat of his presence. While simultaneously ensuring that these Magi were left in a situation where they would not even consider pursuing. Lenny leaned into Fang''s ear; his voice was low but audible, properly capturing the fear of the moment. "Ask your... Lord Augustus to ask Governor Momoa about... Lenny Tales!" He chuckled as he let the Magi go. Instantly, Lenny and Perseus walked away as Lenny''s loudughter echoed behind him. The Magi rushed to help their leader. As they walked away, Perseus turned to Lenny. "Are you really going to let them go like that?" Lenny shrugged his shoulders. "I might not be a good guy, but I always keep my word." The host may remove the blood pact for a fee.> Lenny checked out this alert. He chuckled at it and walked away. Truly, the Satan System was divine. Both of them got back to the Crimson Leviathan. Captain Crimson was already in a state of panic, sweating profusely at the thought of what Lenny had just done, attacking the Magi. However, Lenny only chuckled as he patted the man on his shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s alright! The moment Lenny and Perseus were onboard, he immediately ordered the ship to set sail. Meanwhile, only a few hours after the Crimson Leviathan left on its journey, a group of savage creatures made it to Town Skull Head. These were a group of naked people. They were nine in number. They were naked because, on arrival, these werewolves reverted back to their human form. The moment they arrived, a local rushed forward with robes for them. The one leading them was a big, dark-skinned man. His size was big and meaty. He had tattoos on his body, and with a height of seven feet, he looked like every step he took was that of a giant. This was Ulric of the Iron-Back Werewolves. On arrival, he sniffed the air, "I smell blood. What happened here?" His question had been directed to the local, an elderly woman. "We were attacked by demons," she replied. "Demons?" He raised a brow at her. "Yes, Demons," she nodded. Ulric could not help but shake his head. He waved a hand, and one of the men behind him stepped forward. "Information," Ulric muttered. The man nodded as he rushed off into the town. A few minutester, he returned. "I have asked around Master Ulric, it is all the same. They all say it was Demons." Ulric frowned. However, a slow crawling voice came from behind him, "Demons can''t enter a Magi''s territory ording to the Pact." "I am aware of that, Gadu." Ulric answered. "You are the expert here, find out what is going on." Gadu Stepped forward as he bowed, Yes, Master Ulric." However, on the ground, he suddenly saw something that caught his attention. It was an empty bullet shell. He picked it up, and after sniffing it a bit, he furrowed his brows, "Demons with... bullets?" Meanwhile, out in the open desert, Lenny was meditating and training within the system. Unlike thest time, he did not increase the training level to level 5 but used it at level 4. It was still difficult at this level, but it was more bearable. At least at level 4, regardless of the gravity and fierce blowing wind, he could still move. One step at a time, he moved, using the terrible environment to improve his strength and capabilities. Time worked differently within the systempared to the outside world. However, he had to stop only after a couple of months of system time. That was because he heard a knock on his door from the outside world. ~knock~ knock ~knock~ "Lenny,e out. You need to see this." Chapter 407 Whisper Of A Primordial Beast ~knock~ knock ~knock~ "Lenny,e out. You need to see this." Perseus knocked harshly on the door. Lenny opened his eyes a bit, pissed about the interruption. After all, ording to his passive ability, Presence, there was no danger out there. Nevertheless, a quick peek at what Perseus had to show him was not a crime. The ship had stopped moving. Lenny stepped out of his weathered cabin onto the barren deck of the ship. As his boots crunched on the parched sands of the desert, he cast his gaze across the vast expanse before him. What he beheld left him utterly spellbound. The ship stopped at the side of arge, deep valley. A valley because of its length, stretching all the way to the horizon. If not, it was easier to just call it a ''Hole''. In the midst of this deste desert, it was a massive, yawning hole, its circumference stretching far beyond the scope of imagination as if to reach the far horizon. Captain Crimson walked over, standing beside Lenny. He smiled. "A magnificent sight, aye?" "What is this?" Lenny asked. "It''s ayline. There are a few of them around the world. This one leads to the territory of the Giant Shadow Werewolves. Legend has it that all thend in this area used to be covered in water before the end of the world. I heard they called it an ocean. The water was so much it filled this hole and most of the earth." Captain Crimson clicked his tongue. "Sometimes I wonder what really happened during the end of the old world," he clicked his tongue again as he shook his head. "But you know, it doesn''t pay me for shit." He turned and walked away. However, Lenny''s eyes were glued to the expanse of nothingness. His heart raced as he approached the edge of the chasm. The sight was nothing short of mesmerizing. The walls of the pit were jagged, ancient, andyered with eons of history. Strange and otherworldly symbols adorned the rock faces, hinting at secrets long buried beneath the sands. As he drew closer, the sensation of the earth''s breath enveloped him¡ªa rhythmic, steady exhtion that resonated deep within his chest. It was as though the itself was alive, inhaling and exhaling with the passage of time. Lenny couldn''t help but feel like a mere speck in the grandeur of this primordial phenomenon. "What is that?" He asked subconsciously. "Oh, very observant, Mr. Lenny. That''s one of nature''s most marvelous creatures. It''s a primordial beast. It is also the backbone of the giant shadow werewolves. It''s why even demons avoid them." Lenny continued his exploration as Captain Crimson made ns to navigate this ce. The sheer scale of the hole was awe-inspiring. It seemed to reach down into the very bowels of the earth, disappearing into darkness that held untold mysteries. Lenny''s mind could not help but imagine hidden realms, forgotten civilizations, and secrets buried in the depths below. His wonder knew no bounds as he stared into the abyss. Here, in the heart of the unforgiving desert, he had stumbled upon a natural wonder so magnificent and ancient that it defiedprehension. It was a reminder of the vastness and mystery of the world, a testament to the wild, untamed beauty of the earth, and for a moment, Lenny felt humbled by the majesty of the hole and the earth''s rhythmic breath that echoed through it. Just then, in the far-off distance, several hundred kilometers deep within the earth, a certain monstrosity of nature opened one of its many eyes. With a deep, ancient, and mncholic voice, he uttered, "Finally, you are here." Instantly, Lenny fell to the ground as the image of that eye appeared in his head. It was like a swarm of bees attacking him, except that it happened inside his head. His hands scratched his head with such vigor that it was as if he were trying to remove his brain from his skull. Captain Crimson and Perseus noticed this and rushed to him. However, the moment Perseus rushed up to him, Lenny waved his hand, and a p sent Perseus flying a distance, smashing into a rock. That was enough for Captain Crimson and his crew members to learn, he and the other crew members did not attempt to get closer again. All they did was watch from a safe distance as Lenny rolled on the ground. The pain Lenny felt was like nothing he had ever felt. It was like the roots of a tree were taking their time as they slowly grew within his brain, separating each cell from the other and isting his neurons from one another. Lenny suddenly felt as if he were not one person but a fractured multitude, meticulously separated strand by strand. It was an incredibly painful process. "FUCKING DO IT!" Lenny screamed. All of a sudden, Lenny felt the roots in his mind recede. Steadily, his mind calmed down. Like a wash of cold water bathing his entire body. For a few seconds, Lenny could not move in his position, sweat ran down his body like he had just finished a marathon. His eyes could not help but wonder at the clear sky as his breathing tried hard to steady itself, empty of result for a few seconds. Slowly, but difficultly, Lenny stood to his feet. As he did, Captain Crimson and his crew members instinctively took several steps back. Lenny could see the look on their faces. "What the fuck are you all looking at?" Tobi slowly raised a hand as he pointed to Lenny''s body and then the wall. Lenny did not understand, but he looked below him. There was a pool of blood flowing out of his body. As if it had a life of its own, it flowed like water as it formed a word on the ground... (Author''s note: So it hase to my attention that my writing quality has dropped. I believe it''s because of the constant mass release. My mind is at a loss for words and the right arch. I even made some mistakes on the recent surveyor statistics. Also, my other books are suffering badly. For these reasons, I''ll reduce the release rate back to two daily for now. If you guys would rather have more, please tell me. But even the privilege chapters unlocked were reduced, and I guess I''ll just reduce the release rate for now.) Chapter 408 Crises Of Town BEDROCK Lenny did not understand, but he looked below him. There was a small pool of blood that flowed from his body. This had happened while he tumbled on the ground. Blood flowed from his mouth, eyes, nose, and out of his body like a rejection from him. As if it all had a life of its own, it flowed like water as it formed a word on the ground. "COME!" That was all that was written, and almost as soon as it appeared, it suddenly turned into water vapor, a red color, and all that. Instantly, it disappeared. Lenny stood to his feet with much difficulty, but he discovered that he was too exhausted and sat back on the ground. A sudden wave of exhaustion overcame him, and he instantly fainted. "Mr Lenny! Mr Lenny!!" Tobi rushed to help him, and so did the other crew members. Perseus stood up from the rocks he had smashed into. He, too, rushed to check on Lenny. However, Tobi looked at him in surprise. "Is something wrong?" Perseus asked, checking his face to know if the same thing that happened to Lenny was about to happen to him. However, Tobi pointed at his shoulder. It was now that Perseus realized the problem. Lenny''s hit had only been a casual one, but it had dislocated his shoulder right from the socket in a very abnormal manner. "Oh! Thanks." Perseus grabbed his shoulder, and with nerve-wrecking crunching sounds, it was popped back into ce. The sight of which made Tobi and the other crew members swallow hard balls of saliva. "What are you guys staring at? Hurry,e help me take him back inside." Instantly, they did as he said as they rushed to carry him. ... Meanwhile, in and only far east from their current location, an army of men, women, children, and beasts, all undead, some being only bones, slowly made their way to a Magi town. For this horde slowly making their way forward, this was the second Magi town they were going to attack. This town, like most Magi towns, was a port and a school for teaching and training the Magi, the only opportunity that humans had to stand and fight in the unforgiving world that was called the post-apocalypse. At this moment, the port was actually empty of pirate ships. Pirates were self-preserving people. No one would wait around for the possibility of death at the impeding arrival of an undead army. However, that did not mean that the Magi were weak. Magi needed time to cast most spells, but then again, zombies did not exactly move fast. They had enough time to make practically imprable walls of iron and sand. Deep pits filled with fuel extracted from mutated beasts were scattered around the high walls. Since this town got the report that the horde of undead that took out the previous town wasing its way, ns were immediately put in ce to ensure victory. This town was called BEDROCK. The Senior Magi in charge of this town was a woman known as Sarah. Unlike Fang, Sarah was a Magi who had traded, signing a contract with a Nether creature for more power. However, it resulted in the loss of her lower body. From the waist up, there was a human, but from the waist down, there was the lower half of a giant spider. She was dark-skinned and would have overall been considered beautiful if she did not have an inverted third eye right in the middle of her head. Because of her half-human and half-giant spider look, she was not one who believed in the decency of clothes. In fact, her entire upper body was as naked as her lower one, exposing a chest that was fresh, plump, and enticing, especially with every movement she made. Whether it was humans, pirates, or Magi, many have lost their lives for mistakenly staring at her chest rather than her face. Those that could not hold back the rise of their primal urges rather looked to the ground than have the gracious opportunity to be quickly visited by death. Nevertheless, Sarah, like many Magi in charge of their own territory, was not one to allow harm toe to her home. She even went ahead to seek the help of the demon family she was acquainted with. At the moment, she stood at the high, broad walls that had been built in preparation for the impending assault. These walls were just outside the town, allowing for the assistance of some special guests that stood at her side. There were ten of them, all of whom were demons. Their aura and presence were so fierce that the other Magis stayed a safe distance away from them. After all, demons were people who acted ording to their whims. Only on arrival, one of the demons was feeling thirsty and decided to bite into the throat of a rank-one Magi, draining the unlucky fellow dry on the spot. No one knew who the next unlucky victim would be. And no one wanted the privilege. Sarah turned to the head demon, a creature that looked like the forbidden amalgamation of a tiger and a chicken. She bowed a bit to him¡ªnot too low, but enough¡ªjust okay to show respect. After all, she was a senior Magi. This meant that she was equivalent to a deep-level demon in negative magic quantity. And this demon was rank 6 in the lesser demon realm. "I want to extend my thanks to Lord Augustus for sending aid in our time of need." Sarah stated. However, as she raised her head, her face revealed her frown. "However, I would advise that you cease touching the lives of my people again, I would not want my tongue to slip a spell that will hurt someone''s neck." Her eyes darted to the fat demon still chewing the head of his kill. (Author''s note: Thanks for the feedback, guys. Also, please remember that Golden Tickets are very important for the support of this book.) Chapter 409 Crises Of Town BEDROCK 2 "I want to extend my thanks to Lord Augustus for sending aid in our time of need." Sarah stated. However, as she raised her head, her face revealed her frown. "However, I would advise that you cease touching the lives of my people again, I would not want my tongue to slip a spell that will hurt someone''s neck." Her eyes darted to the fat demon still chewing the head of his kill. The head demon stepped forward. His eyes actively scanned her upper naked body, and he even leaked his lower lips. "Of course, Sarah! Allow me, Hoji, to apologize on behalf of my subordinate''s behavior. He has a bad habit of PICKING food off the ground." Suddenly, he raised a hand, directly cupping one of her breasts and massaging it. "You know, I won''t mind apologizing in a better way on his behalf. I do not mind a half-spider. I am sure that the lower half of you has at least one hole I could use." Sarah''s brows twitched in anger, but she held it back. If it was any other person who had tried to be so brazen with her, death after intense torture was as merciful as she could go. However, these were demons. But not just that, they were demons that represented Lord Augustus, sending help to fight against the sudden horde of undead. *p!* She smacked his hand from her chest. "I appreciate the offer, but even if I wanted to, I can''t, remaining celibate is a part of my contract with the Nether Creature." Hoji nodded. "Oh, I see. Then maybe after this battle, you''ll be so kind as to entertain me and my subordinates for our hard work with some females!" "And males!" One of the demons suddenly added. Hoji smiled, "And males, some of my subordinates prefer men. You know, as a sign of thanks for our hard work." Once more, Sarah''s brows twitched. However, patience and restraint were virtues she intentionally developed as a result of dealing with demons. There was truly nothing she wanted more at the moment than to clear out this zombie horde. She nodded. "Once we are done, I won''t mind it." Hoji gave a broad smile, revealing his w-like teeth. He chuckled as he turned towards the slowly approaching horde. "Don''t worry, Sarah. Our lord is very interested in the destruction of this horde. We don''t know how it started, but we do know it was responsible for the death of Lord Augustus''s son. We are here to avenge our young master!" Sarah nodded. "I heard something about that. So it is true! The Undead killed Lord Augustusst son on his journey through the desert." Hoji nodded. "We believe it was also around that time that these hordes started. After all," he turned to her, "it started from that ce. It started from ''Last Stand''." Sarah understood his look at her. After all, at her core, she was human. The mention of ''Last Stand'' held particr significance to humans. This was the ce where the forces of the old world had their final battle against the forces of demons. It is said that for these fights, hundreds of thousands of humans gave their lives. It was the one time in history when human beings, regardless of nationality, race, tribe, or belief, banded together to defend their home. It was too bad that it ended up being a ughter. Human beings still lost in the end. However, the fact remained that Last Stand was the home of the dead. With the many years it took before bones dposed to join the earth, those at Last Stand were plenty fit enough to cause trouble. To make matters worse, every ce the army of the undead passed resulted in the resurrection of those that had died in that area, and if any were not dead, the undead army would ensure that it joined its ranks in death. This was called ''the wastend'' for a reason. There were arge number of corpses buried beneath these sands. Some were humans, and most were mutated beasts. All these, as much as they could move, were all added to the undead ranks. Surely, the undead, which started at only over a few hundred thousand, had now climbed up to over a million. This was not fighting strength that could be looked down upon. Sarah stayed on the high walls as her eyes darted into the distance. She had certain privileges as a result of her contract with theher creature. She could see a group of giant men devouring crabs and scorpions engaged in battle with the Undead. These were creatures that lived beneath the sand. The rumbling from the advancing army most likely roused them from their peace. Instantly, they attacked with pincers, mandibles, and even stingers. However, it was of no use. These undead armies were relentless in their attacks. Most of them were made of just skeletons, but that did not in any way hinder their attacking power. These undead creatures attacked with everything, from teeth to ws, swords, and axes; nothing stopped them as they approached. Their eyes were gleaming in the purple, undead color of their rage. Regardless of how the giant crabs and scorpions scattered through their ranks like domino tiles, they always got back up, advancing, mounting the scaly creatures, and hammering through their shells. The mutated beasts tried as hard as they could; even eating the undead did not stop them. It was at this point that Sarah realized a very vital problem. These undead creatures had no fear. Fear was essential for leaving creatures. It proposed a time to fight and a time to flee. Naturally, against a force that was overwhelmingly strong, such as the giant mutated beasts, any living thing would eventually back off. After all, they possessed the threat of death. However, these undead did not fear death. Even if their bones were sped into uneven parts, Each part of their bodies seemed to have a life of its own in ceaseless attacks. Some body''s parts moved and attacked even when detached. Chapter 410 Crises Of Town BEDROCK 3 However, these undead did not fear death. Even if their bones were sped into uneven parts. Each part of their bodies seemed to have a life of its own in ceaseless attacks. Some body parts moved and attacked even when detached. In this manner, even the giant creatures had no choice but to slowly retreat. But the undead did not allow them. Again and again, ceaseless attacks rained down on the usually feared giant mutated creatures. In an attempt to preserve their lives, they dug into the earth, however, Sarah could see that this attempt was a useless one. Their fates were already sealed. "This is bad! We need to start the attack." She raised her hand, but Hoji stopped her. "I can see you are still green when ites to warfare. You should allow the enemy to get close enough first, and then you can attack." As Hoji talked, the other demons nodded. However, Sarah thought otherwise. That strategy might have worked when fighting beings that possessed intelligence, but not with undead creatures. With undead creatures, the method that apaniedmon sense was the most useless method. "Forgive me, Hoji, but you are here to aid, notmand my fighting force. Besides, you are about to be a real help in this fight." Stubbornly, she waved her hands for the assault to begin. This was the action that made Hoji frown. It was infuriating to see a human talk back at him. But he had to bear through it. He already nned in his heart to put this half-human, half-spiderdy in her ce. After this was over, he was going to subdue her and y with her as he wanted. After all, he did a good job here; even Lord Augustus won''t stop him from taking Sarah. He might even gift her to him. At least, these were the thoughts bobbling about in his head. However, the most absurd thing suddenly happened. The moment Sarah raised her hand and waved it, giant vulture-like creatures swooped down, their talons like those of spikes. Their wingspans were so wide that they seemed to block thend of sunlight the moment they appeared. These were creatures of the Nether. Sarah had summoned them long before hand. The moment they appeared, everyone looked on as they dove for the walls. However, something these demons were not expecting happened. The vultures dove down for them, grabbing them with their talons in the air. They screamed at Sarah, "You Fucking Bitch! Let us go this instant!" Demons were not weak, and they indeed struggled, but Nether creatures were not weak either. Sarah chuckled. "You bastards want to fuck my people, then go work for it on the fucking battlefield." The Vultures took them and dropped them right in the middle of the iing undead army. The lowest rank of these demons was rank 3 of the lesser demon realm. The moment they were thrown into the undead army, Sarah noticed that the advance of the undead army significantly slowed down. Evidently, a fight had ensured. "That would slow them down a while," a voice came from behind her, and a Magi in ck robes stepped forward. This was Austin. He was a Magi under Sarah and was in charge of war tactics. Sarah nodded. "I still can''t believe that I went along with that n." "Well, I did tell you they would annoy you. Didn''t I?" She frowned. "Let''s see how long they willst." "Don''t worry, they are demons they should be able to hold on for a couple of hours." Austin affirmed. Sarah nodded. "That''s good! Besides, I need a quick rest." She turned about to leave. Austin nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll take over for now and..." His words froze as his eyes beheld something he did not want to believe. His sudden silence made her pause and turn to him. However, her eyes caught sight of what was happening in the distance. Limbs and blood went up in the air as the demons¡ªthose that could escape¡ªstarted a dash back for the town. Hoji, in particr, held his shoulder with one arm. The other arm was missing. Just then, a loud call like that of a whale was heard. It sent sound waves all across, in every direction. This beast was also an undead, but it looked fresher than most. "Fuck me! Where the hell did a giant sandworm corpsee from?" Sarahmented. Austin frowned. "From the looks of it, it must have been dug from the earth." Giant sand worms were mutated beasts of the earth. Usually, they were very peaceful and lived deep in the desert. Rumours had it that they fed on decayed matter deep within the earth. As long as it was not disturbed, it would never attack. However, that was not the case for the undead. The giant sandworm came out above the ground. It had a very hard shell and a hundred legs on each side. It was basically a giant centipede that was over a hundred feet long. On its head was a man. This man was also an undead. However, the purple glow in his eyes was unlike the other undead. For the others, it was a pin-sized purple glow. However, his was a full glow all around. From the look on his half-eaten face and his mannerism, it was evident that he possessed intelligence. On his half-empty chest was a purple gem the size of a fist. He was extremely skinny but still wore a loincloth to cover his lower region. He raised his hand, and the advance of the undead horde suddenly paused. For a quick, brief second, he exchanged eye contact with Sarah on the wall, and then he smiled with an ugly grin. "That''s him! That''s the head of the undead horde. Austin affirmed. The undead army was still about a kilometer away, but the sight of them still struck fear in the hearts of the onlookers. Sarah balled her fist. "You will not have my town, you bastard!" Chapter 411 Crises Of Town BEDROCK 4 The undead army was still about a kilometer away, but the sight of them still struck fear in the hearts of the onlookers. Sarah balled her fist. "You will not have my town, you bastard!" As she said this, Magis gathered on the wall. One of them stepped forward and passed her a knife. She used the knife and made a long horizontal cut on her arm. Blood poured into the earth. The other Magis present repeated the same action with her. Sarah was a senior Magi. This meant that she had enough negative magic power to fulfill arge summon. Slowly, her voice echoed outward. As she chanted, so did the others. Sarah''s voice, a haunting melody, called upon the Nether, beckoning forth a legion of abominable creatures. From the darkest corners of the unseen realm, a hundred sinister forms materialized, their malevolent presence shrouded in ethereal mist as they made their way into this world. With eyes devoid of mercy and forms twisted by malevolence, they awaited hermand at their slow, unperturbed arrival. These abominable creatures were manifestations of Sarah''s negative power. In their unity, they embodied the embodiment of darkness, ready to unleash chaos upon the mortal world at her whim. Even the sky suddenly became darker in the wake of their arrival, obstructing the sun from witnessing this incredible showdown. The Undead had still not moved. It was as if they waited silently as their enemy roused its full strength. A host of mangling beasts of the Nether made their entrance into the ne. They were so many, and some so huge, that they literally formed yet another wall before the town. The demons that had managed to survive had been running back in retreat but had no choice but to stop. The sudden arrival of these monstrous Nether creatures made it puzzling as to who was a friend and who was a foe in this battle. A gianther creature, like a spider, made the decision for them and rushed for one of the demons to tear it apart. This was the beautiful thing about negative magic. A Magi did not necessarily have to be physically strong. The Magi''s summons had that responsibility. Of course, the strength of the Magi also determined the strength of the creatures summoned to battle. Sarah was a senior witch. This meant that she could at most summon Nether creatures that were equivalent to the Deep Demon level. Of course, of the hundred Nether creatures she summoned, not all of them were of the deep demon level. There was also the fact that if she wanted to maximize her summons without exhausting all her power, she needed the assistance of other Magis in her coven. A full coven was a gathering of witches. It took at least 12 people to make a full coven. Of course, the more, the merrier. Just as it was in Sarah''s case. Themander of this undead army seemed unperturbed by this disy of strength. Weirdly enough, it was as if he even permitted it. For a few seconds, the tworge armies paused and looked at each other. For some unknown reason, there was no noise whatsoever, and then, as if to announce the start of the battle, there was a sudden rumble in the cloud-filled sky. "ATTACK!" Sarah gave the order, and the horde of Nether creatures faithful to her summon rushed at the enemy. The undeadmander also opened its mouth. Low-tuned sound waves spread out with it in the middle. Instantly, the purple glow in the eyes of the undead creatures glowed brighter, and they too, with weapons both bad and good, rushed at the Nether creatures. One look at this battle from above, and one would think it was a gathering of adults bullying little children. The armies were just of such unequal proportions. The undead army was obviously no match for these creatures. Someher creatures opened theirrge mouths to swallow, some to bite and destroy. Unfortunately, these alone would not be able to stop the undead. For even within the stomachs of the Nether creatures, they still moved, causing significant damage from the inside out. This was something even Sarah had not expected until she saw a giant insect being torn apart from the inside out. At this point, a different idea came to her head, and she immediately ordered it. Without wasting time, those Nether creatures that could produce any form of acid that could dissolve flesh and bones stepped forward. Many opened their mouths, and some others opened their tails or wings. It was like a gathering of fire hoses firing at a forest fire. This was indeed very effective, as the undead creatures melted into the earth. The Magi saw this, and they cheered loudly. If this was a chess match, Sarah had just made a very significant move. However, the Undeadmander only frowned a bit, and then it waved its hand. Loud rumblings could suddenly be heard from within the earth. "What the fuck is that?" Sarah cursed. On the other hand, Austin listened closely, and on realizing what it was,he frowned tightly. "Shit! He has them too." "What!? What does that fucker have?" "Round back demon slugs." Just as Austin had said it, the creatures appeared. The round-back demon slugs were like the others. They were undead creatures. These dried desertnds were home to the most terrifying of creatures. Some of them were here even before the apocalypse, and many evolved as a result of the apocalypse and nuclear waste. These Round Back Demon Slugs were as their names intended. Their backs were as hard as the shells of a tank. They were called slugs because that was their nature, but the demon in their name was also to be respected, as these creatures were so monstrous that even human beings were not on their list of edibles. They fed on muchrger, stronger creatures, as their energy intake was high. After all, with a head that looked like a giant drill, they needed to burrow through the earth, carrying their heavy bodies around the ce. Usually, they were creatures that would not even disturb human settlements and hunt other creatures that could meet their nutrition requirements. Chapter 412 Crises Of Town BEDROCK 5 They fed on muchrger, stronger creatures, as their energy intake was high. After all, with a head that looked like a giant drill, they needed to burrow through the earth, carrying their heavy bodies around. Usually, they were creatures that would not even disturb human settlements and would hunt other creatures that could meet their nutritional requirements. However, this is currently not the case. It was clear to everyone that the round-back demon slugs were also dead. Instantly, they drilled out of the earth and into the bodies of theher creatures. ck blood bathed the battlefield as the bodies of theher creatures were drilled into and popped at different angles. Their dark flesh was marred and skewed along the way. The wind carried the pungent smell of the blood of theseherworldly creatures up the walls, and the Magi frowned. This was not just the smell of the dead creatures, but evidence of their losing battle. Sarah wanted to scream, or better yet, go down there and smack those undead creatures herself, but she was not that stupid. All this was just a result of her anger. "Fuck it! Everyone should attack!" Austin saw she was getting angry and tried to interfere. "But Sarah, if we attack without a n in mind, we will..." *SLAP!* She smacked him in the face. This action of hers made Austin shut up. He could tell that she had entered a difficult state of rage. He sighed at this. He actually understood her. For every Nether Creature that died here, it was a significant reduction in her power. It was the rule of equivalent exchange. If all these Nether Creatures that had been summoned were to die, Sarah could essentially drop in power to that of an acolyte. For this reason, she was willing to give it her all. But Austin still thought of this as a very very poor n. Unfortunately, Sarah had already lost some Nether creatures and was no longer interested in listening to reason. Immediately after she gave the order, theher creatures attacked hazardously. There was no longer a strategy involved. The battlefield suddenly appeared chaotic as limps were torn out, ck blood sshed everywhere, and creatures attacked with everything they could. However, in Austin''s eyes, things were not at all chaotic. Austin was not just a Magi. He was a very logical person and acted in that manner. If this was the old world, then he might have even been tagged a nerd or a chess champion. He was a middle-aged man, and he was responsible for a good amount of Sarah''s achievements. Some said that he was her most valuable piece. A person that even the demons they now served took notice of. He was that valued, and he was also very productive. Austin, with his incredible mind, looked at the battlefield, and his eyes noticed some very important details. First, the undeadmander had yet to move. This meant that the giant sandworm itmanded was still going to be a threat. Secondly, Austin could not help but find something very wrong. This undeadmander could obviouslymand the dead. And everyone knew that there was no bigger graveyard out there than the Wastnds itself. The wastend had all sorts of creatures, big and wide, small and deadly. That was indeed the reason for its name. All they had been fighting so far had been dead humans and a bit of some giant creatures. Austin could not help but feel as if they were being baited. After all, the report that had reached them was that this undead army had destroyed an entire town before theirs. This was a town of people, beasts, and Magi just like their own. Thinking this far, his antenna for danger sparked wildly. He could not help but look once more at the undeadmander far off in the distance. On the head of the giant sand worm, themander still looked unmoved. It was as if this were child''s y, and he was just having fun. At this moment, Austin''s heart skipped a beat, and a sudden realization enveloped his mind. "We have lost! We have lost!!" He muttered to himself. He immediately rushed for Sarah, "Mydy, it''s no use; we have lost! Even before the battle began, we had already..." She smacked him in the face once more. "Get a grip on YOURSELF!" she frowned at him. If not for the good he had done all these years and the position he upied, she would have smacked him to death on the spot. She turned once more to her enemies as she raised her hands, "Launch the FUCKING catapults!" Her voice was loud the moment she issued the order. The Stone-Hurling Catapult, a formidable medieval siege weapon that stood as a colossal marvel of engineering, was pushed forward. Crafted from sturdy timber and iron, it loomed with an aura of imminent destruction on the battlefield. A massive wooden frame, often resembling an oversized crossbow, cradled a stout throwing arm attached to a coiled tension system. Thick ropes, meticulously wound, store immense potential energy. Atop this contraption rested a sturdy cradle that held massive stone projectiles, their weight promising devastation. Skilled Magi operators lowered the cradle, drawing back the arm. With a deafening release, the mechanism hurled its payload. Stones, each resembling a mortal fate, hurtled towards the distant gathering of undead creatures. Its aim was the round-back demon slug. The giant stones hit, sessfully causing significant damage to the round-back demon slugs. But this was a fatal misunderstanding of Sarah''s. Damaging did not mean that these creatures were going to stop. After all, they were undead for a reason. Common sense hit her hard in the head, and she turned to her Magi followers. "Add the scorpion oil." Instantly, they did as shemanded. ck Desert Scorpion oil was added to the mix andunched once more into the air. "Archers! Light them up!" Sarah ordered. Immediately, the Magis on the walls, ready with arrows, their tips on fire,unched the arrows in the air.... Chapter 413 Crises Of Town BEDROCK 6 Instantly, they did as shemanded. ck Desert Scorpion oil was added to the mix andunched once more into the air. "Archers! Light them up!" The Magis on the walls, ready with arrows, their tips on fire,unched the arrows in the air. As they did, Sarah gritted her teeth. The reason for this was that she was now using fire. Fire was a bane toher creatures, and she knew it. However, she had no choice. She wanted to win badly, and she had tried other means, but they did not work. Smashing the undead creatures did not work, and eating them did not work. The only thing that managed to be a tad bit effective was the attack with acid, but she had exhausted a lot of that, and the undead still stretched far and wide in their millions. She had no choice but to use this method. She had already stated her intention for theher creatures to back off a little. And they did. At least most of them did. The others would have to be coteral damage. The arrows of me reached therge, oiled stones in the air. *Boom!* Loud explosions went out in all directions on impact. For the first time during this battle, the undeadmander frowned. Sarah noticed this. Even though herher creatures took some damage, the target of the catapults was the undead. Tongues of fire went everywhere on the battlefield. The sight of which made Sarahugh heartily. She waved her hands again. This time around, the Nether creatures that looked like vultures that had sacrificed the demons in the beginning were sent forth. This time around, their talons carried barrels of oil. They flew about the battlefield, letting go of the barrels of oil. *BOOM!* Explosions went out in all directions as the barrels of oil added to the already existing mes. Making the tongues of fire run wild. Sarah''sughter was even louder than ever. However, something unbelievable happened. Instead of a frown, the undeadmander actually had a smile on his face. With a wave of his hands, creatures from behind his army of undead rose into the sky. These creatures looked like prehistoric dinosaurs. Their skin-wing span was abnormallyrge. They stopped just a fair distance from the raging fire. Their arrival made Sarah''sughter pause. She couldn''t help but instantly frown. The sight of winged creatures on the enemy''s side marked a significant change in the battle tide. After all, it meant that the undeadmander could simply send the creatures over the fire and into her territory. That would be a dangerous move. She could already imagine it in her head. However, the undeadmander did something she did not expect. It was something that let her understand that she was not just dealing with a monster. Rather, she was dealing with a very intelligent monster. The winged dinosaur creatures¡ªabout thirty of them¡ªstopped right before the fire, and then they pped their wings vigorously. Each of these creatures had a wing span of over thirty meters. This was not much to begin with, but their number was a lot, and when thirty of them pped their wings as vigorously as they did, it made a significant impact on the battlefield. The smoke that was supposed to have gone up in the air was now blowing into town. The obstruction of sight was the least of their worries. The smoke seemed to have a life of its own as it was blown into Sarah''s side. With such strong oil, the smoke that went out was as ck as night. Before Sarah knew it, everyone around her was coughing. She tried to cover her nose with a hand, but it was of no use. Fire, encouraged by ck oil, rarely ended well. Soon, the effects of this move showed results. The Magi were being choked. It was at this point that Sarah realized that she had dug her own grave with her own hands. First of all, the Nether creatures could no longer advance as a result of the mes, and secondly, the undeadmander had obviously been waiting for this for a while now. All his actions until this point had been to bait her into using mes. After all, the undeadmander''s aim was never to kill the Nether creatures but to kill the Magi hiding behind. However, the undeadmander had to make sure that the Magi died in a manner that allowed the use of their dead bodies. And this was it. In no time, Sarah''s side was filled with choking smoke. She had no choice but tomand the Nether creatures to attack, but they did not move. After all, moving forward wasmanding them to their deaths, and no one wanted to die, not even these creatures. Without a choice, shemanded the flying vultures to rush down and attack the winged dinosaur creatures. But the undeadmander had already seen the likelihood of such an event. Eight of the Dinosaur winged creatures intercepted the Nether vulture creatures in the air, interrupting their advance. All of a sudden, their battle raged in the air. However, even Sarah did not have the means to observe it. The ck smoke was too much for her and the other Magis. From coughing, the Magis started to fall one after the other as the ck smoke filled the town. As one would expect, the mes also followed, pushing the Nether creatures back against the high walls. *Boom!* Theher creatures hit against the walls in their zeal to escape the mes. Sarah was not dumb. Every hit told her that the walls would eventually not hold, and once they were down, this would be the end. Unfortunately, there was not much she could do. In an attempt to stop the inevitable, she turned to her side. However, she could not find him. "Austin! Austin!?" She screamed, but she could not find him anyway. Just then, the walls, unable to hold back against the force, fell down. Chapter 414 The Nightmare Dread ? "Austin! Austin!?" She screamed, but she could not find him anyway. Just then, the walls, unable to hold back the force, fell down, crashing to the ground. The impact was loud. Amidst the chaotic fray of this medieval-looking battleground, the air was thick with the acrid stench of burnt flesh from the battlefield. The Magis had summoned a towering siege wall, a monstrous edifice of stone and dark magic, to shield this town from the onught of the undead. But fate had other designs. At the rumble of the Nether creatures, the earth itself seemed to conspire against these Magi. As a deafening roar echoed through the battlefield, the colossal siege wall, thisrge behemoth born of their sorcery, crumbled in a macabre spectacle. The earth quivered as if in revolt, shaking the very foundations of the wall. Magis screams, a cacophonous symphony of terror, were swallowed by the relentless descent of massive stone blocks and debris. Limbs were tangled in robes, and staffs were flung into the maw of destruction. A gruesome tableau of destruction unfolded as the wall''s weight crushed bodies and hopes alike. The air filled with a miasma of dust and dread, blinding all who beheld the gruesome sight. Amidst the rubble, once-powerful Magiy broken and lifeless. Their dark arts, which they had relied on, were extinguished in an instant. The battlefield, now eerily silent, bore witness to the harrowing demise of those who had courted the shadows. The siege wall, once their sanctuary, has now be their tomb. Blood and mushed organs stained the dry earth. The mixture of already burning, rotten flesh from the undead and theher creatures mixed with the fresh, pungent smell of mushed organs and innards from the crushed Magi filled the air, entering Sarah''s choking nose. Unlike the others, her body had been transformed by the contract she had with the Nether, and she was able to survive the ordeal of the falling walls. However, chaos now reigned in her camp. The Magis ran about the ce for their lives, some of them broken and bleeding, their limbs about the ce. One Magi even had his eye leaking from its socket like a strand of noodle leaking from a bowl of soap. It was a terrible sight to see. The Magis were dying. As expected, Nether portals opened up, and the Nether creatures returned to their world. In the midst of this disappointing chaos, Sarah looked around at the destruction of her home. All of a sudden, she remembered Austin''s words. Truly, they had lost the battle even before it started. Just then, she felt a presence behind her. She turned around, and there it was. A Giant Sand Worm On top of the creature''s head was a man with purple eyes and a purple gem stone glowing from his chest. His belly was half hollow, with dried intestine still leaking from within it. His body still carried evidence of the suffering he had suffered at the time of his death and transformation. "What... No." Sarah shook her head as she slowly rose from the ground, her eight spider legs greatly failing her. "Who are YOU?" The giant worm suddenly leaned closer, and the undeadmander opened his mouth. With a sinister grin, the undeadmander replied, "It does not matter much..." His voice was slow and deep, and every word was pronounced with intention and purpose. In fact, Sarah felt as if his voice, although from an undead body, was filled with so much life. "However, you will soon join my army; I''ll tell you! I am simply the shadow that devours darkness. Call me what you will. A name holds no sway over the undying: I am the herald of your doom, the end that eats from the beginning. I am the nightmare I dread. Now, witch, dance with my Abyss..." He waved his hand as he enveloped Sarah with a nket of his darkness... ..... Meanwhile, as Town Bedrock met its end, something else was happening in a faraway ce. Lenny sweated profusely as heid on the bed in his cabin. An assortment of dreams flooded his head. Unknown to him, the red ball in his storage unit gave off little glows that appeared at intervals. A myriad of different images flooded his head. Lenny suddenly woke up. "VICTOR!" Perseus hurried to him, "Hey, calm down, Lenny, calm down. Are you okay?" Lenny nodded as he got down from the bed. "Where are we?" He asked Perseus. "Well, after your breakdown, we continued. Presently, we are already at the Giant Shadow Werewolf Territory." Lenny peered outside the little window. "Good!" He immediately stormed out of the cabin, and Perseus followed. "Wait! Lenny, where are you going?" Lenny paused and turned to him. "To find Victor!" Instantly, he rushed out of the ship. Perseus paused and sighed a bit, but he still followed. "Hey! Mr. Perseus, wait!" Captain Crimson called to him. "What!?" Perseus turned. "You forgot this!" Captain Crimson threw a sheathed machete at Perseus, and he flipped in the air, caught it, and continued on his way. "Thanks!" He turned and followed after Lenny. As the two ran off, Captain Crimson turned to Tobi, "Is that everything they have with us?" "Yes, captain!" Tobi replied. "Good! Now, let''s hurry up and get the hell out of here. I really don''t like this territory. It smells like dogs everywhere." "Sir! What of..." "Didn''t you hear me!?" Captain Crimson interrupted Tobi. "The task was to bring them to the Giant Shadow Werewolves territory. And we bloody hell just did that. Trust me, your little fucked-up legs don''t want to be here. These Weres could get hungry any time soon..." Those words were all the convincing Tobi needed to do as he was told. Like he was being chased by a haunting ghost, Captain Crimson immediately ordered them to rush out of sight... (Author''s note: Sodies and gentlemen, who wants to read Werewolf Battles? Stay tuned.) Chapter 415 The Land Of Milk And Honey [Bonus ] ? The moment Lenny and Perseus left the ship, Captain Crimson ordered his men to leave the Giant Shadow Werewolf Territory. It was not that he truly hated the ce. In fact, he did not. If anything, he actually loved the ce. He loved it just as much as the next pirate. After all, who would not love the city of milk and honey? That was literally the name of this city. It was called the City of Milk and Honey. The city was veryrge. It was one of the very few ces in the wastnds that actually had greenery. In fact, the people of this city engage in farming, livestock breeding, etcetera. Its people were always clothed, and this was not the patchwork clothing of the Magi towns. This ce really had it all. With how peaceful it usually was, there was even a possibility of people from the old world bing jealous. The reason was that this city was also publicly known to be the home to one of the most ancient creatures on earth. It was home to a primordial beast. It is said that even the very nutrients of its arid, rich soil were a result of the breath of the primordial beast. Thend of milk and honey was a dream vacation for everyone. At least it used to be. However, there are currently some very vital restrictions. Firstly, the City of Milk and Honey was a werewolf city. That is, it is owned by a werewolf pack. This pack was literally the life, police, and military of the city. The peace that the City of Milk and Honey had enjoyed for so long was a result of the werewolf pack. However, as things were, the town was no longer as peaceful as it used to be. This was because the current Alpha of the pack had passed on. In a werewolf pack, the Alpha was not just the head of the pack but also its backbone. Without the presence of an Alpha, evenmanding the police and army of the pack was not possible. This meant that the city was at its worst ever. Pirates were aware of these and therefore stayed away. Firstly, unlike most packs, the Giant Shadow Werewolves were in their hundreds of thousands. There was literally no one among the original members of this city who was not a werewolf. If they were not, then they were probably visitors. Then again, thend of milk and honey was not opened to humans, except for matters such as trade or when the person was bringing direct benefit to the pack. This was another reason for its name. Many could see it, but only a few could actually enjoy the goodness within. Of course, pirates were among the few that could go in as a result of their trade, but not at this time of the pack''s development. Secondly, unlike most werewolf packs, the werewolves of this pack choose their Alpha on a different standard and from only one bloodline. This was because the primordial beast only recognized one bloodline to rule. This method also meant that no matter how powerful a werewolf became, he or she was forever a subordinate of the Alpha, and a challenge for the position was made impossible. Of course, that too had certain rules. Only those of the same bloodline as the Alpha could set up a challenge for the position of Alpha. A challenge that could only be issued once in a lifetime. At the moment, the pack was the most chaotic it had ever been. Only barely being maintained by the elders of the pack. The bloodline hold that restricted the pack members was now missing. However, that did not mean that ns were not put in ce for the restoration of peace. One of those ns naturally meant choosing a new Alpha. Those of the former Alpha''s bloodline had the privilege to battle for the position. Because the bloodline is more valuable than the individual, those who sought the position of Alpha did not need to fight themselves. Although there were many who preferred to engage in battle to assert their dominance, it was not necessary. An individual of the Alpha''s bloodline was allowed to have ONE representative take his ce on the battlefield. Such were the rules.... Lenny and Perseus rushed from the port area towards the city. However, there was already a long cue at its fifty-meter-high metallic walls, surrounded by thick brown walls. People were rarely allowed into the city, but that did not stop people from ever trying. After all, this is thend of milk and honey. Compared to the unforgiving dangers of the wastnds, just living at the port of this ce was practically heaven. Unsurprisingly, it was. Lenny and Perseus could see tents scattered about the ce, many of which were made from the wreckage of the old world. Tents made of broken, obviously termite-infested wood, parched clothes, and broken ship parts The city of milk and honey did not allow people in, but that did not mean that people were not allowed to stay at its ''front door''. From the looks of it, there were many who even lived rtively safe lives. After all, even mutated beasts would note here for fear of the aura of the primordial beast, and even demons feared the power of the primordial beast. Yes, this was the secret to the long, sustainable life of this city. Lenny and Perseus rushed towards the entrance of the city, however, even before they made it there, Lenny noticed that people looked at them in a funny manner. And the guards parading the outer region of the gate also had their eyes on them. Lenny suddenly had a foreboding feeling about this. However, there was no time to waste. Both of them advanced towards the gate. It was a long line before it would be their turn to be screened, but eight guards had already surrounded them... Chapter 416 I Am Not With The Demon, Please Save Me (Corrected) ? The walls of the city were high and brown. However, the very big, broad gates were of a steel nature. The line into the city was long, and there were many who were sent away but went back to join the line behind in hopes that the guards would slip and they would pass through. These guards, although werewolves, were in their human state. They wore bronze armor iid with patterns of what Lenny was sure was a giant fish with limbs. The pattern snaked about the armor, and it was done with such detail that it gave one the impression that the primordial beast was about toe to life. At the gate, there were a total of nine guards, and in the surrounding area, like high on top of the wall, there were even more. Only a few of the guards had weapons in hand, and those were just clubs with a very rough body. Obviously, for beating those who were too persistent. Lenny did not exactly know the criteria for entering this city, but he knew that he really had to. He was of the opinion that at first he was gathering information about the new environment, but for some reason he could not exin, something pulled him to join the queue. It was as if a voice in his head was telling him that it was okay and that he had a free pass. He could not exin it, but it was so. Just then, he got an alert from the Satan System. <500 points across all stats> "What the fuck!?" Lenny cursed lowly. However, just as he was contemting the reason for such a mission and the wild and generous number of points, Lenny realized something. Some guards were talking to one another in a low tone. Lenny looked around; it was the same thing for the other guards. As these guards whispered lowly to themselves, they kept on looking in Lenny''s direction. Lenny also noticed that their grip around their clubs had tightened. This action of theirs made him frown. Lenny was not so dumb as to not notice their bodynguage. Even the constant exchange of eye contact was very noticeable. Lenny sighed. He could tell that trouble wasing. The only problem was, from which angle? and why? However, six of the guards suddenly approached; none of them had smiling faces. Lenny, on the other hand, being a good actor, smiled cheerfully at them, "Is there anything I can do for you, dear sirs?" "So you are with the demon, huh?" Lenny suddenly realized what was going on. It was the same thing as thest time. He face-palmed, not believing that he had forgotten something so important. It was really simple. After all, it was all about Perseus. Lenny had forgotten about it. It was the same thing with Town Skull Head. In fact, he was not even surprised by the approach. After all, these were werewolves. Both of them were half-born. While Lenny''s power and nature were umbreed by the Satan System, Perseus was not. The worst part was that the brute was not aware that he was a screaming ''demon-rm''. Then again, diators never thought to hide their power. If for anything, they were supposed to always release their aura so as to scare their opponent. The word ''tame'' was not one that they were familiar with. Lenny felt like punching himself. After all, if he had just kept his mouth shut, he would not have been roped in with Perseus. But his instinct for always taking charge of the situation had kicked in. A bad habit that had now raised its ugly head, only to put him in significant trouble. He quickly shook his head. "No! No!! Sir, I am not with that demon." Lenny pointed to Perseus. However, one of the guards stepped forward, "We never said who the demon was! "Besides... *sniff* *sniff*... you both smell the same from spending a long time with each other." "Shit!" Lenny cursed. However, his head entered into overdrive as he tried another method of escape. He suddenly knelt on the ground, screaming as induced tears and snot fell from his face. "Save me! Save me! This demon kidnapped me. He imprisoned me and did unspeakable things to me." His tears and screams were very shameless and convincing. If this were his former world, he might even have been given an Oscar for such acting if it were turned into a movie. He rolled on the ground and even rushed to grab the leg of one of the guards. However, Perseus was perplexed as to what was going on. He scratched his head in confusion. He thought maybe Lenny was having another episode again, like the one he had on the ship. He reached for him, "Lenny, are you okay?" However, Lenny wriggled like a slug that had been sprinkled with salt away from Perseus. "Leave me alone, you demon! I suffer at your hands no more!" He leaned into the guard, activating his ability, ''The influencer''. Against these guards, his improved ability showed its significance. "So you are a demon, and you daree to the City of Milk and Honey? You are courting death! Instantly, the guard swung his huge club at Perseus. His intent was to smash it on his head. However, Perseus caught it with a hand effortlessly, "Excuse me, I think there has been a misunder..." *Boom* He had not finished his words before another club smashed into his back from behind. This immediately sparked his anger. He turned around and released a swarm of lightning at the guard, sting him away. As one would expect, the other guards rushed at him, and as they did, they GROWLED to the sky as they changed forms, instantly bing big white wolves. Instantly, they surrounded Perseus. Meanwhile, Lenny used this opportunity to slip away. After all, all eyes were now on the ''Demon''. However, as he was slipping through the gates, something unexpected happened.... Chapter 417 Victor Vs The Elders ? A Few Minutes to the Arrival of the Crimson Leviathan.... The City of Milk and Honey had very beautiful buildings. Each one of them was a testament to the architectural brilliance of the Giant Shadow Werewolves. In one of its primary official buildings, erected high with pirs so thick that five people hugging it would make its circumference, a young boy that looked about the age of fifteen strolled through the long, broad corridors. Every kiss of his leather slippers against the ground was loud, evidence of his hurried steps. He had only just arrived a day ago, and the Elders had summoned him. As he walked through the corridors, some people around him whispered to themselves at the sight of him. This, he took notice of, but intentionally paid no mind. After all, he did not consider their wild conversations to be his business in any way. Although he did have an idea of the subject of their conversations, he intentionally decided to let it go. With a stoic look on his face, his chin high, and his chest out, he strode through the corridors to arrive at arge iron door. This door, like the rest of this ce, was very high and very huge. This door, like most, was special. In the case that only a Werewolf of the Pack could push it open. Recognition of bloodlines was one of its many functions. It was yet another method for ensuring the security of information belonging to the pack. After all, for one reason or another, they were still foreigners in the city. Victor was young. He was just fifteen. However, he had been blessed with really good genes. His frame was sturdy and tall. His shoulders were broad, and although he still carried a few features of his age on his face, it was clear that he would grow into a fine man. However, unexpected circumstances had pushed into his life. With the death of his father, the Alpha and Pack Master of the Pack and City, he now had important duties to fulfill. If this were a normal Werewolf pack, the position of Alpha would be essible to any person who thought himself worthy of the position. However, this was not a normal pack. Only those of the bloodline were eligible for the position. Meaning, his uncle''s, aunties, brothers, and sisters were all vying for the position of Alpha. Politics, even one such as this with its rigid rules, still involves dirty y from time to time. In fact, the elders considered it a part of a person''s strength if they could outwit their opponent for the position of Alpha. Unlike most of the family, Victor was not at all interested in bing Alpha. All he wanted was a peaceful, quiet life with no disturbance whatsoever. But the fate of his birth would not leave him alone. After all, within the family, he was currently the person with the purest bloodline. In fact, he had the purest bloodline ever recorded in the history of the pack. Formunication with the Primordial Beast and the use of its power, bloodline was very important. Naturally, whether he wanted it to happen or not, it meant that he was considered a serious threat by the others who sought the position of Alpha. Fortunately for him, these were very trying times, not just for the whole world but for the pack as well. The Giant Shadow Werewolves were in need of mending their rtionship with their rival pack, the Iron Back Werewolves. While others shunned this task, Victor saw it as an opportunity to escape the problems of the pack. Besides, he did not consider the task that much of a hassle. As long as it would give him the peaceful life he desired, he did not mind one bit. Even though it meant that he would be selling his body in matrimony to another werewolf pack, He did not care one bit. All Victor ever wanted was to live a life of peace, void of trouble. However, right now, trouble has found him. He took a deep breath to steady his mind before he touched the door. It glowed slightly in recognition of his status as a Werewolf of the Pack, and then he pushed it open. The sight of twelve old men murmuring one to another was the first thing that greeted him. All twelve of them were dressed in yellow robes with a red sash over their shoulders. The red sash wasbeled with the silver insignia of the Primordial Beast. All twelve of them were seated at a long, curved table. The moment he entered the room, all eyes were immediately drawn to him, and the murmuring stopped. The pack''s chief elder, Elder Isaiah, sat in the middle of the twelve. He was a man that looked prime for death, but his sharp-witted eyes proved that age had not blinded his foresight or dampened his abilities in any manner. In fact, it was safe to say that it had even improved. He always had a way of meticulously handling details that made him constantly win the respect of not just the elders but even the sometimes-unruly Alpha family. Isaiah massaged his full gray-bearded face as he addressed Victor. "Victor, we have gotten the report from Moses, your Head Guard, but we would like to hear what you have to say about the event that happened in the Waste Land." Victor sighed. "It is just as I told you before. We had taken a ship heading for the Iron Back territory as agreed by both packs when it happened. We had intended to follow the standard route, but there has been a sudden rise of undead activities in the wastnds, and rumors had it that the undead were heading for the Magi territory known as Bedrock Town. For this reason, we shifted our passage by exactly 3 degrees. Those 3 degrees might not have been big, but they were definitely enough for us to avoid problems with the undead army in the long run. Sometime on our journey, that was when it happened..." Chapter 418 Court Of Elders ? "It turned out that we had missed the gulf of their ambush by just five kilometers. They were abination of Pirates, Magi, and..." Victor paused and sighed a bit. "Iron Back Werewolves!" "HUH!" The Elders gasped and another round of murmuring began. Isaiah hit the table with his fingers to get all their attention, and for them to rx. "Settle down! Settle down!! Order! Order!! Let''s hear what he has to say." At his call for ''Order'', they all quiet down. "From the look of things, our ship was supposed tond right in the middle of the ambush. There was absolutely no way we were supposed to have survived. However, thanks to our earlier change in course, we were able to have a slim opportunity at escape." "And ording to the report, you also lost the Eye of the Primordial beast at the same time?" Isaiah asked. Victor hesitated a bit, but he still nodded. "This is preposterous!" One of the elders suddenly stood at his feet. This was elder Zod. "How do we know he did not just sail his vessel into territory he was not supposed to, huh!? For all we know, he might be trying to frame the Iron Back Werewolves." Victor frowned, "and why would I want to do that, huh? Why would I want to frame another Pack." Zod massaged his beards, "who knows, you might hate the idea of mating with another Werewolf that is not of this pack. After all, we all know how you hate to leave yourfort zone." Those words ignited Victor''s anger, "what the hell is wrong with you? I did notin when YOU, Elder Zod, suggested I go and be a breeding animal on behalf of the pack and now you use me!?" "You see, my fellow elders, this is my point exactly. Now, he is raising his voice at me because I suggested he make an honorable sacrifice for the pack!" "Huh!? I''m not raising my voice at you. You are just being FUCKING preposterous." "VICTOR!" Elder Isaiah shouted. Instantly, Victor knew he had gone too far. The use of curse words against one''s elders was considered disrespectful. Isaiah took a deep breath in and then he sighed, "Victor, I am sure you know the current situation of our people. Since the history of our people, there has never been a time as dark as this. Even the arrival of the Demons into this world did not move us at all. Do you know why that is?" "It''s because of the Primordial Beast," Victor answered, his head low. "Exactly! It is because of the Primordial beasts. Even those wild demons will not dare offend a Primordial beast. They were here at the very birth of the earth, and are considered as world guardians. Their power is unimaginable. Our forefathers were lucky to have been chosen to be the servants of the Primordial beast. And now we live in this City of Milk and Honey. And it has been so for many many years! My dear boy, I''m sure you, the one with the purest bloodline, are well aware of the current situation of the Primordial beast. If we lose our backer, we will lose our way of life. The worst part is that the highest strength we have is only at the Deep demon level of strength. If anything happens to the Primordial Beast, our Pack will end. To make matters worse, our Alpha had to pass away at such a time that we needed him the most. We need an Alpha that canmunicate with the Primordial beast for us to find a solution. But at the same time, it is because we wanted to have an alternative means of escape in case it does not work, and that was why you were sent to the Iron Back n to im their Alpha''s daughter''s hand in marriage. The Eye of the Primordial beast would have eased the process of bonding for both of you, and even ensured you imprinted, but you had to lose the second most important treasure of the Giant Shadow Werewolves." As Elder Isaiah talked, his voice rose slightly, emphasizing his rising anger. "Apart from that, you were sent with a vile of the Primordial Beast''s blood, and half of our greatest warriors, but you lost all of THEM!" Victor''s head fell even lower. He knew of all these offences and what they meant. "This court of Elders will see that you are dutifully punished for this wrong..." There was suddenly a short pause, and Elder Isaiah''s eyes shed with wisdom, "however, the Alpha Selection Tournament starts tomorrow, we will see to your case after it is over!" "WHAT!?" Elder Zod rose to his feet, "It is clear that Victor has faulted. He should be punished by Execution, here and now. I propose we give a vote to that motion." "Elder Zod! I understand your point, but please understand that Victor still carries the bloodline of the Alpha. And we have The Alpha Selection Tournament to conduct. How do you think the people of thend of Milk and Honey will react once they discover that we ordered the execution of an Alpha''s blood, on a day to the Tournament? We are not barbarians. We are Werewolves, and as such, we are a family. We cannot act in such a brazen manner at a time like this. Besides, Victor has the purest bloodline that has ever been seen in this Pack. I hope you understand this." Zod saw the reaction on the faces of the other Elders. Evidently, they all agreed with Elder Isaiah. Gritting his teeth, Zod sat back down. Elder Isaiah turned to Victor, "We will revisit this case after the Alpha Selection Tournament. With this conclusion, this meeting is adjourned." ..... Victor stepped out of the room. The moment he closed the door behind him, he couldn''t help but give a hard sigh. "So, are we going to die?" A voice came from his side. Victor turned. The familiar face made him smile; it was Moses... Chapter 419 Victors Unfortunate Circumstance "So, are we going to die?" A voice came from Victor''s side. Victor turned. The familiar face made him smile; it was Moses. "Not yet!" Victor rolled his eyes, "I think," he added. "What do you mean?" Moses asked. "Well, Elder Isaiah said it would have to wait till after the Alpha selection Ceremony. Something about not wanting to look bad in front of people." Victor exined. Moses nodded. "You know what this means right? After all, it''s Elder Isaiah we are talking about. He must be trying to give you a way out of this mess because of the good rtionship he had with your mother, my Sworn sister, before she died." Moses added. Victor nodded, "I''m aware, but it still stands. As I am, participating in the Alpha selection Ceremony would be looking for my own death," Victor sighed. "But you have me. ording to the rules, you don''t have to fight. As long as I fight on your behalf, you are sure to win. I still remain the strongest Guard in the Pack. many of those Deep Level demons will not dare to mess with me!" Moses beat his chest proudly with one hand. However, he suddenly coughed up a mouth full of blood as he fell on his knees. "Are you okay?" Victor rushed to him. Moses Shook his head, "No! it would seem that the negative magic from those ursed Magi is yet to fully leave my system." Victor shook his head. He couldn''t help but check Moses''s abdomen. Although the bronze armor he wore covered it well, Victor could still see traces of ck blood leaking out of it. His mind shed back to their escape from the flying Magi. If not for Moses, he would not have escaped with his life. But unfortunately, Moses got hit with their negative fire a couple of times. It was so bad that it now hindered his Natural Werewolf healing ability. The only fortunate thing was the fact that Moses had taken some blood from the vial of blood. After all, that was drops of blood from the Primordial beast itself. If he hadn''t, he would most likely have been consumed from inside out. "I''m sorry Moses, in your current state, I can''t let you fight for me in the uing Alpha Selection Ceremony." "Yes, Moses, you can''t!" Another voice responded from behind Victor. This voice was deep and it felt slow, carrying along sloth in every word that was uttered. Victor knew the owner of this voice like he knew the back of his hand. He turned about to him, "Curtin!" Victor frowned as he turned to him. This was Curtin and behind him was none other than Elder Zod, carrying along a fanning smile. Victor and Curtin for the longest time have had shes with one another again and again. Of course, most of those shes, Victor had always been on the receiving end of it all. Curtin was already well in histe twenties. He was the first-born son of the former Alpha. Before the Arrival of Victor many yearster, he was the person with the purest bloodline to inherit the position of Alpha. This made many people including elders, merchants etcetera rush to his side. After all, this was still politics. This was a Werewolf pack, and as one would think, the Alpha had the option of taking in one married woman and many other concubines. This meant that the Alpha had a number of children from different women. However, Curtin''s position was sealed as the most treasured son of the Pack. None of the others literally came close to him in the quality of his bloodline. In this manner, his power and position were sealed. In fact, many spected that his position as Alpha was only matter of time. When Victor was born, like the others, Curtin was not worried. However, at the age of twelve after the Bloodline test, it was discovered that Victor had the purest bloodline in the entire hundreds of years of history of the Pack. Naturally, this pulled the limelight from Curtin. Many of those that had worked hard to get the favor of the first son abandoned him to side with the young rising star. To make matters worse, Victor''s mother had a very special identity within the pack. It is said that aside from the Alpha of the pack, she was the only other person in hundreds of years that had seen the Primordial beast. The request to see her regardless of her impure bloodline was made by the Primordial beast itself. After that meeting, she went on to achieve great things, even bing the strongest warrior in the Pack with very incredible speed. A talent only some special Werewolves within the pack possessed. Although the Pack was called the Giant Shadow Werewolf Pack, in actuality, only a select few could use this skill. Victor''s mother was literally called the ''Shadow Princess''. If this was a normal kingdom, then by right, Curtin would have be Alpha and head of the Pack. But it wasn''t, and this Werewolf pack had rules. They had rules and regtions that governed the pack. Rules, that over a span of many Generations had be Tradition. And for the first time since he was born, Curtin met a challenge to his position. To make matters worse, Victor did not even need to battle himself to be Alpha. All he had to do was have someone strong side with him and win and that was it. Victor''s mother already had an incredible reputation with the Military of the Pack. Many of the guards loved and cherished her, and many of them like Moses even became sworn brothers with her. Without a doubt, Victor''s position as Alpha was already sealed. However, at the end of the day, this was politics. Many times, things did not always end the way many thought they would. Especially if there was a lot of nning done in the background. Such was the way of the world. It was never always the strongest that made it. (Author''s note: I love Writing Villian Books. However, I believe that there are different kinds of Viins in this world. All of them with different goals, and unique circumstances. For mytest book, WEREWOLF BLOODLINE: Vengeful Rise of the Immortal Hunter, I wrote a Viin and a Family based on inspiration from us Michaelson from the hit series: Originals. If you want to see what it''s like to fight for family and honor, and still ughter the world, please read it.) Chapter 420 No Hidden Master ? For some unknown reason, there were several shes outside the pack, and in trying to solve them, Victor''s mother met an untimely end. It was said that it was Demons that decapitated her. After her, for some reason unknown to all, many of those strong and powerful that sided with Victor fell one after the other like over ripe pawpaw from a tree. Curtin took several steps forward. "Tsk tsk tsk, that wound looks quite bad. Moses, I suggest you put medicine on that." Curtin shook his head in obviously pretentious pity. At this point in the race to bing Alpha, everyone, including the Elders, was already aware that Curtin most likely had a hand in the cut down of Victor''s strength. However, no oneined about it. After all, in every generation of likely candidates to ascend to the Position of Alpha, it was so. Even though it might eat away at the strength of the pack a bit, it was very much allowed. Firstly, it showed the broad capability of the iing Alpha to be able to ovee adversity. After all, a leader was expected to be a man of substance and flexibility. The ability to maneuver in tough situations was necessary. The park was in need of a leader, not a coward. Secondly, it helped to get rid of the possibility of any Coup d''¨¦tat that might ur in the future. After all, the Alpha selection process was not the usual kind. In fact, it was not unheard of that an Alpha would decide to kill many of his own kin and those that did not support his own ascension as ruler of the pack. For this reason, it was very vital that the person supported made up Alpha. If things had gone normally, Victor might have beaten Curtin, but things did not. After his father''s death, Victor was truly in the open. It was for this reason that he took the offer to be a breeding object and journey to the Iron Back Werewolf Pack. To ensure the sess of this journey, he even took with him his remaining supporters, sworn brothers and sisters of his mother. They were truly very strong. Any force in the wastends would have been wary of them. Even Demons passing by would have respected them. However, the n to get rid of him had obviously been thoroughly thought out without room for errors. If his Vessel had not heard the news of the Undead tide and slightly altered their route, by now, he too would have been dead. Unfortunately, only the three of them made out of the terrible encirclement. Also, that vial of blood from the Primordial Beast had truly helped save their lives. After all, it was a known fact that the Primordial beast only gifted the Pack a finite amount of blood every ten years, and that amount significantly reduced since the apocalypse. This one he had used was given by the elders with tears in their eyes and des in their hearts. Curtin suddenly gave a cheekyugh, "Dear little brother. It would seem that you have all of a sudden lost your followers. Unfortunately, you no longer have one that could support you in these very Trying times." "He still has me!" Moses raised his head and attempted to stand to his feet, but the pain he felt from his wounds sent him back to the ground. *Cough* Cough* some ck blood leaked from the side of his mouth. "Hmmm! I can see that; he really does have you. So, what are you, a Warrior or a corpse? you are really looking like the Latter to me!" Curtin chuckled lowly. Moses Gritted his teeth fiercely, "You fucking Bastard! I know it was you. I know it was you that nned that ambush with the pirates, and killed my brothers and sisters! Even after we leave this city, you won''t let us go in peace." "Huh!?" Curtin carried a surprised expression on his face, "Me!? How dare you, Moses? How dare you say I conspired with vile demons, and pirates to kill members of my OWN pack! I''ll Let you know that, as future Alpha of this Pack, every life is absolutely precious to me. I treasure everyone equally!" Curtin, with his long ck hair and smug look, had a heroic expression on his face, as he tightened his fist against his chest. However, Moses''s frown got deeper, "I only said we were attacked by Pirates. I never mentioned DEMONS!" Instantly, Curtin''s brows twitched a bit. However, he was quick to salvage the situation. "Pirates, demons, magi, what''s the difference? They are all cut from the same Vile cloth." Curtain suddenly turned Victor, "my dear little brother, let this big brother of yours give you some personal, loving advice!" Even though Curtin said this, he still looked at Victor like he was looking at Trash. "This Moses is nowhere strong enough to fight for you, and you are obviously too weak for it. But you see, this big brother does not want you to lose too badly. Why don''t you go to outsiders at the gate? I''m sure you will be able to find one of those homeless people to fight for you! After all, you would soon be joining them yourself, HOMELESS." Curtin burst into loudughter as he walked away. Elder Zod followed behind him, also cracking a mocking smile at the duo. Victor Gritted his teeth harshly, but there was nothing he could do but watch Curtin and the Elder walk away. He helped Moses to his feet, "you need to get some rest and recover from your injuries. I rmend you enter forced Hibernation until you are feeling better." "Hibernation!? No! I can''t do that. You need me now more than ever. If I enter Forced Hibernation to Heal, I will not be able to wake up until my body fully heals. Ade as already entered forced Hibernation to heal his wounds. If I enter Forced Hibernation too, you will be all alone. I can''t do that. If I do, I will not be able to face the Soul of my sworn sister in Purgatory." Moses shook his head and Victor sighed. "Don''t worry yourself too much. I have a n. You see, Mother already thought up a n for me. I know a particr Hidden master that has been living in seclusion. This Hidden master owes my mother. If I meet him, he is sure to help me!" "Really?" Victor nodded, "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright!" He helped Moses who was a big man up and both of them left the ce. However, Victor could not help but frown. After all, Moses did not know, but there was no Hidden Master. Chapter 421 First Attack On The City Of Milk And Honey ? "Are you sure about this?" Moses asked. "Of course, I''m sure. You know how mother was at keeping secrets. Like how she never told anyone what happened when she met the Primordial beast and stuff like that?" Moses nodded his head, "Yes! You are right. Your mother was always the type to keep secrets from the rest of the world. Even from me, and i believe that I was even closer to her than the previous Alpha!" Victor nodded. "But in that case, why did you not bring up the existence of this master a long time ago?" Moses asked. "Well," victor scratched the back of his head as he gave a shyugh, "Come on Moses, even I, am allowed to keep secrets you know. I just did not want anyone to know as I had reserved this as a backup n." Moses raised a brow at this reaction. He knew Victor too well, after all, he had taken care of thed from when he was still a baby. Some might say that he knew Victor almost as well as Victor''s own mother did. "And this master, lives just outside the city?" Victor nodded. Moses stared at him for a while, however, he sighed. "If you say so confident and sure of the capabilities of this so-called master, then I have no opposition against it. I''ll choose to trust you." "Good!" Victor nodded, "Then does that mean that you will ept my proposal and enter Hibernation to heal your wounds?" Moses nodded. "Okay!e, let me take you back to your quarters." Moses nodded and allowed Victor to help him back. Immediately Victor helped Moses back to his quarters, Victor went back home. Although being a child of the Alpha, Victor did not live in a big luxurious apartment like Curtin and the others did. Rather, he lived in his mother''s house. It was a simple cottage that had enough room for two people to livefortably and in peace. Even after his body had been chosen by the Alpha to be one of his women, she still insisted on her simple life, instead of moving to the Pce. She was the kind of woman that could find peace in the smallest of things and was very humble indeed. He only took items he thought were essential, like rations that wouldst a week, some Branded Marked Human skin as it was the currency used in the outside world, and a small pocket knife. This knife was really special. After all, it was once one of his mother''s ws. Unlike most in the Pack, she had been blessed with the longest and strongest ws ever seen. Victor''s fingers ran across the de. Unlike many his age, he had not wolfed out. For the current ns that he had, he would be needing protection. He couldn''t help but sigh a bit, "Protect and lead your son on the right path mother." cing the knife at his side, and the small bag he had packed over his neck, he proceeded to leave the cottage. As he did, he did not notice that just at a corner of the house, Moses was hidden, watching him carefully. With a hood over his head, he made his way to the Main gate. He was going to exit the city walls. It was said that it was an easier feat for a camel to pass through the Eye of a needle than it was for an outsider to enter into the city of milk and honey. However, exiting the city was an entirely different matter. Then again, there was nearly no one ever leaving the city. After all, who would Willing leave paradise on their own ord. Unless it was Merchants or the like that had business with the outside world, and even those were quite few in number. After all, The City of Milk and Honey was very self-sufficient. It provided its own food, clothes etcetera for its citizens. It was literally paradise on earth. And was truly one of thest ces that mankind truly had freedom. Victor, hiding his identity under his hoody, made his way through the gates. This action of his made Moses frown. His instincts told him that something was not right. It was not that Victor left the city that bothered him. It was because he knew Victor well. He could immediately tell that the young boy was running away. Just as Victor was passing through the gates, there was suddenly amotion up ahead. It was the Guards screaming that a demon had appeared. This naturally roused people''s Curiosity and everyone wanted to know what was going on. Everyone, including Moses. After all, he was a guard. However, Victor did not care about this. His goal was something else. He was running away. Now, there was even a good distraction that could make maneuvering easier. Without a care for what was happening, he walked past a person that would essentially change fate. Because of the matter at hand, Victor only looked at the passerby briefly. However, he couldn''t help but shiver a little. It was like the blood in his veins suddenly boiled, alerting him that something of great relevance was by his side. A mixture of emotions flowed from within him. First was the fact that the Passerby, even though was obviously a man, just so happened to be very beautiful. It was like his skin was made of that slight glow that reflected from Sapphire. However, he shook his head and continued walking. Up ahead, there were Vessels. Most of them were pirate Ships engaging in trade. Whether it was the guards or the homeless people around, living in dpidated homes, everybody was starting to flock around the fight between the Demon and the Guards. Victor made his way to one of the Vessels. His n was Simple. He was going to board the Vessel and runaway. He took onest look at the city walls, "Don''t be angry with me when you wake up Moses. If I don''t leave, they will kill you like they did the others." He turned about and proceeded forward onto the ship. Boarding Pirate ships was not all that difficult. The trick was either to pay, or sneak onboard. He walked into the Gangway of the Vessel. Before the pirates even stopped him, he shed the Branded Human marked skins in his possession. Just as he was about to hand it over to the pirate before him, it happened. All of a sudden, there was a loud GROWL in the distance. This growl was so loud and deafening that it made those that were weak minded instantly fall on their knees. Some of them hugged their legs as they peed their pants. Everyone turned in the direction from which the growl hade... Chapter 422 The Unexpected Guest [Bonus ] ? Everyone turned in the direction from which the growl hade. This was a sight that no one had ever seen before. From up ahead, the sand part like the red sea as it appeared. At the borders of this usually peaceful dystopian city, a nightmarish scene had finally unfolded as a colossal mutated beast emerged from the barren desert sands. This abomination, an octopus of monstrous proportions, defied thews of nature as it slithered through the arid terrain. Its tentacles, thicker than ancient tree trunks and covered in gnarled, armor-like scales, writhed with malevolent intent. The creature''s eyes, eerie orbs that gleamed with an otherworldly intelligence, fixated on the city beyond. The city of Milk and Honey was a fortress, surrounded by towering walls that seemed imprable. The people who dwelled within believed themselves safe, shielded from the horrors of the wastnds. After all, that was the way it had always been. The Aura of the Primordial beast ensured this was so. But this mutated octopus, a product of relentless experimentation between mother nature and the amalgamation of different magic, and an unforgiving environment, was a harbinger of doom. Its beak, sharp as obsidian and capable of tearing through steel, hungered for destruction. As it approached, the ground shook beneath its massive bulk, causing tremors that rattled the city''s very foundations. First was the Awe of the appearance of such a creature and then came the realization that it did not stop in its advance. Instead, it progressed even further. Next came the screams as they ran for safety. Suddenly, desperation filled the hearts of the city''s defenders as they gazed upon the approaching monstrosity. The octopus''s deafening roar echoed through the desert, drowning out the cries of fear from the inhabitants. Those guards that had gathered to fight Perseus all paused as they were now faced with a muchrger, significant threat. For many of them, it was the sudden screams of people that brought them out of their heads. This was just outside the City of Milk and honey, but there were still hundreds of people camped here. These people, many of them, had lived very peaceful lives here for a very long time. It was said that the City of Milk and Honey was so peaceful that even the mosquitoes were scared to cause problems here. This was such a ce. At least, it used to be. Lenny had already advanced a certain distance into the city when he heard the roar of the beast. Instantly, he turned about to see the monstrosity as it bravely approached. instantly, Lenny remembered the Mission Statement that hade from the Satan System. He could not help but coil a smile. After all, the Mission statement was that he would be awarded five hundred points for defeating such a beast. Without a waste of time, he kicked against the ground with extreme force as he leaped high into the air, and over the high walls. Lenny was already a ranked 5 lesser demon, his abilities were very far reaching and at this stage, he was already a monstrosity of his own. Meanwhile, the octopus, with its many tentacles stretched for a snack. Its tentacles wrapped around a vessel like bread around a sausage, tightening its hold around the Vessel. Its tentacles closed the gaps between one another as it tightened up. "Abandon ship! Abandon ship!!" the pirates screamed as many of them dived out of the Vessel for the safety of their lives. Unfortunately, Victor was on this very vessel. Like the others, he ran for safety. However, as he tried to jump, his hoodie got stuck on a pole, holding him in ce. He struggled and tried to free himself, but it was no use. He could not help himself out of the pole. Meanwhile, smaller tendrils shot out of the Octopus''s body, Catching the humans that had tried to escape the vessel. It wrapped them up, and slowly, it pulled them into its mouth. Many screamed for help and others tried their best to escape, but it was all no use. The creature opened its wide mouth as it threw them into the abyss that was its stomach. Victor saw this and struggled even more, but it was no use. He just couldn''t get loose. Meanwhile, the moment the creature appeared, the city bells in the City of Milk and Honey went off in zing rm. For a city that had a very long history of being peaceful, this rm was a total surprise. In fact, most people in the city were not aware of what to do during an emergency situation. They just stared at each other ndly. Then again, such was the nature of peace. It had a habit of dulling the senses. Outside the city, many of the guards rushed for the giant creature. As they did, they morphed into their Werewolf form. Each one of them became ferocious white wolves with fangs and ws. ~AWOOOL~ AWOOOL~ AWOOL~ Loud howls went out as they rushed for the giant beast. These guards, at no matter the cost, were going to defend their home. They attacked with a ferocity that originated from their incredible bloodline. They were incredibly organized as many of them mounted the giant mutated creature that towered over a hundred meters high. Their incredible jaws, biting and chewing, ripping apart the creature''s tough flesh as best they could. This made the Octopus wail in pain. Its tendrils no longer targeted the pirates, but it attacked the soldiers, swatting them like flies. For many, their armor helped them defend against the attack. But most guards ended up getting injured. After all, these armors were all of different grades ording to rank. Nevertheless, that did not stop them from rushing for it. It was only a matter of time before, the beast''s blood gushed in all directions. It whined in pain. And it was at this time that it happened. Little openings appeared all over its body. And then an echo went out in all directions. It was low, but in the minds of all that were unfortunately too close, it was as loud as if they could hear the drowning beat of their own hearts. Instantly, the guards fell off the beast''s body, many of them bleeding from their orifices. Chapter 423 Bellsybabble ? A few days ago.... The ''Throne room'' as Cuban liked to refer to it, had been redecorated to fit Cuban''s standard. However, Cuban left a great deal of things intact. Although he did not possess that taste in royal quality that Basit had or rather surrounded himself with, that did not mean that he did not appreciate some of the things Basit left behind. Sometimes, he even indulged in them. Today was not like most days that he would just sit here alone. They were others around, like Domani, Arizona and even Are sitting at one corner, but the room was totally quiet, except of course for Cuban''s persistent tapping of his thigh with a finger. One look at him, and one could easily tell that he was bothered about something. From the look of it, it was very important. Unlike Arizona, Are''s mother, who was dumb to the affairs happening around Cuban, existing only for the sexual gratification of his urges, Domani could guess what the problem was all about. After all, she knew a bit of the current problems that Cuban was troubled with. From the rigid look on his face, she suspected that a particr half-born was at the center of the problem. That is, the issue had something to do with Lenny''s existence. Cuban had summoned them about thirty minutes ago, and until this moment, he had not said a word. In fact, he had not even looked in their direction. Suddenly, Domani stood at her feet as she attempted to leave. This action of hers caught Cuban''s attention. "Did I say you could leave?" She turned to him, "You didn''t say why we should stay either!" He frowned a bit, "Don''t test me Domani. I am not in the mood..." "Well, you are never in the mood," She rolled her eyes at him, "Unless you want to Fuck or ughter, you are really just a boring man." "Hmmm?" Cuban raised a brow at her. "Well, is it not true?" she turned, and taking her time, her long velvet gown swaying about her ever divinely blessed figure, she strolled up to him, and then she leaned in, whispering by his ear, "So, are you going to talk to the baroness or not? or do you fear a conversation with her going bad?" Cuban''s frown got deeper, such information was not supposed to be known by any other person aside himself and Momoa, "How did you know?" he asked. She smiled a little, "You talk in your sleep," she replied. "Besides, is that not why you summoned all three of us here? You fear that your audience with the Baroness would be very terrible and your blood will boil. You are keeping us around so that you can easily vent your lust when that happens. After all, your rtionship with her is not so good." Hearing this, Cuban could not help but crack a faint smile, "For one that prides herself in acquiring knowledge, you arecking terrible behind on the intricate details. But since you are so hungry to know, then I''ll let you know." Cuban stood to his feet as he waved his hand. A red miasma floated out and into his environment, blocking him and Domani in a smoky-like veil. However, it did not spread all over. It only moved as if it had a life of its own, surrounding them both. Arizona and Are watched what was happening. Both of them frowned. Yet again, Domani was getting favored treatment from Cuban. However, none of them could say a word about this. All they could do was just hold their tongue and watch. Afterwards, Cuban made a long cut with his fingers on his arm, and then, as the blood flowed down, he recited an incantation in anguage Domani evidently did not understand. She raised a brow at this, "You can use your darkline magic like a witch?" Cuban raised a brow at her, giving her that look as if he was staring at a fool. "You forget... I carry royal blood! We are the oldest form of magic. Older than even Negative magic." Drop by Drop, the blood fell from the wound he had made. He spoke lowly in a foreignnguage. Domani could not understand thenguage, but as earlier stated by Cuban, she had Knack for acquiring knowledge. "Is that... Enochian tongue!? Thenguage of Angels?" Cuban turned to her and shook his head, "No! They sound alike, but are entirely different from one another. If you had royal blood, you would have instantly understood. After all, it is anguage unlike any other. It cannot be taught nor be learned. Ites directly as the bloodline wills. It''s called..." "Bellsybabble!" Domani whispered softly through her teeth, "The tongue of the first fallen granted only to the nine-royal family of the Damned." Cuban nodded, "Good! you know of it! Even its name is but a myth. I''m kind of impressed a low demon like yourself has heard of the Bellsybabble." "But even within the royal families, only a select few can speak it. Only those that have the purest of Bloodlines with the most terrifying of souls..." she paused in her speech, and her eyes trailed back to him. "Are you really an abandoned son?" This time around, Cuban pretended not to have heard her words. He turned once more to his casting, not giving her any more attention. Domani on the other hand, could not help but have a hundred questions on her mind. All of a sudden, the smoke screen hiding Cuban that she thought she had peeled away to uncover his true self had suddenly mended itself. What she thought she knew of him now seemed more like a child boasting to an adult of his strength after carrying a small pale of water. After all, rumors had it that Cuban was abandoned because he was considered as a failure to the Asmodeus royal family. But she did not see the reason why a person that could speak Bellsybabble, anguage that could neither be learned nor taught, be cast away from his family. This was anguage that couldmand all the hordes of demons from the underworld itself. She could not help but frown tightly as she bit her lower lips. What shecked was information, and she needed to get it. She needed to get it no matter what. The image of her lost son for a brief second appeared in her head. She sighed as other thoughts and machinations upied her mind. Chapter 424 The Lustful Baroness Everbee. ? Cuban''s blood touched the ground, acting like acid on cloth, pungent smoke went into the air, as it formed a rune. And then another rune, and yet again another. Each one a symbol that Domina had never seen. But instinctively, she could tell their grade. "Elder runes," she muttered. Once more, shock was expressed on her face. Runes were all of grades, each grade corresponding to the rank of its user. That meant that a person of a lower realm in power could not use the runes of a realm above theirs. Elder runes were a grade of runes that only those of Great Demon and above could use. Domani was a Deep level demon. If she could not understand the rune, then it meant that it was above her rank. And of course, it had to be Great Demon rank. At least, that was what she thought. If only she had known that these runes were not of any rank, but we''re formed of Cuban''s True-name, she would have fainted in confusion or fallen to madness. All the knowledge of the world she was so proud of acquiring would have been dumped in the dustbin. In short, Cuban was not normal. Then again, the royal families were unique in every aspect. The runes, red as the blood he released, lit up as they surrounded the two of them, and after a short pause of nothing spectacr happening, it came. Suddenughter, like the calming of little bells, humming lowly, traveling from the ears like a subtle flowing stream to the heart, creating a strong fondness suddenly filled Domina''s heart. It was so deep that it made her feel like a child in its mother''s womb whose life was solely dependent on its mother. No! It even went deeper than that. From her heart, it traveled to a missed fondness in between her legs. This made her frown a bit. Cuban turned to her, "A sincere advice, Ever Bee is an Anchored Demon. Held to this ne only by the maic poles of this earth. For this, she had to lower her original rank to the Great Demon for her to be here. Don''t listen to the sound of her voice. Everbee is not an ordinary royal demon. Aside from Asmodeus, she possesses the Lust bloodline." However, it was already toote, as Domani suddenly felt the need to tighten her legs together. "Who could have imagined that my little brother, after so many years has decided toe greet his loving big sister," a shy giggle went out, "Oh, and he even brought with him ady friend, is this an official introduction to the family?" There was no one, but Domani felt eyes on her charging through every curve and cut of her body. Even though she was fully clothed, she suddenly felt naked, as if every secret she had had beenid bare in the open. "Huh!? She has already birthed for another? Oh! I see you have already gotten rid of the abomination," another giggle rang out, "That''s my baby brother, stealing hearts and killing trash." Domani suddenly frowned, her child had been called trash. As a grieving mother, this hurt her a lot. Cuban sighed, "Hello cousin, how have you been?" "Me? This big sister has been missing her baby brother, but my baby brother is an idiot. He does not even want toe and visit me. Even when I call, he does not answer. But look at me, I''m so pitiful. He whispers and Ie running over," Everbee whined like a little girl. "If only this big sister was not so interested in drinking your semen, I would have sent my pets to deal with you a long time ago." Cuban heard this and sighed as he face palmed. Domani looked at his expression, she suddenly understood why Cuban was so unwilling to call this Baron. He was even so careful not to go meet her for many years even though she was the only family member he had on this earth. "So, have you agreed to my proposal from those many years ago? You know, if you agree to marry this Baroness, the family will let youe back home." "I have told you Everbee, I do not n on going back home. At least not until I climb the Demon realms." Cuban exined. Everbee sighed, her sadness apparent. However, she suddenly giggled again, "That is why this Baroness loves you SO much. Cu-baby, you are so manly and..." "Everbee, I have a request of you," Cuban interrupted her. "Of course, my love. What do you want, ME? Or maybe you want a threesome with yourdy toy. Just look at her, so juicy in all the right ces." There was suddenly a gust of wind and Domani''s clothes werepletely ripped apart. In her panic, she tried to hide her body. "See, so delicious! So, what is it going to be? Should I steer my city ande get you guys or you will prefering to me!" Cuban shook his head, "No! None of them, I would prefer you to help me with something else. It concerns..." "Lenny Tales! Yes, your strayed stock. News of his exploits has been sung into my ears by some... Mosquitoes! Now that I think about it, I won''t mind having a taste of such a stock. Maybe you could bring yourdy toy and I''ll get him. We could all have a big..." "EVERBEE! Please... stay on track!" "Of course, Cu-baby. It''s just that I am so horny these days, and the men in this world don''t meet my standard. I don''t even let theme near me with their Limp dicks. You know I can''t leave this trash city." Cuban nodded, "I understand, but you still owe me for that time, and if this works out well, I might have an even better gift for you! One that might release you from your city prison to truly enter this world." "Huh! Now this Baroness is interested..." Chapter 425 Sensual Torture "Huh! Now this Baroness is interested." Everbee giggled, "So what do you want little brother? How can this Baroness be of service?" Meanwhile, Domani at the corner could not believe what she was hearing. "Of Service?" Even though they were blood rted, it surprised her to see a Baroness willing to do Cuban''s biden. This told more about Cuban than actual met the eyes. However, she quickly shook her head. A baroness willing to help a lowly outcast demon still seed absurd in her head. She knew that she wascking significant knowledge on the specifics, but she could guess that it was rting to the promise of allowing Everbee into this world. Her mind worked fast as she calcted a lot of possibilities. Cuban had mentioned that Everbee had to cut on her power just to be in this world, and that too only allowed her rule the Ethereal City. Existing between worlds. This made Domani to quickly conclude that Everbee was at least of the Greater Demon rank. In this world like any other, there were rules. Rules that at a cosmic level, could not be vited. It was for this reason that Everbee stayed within the boundaries of this world and another world. She could never fully enter this world. Not until someone within the world broke through the barrier that was the Great Demon realm into the Greater Demon realm. Cuban imed that he could help her break from the Ethereal into this world. Cosmic rules could never be broken. This wasmon knowledge. It was the same reason why a demon could not enter a Witch''s domain. It was a Pact made with Cosmic rules to back it. If Cuban was saying that he could help Everbeee into this world, then it meant that he was saying that someone within this world was going to break into the Greater Demon realm. For a slight second, she could not help but look at him weirdly. Did this mean that Cuban was aiming to break through to the Greater Demon realm? Domani thought hard about this. But she quickly shook her head. That could not be it. After all, everyone knew that the higher one went in cultivation, the tougher it was to cultivate. Even though Cuban had abnormally fast cultivation, only taking a few fifty years to reach his current cultivation rank, it was nothingpared to climbing thedder to the Greater Demon realm. Cuban was just a demon in the Deep level rank. Of course, Royal families being the store house of secrets always had something up their sleeves, but Domani loved to think from the point ofmon sense. It had always assured her, besides, if Cuban could quickly raise his rank with some secret method, why didn''t he do it a long time ago? It just didn''t make sense that he was promising to climb the ranks and free Everbee. She suddenly remembered that Cuban had been summoned the other day by Governor Momoa. Her quick mind immediately brightened to this realization. This could only mean one thing. It was Governor Momoa. It could only be him. After all, it wasmon knowledge to everyone that the Governor was an ambitious man. She nodded at this. It suddenly made sense why the Governor had been treating Cuban well, all this time. This must have been his n. Even going so far as to kill Basit, her husband just so that he could climb in power. The thought of this infuriated her, making her blood boil in anger. But she did not let it out. Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t. She absolutely couldn''t. The conversation between Cuban and Everbee was not over. She decided to listen attentively. "I need Lenny Tales, alive would be most preferable. He is just around the third rank of the lesser demon realm." "I see, such a small fry. He should be easy to handle." Everbee added. Cuban waved his hand and the runes changed slightly, "I have already sent you what he looks like. I hope you help me with..." ~Ahhh~ Everbee screamed from the other side. "Oh mother of hell, he is so cute." Cuban massaged his temple a bit. Everbee had just seen Lenny''s image. "Cu-baby, are you sure I can''t take a bite out of this one before I give him back? You know, I only want a little taste." Cuban shook his head, "No! We both know what you want to do. If you touch him, he will be useless to me. I need him clean if you don''t mind." Everbee sighed, obviously reluctantly agreeing to Cuban''s request. "Okay, I''ll send a little mutated octopus to invite him. So will that be all?" Everbee asked. "No! I also need..." Cuban did not say the remaining words in anguage Domani understood. After which, the runes shed as they suddenly went dark. Immediately they did, Domani suddenly felt weak as she fell to her knees. Something was not right. Only a moment ago, she had been strong and full of strength. However, the moment the runes disappeared, her body became weak. But that was not all, her loins were suddenly screaming in Arousal. It was so strong that she felt her knees shake with her need for sensual contact. This sudden feeling confused her. Cuban turned to her, "the runes are the reason why you did not break down the moment you heard Everbee''sughter. I told you not to listen to the sound of her voice, didn''t I?" Cuban waved his hand and the smoke screen about them disappeared. The moment it did, Cuban seemed to be heavy as he fell on one knee. Domani could clearly see that Cuban had not been exempted. He had also been affected by Everbee''s voice. The image of the Baroness was suddenly amplified in her mind. After all, neither of them had seen her. They had only heard her voice through amunication rune, and that was enough to have paralyzed them like this. Without a doubt, Everbee was an abnormal Demon. Domani made attempt to rise to her feet, "ahhh!" A pleasure moan escaped her mouth. She covered her mouth in surprise. It was at this point that she looked in between her legs and noticed that she was leaking down there. Her legs and only brushed against each other and pleasure overwhelmed her so much. This surprised her. Cuban had not been joking when he said she should not listen, but considering that she wanted knowledge to their conversation, that was obviously not possible. What Domani did not know was that without those runes Cuban had put in ce, she would have ran mad or outrightly killed herself already. After all, there was nothing on the Ethereal City that was normal. Cuban suddenly stood up. As he did, he waved his hand for Arizona, as he ripped apart his clothing, revealing his striking erection. She understood and quickly rushed over to him, bending over to serve herself up to him. Without wasting time, Cuban took her from behind. Domani on the other hand watched their sensual exchange. "Wait! What about me?" It was only after she voiced this that she realized that she was requesting the demon that ripped apart her son''s head before her eyes to take her. However, it couldn''t be helped Everbee''s voice was the torture that excited her body. Yet, she felt shame for it. Cuban turned to her, "your task is simple. Since you wanted to know why I refused to contact the Baroness so bad, you should suffer the consequences a little." He waved his hands, and blood flowed from his body instantly wrapping around her hands and legs like chains, spreading them far apart. "What are you doing?" She asked. "Like I said, your task is simple. All you have to do is watch." Cuban waved his hand for Are, Arizona''s daughter to join him, and she did. In this manner, Cuban had his way with mother and daughter, and Domani was made to watch. With the kind of Arousal Everbee''s voice implemented, this was the worse torture. She was not even allowed to touch herself, the worse part was that the echoes of their pleasure filled moans and mming of organs were allowed to add to her current torture. She struggled to reach for herself, but it was of no use. She could not break out of Cuban''s blood chains. All she could do was watch as Cuban hammered the mother and daughter pair as she bite her lower lips to a bleeding state in an attempt to substitute the hunger for pain. Cuban enjoyed the look on her face as continued. ... A few dayster.... The Guards had tried to fight the Giant octopus but it was of no use. One mental st from it and all of them fell straight to the ground, adding up more numbers to the dead. Like the others, Moses rushed forward. It was at this point that he noticed victor dangling like a pendulum bulb... (Author''s note: so after careful consideration expecially cause ofints from you guys, I''ll increase chapter release rate again. But please remember it is not easy. Golden tickets help a lot) Chapter 426 To Forget Ones Name A few dayster.... The Guards had tried to fight the Giant octopus but it was of no use. One mental st from it and all of them fell straight to the ground, adding up more numbers to the dead. Like the others, Moses rushed forward. It was at this point that he noticed victor dangling like a pendulum bulb from the ship. "Victor!" He screamed. "Moses!?" Victor was surprised to see Moses. He had aided Moses to go to sleep but here he was. As much as Victor was surprised, his life was more important. "Moses, HELP!" Moses kicked against the ground as his body morphed from human into that of arge aggressive wolf. He pounced on the ground and then unto the tentacle of the Octopus. With a jump into the air, he rushed for the Octopus. Like the other guards before him, he waved his ws shing it at the Tentacles, flesh out the tendrils that reached for him. With every swipe, he lounged forward to reach Victor. His speed as he climbed into the ship that had already been lifted above the head of the Octopus was incredible, as he defied even gravity just to make sure that he reached Victor. Moses was an incredible Warrior, as he moved, it was as if he had be a Whirlwind. He sped through the air, at a pace that would have normally been impossible for a person to move. And soon, he had arrived at Victor. However, Just when he was about to reach him, a tendril shot out unexpectedly whipping him in the air. His fall to the ground was aggressive. Moses was shut back all the way to the wall. The hit made him vomit some blood as he rolled on the ground like a rag doll. Dust and sand went up in the air at the hard force of his crash to the ground. "Moses!!!" Victor screamed in worry. "Ahhh!" Moses moaned in pain. Unlike the other guards, Noses was of a higher rank. That meant that his armor was of a better quality. It''s quality was just good enough that it allowed for Moses''s insides not to be totally crushed. It was in this manner that he managed to survive against an attack that should have rightly killed him. *Cough* cough* Moses coughed up some blood. "Shit! The old wounds have opened up again. Damn it!" He cursed. The old wounds on his body from the fight in the desert had opened up again. Moses tried to stand, but his body failed him for strength. He was too battered and bruised to even sit up right. Every movement he made or tried to make felt as if he des were slicing and dicing his insides. He could not help but Groan hard as he tried to rise back up to his feet, but every effort was met with more damage to his insides. By now, the Octopus had lifted the ship upside down, squeezing it even tighter and crushing it. The pole that held Victor in ce by the hoodie over his head, now showed signs of letting go. *Crack* It cracked a little under the pressure of Victor''s weight. At the angle at which the vessel had been Bent and broken, if Victor was going to fall, it would be into the gigantic mouth of the Octopus. In other words, his death would be secured. *Crack* The pole holding victor Cracked again. Any moment now, Victor will fall freely into his doom. Moses tried harder to push against the ground, but his strength failed him bad. His body would not just listen to anymand from the brain. All he could do was grit his teeth harshly as he watched Victor about to die. "No! No!! Great primordial beast, please don''t let him fall," Moses prayed, his eyes focusing on the pole. However, his prayers were not answered as the pole unable to continue sustaining Victor''s weight any longer let go one final Cracking sound. Even though Moses was a distance away, the breaking of that wooden pole was very audible in his ears. As it let go the weight that was Victor, so did Moses heart break instantly. "VICTOR!" Suddenly, images shed in his mind. The moment Victor was born, and how he was handed over to him to be the boy''s Godfather and Mentor. The tears,ughter, dreams and aspirations. All of them washed through his head like a flood, as his eyes watched Victor struggling in the air as he fell to his death. At this point, Moses suddenly remembered a promise he made a long time ago. The image of a young beautiful woman with long Ebony hair fluttered through his mind. "Forgive me, I couldn''t protect him." Moses whispered as tears fell from his eyes. At this moment, Moses no longer desired to look. He had been there for Victor''s birth, seeing his death would be a big blow to his heart. Moses wanted to look away, but for reasons he could not understand, his eyes would not leave as they managed to still be filled with hope. Victor on the other hand, closed his eyes tightly. Like any other person about to experience an untimely death, he did not want to look. However, something unexpected happened. Just when Victor was about to join those that had gone into the beast''s belly before him, he felt a hand grab his own. "Hmmm, so you are Victor right?" A subtle rxing voice asked. Victor raised his head to see a man with white hair holding him in ce by the arm. This was a face that he had never seen before. Victor was at a loss for words as he did not know what to say or how to react. Lenny raised a brow at him, "hey, did you hear me kid? Are you... VICTOR?" Victor was at a loose for words. He really did not know what to say, and for a second there, he actually forgot his own name. Chapter 427 Oh F**K Me! Lenny hung against the side of the ship with one hand as he used the other to hold Victor by the arm. "So, you are Victor! Can you take me to the Primordial beast?" "Huh!?" "What you don''t understand words? I need you to take me to the Primordial Beast. Can you do that?" Lenny asked again. Victor was at a loss for words. He did not know what to say. "So is that a Yes or a No. I really need to know if I should just let you go now." "Huh!?" However, before Victor could say a word, Lenny let him go. "I''m Victor! I''m Victor!! Please don''t let it eat me." Lenny caught him again. "So do we have a deal?" "Yes! Yes!! I''ll help you meet the Primordial Beast. Please, don''t just let me fall. I''ll help you." Lenny''s eyes brightened. "Good! Thanks a lot." At this time, the Octopus''s giant eyes sighted Lenny. As it did, the image of Lenny was made focus in it''s pupils. And an Ethereal voice echoed lowly in the air, like a whisper in the air "Lenny... Tales!" Lenny heard it. He paused and turned to the creature. He raised a brow at it. After all, this creature was talking. It was not supposed to be talking. At least, Lenny had never heard speech from any mutated beast before. "What the hell are you?" "Capture..." That was the only word the Octopus replied with as it stretched it''s tendrils to grab Lenny. However, Lenny leaned away, dodging the assault while still holding Victor. Lenny suddenly threw Victor in the air, "Perseus, catch!" Victor screamed, but before hended, another hand grabbed him by his hoodie. It was Perseus. He flung Victor in the air like he was a hand bag. Victor screamed all the while. Fear enveloped him and he closed his eyes tightly, and the next time he opened them, he was already on the ground. The first thing he did was to pat various parts of his body to make sure that they were still in order. Seeing that they were, he sighed in relief. "Victor!" Moses called to him. Victor turned about. Not far away was the injured Moses. He immediately ran to help him up. Meanwhile, on the walls of the city wall, Cannons had beenid, all of them pointing at the Mutated beast. These Canons had blue glowing runes on their bodies like it was decorations. "Fire!" The order was given. A volley of Blue Energy sts was suddenly fired at the creature. Each st was like miniature versions of the sun. *BOOM*BOOM*BOOM* The beast wailed in pain at the attack. Meanwhile, Lenny and Perseus created a bit of distance from the creature. Lenny looked upon the walls. He was actually impressed with what he saw. These energy Cannons were very effective, drilling into the body of the giant mutated beast like it was acid. However, Lenny was only bothered that he was within the shot range of the canons. Quickly, he distanced himself as much as he could. However, the Giant Octopus took note of this. It waved it''s tendrils and tentacles around, in an attempt to grab Lenny, but lenny dodged skillfully. Meanwhile, on the walls, another other was given. "Reload!" The Guards all removed a vial of blue liquid and put it into the chamber on the canons. Instantly, Blue runes came to life once more and the Canons roared with energy to st once more. However, the giant octopus''s eyes gleamed with intelligence as it looked at the walls. Before the order could be given to fire, it''s flesh opened up and tendrils rushed for the walls. The Guard giving the order suddenly froze as a tendril pierced into his head. He froze in shock at this. Blood flowed from the hole in his head as brain matter flushed out behind his skull, a result of the force the tendril used to charge into his head. "Commander!" One of the guards screamed. However, even before any of them could act, Tendrils all found themselves in their skulls. Lenny saw this and frowned, but even worse, he could see the look on the face of the beast. Lenny did not want to believe this, buy he could tell that the Octopus was smiling. It then turned to him, "Lenny... Tales! Capture..." It''s speech was slow but Lenny was not so stupid that he did not know that this creature was after him. "You want me Crap face, thene dance with this daddy." Lenny''s des made a swish sound as unsheathed them running for the beast. As he did, the creature attacked with it''s tendrils and big tentacles. Lenny with his speed and strength, was only barely able to dodge. Lenny frowned. He could see it clearly with Surveyor. This giant octopus had strength level of the Deep demon level. Unlike Magi that only had magic power of that rank, this mutated creature had both. From what Lenny had seen, one hit from any of those tendrils meant a punch from a Deep level Demon. This was bad news. After all, Lenny was really strong, but he had only ever fought Magi of the Deep demon level. A beast that could deliver a punch with that power, could easily put a hole in his body. Meanwhile, Perseus also advanced for the creature. Considering his low rank, he was actually doing very good for himself. A n suddenly bloomed in Lenny''s head. "Perseus!" He called out, "distract it!!" Perseus was a diator like Lenny. He quickly understood what Lenny meant. Sparks of lightning screamed out from his eyes and through his hands, he shot them right into the face of the Octopus. Most of the beast''s body was strong and tough, but it''s eyes was an apparent weakness that Perseus could not miss. Naturally, the beasts attention was pulled to him. Like a bullet leaving the barrel of a gun, a tendril shot for him. "Oh Fuck me!" Perseus cursed. Chapter 428 Crescent Like A Smile Regardless of his cursing, Perseus still managed to dive out of the way of the attack. However, at Rank 1 lesser demon, his strength was nothingpared to that of a mutated creature with rank of the Deep Demon. He was only able to avoid sure death by moving his head in time as he dived out of the way. In this manner, he managed to preserve his own life. But the tendril drilled into the side of his abdomen, fetching a good chunk of flesh as it protruded from the other side. "Fuck!" Perseus cursed again. However, he knew that if he remained in his current position, death was definitely going to reach him. He quickly rolled out of the way, hiding behind the wreckage of a ship. The mutated Octopus''s flexible limbs were relentless in their pursuit, trying again and again to get to him. However, Perseus managed to hide well, only barely able to dodge the continuous banging against the ship. Bashed wood and metal flew about the ce with each hit the octopus gave. Just then, a voice came from behind the Creature, "Hey tentacle breath, just die already." The Octopus turned, but did not see anything or anybody. It was at this moment that it remembered Lenny''s existence. Its eyes turned in the direction it hadst seen Lenny but did not see anything. How could it, Lenny was hanging right on its abnormally bubbling head. He suddenly jumped, stabbing his long de into the creature''s head, and sliding it down to in-between it''s eyes. The creature wailed in pain, bit Lenny was not done. *Fireball* Fireball* Fireball* Lenny''s white Fireballs wereunched again and again into the Octopus''s head. This was an attack that proved to be more than effective. Just like Moses, Victor stared in awe of such boldness and power. Lennyunched ten fire balls into the Creature''s cartge-skull, effectively turning it''s brain to mush. The creature red about as it wailed to the sky in pain. Those little openings that had appeared the first time when it was being assaulted by the Werewolf guards opened up eeriely again. And just like before, a terrible sound wave went out in all directions. However, Lenny chuckled at this. The Art of war was a subject he was most familiar with. He had observed the fighting pattern of the mutated Octopus creature, creature contingencies in the likelihood of it''s various attacks. This particr attack was a mental one. However, Lenny had so easily instructed the Satan System to block his ears from sound. After all, of there was no sound, the attack could not affect his mind. This time around, the mental attack was so loud and profound that it expanded up to the walls of the city, charging through the barrier like there were not even there, and affecting both guards and it''s other citizens. Many of whom fell on the ground screaming as they blocked their ears. Nevertheless, Lenny was still hanging on the creature''s body. Once more, heunched fireballs into it''s skull. Two more and blood sted out of the creature''s head in all directions, even from its eyes and all. It''s tentacles wrapped around the Vessel eased up as it all fell limply to the ground. Lenny chuckled as he removed his sword from inside the beast''s body. "And that is how it works." A good amount of the mutated Octopus''s blood had also stained him. In fact, he was covered in it. But Lenny did not mind for even a little bit. He waved his sword, wiping the blood off in the air. Then he waved his hand as he sent the sword back into his storage unit. Those on the walls, watched this amazing feat and we''re in awe of Lenny''s victory. This included Victor and Moses. "Incredible!" Victor muttered. Lenny, dropped tond, taking his time, he walked over to a part of the beast''s tentacle. His goal was obvious. He was going to send it into his storage unit. A mutated beast like this, should fetch him something very good from the Satan System. However, When activated his ability, the Octopus did not budge even a little bit. This surprised Lenny. He checked his Magic points, even though he had used a significant amount, he still had a lot. Last time he tried to take in a creature this big into his storage unit was at Glenn''s Domain. It was the giant Negative Spirit, and at that time, all he needed was some magic points to aid the system because of the creature''s size. Naturally, he assumed that was going to be the same thing again. But to his surprise, he could not transport the Giant Octopus into his storage. He tried again and again, but it did not work. Instantly, his mind calcted the possibly reasons for this. He suddenly remembered that the Satan system would not take in any thing that had life. But he clearly just killed this one. After all, he turned the creature''s brain to mush, barbecuing it from the inside. Unless of course the creature was not yet dead. The moment this thought appeared in his head, it instantly took root, and his brows jumped in sudden realization. Lenny turned, but it was toote, and his Perception ability had not sensed the tendrils in time, mainly because of the jet like speed they were moving with. Tendrils charged into his body, on all sides. It went into his shoulders, arms, legs, specifically targeting his joints. "AHHH!" Lenny grunted a bit to the sudden jolt pain. He waved his fingers for a sword to appear, but the moment it did, another tendril shot through the back of his palm. The tendrils stretched Lenny like frog that was about to be dissected in ab. He tried hard, but could not flex his arms. The tendrils turned him about to face the Octopus. And if Lenny did not know any better, he could swear that the creatures eyes were crescent like a smile. Chapter 429 Mr Augustus Children Lenny had known that this creature had a bit of intelligence but he did not think that it was this intelligent. The eyes of the creature that he had destroyed with his fireballs, healed before his eyes at an rming rate. The moment he saw those crescent eyes of the creature, he suddenly realized that he had been yed. This mutated beast was far more intelligent than he thought. When he used Surveyor on the creature, he had seen that it was at the Deep demon level, but somewhere at the back of his mind, he had the faint assumption that it was just a stronger animal. After all, it had attacked as such and he had even been able to easily reach behind it''s head it in a swift manner. However, now that he thought about it, many things were actually off,but he had been too carried away by the zeal of the win to notice. For a person that was always careful, he could not believe that he had been so stupid to have let such a thing happen. Essentially, he had underestimated his opponent and now, he was paying the price for it. Lenny frowned. He understood what was happening. Things had essentially been going smooth, and he had now be toocent. "Fuck!" He cursed. It was indeed a surprise to see that the mutated beast was still alive. Lenny had destroyed it''s brain but it was still alive. The beast opened it''s mouth wide, revealing the bottomless pit that led to obvious oblivion. Lenny struggled again and again, but it was of no use. Without a moment to waste, he activated Rapid dog. His muscles instantly became taunt and his overall energy levels increased significantly. White mes rushed from his body about the body of the mutated beast. At first, it made significant damage to the creature. However, there was a sudden explosion of magic from the creature''s body. To Lenny''s surprise, it was actually Darkline magic. "What the fuck!? A demon?" Lenny thought to himself. However, his ability, Surveyor, still indicated that it was just a mutated creature and not a Demon. But what he was seeing was clearly different. Surveyor had indicated that the beast had Magic, but it had only ever used it''s Mental attack and that clearly consumed Magic points. Lenny did not know that the creature could also use it''s magic in this manner, and certainly did not know the type of magic. The creatures Darkline magic rushed forth enveloping his body like mes that wanted to consume a forest. He screamed loudly to the sky. This was magic that was of the Deep demon level. For Lenny, It felt like he had been dropped into a bucket of uneven jagged des, allpeting fiercely for domination over more flesh to hurt. "AHHH!!!" He screamed loudly. "I know fucking damn it!" Lenny screamed at the Satan system. His mind raced for a solution to his current predicament. At the moment, he couldn''t even move his limbs. The mutated giant Octopus had takenplete control over his body, stretching it abnormally. And he could not even use his magic. For the first time in a long time afteringing to this world, Lenny actually felt helpless. Steadily, the creature pulled him using it''s tendrils into it''s mouth. Just then, there was a loud giggle. "So you are Lenny Tales! I have heard so much from you." A figure suddenly appeared on the creature''s head. It was a woman. She was petite in nature. She had red fiery hair, dressed in a long gown, matching the color of her hair, and in turn her eyes. This was the desert, and it was a day as windy as most, bit it seemed to have no effect against her gown. In her hand was a ck umbre. Even though it was not raining, she held it as such. She looked like any normal person, except that no normal person would stand on the head of a Deep level demon By her side was a big, buff man, a stark contrast to her frame. While she looked normal except for the very blood red hair, he had ck hair and blood red skin. Their arrival had been so sudden that it had actually been a surprise for even the Giant Octopus. .... Meanwhile, at a distance about a few kilometers from the City of Milk and Honey, a ship raced out of sight with incredible speed. This was the Crimson Leviathan. Tobi stood beside Captain Crimson at the helm of the ship, "captain, do you think it was a good idea for us to leave just like that? I mean we could have at least warned them with a re." Captain Crimson shook his head. "That''s the problem with you. You are too sentimental. Everyone knows that mutant beasts are scared of reaching that city because of the Primordial Beast, and yet, we happened to witness a giant octopus pass by us to attack the city. Even the Mutated beasts we use to pull our ship get ufortable going to that City. What does that tell you, huh?" Tobi scratched his head a little, but immediately answered. "That the giant octopus is strong enough to challenge the Primordial beast?" Captain Crimson shook his head, "trust me my dear Tobi, that beast is nowhere the strength level of the Primordial beast. But that was not a bad guess. The truth is that someone is intentionally picking a fight with that city. Any person that would do that most likely has the strength of Great Demon. And you think it''s a good idea for us to have a re up to warn the city? Please, we should be grateful that we left that city when we did, and that the creature did not decide to destroy my sweet Baby," captain Crimson patted the ship. "This is definitely thest time I see those two. It''s as if trouble is attracted to those Half-borns." Captain Crimson sighed. However, a few figures suddenlynded on the ship. It was werewolves. But not just any Werewolves. These were Iron Back Werewolves. "So they are Half-borns, huh!?" Chapter 430 The Crimson Leviathans Backer ? The Invasion of the crimson Leviathan had been unexpected. Captain Crimson had not even noticed them in his path as he sailed the ship. All of a sudden from seemingly nowhere, they had appeared. This made the crew fearful, but they were not even granted the opportunity to enter into fighting stance. They were all taken unawares. Iron Back werewolvesnded on different parts of the ship''s deck, surrounding the crew. "So its true, what they say." Ulric walked forward, still in his Werewolf form. He was big and broad, and although Captain Crimson was a really wide man, Ulric in his Werewolf form was easily twice his size. Seeing how he even towered over their captain made the crew all the more afraid. Captain Crimson on the other hand, swallowed hard. "So, I heard from a little birdie back at Skull town that you were the Scum responsible for bringing in the demons." Ulric went straight to the point, "is that true?" Captain crimson panicked, but as a shrewd man, he coughed a bit and then proceeded to give Ulric a very broad smile. "My dear Mr Iron Back Werewolf, firstly, this vessel is protected by the blessing of an Elder Witch, by the name of Elder Witch Glenn. And secondly, we don''t know what you are talking about." Ulric could not help but crack a brief chuckle. "Do you take me a fool sorcerer? I have wondered these wastends for many years, and I''m fully aware of every ce and domain that has a Great demon level existence in it. And I have never heard of an Elder Witch named Glenn. Are you so afraid of death that you decide to spit useless threats to my face?" "Well, My dear sir. She is very new to the Wastends, and would prefer her istion. I suggest that if you do not want to ignite her wrath, you get the FUCK off my vessel." Those words agitated the Werewolves around, and one of them wanted to pounce on Captain Crimson and teach him a lesson, but Ulric raised a hand to stop him. Ulric suddenly broke into loudughter, "You know, I have heard things about you Captain Crimson. I know this front you are putting up is an illusion. At heart, you are just a really a greedy coward. So I''ll make this easy for you. Tell us about the Half-borns you transported and the loot you took from the Wreckage of the ''Scorpion''s Wrath'' and the ''Cobra''s Revenge'' and I and my ever hungry brothers will leave your ship and let you continue on your journey in peace." The moment those names were mentioned, Captain Crimson''s eye twitched a bit. This was movement that Ulric took note of. Instantly, he was sure that his guess had been right. Truly, these pirates had what he was looking for. Or at least some knowledge of it. Captain Crimson swallowed a bit. Truly, he wanted to talk, and he would have, but the memory of Lenny, mowing through the both humans and mutate beasts with his swords and pistols shed in his head. Even now, he could still remember the look on Lenny''s face as he engaged in the ughter. That look had sent chills through out his body, to ces that he did not even know he could feel chills. Captain Crimson was a coward through and through, and the presence that Ulric carried was one that was menacing, but whenpared in the Captain''s head to Lenny, he was just a toddler. Captain Crimson had always been one to trust his instincts. After all, against all odds and danger in the wastends, it had always preserved his life. This was a kind of gift for his consistent cowardice. He could instantly sense when the odds were against him, and right now, everything told him that the odds were in his favor. Even though it clearly did not look as if everything was happening in his Favor, it did not matter. He was a person that would always stick to his own ways. "I don''t know what you are talking about?" Captain Crimson stated clearly. "Oh really," a voice came from behind him. It was Gadu. "Then can you exin this!" Gadu lifted one of the pirates upside down and from the pirates pockets fell all manner of things, but what caught everyone''s attention was the presence of three crystal clear magic stones. Captain Crimson frowned at this. Apparently, his men had stolen some of the magic stones from the Treasure chest. However, he was not surprised by this. "What do you expect? We are pirates and this is the Wastends. of course we have our private stash of magic stones!" "Yes, you probably do, but not magic stones of this purity. Everyone in the wastend knows that not just any mutated beast can produce such quality magic stones. Only a Primordial beast can produce this." Gadu added. Captain crimson turned to him and chuckled a bit, "Then I guess that means that we got lucky." Ulric frowned, unable to hold back his anger anymore, he grabbed Captain Crimson by the throat and then regardless of the captain''s size and weight, he lifted him up in the air, "Now you listen to me, you desert frog! I am not here for games. I know you exchanged a whole box of these Magic stones for money. I am not interested in touching your wealth. What I want to know, is where is the Eye of the primordial beast?" This time around, Captain Crimson was genuely surprised. He did not know anything about any Primordial eye. However, Ulric would not have this. He was already steaming with anger. "Since you wont talk, let''s see your elder witch protect you now," He turned to Gadu, "Kill all of them!" The order hade abruptly, taking the pirates by surprise. Instantly, the first Werewolf jumped in the air for a juicy bite of a pirates neck. However, there was suddenly a rumble in the sky, and ck lightning struck the Werewolf. Chapter 431 Mr Augustus Children 2 ? The moment the order had been given, panic and fear and filled all the hearts of the pirates. As pirates, they knew that they would live and die by these drynds, but none of them had thought that it would be on such a day or by Werewolves. Fear overwhelmed them and many had immediately attempted jumping off the ship. Even Captain Crimson was taken back by this. However, ck Lightning stoke down from the sky, instantly turning the Werewolf that was about to rip the neck of the pirate into barbecue. It was at this time that everyone noticed that the sky had be a bit darker than usual. It the dark sky was ck lightning dancing around like snakes excited to leave their nest for the hunt. Everyone was still perplexed as to what was happening. However, Lighting stroke again, smashing into the chest of yet another Werewolf. And yet again, and again. Gadu instantly understood what was happening. "Shit! abandon ship!!" he screamed and the Werewolves immediately rushed their way off the ship. However, more ck lightning struck even as they escaped. Many were not so fortunate to have left in time. Meanwhile, the crew members of the Crimson Leviathan all stared in surprise. The showers of ck Lightning stopped nearly as quickly as it started, spraying its voltage venom on only the Werewolves. Captain Crimson went to the edge of the ship. Heughed heartily at Ulric who had also been struck by the lightning, but for his strength, had managed to survive. Captain Crimson raised a middle finger to him, "Suck on this Dog face!" Ulric grunted, his skin still sizzled with burn marks. "So he was right! that ship was protected by an Elder Witch!" Ulricmented, "Hmmm! not bad." Captain Crimsonughed heartily, "stupid dogs! Who the hell do they think they are attacking my crew!" Heughed some more, "Tobi, take over the helm. I need to take a rest." The Pirate crew was still in awe of what was happening, but Captain Crimson had already left. The moment he got into his cabin, his knees dropped to the ground, and he hugged himself as he cried tears of joy. Many did not know what happened just now, but he did. When he had said that the ship was protected by an Elder witch, he had not been too sure, but he said it anyway. After all, he remembered that Glenn had casted a spell on the ship for the safe arrival of Lenny and Perseus at their desired destination. This spell, even Captain Crimson was aware that this was a one time use. After all, the only reason that the spell had evensted this long was because he had told Glenn that it would take a couple of days before they reached their location. This was the wastnds, with no specification on the time limit, Glenn had put up a spell that would extend a bit further. Captain Crimson had not been sure that it would work, but it did anyway. At the same time, it allowed him to win some respect from his crew members. No body knew that through out the period, he wanted to shit his pants in fear. The Iron Back Werewolves were a kind that no one in the Wastends wanted to mess with. Lastly, Captain Crimson knew without a doubt that Glenn''s protection was a one time thing. If those iron back Werewolves were toe back, then he and his crew were going to be truly finished. However, he was also sure that they would not even think of doing that. Two Werewolves had already died before their very eyes. The power of an Elder Witch was truly strength to be feared. While Captain Crimson was on his knees thanking all the gods that his ancestors worshipped for preserving his life, Ulric and his band of Werewolves rose to their feet. "If I''m not mistaking, that ship was from the City of Milk and Honey!" Gadu voiced out. Ulric nodded. "It was!" he looked around. Their number had dropped from nine to seven. "Elder Witch Glenn huh!" he frowned a bit. Unlike the others, Ulric was strong enough to withstand the strike from the ck lighting. After all, he had that special blood from his pack in his veins. Although it still burnt his flesh a little, it was not something that he could not quickly heal with time. "If we can''t get information from the pirates, we will have to get it from the half-borns ourselves." Uric added. "But Master Ulric, that is the giant Shadow Werewolf territory. If we go there, we will be..." "Weed!" Ulric interrupted Gadu. "The aim of the Ambush was to get the eye of the Primordial beast. A fate worse than death awaits us with Mr Augustus if we don''te back with it! Even if it means going into their territory, we will do it. After all, we are not going to cause problems. We will be going as guests. Besides, I am more than certain that the Giant Shadow Werewolves would rather gift us the half-borns than have problems with us. Lets go!" Ulric gave the order and dove forward. Gadu frowned a bit. In his mind, he was starting to doubt his sense of reasoning when he choose Ulric over his brother back home. However, he was too far in deep to back off now. He shook his head as he followed along. Meanwhile, back at the City of Milk and honey, Lenny was stretched apart by the tendrils of the Giant Octopus. While he was cracking his head for a way out of the mess, two guests had appeared. their entrance had been silent like the blowing of breeze. Even the giant Octopus had not noticed their arrival until Lenny raised his head at them. "When I head that a diator brought down an entire demon town to its knees, I thought he was going to be one monster of a man..." Chapter 432 Mr Augustus Children 3 ? "When I head that a diator brought down an entire demon town to its knees, I thought he was going to be one monster of a man. Who knew that it would be someone so..." the girl with red hair looked at Lenny up and down and frowned, "weak!" It was not until she had spoken did the octopus realize that its body had being used as a mat. Instantly, its tendrils rushed for the two standing on its head, but neither of them moved. it was as if the obvious attack rushing for them was a child threatening an adult with tickles. However, before the tendrils reached, the Red man raised a brow at the iing attack, and that was it. *SLASH SLASH* SLASH* Lenny had heard the sound of de dicing the Tendril very clearly, but seeing it was a totally different matter. All he knew was that the man''s hands had moved slightly. It was more of him changing the way his arms were folded over his chest to a more rxed position. Lenny frowned at this. Even he had not seen the Red man move but he knew that he did. Meanwhile, the girl with Red hair just stared at him like she was looking at a gum that managed to stick under her most expensive shoe. "Riff!" "Yes sister Agnes!" The Red Man answered. "Hurry up, and make a god impression. I want to see what thend of milk and Honey looks like!" "Yes sister Agnes!" Riff, the Red man answered. He suddenly raised a foot and this time around, Lenny had seen it clearly. Sharp des of air wrapped up in a ball seemed to gather under his feet, and then, he brought it down. it was like a whirlwind had just blown through. And then like a castle of Domino tiles falling to one piece at a time, diced chucks of the giant Octopus fell to the ground in a disorganized mess. In this manner, Lenny was also let go. He fell to the ground as he watched one careless attack from Riff totally destroy an opponent that had yed carelessly with him. Blood, guts, innards fluids all poured about on the ground, some of which poured on Lenny. From afar, it looked like a bowl of soup that had been well garnished with all sorts of meat chunks had just been spilled over. Agnes and riffnded on the ground. However, the blood from the mutated beast did not even seem to stain the soles of their shoes. It was as if they were standing on water. Agnes still had her eyes on Lenny. "A diator still in the Lower demon ranks managed to destroy an entire town. I must say, Cuban is either too soft or too stupid!" She turned once more to Riff, "Riff!" "Yes sister Agnes!" "Dispose of this one too, he annoys my eyes." "Yes! Sister Agnes!" Riff replied. And instantly, Lenny felt a sharp killing intent lock on him from every angle. It was as if every individual cell of his body suddenly had a thousand des pointed at them with no way to move or escape. This feeling was one that was entirely foreign to lenny, and he had been in the face of death more times that he could care to remember. Even when facing the Giant Octopus, he had been able to activate his white mes. However, before Riff, even his sweat pores were afraid to express his fear by releasing sweat. All the survival instincts he was so proud of had instantly been rendered useless. Whether it was his physical form, or even his soul, it had all been instantly held in ce. Lenny felt even his very thoughts freeze, unable to move or find a solution to escape his predicament. Even his heart seized in his chest. In other words, his fate was sealed. At this moment, before this red man, Lenny was permitted one thing, and one thing only, and that was DEATH. All he could do was stay and receive it. Even though the Satan System zed rms for him to escape again nd again, it was all fruitless. The image of Riff was suddenly magnified before Lenny''s eyes. Every movement as Riff raised his hand a finger, many times amplified in his mind. Lenny had almost died many times, and at this point, he was not new to the feeling. But When Riff raised his hand, all Lenny felt, was emptiness. All he felt was void. At this point, even the ice cold coiling fingers of death would have felt a hundred times morefortable for him to fall into. But all he felt was the expanse of nothingness that was his insignificant self. Like an ant finally grabbing the attention of a mountain. It was not that he did not exist, it was that his existence was insignificant. It was not worth even trash before Riff and yet Riff was now paying attention to him. Lenny''s blood suddenly ran cold. He felt an incredible absence from the world. And in this absence that was to end him, he felt something stair within him. No, not stair. He felt it awaken. He could barely tell what it was, but if he was to guess, it was yet another existence that would consume him. In other words, whether externally, or internally, hisplete anntion from reality was absolute. However, at this moment, a voice went out, "If you touch my Lenny, I will make sure even Hell cries at your funeral!" Immediately the voice went out, all Lenny had been feeling instantly vanished. His soul that was ready to leave his body suddenly came back and his blood resumed flow as his heart started pumping again. Everything had happened in only a few seconds, but for Lenny, it might have been an Eternity. Lenny could not help but cough up a mouth full of blood to the side. However, he still raised his head to see who had voiced up for him. "Lady Vinegar?" Chapter 433 Lady Vinegar Vs Lady Agnes[Bonus ] ? Her arrival was sudden and abrupt. She stood on a ship that had some how been fortunate enough to not be destroyed by the Octopus. Lenny looked at her in surprise. At the moment, inside his body was a mess. The feeling of void he got from the threat of Riff the red man was still there. in fact, his insides felt like they were rejecting coboration with one another. It was as if it was not his own body but his head had been transnted unto another body. Lastly, the blood flow in his body had gone the other way. He felt as if his Arteries and veins had exchanged duties for a slight second, and had only recently gotten themselves together. For this reason, his eyesight was worse than ever. However, he still tried to focus his eyes, but more than that, his perception ability told him that he had not been wrong. After all, Lenny now had senses that were as sharp as that of a dog, and this person, this pattern of dressing, with the veil over the head, shape and even demeanor. There was only one person from whom he had seen it. And that was none other than Lady Vinegar. Exhaustion flooded his senses. Thebination of damage done to him from the Giant octopus and then from Riff''s killing intent was immerse. All the parts of his body begged him for sleep but he gritted his teeth as he held it back. This was the absolute worse time for him to slumber and he knew it. Lady Vinegar leaped in the air. At Least, Lenny was sure that what she did was leap, but she practically glided in the air as she approached them. And just like Agnes and riff, when shended, it was as if she was walking on water as she stood on the river of blood still flowing from the corpse. "Lady Vinegar! fancy meeting you here. Isn''t a spoilt brat like you a little too far away from Governor Momoa''s Breast milk?" Agnes spoke with a smile, but her words did not trante in that light. Lady Vinegar did not answer immediately, but rather took her time and unveiled her face, revealing her beauty that was so ever rumored about. the moment she did, even Lenny had to admit that the very air seemed to have changed form. It was as if breeze had blown in flowers from a Sakura tree. Even though her hair was made of multicolored strands of garden snakes, she was still a sight to admire. This was especially true for her clearly uneven colored eyes. It was not just her looks but even her presence. Considering the mess of Octopus blood and organs, and the incredible pungent smell in the air, her presence was refreshing air. This was something Lenny could see from Agnes''s facial expression that she knew. At least he was sure that she sensed it. Then again, beauty had always been apetition best observed amongst women. Thispetition was further emphasized by their positions, power, status and anything that was considered remotely as an edge. Lady Vinegar gave a slight smile, "You Midget half-born Wrench! To say that I enjoy seeing you again will be a lie that would hunt me for the rest of my life, but not withstanding, what are the bastard sons of Mr Augustus doing here?" she looked at them top to bottom, "and without an escort too. You know, you are just be too close to the ground. The wind might blow and the sand of the Wastnd might swallow you." Lenny observed both women clearly. They were obviously acquainted with one another before now. After all, they had only seen each other and had already started exchanging vocal blows. Lenny could also see that Agnes''s fingers tightened about her umbre the moment thement about her height was raised. However, Agnes quickly controlled herself as she thought of a rebound. "My younger brother, Riff will be participating in the Alpha selection Competition. As his big sister, I''m here to cheer him up. You know some of us do not flock around daddy''s balls day and night. We actually support our other family members. Unlike a certain someone that served all her brothers as a dish to her father''s hunger cravings. I mean, its no wonder you don''t have a man. If you can''t even take care of your own brothers," Agnes gave a pitiful sigh. This was action that obviously got to Lady Vinegar. "You know, I kind of pity you Vinegar. You will live and old dry life, but with an even dryer Coochie!" Now, Vinegar''s anger had been roused. Herpetitive spirit would not allow her back down, at least not now. If Agnes was going to unt, then she too was going to do the same thing. She immediately turned to Lenny. With a wave of her hand, he was drawn to her hands like a ma. "Well Agnes, you seem to be out of luck. You see, Lenny here is my Man, and he will also be participating in the Alpha Selection ceremony." The words ''My man'' were an obvious trigger for Agnes. She seemed to have staggered when she heard it. "Huh!? This weak thing! he couldn''teven get a rise from that," she pointed to the chopped up Octopus, "It is either your standards have fallen or you have be really desperate. Either one, I don''t mind. They are both good colors on you." "Really! You think so!? How about I turn you into a better color." Lady Vinegar frowned as she took a slight step forward Agnes also frowned as she also stepped forward. Suddenly, there was tension between both women. Even Lenny in Vinegar''s hands suddenly thought the air had be hard to breath. There were signs of literal sparks in the air, and even the ground seemed to rumble a bit. These two were about to release their power and even lenny could tell that it was notgoing to be good. Chapter 434 No Demons Allowed In The City However, as both women were about to make a scene, something happened. The Octopus meat, blood and bones suddenly had a life of its own as it moved as of to heal itself. Lenny saw this and looked on in surprise. He could not imagine that the mutated creature that had be chopped up into a thousand pieces was actually mending itself back. Surprisingly, this action did not stop Either Agnes nor Lady Vinegar from proceeding with their bickering moment. The the octopus practically did not exist at this moment. Lenny watched on as the octopus formed itself piece by piece. Before Lenny''s eyes, it had be Whole again. The instant that it''s body was fully formed, it ROARED loudly at the women. However, they still paid no mind to it. It was as if a child was throwing a tantrum to mothers that rather engaged in argument that pay attention to it. Instantly it attacked. It''s long tendrils and tentacles rushed for the women. And then it happened. Lenny had seen it clear as day. Agnes had only moved her eyes from Lady Vinegar a bit to the Octopus and back. *BOOM!* Once more, it had be minced meat. It was just a slight shift of her gaze but Agnes had relegated the octopus to it''s former form "Riff, the core!" "Yes, Sister Agnes." Riff moved. This was action so fast Lenny had not been able to follow with his eyes. Riff dug through the remains of the octopus and pulled out an oval orb. It was yellow in color. Even as he picked it up, the Octopus still tried to form itself about the core once more. Riff applied a little pressure and the core cracked like ss. Now, the octopus was truly dead. Till this moment, the two women still red at each other. Just then, they was a rush of people that formed about them. Some were with weapons and some others were in their Werewolf forms. All of them had aggressive stares at the uninvited guests. From the looks of it, they were going to attack any time soon. "WAIT! WAIT!! WAIT!!!" A voice called out and a person rushed over. The moment they saw him, these Werewolves opened up a path for him to pass. After all, he was a very influencial figure in the city. It was Curtin, a famous scorn of the Alpha family, and potential Alpha of the Pack. The moment he stepped forward, he gave a shallowugh in an attempt to ease the ever growing tension between both women He bowed a bit, "wee Lady Agnes, I didn''t expect that you would arrive so early. I would havee myself to pick you up!" It was only now that Agnes turned away from Lady Vinegar. "Hmmm, so you are the useless scorn that wants my brother to fight for him!" "Yes, that would be me." Curtain gave a tteryugh. "Please, if you don''t mind, I will love to invite you and Mr Riff into the City of Milk and Honey as humble guests of mine." Almost as quickly as he said this, another voice was heard. This one was more hoarse, and it was backed with a little more confidence andmand. "Into which city!?" Once more the crowd opened up, and a group of elderly men stepped forward. Just from their extravagant robes, one could tell how important they were. These were the Elders of the Pack. In front was Elder Isaiah. "Curtin, you may be a potential candidate for Alpha of this pack, but until you manage to be one, I''ll advice that you keep to our rules and traditions. Demons are not allowed into the City of Milk and Honey. There are a million reasons for this rule. One of them, I''m sure you are aware of. But you want to invite a demon into our city and even participate in the Tournament?" Elder Isaiah gave a meaningful look at Curtin as he intentionally held back his tongue. Curtain chuckled a bit with a smug expression on his face, "actually, I am well aware of this Elder Isaiah. And that is why i think you should know this. These are not Demons. Although they do have a rtion to demons, they are actually HALF-BORNS." "And so what! They are the Damned abominations of Demons." "Old your tongue old man," Agnes immediately interrupted. Calling her a ''Damned abomination'' had instantly roused her anger. Elder Isaiah turned to her with a brow raised, "oh! And what will you do if I don''t?" Agnes frowned, "How about I make sure you never suck on your wife''s titties again." She stepped forward. Surprisingly, so did Elder Isaiah. As he did, an ancient oppressive aura seemed to envelope the air. This oppressive aura was obviously not from the old elder, but it was clear that it was in support of him. It applied significant pressure to Agnes and she had no choice but to grit her teeth harshly as she took a step back. After all, this aura and pressure was from none other than the Primordial Beast. Even Agnes although strong, knew her limits. She was strong but against a Primordial beast, she was nothing worthy of a toothpick. After all, primordial beasts were known to the connected to the core of the world itself. That was an existence that was of the peak of the great Demon rank. Even her father, the Feared Mr Augustus would not challenge the Primordial Beast of the City of Milk and Honey. If she were to do that, it would be an expression of foolishness. Her fist tightened about her umbre, and her anger was evident on her face. However, Lenny could not help but frown a bit. Something about this aura and pressure did not feel right. Lenny was not sure what it was, but it felt wrong, and if it felt wrong, then something was definitely off somewhere. "Young miss, it seems that, just because you managed to defeat a little squid, you have forgotten thend you now stand. Do you need me to remind you?" Elder Isaiah asked. Chapter 435 Ladies Vine And Gar ? "Young miss, it seems that, just because you managed to defeat a little squid, you have forgotten thend you now stand. Do you need me to remind you?" Elder Isaiah asked taking another step forward. This motion of his increased the pressure on Agnes once more. "Isaiah!" Another voice called to him. It was from the elder, Zod. Elder Isaiah turned to him. Zod stepped out. He had note together with the other Elders but now, he made his way forward. In his hand was a big book with gold rims about it and the insignia of Primordial beast. Any body that was anyone in the city of milk and honey knew this book. This was after all, the rule book of the City. Zod stepped forward as he opened the book, "actually, Elder Isaiah, ording to the rules here, during the event of an Alpha selection, participants are allowed to invite outsiders to participate for them as long as these helpers vow to remain at the side of the New Alpha." Elder Isaiah frowned, "I am fully aware of the rules, and I know that they are no rules allowing Demons into our city." "You did not let me finish!" Zod added. He smiled and looked back at the rule book, opening yet another page. "Those that have been oppressed parent or child by menace of demons, may seek sanctuary in the City of Milk and Honey under invitation." Elder Isaiah pointed at Agnes, "what are you saying Zod? Does that look like an oppressed victim to you?" "Well, our mothers WERE human," Agnes stated as she smiled stepping forward, "tell me, how do you think we were CONCEIVED? My father pinned my mother down to the ground, her limbs stretched apart and nailed in ce not to interrupt the process, and then he ravished her day and night even while she screamed in pain of his barb Dick, using her bleeding organ everytime as lub to FUCK her as she begged her womb to get pregnant for fear that he would rip her apart." As she talked, Elder Isaiah frown got deeper. This was the same thing for the other Elders. She giggled lightly as she leaned in on her toes to the elder''s ear, "so tell me, I''m I not oppressed?" In this manner, even Elder Isaiah knew that he had lost the argument. Agnes walked past him with Riff in tow, and Curtin hurried forward with a ttery smile as he led the way. Only a few steps and Agnes paused. She turned to Lady Vinegar and then she clicked her tongue before turning about and walking towards the city. However at this moment, Lenny, no longer able to hold back his fatigue, suddenly fainted. The next time Lenny woke up, waster in the evening. He woke up to the tickling of ropes moving about on his chest and his face. At first, he shook it away, but as the realization that he had fainted before the sight of Deep Demon level existence, he instantly sat up right. Breathing heavily, he looked around at the unfamiliar room. "Hmmm, Basket face,I don''t want to go to the ball!" Moaning came from beside him. Lenny turned to it. The moment he saw who it was, his instinct kicked in and in sprang from the bed like a cat afraid to touch water. Straight up on the ceiling. This action of his work the sleeping beauty. She was barely with any clothing, every curve and edge of her body a killer for the eyes. Even Lenny had to admit that this woman was a beauty many would either kill for or die on top. However, the sight of her sent real shivers down his spine. The reasons for this were just too much to mention. Whether it was the fact that she was a Deep demon level existence that was capable of shutting a rank 1 hell beast that nearly killed him with just the tap of her foot, or the fact that she was the most treasured child of a rank 6 Great Demon, Lenny did not know but he rather not mess with her. As an assassin, he was very clear when he picked his battles. This was not a battle he had was going to pick even if he thrown the opportunity in the face. At this moment, she opened her eyes slight. One eye red and the other Blue. A perfect contrast that added extra features go her incredible beauty. Even the sight of her hair made of little garden snakes did not affect this. She stretched a bit, a bend of her well curbed waist in a very flexible manner that let Lenny the opportunity to peek just a bit in-between her legs. His eyes had moved involuntarily, but she had caught him. Biting her lower lips, she winked at him, "do you want to see more?" Even though she asked, she did not let him answer before she widened her legs a bit more to get a better look. Naturally, Lenny was pulled to this. However, Lenny''s expression suddenly changed and he proceeded down from the edge of the wall. His expression had suddenly be stoic. A change that surprised Lady Vinegar. There was no longer any perversion in his eyes. Lady Vinegar could not help but give a light smirk at this. "Interesting!" Shemented, "you are lucky you removed that glee from your eyes. Even though Gar gave you how body, I have not epted you yet!" Lenny raised a brow at this. However, his eyes focused on her every expression and bodynguage. Immediately, his mind worked quickly as he madeparison with every time he had met this woman. And a swift conclusion arrived in his head. "You have multiple personalities!" He stated clearly, disying the ability to read individuals that only people of his upation had. She nodded, clearly impressed by his ability to know her most sacred secret with just a look. Even her father did not know this. In fact, it thrilled her as much as it impressed her. "you know some would consider that an insult." "But not you!" She nodded, and then with speed Lenny could notprehend, she moved. Her hand directly grabbing Lenny by his throat. She leaned in, "Tell me Lenny Tales, why shouldn''t I kill you now and send your corpse to my father, The governor..." Chapter 436 Lady Vines Test ? This was a very spacious room several feet high from ground. A special suite arranged because ofdy Vinegar. With a master size king bed in the middle, and a surrounding environment that was filled with sses for its walls, it made for a beautiful view if one desired to enjoy the heavenly sight of the city of Milk and Honey. Vine leaned in, "Tell me Lenny Tales, why shouldn''t I kill you now and send your corpse to my father, The governor of Waterfall City? Or inform Cuban of your whereabouts. I''m sure he is still mad at you for destroying his town." Her slender fingers around his neck squeezed in and Lenny felt her killing intent. It was not like Riffs, but it was definitely there. Those fingers were leaned and small, but the moment they held his neck in ce, it was as if unmovable mps had fixed around his neck. She only held his neck, but his entire body could not move. Even his fingers could not shift even a little bit. Her eyes stared into his own attentively. Lenny could clearly tell that whatsoever he said right here and now, could either save him or destroy him. After all, his life was clearly in her hands. Even the Satan System warned of the threat she posed. The atmosphere was tense, very tense. She had only spoken once but those words echoed in his head again and again. His mind rushing for a solution, an answer that would convince the half naked mad woman around his neck. However something clicked in his head, and then he gave a side smile. "You are a bad liar!" His response surprised her. "How dare you or do you think I''m bluffing? Let me remind you that with just the snap of my fingers, I could..." "Then do it!" Lenny''s gaze did not leave hers. "Do it! Kill me and package my corpse for your father, or send it as a gift to Cuban," he leaned in further into her grasp. "Do it! Trust me, you''ll be doing me a favour. A quick escape from this fucked up world. Besides, I''m not the one that has to live with the other one." "What do you mean?" "You im you don''t like me, and you just so happen to have another person in there that those. If you kill me, you will have to live with her rage forever. That... Would be true torture." As he talked her fingers had already loosened their grip around his neck. "So what will it be? The satisfaction of killing me, or the hell that the other you will dish on you forever." Vine paused a bit. Her eyes looking deeply into his own, searching for his fear or the lie in his eyes. She wanted to see if he was just bluffing with the confidence he was disying. After a few more seconds, she smiled. "Gar, he passed my test. I approve of this one, you may keep him." Instantly her expression changed as Gar took over, "Yeee!!!" She jumped on Lenny''s body forcing a kiss into his lips. He tried to push her off him, but could an ant move a mountain? Even the Rank 1 Hell beast was stopped with just a foot of hers. There was no way that Lenny could force her off his body with all his might. After all, Vinegar was a rank Six Deep demon level being. "I knew you would pass Vine''s test," she giggled like a little girl. "Now,e here! I have not seen you in so long. My shift would soon expire and Vine wille back again, let me have a taste of you." She suddenly reached for his rod, but to her surprise, it wasid. Then again, with the constant threat to his life, there was no way that he was going to get a hard on. A brief sadness appeared on her face, "you not hard. But don''t worry, I know what to do." The snakes on her head suddenly rushed for him, biting into his flesh. He groaned a little, however, he suddenly felt a fiery rush in his blood. And his list was ignited in matter of seconds. Lenny could not help but sh back to that time in the Chimera caves when he ate that Chimera heart. His body felt that much rage. Instantly, his sword was pointing to the sky with force. "Since you want it that bad, then I''ll give it to you!" He grabbed her by her snake hair, pulling her into a kiss. The force by which he did it surprised her. Instantly, she could tell that he was the type that preferred to dominate. However, not this time around. This time, she wanted to dominate him. Her legs were already leaking in the zeal of her moistness. She grabbed his raging Penis and instantly sat on it, prating herself. She closed her eyes for a bit as she envisioned his organ reaching her depths. The moment he was in, she grabbed his hands, pinning them to the ground above his head, and then the riding began. Lenny did not have enough strength to push her away. Since he could not takemand as he wanted, all he could do was pump upwards into her as she rode him fiercely. Soon, moans filled the room. Unknown to Lenny, at one corner of the spacious room, Perseus, Moses and Victor stood, watching speechlessly. Moses raised his hand to cover Victor''s eyes, but Victor removed it. His eyes not leaving the show for even second. It was not until Gar waved her hand, making the air suddenly turn blurry before the three decided it was time to excuse themselves. However, the moans still put a lot of imaginations into their heads as they walked away. (Author''s note: Konichiwa! So I''m sure you noticed. Since Vinegar has split personalities, I''ll make sure you know when it''s Gat talk or Vine. Also, please, I''ll love feed back. I really can''t put a finger on it. Reader''s reading rate has dropped, and I really don''t know why.) Chapter 437 Punishment For A Failed Mission Here''s your revised text with grammar and spelling fixes, along with suggestions for rity: "After a few hours into the night, they were exhausted. Their battle had raged from the floor to the bed, surprisingly to the ceiling, back to the bed, and once more to the floor. Almost everything in the room was broken or damaged. Even the floor had deep cracks. Lennyy on his back, breathing heavily, while Gary on his chest. "Not bad! Not bad!! You''ve gotten stronger," sheplimented. "But it will be a while before you''re strong enough to marry me!" "Marry you?" Lenny''s eyes twitched a bit. At the same time, Vine took over, rising up from his body. "Marry him!? Are you insane, Gar!? We just ran away from one marriage, and just because I let you be with him, you want to marry him?" "Well, I think that''s the only feasible solution! I mean, with what just happened, I might already be pregnant." Gar had glee on her face as she rubbed her stomach affectionately. "Huh!? I''d rather stab myself to death than get pregnant for this trash," Vine retorted, grabbing Gar by the hair and pulling it. "But I want to marry him!" Gar struggled with Vine. Gar also grabbed Vine by the hair, pulling it. "But he is a better choice than that Blood demon. At least I love this one." "But I don''t!" Vine groaned in anger. "But it''s my body. I can marry who I want." "Well, it''s my body too. Just because I allowed you to be with him twice, you think I''m okay with it?" "What do you mean? You enjoyed it as much as I did. Just let us marry him. You could even help me convince father." Meanwhile, as the two quarreled with one another, Lenny just sat there naked, watching one person fight with herself, constantly pulling her own hair and begging herself to stop. Lenny couldn''t help but raise a brow at this. Here he thought maturity came with strength. Apparently, he was wrong. At this moment, he couldn''t help but look at the Satan System mission list. There was a bright red tag that listed ''mission failed.'' This was expected; after all, he wasn''t able to defeat the giant octopus. Instead, that glory went to Riff. However, what really caught his attention was the punishment tag that appeared. Instant shock registered on his face. Never in his life had he received such a penalty. The stronger Lenny became, the more he understood the importance of power. The elimination of Magic Points alone was nearly half of hisbat strength gone. Without Magic points, he couldn''t use White mes. This also meant that he couldn''t use skills like Fireball that deal a wide range of damage. And this was to happen for an entire month. Lenny couldn''t help but regret ever taking that mission. But the reward was an increase of 500 points across all his stats. It was only natural that he couldn''t resist it. From the look of things, he could tell that he had somehow made it into the city of Milk and Honey. But this was no assurance to him. After all, these were the Wastnds. Peace was an illusion in these parts, a fantasy people loved to dream about. Especially with the kind of enemies he had, he wouldn''t be surprised if Cuban came for him in this ce. Lady Vinegar had managed to find him. He didn''t think that Cuban wasn''t capable of that too. Instinctively, the first thing that came to his mind was to leave this ce and go hide in silence somewhere. He was sure that if he managed to hide in a hole somewhere, he would be better able to preserve his life. Of course, there was also the option of hiding under Vinegar. She was obviously far stronger than Cuban, but Lenny couldn''t help but sigh at this thought. He didn''t consider himself a coward and wouldn''t act like one. Although a part of him was indeed shameless enough to do it. However, one look at Lady Vinegar and it was easy to tell that she had a lot going on for her. Having two personalities was not easy at all. And Lenny could tell that only one of those personalities liked him. The reason for it, he didn''t know, but he couldn''t help but imagine a day when the personality that didn''t like him would decide to just extinguish his existence. His brows twitched at the thought. Lenny couldn''t help but facepalm. He really couldn''t understand why he was so unlucky with women. In one way or the other, they were just crazy or abnormal. He was starting to think maybe the heavens cursed him or something. While his mind calcted his next step, he suddenly remembered the image of that red eye and the name... "Victor!" Yes! He remembered it now. This was the reason why he came to this city. To find someone who could help him get to the Wandering city called Judas so that he could see that Angel that Glenn had told him about. And ording to the vision he had gotten from the Primordial beast, he needed to find Victor. He immediately stood to his feet. He still had some bruises from his fight with the Giant Octopus, but most of it had already healed. Some new ones were also there from his encounter with Gar, but it was not something that he couldn''t handle. He stood up, waving his hands, and a change of clothes appeared. While Lady Vinegar bickered with herself, he dressed up. However, Gar caught sight of this. "Hey, where are you going?" "To find a person named Victor," he replied without turning back. "I''m right here!" (Author''s note: what do you think will happen now that things have progressed this way?) Chapter 438 Fight For Me ? "I''m right here!" Victor answered. Lenny turned to him. At the edge of the destroyed room, Victor stood. When they were having their sexual rumble, Gar had put up an air veil to hide their privacy. The Veil was still up. Victor could not see them, but he could definitely hear them. Lady Vinegar instantly stopped her quarrel with herself. With a wave of her hands, her clothes flew over to her. In a few minutes time, everyone was seated in a different room. It was spacious, although not as spacious as the room above, it allowed everyone to upy their own space. The chairs were a low custom made in City of Milk and Honey, soft under the butt, but the wide arms and back rest, where made out ofted wood. The walls were a smooth white, mostly empty of decorations aside from arge insignia of the Primordial Beast. The room was made bright withmps on the walls that were powered by electricity. A contrast to the darkmps at in the caves of the Arena that were powered strictly by Darkline magic. There was a center table in the middle adorned with fruits of different kinds. However, no one partook of it. They just sat in silence. On one side was Perseus and Lenny withdy Vinegar contemting whether to rush over to stick herself with him or not. Evidently, Gar wanted some after sex cuddles but Vine won''t have it. Besides, Gar''s time to take over the body had expired. She was only trying her best to hold on, and Vine would not have it. On the other side was Victor, and Moses whose injuries were obviously still bad. But in the midst of this foreigners that had disyed incredible strength fighting the giant Octopus, he could not show weakness for even a little bit. "There is no beating around the bush. So I''ll go straight to the point," Lenny spoke up, "I want to meet the Primordial Beast. From what I hear, you can help me with that." This sudden request left Moses and Victor tongue tied. Both of them looked at one another and then back at Lenny. "That''s not possible!" Moses stated. "What do you mean that''s not possible?" Lenny asked with a frown confused at the answer he got. "No one can see the Primordial beast. Not even citizens of the City of Milk and Honey can see the Primordial beast, talk more of an outsider." "Then who can I meet to see the Primordial Beast?" "No one!" Moses stated firmly feeling very offended. After all, these were foreigners. What right did they have to meet the most sacred existence of the Giant Shadow Werewolves? That was their most sacred existence. What Lenny was asking was akin to entering a strangers house and asking to have sexual rtions with the grandmother of the home. To Moses, who had been a loyal guard of this city for all of his life, this was very abominable talk. In fact, if not the fact that he recognized Lenny to be very strong and that he saved Victor''s life, he would have walked over to him andnded on his face a magnificent p. Lenny on the other hand did not understand what he had done to rouse the big man''s anger so suddenly. In fact, he was sure that he was being very polite at the moment. Victor saw that the room was bing tense and immediately spoke up as he signalled Moses to calm down. "What my Guard Moses, is trying to say is that only the Alpha of the Pack canmunicate with the Primordial beast." "Oh, in that case, may I meet with this Alpha?" Lenny asked. "It''s not so easy," Victor exined, "the previous Alpha, My father has recently past away. At the moment, we are without one." Lenny frowned. Immediately, his mind already started to calcte how he was going to go about it. He calcted that if he could find where the Primordial beast was hidden, then he could easily get the audience with it that he desired. As if reading his mind, Victor helped extinguish that idea. "The Primordial Beast hides in a pocket space. That pocket space can only be essed by the acknowledged Alpha of the Alpha Bloodline." Lenny raised a brow at him. He could tell that the boy had much to say and he was willing to hear. "Let me guess, you can help me get in bit there is a catch." "Yes!" Victor swallowed hard as he pushed the thoughts in his head to his mouth, "if you fight for me in the Alpha Selection Tournament and Win, I''ll be Alpha, and you can meet with the Primordial Beast." "Young master, No!" Moses tried to stop him. But Victor only raised a hand to stop him, "I have thought this through, and this is the only way. If my step brother bes Alpha, without a doubt, I will be the first person he will kill, and the second will be you." Those words made Moses swallow any thing he had to say. "So you are saying that you want me to fight for you!" "Actually, it''s a bit more than that. Forgive me for not telling you, but I have already registered your name as a fighter. She told me to do it!" Victor pointed at Lady Vinegar. "Huh!?" Lenny raised a brow as he turned to her. "Don''t look at me, it was Gar''s idea. Besides, it''s the only way they would have allowed half-borns into the city." Lenny caught those words well. He could not help but look at her again, "you are a Half Born?" Lady Vinegar nodded, "yes, but not a lot of people know this. Aside you lot and that hag, Agnes, only my father and Basket face are aware." This piece of information took Lenny by surprise. However, there was more to this piece of information that Lenny was not aware of. After all, Vinegar was only half demon, she never said that she was half human... Chapter 439 Alert: Mission Accepted From Victor ? As they spoke, there was a loud knock on the door. "Come in!" Victor ordered and a guard walked in, "young master Victor, it''s time for the selection process!" "Yes, thank you." The guard bowed to him in respect. However, as he left the room, he could not help but take a sneak peak at the half Borns, his eyes shing a glint of hostility before he left. "We are not very weed here it seems!" Perseusmented. Lenny nodded. "No matter! We are not staying here for long. Once we are done with this, we will be out of here." He turned to Victor, "so tell me about this tournament you want me to fight in." Victor took a deep breath in and then out before he exined. "The Alpha Selection Tournament Rules are simple. They can only be one victor. We are a Werewolf pack. The advocacy of the strong is a powerful standing we abide by. If you are defeated, you will die. It is expected that the iing Alpha should have strong backing. And as we all know, there is no stronger backing than power that had been proven through blood and de. The first stage is the selection stage. We will be going for that now. This stage will let the elders know if you are eligible for participating in the Alpha Selection Tournament." Lenny nodded at this. Everything sounded simple to him. After all, it was not his first time in apetitive sport for life and death. Besides, he had his reasons for being here. He had to get to the Wandering city and the Primordial Beast as creatures connected with the foundation of the world could apparently help him. There was also the fact that the Primordial Beast was practically calling out to him. Lenny saw this and a faint feeling that he was in trouble dawned on him. The streets of the City of Milk and Honey was not as Lenny expected them to be. Because it was a city that had lived through from the apocalypse till now, Lenny had expected that he would see structures of the old world. However, it was totally nothing of the sorts. There were no cars, buses, vehicles of any kind except for carriages pulled by animals. ording to Victor, vehicles were not allowed because of the emission of greenhouse gases that contribute to climate change. The main greenhouse gas produced by vehicles is carbon dioxide (CO2), but they also produce nitrous oxide and methane. All of which were harmful to the lungs and Werewolves were very sensitive to these things. For this reason, they did away with anything that had the possibility of making their lives more difficult than it should be. Besides, it was believed that vehicles made Werewolves weak. The carriages in the city were used only by the elderly, sick, or nursing mothers. Every other person had to move on foot regardless of the distance. Weakness was not a disirable trait in this society. The only reason they allowed electricity was because magic was used to create it. The City of Milk and Honey had an old style to it''s buildings. In fact, they were very old. Nestled beneath the cerulean sky, the City of Milk and Honey stood as a resplendent testament to the grandeur of Roman-inspired architecture and natural beauty. With meticulous urban nning and an unwaveringmitment to aesthetics, the city was an earthly paradise, where every street and building was a work of art. At its heartid the grand forum, a sprawling za adorned with statues of mythical gods and legendary heroes. The architecture, reminiscent of ancient Rome, boasts marble columns, intricate friezes, and splendid arches, all intricately carved and meticulously maintained. This would be where the Selection process would be conducted. As the sun bathed the forum in a golden glow, it was easily observed by the by the people as a ce of serenity and reflection. But today, it would be the starting mark of chaos and oing ughter. Lenny could see that the city''s streets were paved with polished stones, leading to quaint marketces where vendors offer a cornucopia of fresh produce and artisanal crafts. They were a distance away but his very good nose could still catch the scent of blooming flowers mingles with the aroma of freshly baked bread, creating an intoxicating bouquet that lured both locals and visitors alike. Majestic aqueducts and fountains grace every corner, their cascading waters providing a soothing symphony that permeates the city. Orchards and vineyards flourish on the outskirts, their bountiful harvests supplying the city with a cornucopia of fruits and wines. Lenny discovered that the City of Milk and Honey was not merely a marvel of architecture; it was a haven for the soul. With its exquisite design and natural beauty, it was a ce where every street corner, every courtyard, and every building was a testament to the timeless allure of Roman aesthetics, a true masterpiece among cities. It was no wonder it was named as it was. Compared to the destitute of the wastends, this ce was practically heaven on earth. Calling it ''Milk and Honey'' was a summed up description of it''s magnificence. Aside Lenny and his crew led by Victor, he could see others heading into the za. Surprisingly, he even saw witches and a group of Magi. There were also other groups such as A group of Minatours, centaurs, Cyclops and many others. All these were creatures that Lenny had never seen before, and shamelessly, he stared at them. "What!? Seen someone else you like? I''ll tell Gar." Vine stepped forward interrupting his thought process. Lenny frowned and looked away, walking faster. Seeing that she annoyed him, Vine stepped closer, "don''t worry, I''m just kidding. I can guess what you are thinking. And yes, a good number of these creatures are not from this world. Theye from another ce. The Underworld. When Demons brought apocalypse, they did not just create a gate way to invade earth, they created a gate way to and frounderworld to this ce..." Chapter 440 About The Realms "When Demons brought the apocalypse, they did not just create a gate way to invade earth; they created a gate way to and from the underworld to this earth," Vine exined. "The Underworld?" Lenny asked. "Yes, the Underworld. It''s a really dreadful ce. I won''t even pray for my enemies to stay there, and I have very terrible ones. If you think thesends are barren, then the underworld will shock you silly." "Is that the reason why demons brought the apocalypse to earth, to escape their barren world?" Lenny asked. Surprisingly, Vine shook her head. "It seems you are in brief need of a bit of education. As your sister-inw, I won''t mind teaching you a bit..." Lenny raised a brow at this. After all, she was the one who said that she did not want him marrying her sister. Secondly, isn''t marrying Gar the same thing as marrying her? Nevertheless, he intentionally did not voice this point. He needed information, and she could provide it. "Demons are a strong species, but their reproductive rate is very low, and so they make up for their numbers with other races. In this manner, we have pure blood and half-blood. Trust me, most demons you have ever seen in your life are not pure blood. However, most have embraced their demon nature, casting aside their other nature. In doing this, one could reap the great benefits attached to their demon nature but also risk the benefits of their race. Although I''m not sure about it, demons are rumored to havee from Hell. Thend of eternal damnation It is said that they shared the nine levels with the Devils and also the Fallen. All of Hell''s races were ruled by the Morningstar, and he brought bnce and order for hundreds of thousands of years. From Hell, war against the other realms was waged. The Fallen took Purgatory for itself, and Demons took the underworld, crowning it their new abode. It was all in the grand vision of the Morningstar to challenge Heaven after he was wrongly used of insubordination. At least that''s what I heard. Nevertheless, the Morningstar aimed to conquer all realms so he could conquer ''The One Above All''." "Conquer?" Lenny asked, finding it hard to believe, "Are you sure it''s not punishing wrongdoers?" Vine thought about this a bit, "Well, if you put it that way, he did punish a lot of wrongdoers on his way." Hearing this made Lenny feel proud of his master. His mind quickly dismissed the part of the Morningstar wanting to conquer the realms, tagging it as false. After all, he believed that the morningstar was bringing those realms salvation. "The Realms, regardless of their kinds, are grouped into: The Above: The Heavens The In-between: Purgatory, Ethereal The Middles, or Middle Realms: the Nine Earths The In-between: Underworld The Below: Hell These worlds are mostly connected to one another in this order but bnced by the cosmic rules to separate their dimensions from one another. Not even the nine Earths that are of the same grouping can easily find one another." Lenny examined the exnation that Vine gave a little and could not help but feel like a lot of information was missing. Although he did understand a big part of it, and it was easy to reason that it was easier to go to any of the other nine Earths than it was to go to purgatory, some things did not make sense. For example, the Nether was not in this ssification. And so he asked. "I don''t understand. What of the Nether realm?" "Oh! I see. You are talking about witches and stuff. Well, firstly, a quick side. Witches here are different from witches in the underworld. Secondly, which is the answer you are looking for, By the way, this grouping I just gave is for the realms known to have been created by the ''One Above All''. However, that''s the thing. Realms like The Nether or The Void are not part of this listing. Many schrs of the underworld say that they are not a part of the worlds created by the ''One Above All''. They don''t carry the ''SOUL EQUATION''. Yet, for some reason no one knows, they vibrate at frequencies that are easy to ess by those of the ''Soul Equation''." Vine sighed. "There is a whole magic and science to it that I do not want to get into right now." Even though she said this, Lenny could clearly see that she was really holding herself back from talking any more. From this small interaction, he could easily tell the kind of person Vine was. She was definitely a knowledge-hungry freak. Naturally, it was easy for Lenny to tell what kind of person her opposite personality was. It was no wonder that the moment Gar took control of the body, she wanted to hump him. Compared to Gar, Lenny believed Vine to be more useful. Vine continued exining, and he listened with rapt attention. After all, knowledge was a kind of power, the kind that Lenny valued a lot. "Realms like The Nether or The Void are considered soulless. They are of the Eternal Cold. In truth, they are even a shortcut in between the realms, but not even some lesser gods can survive the trip through one of their portals. For this reason, many schrs call them the negatives. In truth, we do not know how many negative realms are in existence. It is rumored that they might just be as much as the known realms made by the ''One Above All''. Some say they might be more. Of course, there have been one or two foolish people who have been unfortunate enough to try and explore the negative realms. None of them have been able to make it back. For those that have souls, it is essentially a one-way trip." (Author''s note: Now you know just a bit of how big this world is. I wonder what adventures Lenny will have. I really can''t wait... Remember to leave some golden tickets behind. Thanks fam) Chapter 441 Deaths Betrothed ? "Of course they have been one or two foolish people that have been unfortunate enough to try and explore the Negative realms. None of them have been able to make it back. For those that have souls, it is essentially a one way trip." Vine clearly stated. Lenny thought about Vine''s words carefully. He remembered that time when he tried to look for the heart of a dead Nether creature in an attempt to absorb it. He wanted to take it''s power for himself, but then he noticed that the creature did not have a heart. And without a heart, he could not take it''s blood essence. Also, creatures of the Nether did not bleed normal blood. There''s was ck and cold. It was like touching the waters of an almost frozen pond. Now, Vine was telling him that none that had gone there had ever survived. At least, ording to the records, that was true. Lenny could not help but remember that he had sent E into the Nether. Because of the treats she was spitting out abouting for him, he thought maybe she might eventually make it out. But it seems like that option was not possible. The za itself was high and reaching its walls required them climbing a short flight of stairs. All the while, Lenny conversed with Vine. However, he still observed his surroundings. He could not help but feel eyes on his back. He couldn''t help but stop and sharply look behind, however he saw nothing. Even when he spread his Ability ''Presence''. It was the same thing. Although they were people climbing and descending the stairs, Lenny could tell that it was not them. After all, this person had intent in their gaze and that was why he felt it. It was his Assassin nature kicking in, an instinctive reaction to being observed by a person of great strength. He looked around however, aside from the strange creatures from the Underworld about the ce, he did not see anything more. "Lenny,e on! Youcking behind." Perseus called to him from up the stairs. He shook his head as he quickly followed along. The doors of the za were very wide and very high, allowing for creatures like the Minatours and the Centaurs to easily pass through. On each side of the doors were guards. All of whom were in their Werewolf form wearing Silver Armor, a bit more different from the Bronze armor that Moses had on. As Victor passed, they greeted him with a bow, his status within the pack was not low. Victor waved back at them with a smile. And Moses nodded to them. Apparently, they were his superiors. As Lenny passed them, he used Surveyor on them. Surprisingly, both of these guards were Deep level demon existence. Each one of them was brimming with incredible power. It seemed like the pack had brought out it''s big guns for this tournament. Then again, after the event of the Giant Octopus attacking, such a thing was expected. The Hall way leading to the Arena point was alsorge and well spaced. The walls on either sides had incredible paints and artistic expressions depicting the pride and boldness of the Giant Shadow Werewolf culture. Oning out of the Hall way was the Arena. It was asrge as a football pitch. In fact, it was even shaped rectangr like one. The point of sitting for the audience hadrge round pirs also decorated but with Werewolf w patterns. The pirs held the overhead canopy from falling. The seat for the audience was well spaced and the ce bloomed with fresh air and the scent ofvender. Naturally flowers were arranged about the ce at different angles adding extra effect to the beauty of this ce. Lenny could not help but think that Demons needed to learn a thing or two from these people. This ce was an incredible contrast with the Colosseum of the Arena owned by demons. Whether it was smell, looks or even beauty. This ce made one anticipate the battles that were going to happen here. Just then, a loud shout was heard from behind. "VICTOR!!!" The entire group looked behind. It was a woman with ck hair, sses that made her eyes look very big and a bright smile on her lipstick filled face, looking to be in herte thirties. She ran over at an incredible speed. Immediately, she jumped on Victors body. Bringing the poor boy straight to the ground. "Oh my Victor, my poor boy! I heard you got ambushed on your way to the Iron Back pack. I went to look for you at your mom''s hut, but you weren''t there, and then I heard that you nearly died outside the city again." She grabbed different parts of his body as she checked for injuries, e on, tell this Aunty, are you hurt? Did any one hurt you!" And then she turned to Moses, "you, are you not supposed to be with him at all times. Why did you let him get hurt!" She smacked Moses on the head. Victor sighed, "No auntie no one hurt me! No one." Victor tried to mediate but Moses had already collected two more smacks on his head and a kick to his belly. She was about to give him a smack down when her eyesid on Lenny. And instantly, she froze, and quickly, she hid behind Moses. She peeped at him again, and then she hid once more. "Vi... Victor!... Who is that?" Victor turned to her and back at Lenny. "This Lenny Tales. He will be fighting for me." Victor turned to Lenny, "Lenny, this is my Aunt Sam." Lenny stepped forward politely with a hand to shake her, "it''s nice to meet you." However, she hid behind Moses even more refusing toe close to Lenny. "Aunty Sam! Is everything okay?" Sam shook her head, her eyes still on Lenny as her fear was obvious on her face. "Victor, why is he wearing Death''s engagement ring?" Chapter 442 Perseuss Manliness "Victor, why is he wearing Death''s engagement ring?" Samantha asked backing away even further. "Huh!? Aunt Sam what are you talking about?" Victor stepped forward to her. Sam''s eyes suddenly moved from Lenny''s to Perseus, and yet again, she looked to be stumped for words. Even though she was hiding from Lenny behind Moses, she suddenly paused as she stared at Perseus for a while. Her eyes seemed to be brighter as she stared at him, and in that moment, she felt her heart beat rapidly. Suddenly, she broke eye contact, "shit! I imprinted!" She whispered lowly to herself. She immediately tried to hide her face from him. Those were words that Vine heard clearly, and her eyes shone bright with the knowledge of what just happened. However at the same time, an announcement was made that echoed about the ce. "Participants for the Alpha Selection process should please get ready for the Magic test of the event!" Sam panicked a little as she suddenly gave her distance. She nervously backed away. "I... I have work to do. See youter Victor, and good luck in your tournament. Don''t die!" She turned about and raced for the exit. Effectively rushing out of sight. Every body paused looking at her in surprise. She made no exnation and ran off as fast as she had appeared. Lenny could not help but raise a brow at this. He did not know what was going on but those woman''s words sounded entirely different in his head. After all, Lenny himself knew the kind of engagements he had had with death. He had literally died ande from a other world, and now out of nowhere, she was saying that he was wearing Death''s engagement ring. Everyone had their on thoughts on this. For Vine, she just thought the woman was crazy in the head. While Moses and Victor carried a more worried expression on their faces, and finally, Perseus, he looked at her and back profile as she ran away and couldn''t help but be blown by her presence. His eyes remained on her through out. "Forgive my aunty... She is a bit... Mmm DIFFERENT from most people." Victor appologised on Sam''s behalf. "Different?" Perseus asked, his eyes still on her back profile. "Yes, many rumor that she was born with the Eyes to see the Spirit!" "Wait, what does that mean?" Lenny asked. "Well, it means that she can see things she is not supposed to see. She can see points where the Ethereal realm oveps with ours!" Vine exined. "Please don''t mind what she said, she says weird stuff like that all the time." Moses adviced. Lenny nodded and they turned to continue on their way. However, Perseus couldn''t help looking back at the exit Sam took again and again. Surprisingly, she turned in his direction, and the both of them exchanged eye contact onest time. In this manner, of looking at one another, Perseus lost his sense of direction and walked into an unsuspecting wall. At least, that was what it felt like to him. Perseus was not weak. At his level of strength, walking into a wall would result in one of two things. Either the wall broke apart like biscuit or at least he tripped a little if it was a pir. However on contact, he was instantly recoiled backwards. He did not stop until he crashed against a pir. Everyone turned in his direction, and Victor hurried to help him up. "Are you good!?" Victor asked. Perseus nodded getting himself up. However, Lenny walked up to the ''Wall''. It was actually a big beefy man with the head of a Rhino having tworge horns on it''s nose. It was a wonder how he saw his front with those things obstructing his path. The Rhino man paused and turned to Perseus. He chuckled a bit, "weak!" One look at him and Lenny did not need Surveyor to know that this man was really strong. He was a step away into the Deep demon realm in strength. Lenny had never fought him and could tell that this man would be a tough opponent but he did not back down. Lenny stopped in front of him, "hey, you hit Perseus! Appologise." Lenny''s words took the Rhino man by surprise. Meanwhile, Perseus was just getting up on his feet. The Rhino man turned to Lenny, "what? was that your girlfriend?" Lenny frowned a bit, an evident sign that some sadistic things he could do to this man we''re taking shape in his head. "I said to appolo..." However, Perseus suddenly stepped forward, "it''s okay Lenny. I can take can take care of this." Perseus stepped before Lenny. However, Lenny knew that Perseus was not strong enough to face such an opponent, and so he forced his way forward, "don''t worry Perseus I''ll take care of this," shoving Perseus to the side. At this time, Perseus turned to see that Sam had gone out of sight. She no longer stared at him weirdly. This suddenly annoyed Perseus and he turned to Lenny, "what''s your deal? I said I could handle it on my own. Just because I agreed to follow you doesn''t mean I can''t handle my own PROBLEMS!" This action of his pulled everyones attention to the both of them. Lenny paused wandering what he had done wrong. Perseus frowned. He had pulled unwanted attention to them. He turned and walked away. Lenny turned to the Rhino man and looked at him with intent in his eyes. Without saying a word, he turned and walked away. Surprisingly, the Rhino man did not stop him or say anything. Then again, fighting was greatly frowned upon within the city. All battles were strictly for the Arena within the za. Lenny scratched his head, not understanding what had just happened. As far as he was concerned, Perseus walked away in fear. This made his urge to kick the Rhino man''s ass rise even more. Lenny stepped forward again. Vine watching this and having a better understanding of social cues shook her head. She stepped forward and grabbed Lenny by his hair pulling him away. Chapter 443 Losing The Tournament Means Only One Thing... Death! It was time for the Selection process. The Alpha candidatesid about in different parts of the Arena. All of whom were either with their participants or stood alone in confidence of their strength. Vine rested on a sit as she watched the happenings below. Just as always, because of her identity, she had a veil to cover her face. However, the moment Agnes sighted her from the opposite side, she knew that she was the one. Both women exchanged eye contact and both their eyes gave electricity sparks in the air before they looked away. At the same time, Lenny also saw another person amongst the Participants. It was Riff. It was at this point that it hit Lenny in the head. "Wait a minute! What the fuck I''m I doing?" He thought to himself. Lenny could not help but feel as if something was wrong. After all, he had epted to fight in thispetition knowing fully well that Riff was partaking in it. This was so unlike him. He was an assassin by nature, and a fundamental of that was not taking battles he was not sure of winning. Lenny remembered that Riff had essentially destroyed that giant octopus by clicking his fingers together. This was the same monster that rendered him useless. Lenny could not help but believe that something was wrong. Yes, something was wrong. His judgement, it was obviously being influenced by something else. Immediately, his eyes went to Vine. Was she the person influencing his decision? After all, the realization only washed over him the moment that he got away from her. He could not help but frown a little. He opened the Satan system. "System run a check on mind and body. Is there some kind of influence clouding my judgement?" Lenny frowned even more. His terrifying instincts told him that something was wrong but the system told him otherwise. Knowing that the system would always work for his good, he decided to dismiss the idea. After all, it might just be his imagination. Even him was not above making mistakes. Also, he had already epted the mission. There was no need backing off now. Zod, an elder of the pack, stepped forward, "I''ll be the Anchor for this Alpha Selection Tournament. By the grace of the Heavens and the Primordial Beast, our Previous Alpha was blessed with many children. Two hundred and forty of them to be precise." On hearing the number, Lenny could not help but raise a brow. "Was he doing the deed every day?" Lenny could not help but ask himself. "However..." Zod continued, "only a hundred of them have decided to participate in thepetition for the position as Alpha. The others have decided to renounce their right to the position by swearing a bloodline oath. From this day onwards, they and their children will no longer have the right to be Alpha." As Zod spoke Lenny could not help but turn to Victor. "Why don''t you just swear the blood oath and free yourself from this?" Victor sighed a bit, "even if I want to, I can''t. At least not anymore." "The bad blood between young master Victor and Curtin is already too ck," Moses added from the side. "Even if he does run, Curtin will still kill him once he bes Alpha. Besides It was his mother''s wish that Victor became Alpha. She gave too much for him toe this far, and he has lost even more." Moses sighed lowly. Meanwhile, the images of his guards giving their lives for him out in the desert rushed about in Victor''s head. He couldn''t help but squeeze his fingers into a fist. He really wanted revenge. Lenny noticed this and did not push the question any more. Once he said this, a vile was brought forward. In it was a blue substance. The moment it appeared, the atmosphere in the room seemed to change, and Lenny could feel a subtle calm but ancient pressure from it. From the looks of the faces of all in the room, he was not the only one. Even Vine from her position should feel this Ancient pressure. Moses noticed Lenny''s reaction and exined, "that''s blood from the Primordial beast. The offsprings of the Alpha that will back off will have to swear by it." Zod took a vile of blood and carefully opened it. As he did, some people walked forward from the crowd. They were many of them, most were teenagers and a few of them still children. They all were dressed with in unique blue robes. One by one, they stepped forward and bowed at Zod before he used the blue blood and drew the symbol of an ''X'' on their foreheads. They were made to say an oath, and the moment they did, the blue blood would sink into their foreheads. Lenny watched this process carefully. The Satan system also highlighted the moment for him. He could suddenly see a blue chain that was not visible to the human eye wrap around the body of the individuals. Some of them gritted their teeth in pain of the process and some others that were unable to withstand it fainted on the spot. In a few minutes, the process was over. "From this day henceforth, you all no longer have the privilege of being called children of the Alpha. Any privilege given to you in regards of your position will be taken away. You are henceforth, Children of the Pack. You may decide to stay within the City of Milk and Honey to live your lives or leave the city to see the outside world. Which ever you choose, may the grace of the Primordial beast be with you." They bowed once more to Elder Zod before being led away through an opening on the side. Once there where gone, Zod turned to those remaining before him. "You all have decided to stay and fight. I''ll let you know Ahead of time. If there is anyone that still hesitates for what is toe, please step forward and take the oath. Because once you cross this line, there is absolutely no going back. Losing the Tournament means only one thing... Death!" Chapter 444 The First Test Lenny heard this and noticed that Victor swallowed hard. Apparently, he was scared, but he swallowed his fear. Elder Zod asked again, "Will anyone step forward and back off from this tournament?" His eyes danced around and then settled on Victor for a while before moving on once more. Meanwhile, Curtin stood with a confident smile beside Riff. Nobody moved. "In that case, we will proceed with the binding oath. This oath will bind you to the rules of the Alpha Selection Tournament. If you disobey the rules, you will die." One by one, participants and their fighters stepped forward. Zod used the blue blood of the primordial beast on their foreheads. Yet again, he made another symbol. This time around, the symbol was a ''U''. Once marked, both contestants and their fighters were to recite a particr phrase. Once recited, the mark on their foreheads would instantly change color from blue to red. Lenny watched well. One after another, the mark was ced on their heads, and the phrase was recited. As a result of the system, he could see what happened. The blue blood mark turned red, and then chains would bind, going about the body of the individual. Afterwards, they would move to the side. This was the same thing for everybody. Curtin and Riff stepped forward, and it was the same thing. After a few more people, Lenny and Victor stepped forward to receive the mark, while Moses waited behind. Immediately after the blood touched his skin, he got an alert from the system. This alert was unexpected, but he had already gone too far to back off now. Lenny thought about this decision one more time. This would mean that he would have to eventually face Riff. Lenny looked at Riff, not so far away. The memories of what the half-born were capable of rolled around in his head, but he quickly shut off those thoughts. After all, he was never one to back off from a challenge. There was also the fact that the pressure from an opponent like Riff could help him grow. At least it was either that or he was dead. The thought of death approaching suddenly excited him a bit. Like a hungry glutton over a pot of freshly barbecued meat, he could not help but swallow hard at the thought. The zeal and passion for what was toe bloomed in his head like a sudden symphony of sounds, and every fiber of his being hungered for it. As a sadistic fire within him suddenly burned, he gave a slight smile. While this was going on, Victor''s aunt, Sam, watched from high up behind a pir at a corner. In her eyes, what she saw was different. Wrapped around Lenny''s body were bony ribs with incredibly spiky thorns around them. It had certain symbols on its body and was connected with a chain made of bones which were connected into the Ethereal. And the moment Lenny gave that slight smile, the ribs tightened around his body. Sam saw this and cupped her mouth in worry, shaking her head. At around the same time, she heard a voice from behind her and a tap on her shoulder. "Hey!" This made her jump with a WHELP! as she turned to him. Seeing who it was, she packed away in panic. "Sorry for startling you. Hey! I''m Perseus. I was wondering if you..." Perseus tried to talk, but Sam acted as if she had seen a ghost rise from the grave. She panicked as she turned and rushed out of the ce, like fire was chasing her. Perseus was left standing there, wondering what he had done wrong. After feeling embarrassed by what happened downstairs with Lenny and the rhino man, Perseus had wondered around the ce a bit and, by coincidence, only seen Sam walk this way. After a few minutes of summoning his courage, something he had never done before, even against demons, he finally walked up to her, and immediately, she barely heard him talk or even his name before bolting out of the ce like Perseus''s presence was hotva. Perseus stood there, speechless, for a while. He did not know what he had done wrong. He really held back the urge to punch himself in the face. Around this time, Zod waved his hands, "The oath has been taken. Let the selection process begin." Immediately, two big werewolves dressed in silver armor stepped forward. In their hands was arge golden tray, and on this tray was a crystal stone the size of a grown person. From the aura that came out of it, Lenny could tell that it was a magic stone. But he had not seen a stone this size before. "What is that? He asked Moses. "It''s a special kind of magic stone. It was gifted by the primordial beast, peeled off from its body for this particr ceremony. Although it is to test if one is eligible to participate in the tournament, it is also the starting point. Zod stepped forward once more, "The first matches will be set by the colors disyed, and the subsequent challenges will change ording to the choice of the magic stone. All you have to do is step forward and ce your magic into the magic crystal, and a choice will be made. If you are, however, colorless, then you are not eligible for thispetition and will therefore leave your life behind. Please understand that the rank of your power is not what matters, but the quality of your magic." The instructions were clear. The first to step up was a young girl with a Magi as her fighter. The Magi looked proud and carried himself with an air of sophistication, most likely promised riches if he won. He ced his hand on the crystal and pumped his negative magic into it. At first, the crystal looked as if it would glow, but then it did not. Instantly, the girl turned to the Magi, "No! It can''t be. But you told me you were a senior-rank Magi!" The man turned to her in confusion, "Erm... cough, the truth is that I meant I will be a senior-ranked Magi one day... I am actually..." The man did not get to finish his words before the ''U'' on his forehead turned inverted. What happened next, Lenny saw clearly. The red chains sank into his body like squeezing a wet cloth, tightening around his body. PUSSHHH!!! He instantly burst like a balloon, his meat and guts all over the ce. The young girl saw this and screamed. She turned around and tried to run away. "No! help me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to..." PUSSHHH!!! "Fuck!" Lenny cursed; after all, he couldn''t help but remember the punishment he was suffering from the system. Chapter 445 The First Test 2 PUSSHHH!!! The Magi instantly burst like a balloon, his meat and guts all over the ce. The young girl saw this and screamed. She turned around and tried to run away. "No! help me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to..." PUSSHHH!!! She, too, blew up from the contraction of the red chains around her body. Their blood and organs were scattered all over the ground¡ªa meat chuck here, an eyeball there¡ªand even their heads had cracked up unevenly. And it had all happened effortlessly on the part of the red chain. Even the bones caused no obstruction whatsoever to the strangtion. Unlike the others, who couldn''t see the red chains, Lenny could, as a result of the Satan system. It had burst them like balloons. Lenny could not help but look at his own body. Those same red chains were about him. The sudden deaths of the first participant and her fighter had certain effects on the crowd. One of the participants instantly broke down on his knees in tears and panic. "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" Another one stepped forward, "Elder, I don''t want to be Alpha anymore, can''t I still..." PUSSHHH!!! PUSSHHH!!! The moment he said that, he also burst like a balloon, as did the Minatour fighter close to him. This time around, the popping had been even closer, leaving blood, guts, and meat to stain most of the crowd. That particr fellow''s body sttered so wide that the eyeball from the socket got stuck on Victor''s face likesagna from a good fight. Naturally, this made the boy panic a bit, his breathing became erratic, and his palms became sweaty. A normal reaction for a fearful child Then again, in a situation where the only other option was death, it was not a surprise that the boy was panicking so much. However, Lenny immediately grabbed his arm and said, "Hey, don''t worry, Victor! It will be okay. His words came across asforting. However, truth be told, Lenny felt as if he wasforting himself more than he wasforting Victor. After all, at the moment, he had no magic, and without magic, he would not be able to pass this test. However, Lenny was not going to give up now. He tried many things. In his head, he tried pleading with the Satan System, begging it, and even promising to take on more missions, but it was all the same. No matter how much he tried, he just could not activate his own magic. The magic tag was there, but it was grayed out, with the timer of a month beside it. It was like he had never unlocked it in the first ce. Lenny frowned tightly. In his mind, he opted for yet another option. Meanwhile, Zod addressed them. "As you can see, just voicing that you no longer desire to participate is already a reason for your disqualification. From now on, you are only allowed to move forward. A step back will only mean death. You, children of brave and great Alpha, know this and remember it well. To be Alpha is to carry not just the burdens of the pack on your shoulders but also the burdens of the primordial beast. Understand that this is your new reality." After saying this, he motioned for the next person to step forward towards the crystal. It was a young boy. He panicked as he walked forward, and the blood and guts about the ce did not help at all with his confidence. After all, every step was apanied by the mushy feel of wet flesh underneath his shoes, and every step was a reminder that the people who had just died had once called him brother. It was as if their squishy flesh under his feet was a beacon, calling for him to join them in their now worthless existence. Every step forward was excruciating torture for the mind¡ªa kind of psychological attack of sorts. Especially because all eyes were now focused on him. After all, the first person had died. The gaze of all in the arena was stered on his back, and he frowned so hard that he was about to break down in tears. Ironically, his fighter was the rhino head man Lenny had confronted before the start of the event. The rhino head man turned to the boy, and the boy nodded at him. He took a deep breath, and then he ced his hand on the crystal, closing his eyes and applying his magic to it. Instantly, the crystal glowed a bright yellow color. He opened his eyes and chuckled a bit. The boy by his side alsoughed in joy. It was obviously a heavy burden on their shoulders, and that yellow light from the crystal was a reward that they deserved. "Yellow!" Zod announced, and his tone was that of someone who was not in the least bit impressed. Surprisingly, so were the guards. Lenny did not understand what was going on and turned to ask Moses. "Is yellow bad?" Moses nodded. "It''s not exactly bad, but it''s not good either. You see, the crystal is not a measurement of power. Although not advised, one could still be an acolyte and pass this test." "Huh?" Lenny was confused about this. He thought maybe the reason why the first girl had died was because it was a Magi acolyte who was her fighter, but Moses was saying an entirely different thing. However, Moses saw his confusion and further exined. "Of course, strength can y a role in it, but what the crystal actually measures once you put your magic in it is the full potential of growth you have. Anyone under the sky has a peak level they would reach in this life. This is a level that can never be broken through except by divine intervention. The colors indicate the level of growth he will ever reach in his life. Of course, yellow is the lowest. It means that this man would never surpass the ..." Chapter 446 The First Test 3 "The colors indicate the level of growth he will ever reach in his life. Of course, yellow is the lowest. It means that this man will never surpass the deep demon level. The goal of this test is to see if the future Alpha has the potential to catch talent that is useful to the pack." Moses exined clearly. Lenny raised a brow at this. A facial reaction that Moses caught well. "I know what you want to say. It does not ount for other areas aside from physical strength. However, in the same light, one could say that it does. After all, if an Alpha does not have eyes to pick his own personal guard first, then how will he pick for the pack? Also, this is a werewolf pack. Violence is a specialty we won''t apologize for!" Lenny nodded in understanding. He understood what Moses was saying very clearly and also understood that theirs was a culture that believed in strength and violence above all other things. He absolutely did not mind. However, after living in an arena created to quench the ever-bottomless thirst of demons, he could not help but look at the werewolf pack like a bunch of puppies painting blood on their faces and expecting lions to fear them for it. Nevertheless, the process continued. One by one, the participants and their fighters would proceed forward for the test. After which the next would follow. After the rhino head man, another three people touched the crystal before the next body explosion urred. One after the other, the fighters ced their hands on the crystal. Some came out as yellow, while others came out as green. Moses exined that green was an ''okay'' sign. It meant that the fighter could make it in strength past the initial point of the deep demon level and move to at least the middle ranks of the realm. After a while, someone touched the crystal, and it showed blue. This made Elder Zod smile a bit. This was the same for the other guards. Moses exined that blue meant that the fighter was going to reach the Great Demon realm. This, for the pack, was good news. Having a fighter in its arsenal that could be a great demon-level existence was very good news. Of course, this was also on the condition that nothing out of the ordinary happened before this said fighter attained such a realm. After the fighter, who was a centaur, touched the crystal and it became blue, the mood of those in the arena was lifted. And those who were confident of their strength suddenly had renewed hope. However, it was not until the twentieth person that another blue color popped up. This time around, it was from a werewolf fighter chosen by a participant from the pack. This made Zod and the werewolf guardsugh in happiness. After all, this was a member of their own pack. The werewolves even howled into the sky. At such a point, a person stepped forward. This particr person was dressedpletely in ck, with their hands indeed under their coat. Even the face was hidden under the hood. This particr fighter walked with so much grace that even though they dressed oddly, they instantly caught the attention of every person watching. By this mysterious person''s side was a child, a little girl that looked to be just around the age of eight. In fact, it looked as if the mysterious person was the one leading the little girl forward and not the other way around. Impressively enough, the eight-year-old girl did not panic at the sight of blood. Instead, she had a calm and collected expression and moved with the air and grace of one who was above all. Even though she was dressed casually like the other participants, every step she took subconsciously gave one the impression that they were staring at royalty. Both of them, participant and fighter, were an attraction duo that seemingly pulled the whole world towards them. Unknowingly, the arena had even gotten silent at the moment that they made it to the crystal. With the ck gloves still on, the mysterious person touched the crystal, and then slowly, it shone. Everyone stared in expectation, while many behind wished to see the mysterious person pop like a balloon. However, what happened next made the entire crowd gasp. Even Zod shone his eyes at this. Everyone was left speechless. The crystal shone in a red light, bright and ethereal in nature. Moses was just by Lenny''s ear, exining. "Incredible! That mysterious person has the potential to be the peak of great demon existence." Everyone was in awe of this mysterious person. After all, it was good to note that the highest beings in the world right now are those that were of the peak Great Demon level. This meant that even the Primordial Beast, by whose mercy they all lived, was a peak demon-level existence. This was the peak powerhouse in this world. Their power was so great that their territories had to be thousands of kilometers apart; if not, just the friction of their energies in the air could potentially cause natural disasters. It was for this reason that they kept safe distances from one another. Tactically maintaining peace by not leaving their territory. All that lived under their thumb could carry their shoulders high and roam the wastnds in joy of having a good backing. And here, before their very eyes, was a person capable of reaching such a level of grace and power. And that person had been chosen by a little girl who was just around eight. Such a thing was incredible to behold. However, the two of them, the center of attention, did not act as if they were proud or celebrated the achievement. Instead, they acted as if such a thing was expected. Holding the little girl''s hand, the mysterious person led her back. The crowd made way for them to pass. However, this mysterious person paused beside Lenny, "Finally, I have found you my love..." Chapter 447 The First Test 4 The crowd made way for them to pass. However, this mysterious person paused a slight bit beside Lenny, And then the voice came like an ethereal whisper, low but inviting, "Finally, I have found you, my love." Lenny''s brows instantly knitted together. He turned in a quick reflex, but the mysterious person walked away, not saying another word. Without wasting time, he activated it. *SURVEYOR Lenny frowned. This person''s name was revealed. But the person''s stats were hidden. He really hated it when he could not see the stats of people. It really made surveyor seem like a useless skill. Now that he thought about it, he really needed to upgrade it. Nevertheless, that was an issue for another time. For now, he would have to settle for just the name Morgana. Not that he had ever seen this person before or had any association with this person, but he could tell that yet again, trouble was knocking at his peaceful abode, a curse that he had to agree was impossible for him to get rid of. Meanwhile, both Agnes and Vine, watching from their seats, watched Morgana with their own intent in their eyes. "Next!" Zod called out, and the next person stepped forward. This person''s color also came out blue in the crystal. However, after Morgana''s impressive feat, it no longer looked impressive. Even the person could not be d after seeing their limit. After all, it was a reminder that he would never surpass the one that came out red. After this person, another two fellows were unfortunate enough to blow up again, once again reminding everyone that being alive was good enough. Surprisingly, the reason for one of them blowing up was because he tried to cheat by secretly using a magical artifact to increase the magic output and quality. Naturally, his death served as a warning that cheating was not possible before the abilities of the primordial beast. Many came and went, and as one would expect, most came out as yellow, with a few as green. Of course, that all changed the moment it was Riff''s turn. The moment he stepped forward, all eyes were focused on him. By now, the rumors surrounding Riff had long gone about the entire city. He was the red man who destroyed the giant octopus that was at the deep demon level. That octopus was so strong that it had killed many guards at the gate and even seeded in destroying a part of the towering wall. Many of the fighters here could not help but swallow hard at the thought of the kind of strength that he possessed. Meanwhile, Curtin was by Riff''s side, elegantly dressed with a broad smile on his face. He carried the confidence of someone who had already won the position of Alpha. On seeing him walk forward, even Zod had a ttering smile on his face. He nodded like a pecking chicken at Curtin. Riff stepped forward, his every step heavy, and his muscles taunted hard like steel, evidently a sneak peek of the explosive strength that he was hiding beneath. This was a man with capabilities beyond humanprehension. Gently, he ced a hand on the crystal. The result of which did not even take the crowd by surprise. It came out as an instant red, shining brightly and wildly. Zod nodded, "as expected of Mr. Riff, the savior of the City of Milk and Honey. Zod turned to Curtin, Congrattions, Curtin." Curtinughed loudly, and then he turned to the crowd, "Let me tell you all. I, Curtin, am destined by the very heavens to be Alpha of this Great Shadow Werewolf Pack." Heughed wildly again, and some guards even pped their hands in cheer for him. He waved his hands to those who cheered for him before walking down. "Next!" Zod called again, and it was finally their turn. Unsurprisingly, this caught the attention of Agnes and Vine. Both of whom looked on closely. Although most people were not interested in this, some others, like Morgana and even Curtin, were interested in the results. For Curtin, he was interested because the previous day, when he had stepped forward to im Riff and Agnes as his guests, Victor had also stepped forward, and he had imed Lenny, Perseus, and Lady Vinegar to be his guests. Although Riff was obviously stronger, Curtin could not help but remember Lenny''s feat while fighting the octopus. Like many, he had watched the fight that was happening from a safe distance. But he had still seen Lenny fight, and he had to admit that it was nothing like he had ever seen in his life. Especially because Victor stood up for Lenny, Curtin had to watch out for him. Although the pattern by which the Alpha was chosen was quite unique within this pack, it did not blind Curtin to the fact that Victor was born with the purest bloodline in the history of the pack. After all, the purer the bloodline, the easier it was for one to get great benefits from the primordial beast. Even Curtin knew that there were still people who sided with him who actually wanted to side with Victor as a result of those benefits. Some of which was a direct increase in cultivation. Such an attraction was difficult for even him to suppress. For this reason, he was interested in seeing the results that would be produced. Knowing that it was their turn, Lenny could not help but think hard in his head. He tried to think of a solution that could help him out of this mess. But his brain came up with nothing. Victor had already stepped forward, Lenny had not. In his mind, he was already contemting whether he should request an artifact from the Satan System, but he immediately dismissed that idea. This primordial beast was strong enough to bind him, and even the Satan system said that it currently did not have enough power to remove the binding. Lenny knew for certain that if he cheated, he was going to join the blood stew of marsh meat under his feet... Chapter 448 The First Test 5 Lenny knew for certain that if he cheated, he was going to join the blood stew of marsh meat under his feet, but he really did not know what to do. In his head, he had rampaged through the things that the system could offer him, and he still did not find anything he could exchange. For the first time, the pile of corpses he had arranged in the storage unit seemed useless. Meanwhile, Victor and the others were not aware of Lenny''s current predicament. After all, they had seen him use his white mes while he fought the giant octopus. The white mes had even been his finishing move against the terrifying beast. They were not aware that he was currently unable to summon it as he was serving out his punishment. Victor had stepped forward, but Lenny did not. Victor turned to him in surprise. "Come on! Don''t worry you can do it. All you need to do is apply your magic to it." Moses encouraged. Lenny sighed a bit to himself, but he still advanced forward. One step at a time, he walked forward. Lenny was not one to fear death, but he really preferred a battle he could control. Or at least, he preferred a battle that he could punch and kick his way out of. However, this battle was not one he preferred. This was a reminder of how little he was before incredible power. This was yet another reason why he needed to be stronger. Having his fate dictated for him by other people was true torture. Then again, he was not a coward. Since it hade to this, he did not mind going out with a bang. He turned around and took a look at those behind him. If he was going to burst apart, they hoped that they all felt disgust at his blood. He couldn''t help but chuckle lowly at the thought. Lenny reached the crystal. However, just before he would touch it, he noticed Zod, the elder, take a few steps back. It was as if he was expecting Lenny to fail and did not want to be stained by the ssh of blood and guts. Victor turned to Lenny, and then both of them nodded, making a resolution in their hearts that if it was going toe to this, then there was no problem going with a sudden bang. Nevertheless, Lenny smiled, and then he did it. Brazenly, he ced his hand on the crystal. Before everyone''s eyes, nothing happened. There was no spark, no glow¡ªabsolutely nothing. This meant that the two of them were going to die. Victor took a deep breath at this thought, and even Vine stood up from her seat in panic, No!" Gar had forcibly taken over the body in her worry. Meanwhile, Agnes smiled at this. Seeing as how Lady Vinegar had jumped in to help Lenny the other time, Agnes concluded that Lenny might be a toy that Lady Vinegar, her rival, adorned. Getting rid of him would devastate Lady Vinegar, and that brought instant joy to her heart. Even Curtin busted into a happyugh. Finally, this thorn that had been on his side for many years was going to die. Riff, on the other hand, had no expression whatsoever. After all, Lenny had never been in his sight. But Morgana was different, reacting a bit by squeezing the hand of the eight-year-old, which made the little girl look at her in surprise. The guards stepped back, expecting the blood-sting explosion that had always happened to ur again. Surprisingly, Lenny had not yet lifted his hand. His hand just stayed on the crystal, not moving. Zod noticed this. Naturally, if Lenny did not lift his hand, then it meant that his turn was not yet over. "Hey! Your turn is over." Zodined. But Lenny remained where he was. His hand was still on the crystal. "Hey! Did you hear me!?" Zod called again, but Lenny did not move. Instead, his hand just remained on it. Zod signaled to the guards, giving them permission to attack Lenny. All they had to do was make Lenny lift his hand from the crystal, and it was over. However, at this point, Lenny seemed to be in his own world, as he suddenly closed his eyes. What none of them knew was that the moment Lenny touched the magic crystal, something stirred within him. It was something that he had even forgotten about. After all, at the time, it seemed very useless. It was a rune. This was the reward he had gotten from the system after he had performed the second task of looting that had been assigned by the Fates. Back then, he had no use for it whatsoever. But now, things were different. The moment his fingers touched the crystal, he felt the rune get excited inside his soul. Now that he thought about it, it suddenly made sense. After all, he had fought Magis and witches, and they all used runes. He had also seen the armor that the guards of this pack wore, which was adorned with different kinds of runes. This fundamentally meant that runes were a type of magic. He had not thought of it before, but right now, at the point where he was certainly going to die, it made sense to him. And if runes were a kind of magic that operated independently on their own, then it meant that even with his magic points grayed out, he still had magic. From the depths of his soul, where the rune hadid quietly all this time, the rune suddenly glowed in an assortment of different colors. Those colors rushed forth from his soul like a broken pipe, flooding his limbs and out through his finger tips. It was at the same time that the guards were about to touch him. *Boom!* A sudden wave of magic sted from his body, hitting them back. This magic, white as snow, danced in the air a bit, and then it rushed into the crystal as if onmand... Chapter 449 The Demon Guests *Boom!* A sudden wave of magic sted from his body, hitting them back. This magic white as snow danced in the air a bit, and then it rushed into the crystal as if onmand. First came the yellow glow, and then before their eyes, it changed, turning green, and then it changed again to blue. It stayed at blue for a while, and as they all watched, the blue slowly became darker and darker, changing into a glowing red. This surprised everyone watching. This meant that Lenny had the potential to be a great-level demon. Agnes creased her brows in anger, and Riff turned his head to Lenny for the first time, having him in his sight. However, just when they thought it was over, more was yet toe. The crystal suddenly glowed a different color. This time around, Agnes could no longer hold back. Her anger had morphed into pure bafflement. She stood from her seat as she was tempted to leap over. "Impossible!!!" She muttered to herself. Surprisingly, even Lady Vinegar said the same thing. This was an agreement that both Vine and Gar had reached together. Even Zod, an elder of the pack, could not help but feel his knees go weak, and he fell on them. His eyes were looking at the crystal with so much attention that the color with which it shone reflected off his pupils. The guards were at a loss for words. They paused and looked at Lenny. They were only guards, not aware of the significance of this new color ahead of blue. But other, more knowledgeable people, like Agnes and Vinegar, knew what it meant. After all, this color should not exist in this world, at least not yet. ording to the cosmic rules, this color, purple, should not exist in this world. Nobody in this world had touched upon the extremities of the profound mysteries that this color represented. Zod tried to talk,but he found that the words were stuck in his throat. "Gre... Gre... Greater De... Greater Demon!" He pointed his finger at Lenny, "Potential Greater Demon Realm!" "Huh!?" Everyone gasped at the revtion of what he had just said. These people were not as knowledgeable as people such as Agnes and Lady Vinegar, who had a good education. And that was the reason why they did not know what purple color meant. But no one here was foolish enough to not know what ''Greater Demon Realm'' meant. This meant that Lenny had the potential to surpass even the Primordial Beast. This made everybody look at this slim young man with white hair, dancing in the wind, like they were in the presence of a potential god. There were even some that would have knelt in the ground if given the opportunity. Although the crystal only measured the potential, this was incredible news. Just then, there was a sudden crack in the crystal. Till this moment, Lenny had not yet opened his eyes. His hand still remained on the crystal as he focused as much energy as the rune could give out of his body. Lenny was unaware of themotion he was causing. The crystal suddenly cracked, and that crack, like a spider web, grew across the crystal until it abruptly blew up. It was only at the Bang did Lenny open his eyes to look. He could see that the crystal was no longer there. As far as he was concerned, it did not work. He looked to his left and then to his right. He could see the surprised look on the faces of everybody. Without a doubt, he was sure that it did not work. He could not help but sigh as he waited, in anticipation of his death. However, it did note. He examined his body like a surveyor. He could still see the chains around his body, but that was it. There were still red chains around his body. But that was it. The chains did not burst him into meat chunks like he thought they would. However, when he turned to look at Victor, he could see Victor staring at him in surprise. Just then, there was a loud YELP from the sitting area, and he watched as Lady Vinegar jumped down into the arena as she rushed for him in a hug. Even before she reached him, Lenny could tell that this was not Vine but Gar. Gar had taken over the body. She jumped on his body. "You look so hot right now," she grabbed him to kiss him. "Oh, fuck it! I''m so turned on right now, let''s FUCk!" *Cough!* "Excise me!" A loud voice was heard, and everyone, including Gar, turned to Elder, who had just arrived. It was none other than Elder Isaiah, the chief of all the elders. "Pardon me, please, but would you minding with me, Mr. Lenny?" .... With Lenny and Victor being thest to check in for the selection, this segment of the Alpha Selection Tournament has ended. Elder Zod, after getting himself together, announced to all the participants and their fighters that the main tournament would begin in exactly one week from now. After which, everybody was dismissed. Everyone except Lenny, who had been invited by Elder Isaiah, was dismissed. Gar did not want to let him go, iming that she wanted to give him VICTORY sex, but Vine, after tugging for a while, seeded in ceasing control of the body. While Lenny followed behind the Elder, Morgana took one more look at him before turning and leading the little girl away. Lenny followed Elder Isaiah through a few turns and up a flight of stairs that led up to a particr room. Lenny found out that the Elder had been watching from this point. Lenny was led into the room. The moment the door was closed, the elder turned to him. "We need you, Lenny Tales, but you are not strong enough for what ising, and what ising is DEATH!" Lenny raised a brow at him in question. However, he suddenly heard footsteps from a corner of the room. "What he means to say is that you need a teacher." Lenny turned to the sound of the voice. He could not believe who he was seeing... Chapter 450 The Demon Guests 2 ? Lenny paused in surprise of who he was seeing. He turned and looked at Elder Isaiah and then back at the man in front of him. "Do you know who this is?" Lenny asked him. Elder Isiah Nodded, "I do! This is wed. Rank 1 Great demon, and first son of Governor Momoa of the Waterfall City." Lenny turned once more to the unexpected guest before him. He could not believe that it was truly wed. wed was a double headed demon, with Snake hair like that of his Sister. He had bat like wings like his father that were folded at his back. He was muscr and his size was an impressive one, looking like a monster with the intention to crush all in it''s path. He was also one of the Sons of Governor Momoa. That day a long time ago, he had managed to escape from his father under all themotion in the Arena. However, while Lenny was still trying to ept his existence in this ce, someone else walked out patting Lenny''s shoulder from behind. Lenny''s Presence ability had not even been able to sense his arrival before the pat came on his shoulder. Lenny was able to hold himself on seeing wed, an action he barely made possible by clenching his fist hard and forcing himself to stay in ce. After all, a Great demon appeared before him from nowhere, instantly spiking his senses. But he held firm because it was obviously not going not going to make a difference of he panicked or not. However, the moment the person from behind patted his shoulder, he instinctively reacted, unable to hold his impulses to fight or flee. He waved his hands and his swords appeared. Two katana des, one in each hand as he waved it for the person behind. Not surprising to him, he did not cut anything. "Hey! Careful there bro!" Duncan easily maneuvered away from the attack, even running his fingers across the edge of the de as he did, admiring it. Yet again, another familiar face. Duncan walked up to wed and stood by his side with a smile on his face, "see, Hun! I told you he was going to whip out those swords!" Lenny frowned. First it was Vinegar, and now, it was wed and Duncan. Vinegar was at the peak Deep Demon rank, wed was at the first Great Demon rank and Duncan was also at the peak Deep Demon rank. All of whom were children of Momoa the Great Demon. Vinegar was the favorite child of Momoa while Duncan and wed were children that had barely managed to escape their father''s ughter of his children. Lenny could not help but feel weary. However, he suddenly thought things through. He waved his swords, sending them into his storage. He looked around the room. This was an office but it still had couches on the side. Lenny walked up to one of them and sat in it, rxing his back. That initial surprise tainted with a little fear was totally gone. This action of Lenny''s surprised all three men. Duncan raised a brow at Lenny, "you are not scared?" Lenny shook his head, "being afraid just wastes too much energy. Besides, if you wanted me dead or captured, you would have done it a long time ago. After all..." He took a look at the Elder and back at Duncan and wed, "you too seem to have been here much longer than myself." Duncan chuckled a little as he fixed his head warmer around his head tighter. "Yes, yes we have been here longer. wed has some influence here. So we came to this ce," Duncan exined. "Considering our BASTARD father''s power, the only ce we can hide and get away with it is with another rank 6 Great Demon as him." Lenny nodded in understanding. However another question cane to his mind, "does she know you are here?" "Vinegar!? No, she doesn''t! And you won''t tell her either." Duncan replied. "And why is that?" Lenny sensed an underlying threat in that statement. "Because without our help, you will definitely die in the Alpha Selection Tournament." For a few seconds, Lenny paused and then he turned to the Elder with a brow raised. Elder Isiah walked over to another couch. After making himselffortable, he proceeded to exin. "I am sure you noticed the many different species of beings that came as fighters today." Lenny nodded. "What does that have to do with this." "Good! Well, it never used to be this way. The Alpha Selection Tournament usually happened with Participants picking their fighters from within the Pack. But that was more than fifty years ago. This city of Milk and Honey, used to be surrounded by a huge water body on every side, and we lived in the secrecy of our existence from the outside world. Only those that knew about us were those that also lived with a Primordial beast. An example would be the Iron Back Werewolf pack. As much as it sounds insane, the Primordial Beast does not exist to keep us safe. No! We exist to protect the Primordial Beast from the rest of the world that wants to hurt it. You see, Primordial Beasts are like health bacterial in the human gut that help you and I digest our food. They exist to keep the earth alive, anchored to it''s existence by the Cosmic rule. However, the Apocalypse happened fifty years ago, and the age of demons, conquerers of our world was ushered in. As the demons came, so did Darkline magic and Chaos magic, poison to this world, and poison to the ''Health Bacteria'' in it. After the Apocalypse, it was in only a matter of time that it happened. The waters dried up and the Primordial Beast retracted the shield that surrounded our city. Back then, our Alpha tried tomunicate with it for a solution to the problem but for the first time in history, the Primordial Beast refused an audience with him... (Author''s note: We were unable to make itst month, but I believe we can do it this month... Let''s imb the golden rankings. And I''ll try to pump out chapters like someone''s Aunt pumping out children.... ??? Chapter 451 The Demon Guests 3

Chapter 451 The Demon Guests 3

"Back then, our Alpha tried tomunicate with it for a solution to the problem, but for the first time in history, the Primordial Beast refused an audience with him. For many years, we had to figure out our way in this new world by ourselves. Not just demons and the abominations they came with, but also humans sort our sanctuary. Those were not good times." Elder Isaiah shook his head in pity. Obviously, memories were running through his mind of the former world, and regret filled him. "We lost a lot of fine men and women back then, but such was life. It was then that we ced rules against the entry of everyone and anybody who desired sanctuary in the city. Naturally, we could not ept demons or Magi, but we could also not ept humans either. It was not our fault, we needed to preserve our existence as much as possible. Luckily for us, the Primordial Beast had left us with some of its residual aura, driving away mutated beasts and even keeping demons at bay. It was the mask that hid our truth from the outside world. We were alone! However, a few yearster, the primordial beast finally summoned our Alpha, requesting to see a young girl. A young girl that the primordial beast touched After that, our Alpha was instructed to have a child with her. This is knowledge that was only known to me, Chief of the Elders. That was how Victor was born. The child with the purest bloodline since our history, carrying with him a small piece of the Primordial Beast itself. By virtue of such a meticulous method of choosing whom the Primordial Beast wanted to rule, it was only fair that Victor became the next Alpha, but we are still a people of tradition. Besides, if things are not done this way, Victor will only be a figurehead,cking respect from his own people. This pack respects blood and iron. That has not changed." Lenny listened to what Elder Isaiah had said and truly wondered how all this was of any concern to him. "I bet you are wondering how all this concerns you." Elder Isaiah added, voicing out Lenny''s thoughts. Reminding Lenny that the instincts of an old man should be respected. "Well, as you saw the other day, a giant octopus attacked the city. If it were while we still had the primordial beast''s protection, it would not be so. That Deep Demon rank Octopus was from a Great Demon rank existence. The most dangerous one of all, Baroness Everbee of the Wandering City, and cousin to your former Arena master, Cuban!" Lenny frowned, sitting up right. He looked intently at the elder as his quick mind tried toe up with a solution for what he believed the elder was trying to say. "Let me guess," Lenny said. "You are saying that the attack of the giant Octopus was not a coincidence." Elder Isaiah nodded his head, "How can it be? When ites to the baroness, respecting her ways will be the wisest option." "Considering what you did to her little cousin, this is the only usible answer," Duncan added. "But that is not all, we believe there is more to it." "What more is there?" Lenny asked, curious about the answer. "We believe that she was killing two birds with one stone. In other words, that mutated Octopus was not just for you, it was here to test..." "The Primordial Beast!" Lenny finished Duncan''s words. "Exactly!" However, this made Lenny think of a lot of things and ask a lot of questions. "But I was not the person who defeated the giant octopus." "No, you weren''t! That''s the second problem we have," Elder Isaiah added. "The Baroness is not the only Great Demon rank existence that ising for the Primordial Beast."There are others, too. The baroness is just the most straight-forward one." "Like Mr. Augustus," Duncan exined, "however, all their aim is the same. They are trying to breakthrough into the Greater Demon realm." "What does this have to do with the primordial beast?" Lenny asked. "Everything!" Duncan replied. "I don''t think you know how demons operate, but one method of growth is CONSUMPTION! The Primordial Beast is a native of this world. It is connected to its life vein. Consuming it can be that push that kicks the cosmic barrier on the Greater Demon realm out of the way." Lenny nodded to this. "I''ll take that the primordial beast is dying, and that is why..." "No!" Elder Isaiah interrupted him, "not dying. At least not in that sense. You see, it ced a piece of itself into Victor''s mother and into Victor. This piece, sealed in Victor, has been able to survey the new world for adaptability. It''s like taking a vine and developing antibodies to a virus. That piece inside Victor can help the primordial beast against the poisonous magic in this world." "In other words, the primordial beast nted it intentionally years ago, as a means to aid itself." Lenny asked. Duncan and Elder Isaiah nodded in unison. "Then why don''t you just hand over the boy and get it over with?" Elder Isaiah sighed, "If it were so simple, we would have done that years ago. You see, where the Primordial Beast resides is a private space. One that can only be opened by the acknowledged Alpha of the People of Milk and Honey." "Oh!" Lenny now understood what was going on. "In other words, you need Victor to win the fight so that he can open the private space and the primordial beast could receive this ''Antibody'' from him." "That is basically it. But like I said before, there are also other Great Demon-rank existences that are after the Primordial Beast. If we had not done something about it, they would be banging at our door." Lenny''s eyes suddenly brightened in understanding. "That is why you allowed the participants to choose fighters from beyond the city. You want to give the other Great Demon rank existences the impression that they can win fair and square. In other words, this is not just a battle to be Alpha, but a secret battle with Great Demon rank existences..." (Author''s note: Admit it, my story telling is good... *Cockyughter* ( ?¨Œ? ) Chapter 452 Friend outside

Chapter 452 Friend outside

Lenny''s eyes suddenly brightened with understanding. "That is why you allowed the participants to choose fighters from beyond the city. You want to give the other Great Demon rank existences the impression that they can win fair and square. In other words, this is not just a battle to be Alpha, but a secret battle amongst Great Demon rank existences. They are all battling for who gets to feed on the primordial beast." Elder Isaiah nodded. "Not bad, you are actually very smart for a half-born. What are you, seven now!?" "Seven and a half, actually," Lenny quickly corrected. Then he turned to w, "So you guys think I can''t win, and that is why you want to train me!? If you wanted to win so badly, then you could have just fought for him instead. After all..." Lenny took a closer look at the Demons, "You are both half-borns, right?" wed nodded. "I am a full-born, but Duncan is a half-born. We wanted Duncan to be Victor''s fighter. At least that was the initial n. However, he publicly announced your invitation into the city after you saved his life." Lenny nodded; however, he had his own thoughts about all this. His instincts screamed in his head. "Two questions!" Lenny raised his fingers, "First, both of you are demons, sons of Momoa. How can I trust you? And secondly, you are asking me to sacrifice Victor to the primordial beast, aren''t you?" "Well, the answer to your second question is yes, and the answer to your first is..." Duncan walked from where he stood towards wed, and then, grabbing one of his heads, he pulled it close as both men engaged in a passionate kiss. Lenny was at a loss for words. That kiss happened very suddenly and unexpectedly. Lenny was a diator, he was not new to such behavior among men. However, he couldn''t help but remember that these two were siblings. But more than that, these two were formally enemies, vying for Lady Vinegar''s hand in marriage. Truly, when it came to demons, sex was not as important as sexual gratification. Lenny raised a hand to stop them. He did not swing that way, and he preferred if they did not advertise it before his eyes. But the demons were a very shameless bunch. "We escaped together, and through our journey in the wastnds, our hate turned to love," Duncan smiled. "You asked what''s in it for us. Well, it''s simple. We want to live the rest of our lives here and in peace." "Hmmm!" Lenny nodded in understanding, throwing judgment behind his mind. Even though these two wanted to kill Victor for their romance story, However, he did not think that Victor was a bad kid. Lenny did not think himself a saint; after all, he had sacrificed even babies ''for the greater good''. But that was on his own volition. Being used was not a trait he sat well with. After all, history had proven that most clients hated the idea of sticking with the agreement. "And what''s in it for me?" Lenny asked. Elder Isaiah suddenly waved his hand, and a little vial appeared in his hand. Inside was a blue liquid. It was the same kind that Elder Zod had used during the ceremony. "This here is blood from the primordial beast. Unlike the vial used for the selection ceremony, this vial is a very concentrated one from the primordial beast''s heart." The moment he said this, he opened the bottle, and instantly, a kind of wild, ancient aura filled the room. This was the same one he felt back then, after Riff destroyed the giant octopus in front of the wall. Lenny suddenly realized that Elder Isaiah''s intimidation of Agnes that day was with this vial. Lenny guessed that he used it as a means to not just scare her but to also scare anyone who had any hidden motives as they arrived at the city. It was also acted as a lie that the Primordial Beast had allowed the giant Octopus because it did not consider it a threat. Lenny chuckled at this. After all, this city existed in its past glory. It was like a military barracks with no soldiers inside. The peace it enjoyed was an illusion all set by this old man. Lenny could not help but have a higher view of Elder Isiah in his mind. To pull off such a trick, and for many years, must have not been easy for the Elder and the previous Alpha. "If we have a deal, we will be willing to pay with this vial. One bottle now, two more when the job is done." Elder Isaiah waved the bottle in front of his face. "Remember, it''s not diluted!" "So do you ept?" w asked. Lenny paused to think. He really did not mind epting this. After all, power was the key. However, he was not one to take on any kind of job. Even in his previous life, he only took jobs involving corruption and the like. That meant that the person to be killed had to have been a bad guy. The truth was that he still nned to win the tournament, and so this would just be aiding him. However, after bing Alpha, Victor does not necessarily have to meet with the primordial beast if he does not want to. This was what they truly wanted from Lenny¡ªto sacrifice the boy to the primordial beast. Elder Isaiah suddenly threw the vial at Lenny, and instinctively, he raised his hand to catch it. "The moment you drink that vial, the deal will be set. You will be bound by a blood oath to fulfill it, or you will die. ~Sanguis Foedus~" Immediately after Elder Isaiah said those words, the blue vial glowed a bit. Lenny knew those words. After all, he had set up a blood pact with a particr Magi not so long ago. "I''ll think about it." Lenny waved his hands, and the blood vial disappeared into his storage unit. He turned and walked to the door. He looked once more at the one elder and two lovers, "You''ll get my reply by tomorrow!" He walked out and closed the door behind him. However, Elder Isiah frowned. Meanwhile, Duncan walked up to the elder. "You lied. That was thest vial. We both know it was!" "Who knows!?" Elder Isaiah shook his head with a smile at Duncan. "However, that''s not our problem right now. Our goal should be to make sure he drinks it. If not, you two don''t get your happily married life." Duncan chuckled a bit. "Don''t worry, I have a friend waiting for him outside." Chapter 453 We want a Taste of You

Chapter 453 We want a Taste of You

"Who knows!?" Elder Isaiah shook his head. "However, that''s not our problem right now. Our goal should be to make sure he drinks it." Duncan chuckled a bit. "Don''t worry, I have a friend waiting for him outside." Elder Isaiah nodded, and then he dipped his hand in his pocket, bringing out a piece of crystal. It was little. A shard from the one that had exploded once Lenny pumped it with too much power. He had picked it up when he was down in the fighting arena. Elder Isaiah could not help but frown a little while looking at it. After all, this crystal shard was not the purple color it was before it was destroyed. Instead, it was a spectrum of colors, much like a rainbow. Elder Isaiah was not so knowledgeable to know what this meant, but he could easily guess something, and that was that purple was not Lenny''s possible peak power. Purple was just what the shard could umte. He sighed as he went back to his seat. Meanwhile, Duncan went back to wed, both of them making out in a corner. And then it happened. *BOOM* The outline of a person being mmed into the wall was seen. wed chuckled a bit. "It would seem like it has already started." Only moments after Lenny had left the room, someone was waiting for him at a corner. This was the rhino head man from the other time. Lenny was about to take a turn at a corner when the man suddenly stepped in his way. This made Lenny raise a questioning brow at the man. However, he did not have time for this now. He had other things to worry about. He was about to make a defining decision. After all, this was a deal on a life. As an assassin, he took this part of his job very seriously. He sidestepped to the left and progressed on his way, but the moment he moved, so did the rhino man. "Excuse me?" "Yes, EXCUSE YOU." The Rhino man had an ent that reminded Lenny of Red Necks in his former life. "You know, thest time we met, I had to hold back from pulverizing you because I wanted to make a good impression in this ce. But who could have thought that a scrawny little mouse like you had the potential to be a greater demon? NO! NO!! NO!!!" The rhino man shook his head. "You see, that''s not fair. At least, me and the boys don''t think it''s fair." As he talked, two people appeared from different corners. One of them had a crocodile-looking head, and the other had a hippopotamus head. One look at them, and Lenny could guess that they were people who were affected by the mutation in the air. One of them was also a fighter for the Alpha Selection Tournament, while the other was not. The Rhino man stepped forward, "After all, we know your type. Trash like you is just going to cause more damn problems for us poor people trying to hustle our daily bread. So me and the boys came up with a darn pretty idea. Why don''t you take one for the whole of humanity and give us a piece of your tender, juicy meat?" The Rhino man looked at Lenny, licking his lips as he stared at different parts of Lenny''s body. For the most part, even Lenny was dressed like a citizen of the city. In the way the Romans did in the old days! Meaning that he did not have much skin revealed. Lenny could see it clearly in his eyes. This Rhino man was not looking at him with the desire for sex. It was the tant desire to feed on Lenny. At the moment, the rhino man was not looking at a person; he was looking at a steak. But this was true for the other two that had also appeared. Lenny understood human nature and why these people had decided to disturb his peace. Firstly, cannibalism was not new to the Waste Lands, but that was mostly done as a means of survival. After all, it was easier to find the dead out there than it was to find food. Unless, of course, it was a mage''s territory. However, the City of Milk and Honey was very different. There was an abundance of food everywhere. This city was notcking in that sector. This meant that these men were not thinking of him to satisfy their hunger, an option that Lenny would definitely not ept but would be able to understand. Instead, it was different. He could see that they were thinking that they could have the potential to also be greater demon realm existences if they fed on him. In the wastnds, such twisted knowledge was normal. After all, even the existences of the Great Demon realm want to feed on the Primordial Beast in order to steal its power for themselves. Lenny sighed as he shook his head. "The rules for the Alpha Selection Tournament were clear. There shall be no fighting in the city." "Yes!" The rhino head man nodded. "However, we are not yet in the city area, and this is not a fight. It is just us EATING our lunch." Suddenly, one of the men behind him moved. It was the crocodile. His long jaws came in a quick snap for Lenny''s head. However, Lenny leaned backwards, the man''s jaw barely scraping his cheek. "Fuck" Lenny cursed. If he had been any slower than that, he would no longer have a head. Instantly, he waved his wrist, and his swords appeared from the storage unit. He waved them upwards to sh the crocodile''s jaw, but the man had impressively been fast enough to dodge in time. The one with the hippopotamus head took this opportunity to rush forward with a kick thatnded right in the middle of Lenny''s chest. *Boom* Lenny flew a distance as he smacked into the wall behind him. A jet of blood left his mouth. That was an extremely heavy kick. Chapter 454 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads

Chapter 454 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads

That was an extremely heavy kick. However, the walls of this ce had been created with sturdiness in mind. Incredible as it may be, Lenny felt the bulk of the impact against the wall. Lenny frowned as he waved his hands, and the Katana des disappeared back into the storage. Lenny had quickly concluded that the Katana would not be suitable for this fight. Instead, two pistols appeared in his hands. He wiped his mouth with one hand as he stared at these three. *SURVEYOR* /Abilities/ *Earthly Smash: can send incredible vibrations through the ground that can even split the earth. *Body of Steel: imprable skin ..... /Abilities/ *Rubber Skin: Deflects all attacks. And can be used as a whip. *Compound attack: Compound the effect of an attack given by any of his brothers. ... Demon (Humanity purged)> /Abilities/ *Snap Jaws: jaws having teeth capable of breaking steel *Poisoned ws: once wounded by ws, healing is impossible for 10 minutes. Lenny saw their stats and felt like his jaw was going to drop to the ground. Of course, he was happy to be able to see their stats, meaning that they were not that far off in power. But that was not where the problemy. The problem was in the kind of abilities they had. Each one of thempliments each other almost perfectly. If he had to fight any one of them alone, it would not be so difficult, but three would be something else. However, he also had tricks up his sleeve. First, he fired the pistols. *Bang* Bang* Bang* Each shot he fired straight to their heads. As expected, it did nothing, bouncing off their incredibly tough skin. For Hippo head, the bullet even bounced off and came back for Lenny''s head. Of course, he moved over in time, dodging it. Lenny waved his hands again, and two machine guns connected to belts of bullets appeared. He did not even waste time before he rained fire on time. *Ratatatatatatatat!!!* This time around, there was a bit of an effect, as the brothers had to raise their hands to guard their faces. This was something Lenny took note of. Nevertheless, the bullets still bounced off their skin, and Lenny, for the most part, avoided firing at Hippo head for obvious reasons. But it was not enough, only pushing them back a bit. Croc head chuckled loudly, hisughter even drowning out the sound of the roaring guns. "Is that all you got, meat? Your bullets are not bad, but against me and my brothers, it''s like extra curry on your flesh!" Lenny''s frown got deeper. But he was not done. Since machine guns would not cut it, it was better he did things a different way. Sacrificing a creature from his storage as an exchange, Lenny suddenly brought out a Bazooka. This was naturally not a normal Bazooka. It was iid with runes on its body. This meant that, like the guns he used, it was enhanced. "Hey, Jungle heads! Since you want to eat me so much, why don''t you have a taste of what I''m packing? Lenny chuckled as he pressed the button. *Boom!* The warhead rushed out of the nuzzle. With the fiery ze behind it, it rushed for Croc head in front. Immediately, Croc caught the warhead in the air. "Is that all fresh meat¡ªa bigger bullet?" "What do you mean?" Lenny smiled. "The meal is too ''BOOM'' for you." "HUH!?" Croc head looked at his hand, but it was toote. *BOOM!!!* A loud explosion was heard, and it sted all three brothers out into the open. Coincidentally, it sted through a wall, and from the height of several feet, they fell right into the arena. With three loud DUD sounds. Naturally, many people ran over curious as to what was going on. Even the guards rushed over with theirrge, heavy culbs to end the fight, but Elder Zod, who had been watching from a corner, knew that the confrontation was three against Lenny. He instantly stopped the guards and said, "Wait a minute; don''t stop them. Let''s get an appetizer of what to expect next week." The guards looked at one another. Since an elder had instructed them, they decided to let it go. On the other side were Agnes and Vine, somehow, they had gotten into another argument as Vine had rushed over to boast of Lenny''s test result and of him possibly bing a Greater Demon realm existence in the future. Being able to rub it in Agnes''s face brought her incredible joy. It was at this moment that there was a st far above their heads, and three people fell like overripe mangoes straight into the arena. This took both women by surprise. However, this was obviously a fight. Immediately, they took their seats to watch, an agreement they made anonymously. The three brothers fell to the Sandy Arena. Slowly, they stood to their feet. Aside from Croc head who had some sharpnel on his skin and bleed a little at different points, much damage had not been done to them. They looked around, naturally expecting Lenny to jump into the arena with them. After all, it hade to this. However, Lenny did not *BOOM!* BOOM!* BOOM!* More warheads were released from his bazooka at them. Three more warheads were sprayed on them. Unfortunately, it still did not do much damage as Hippo head and Rhino head stood in front to take the shots. Lenny frowned at this as he suddenly sank into the shadows. "Fresh Meat!!!" Rhino screamed, "Where the fuck are you? Come down here and fight like a man." "A Man?" Lenny thought to himself and smirked. Even if he were called a fish, he would not willingly go face-to-face with an opponent with skin that could recoil attacks. He was an assassin, and he would fight as one.... Chapter 455 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 2

Chapter 455 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 2

Lenny was an assassin, and he would rather fight like one. Naturally, the continuous sts from the Bazooka attracted the attention of everybody. This included Perseus, Victor, and so on. Elder Isaiah peered at the battlefield from his window. "Let me guess, that''s the friend you sent to push him to take the deal?" "No! But that should work too." Duncan replied. When any person looked, all they could see were the three brothers in the arena and then the bombardment of warheads on them. At first, Lenny concentrated fire from one angle. Since he did not look like he was going toe down, Rhino head leaped from the ground. A great leap to the position Lenny had been firing from. However, he did not see Lenny. All he saw was the Bazooka on the ground, giving him the impression that the moment Lenny saw himing, he ran away. Unknown to Rhino head, his presence away from the arena floor was Lenny''s intention. All of a sudden, there was a bombardment of warheads once more. With only Hippo head, it was not so easy to protect Croc head with the much weaker skin. Naturally, this bombardment had its effects, with Croc head now having two gaping holes in his chest, both of which released blood. Seeing this, Hippo kicked against the ground, his round, heavy body was surprisingly no problem for him to move as he rushed for the angle that the bombardment wasing from. However, he too only found a Bazooka on the ground. He and Rhino head searched around the ce for Lenny, their eyes carefully looking around, but they could not find him. "Come out! Come out!! Wherever you are, fresh meat!" Rhino head teased as he moved further into the dark, searching for Lenny. However, the moment he turned at a particr corner, he felt his leg kick against a string connected at both ends to either side of the walls. *BOOM!* Once more, another explosion went out in all directions about Rhino head. This explosion was not as effective as the Bazooka, but it brought down the ceiling on him, therefore temporarily trapping him. This annoyed Rhino head, and he screamed angrily, however, the walls and ceiling falling on him had bought Lenny the fraction of time that he needed. With Rhino head and Hippo head that had tougher skin away from Croc head, their brother, Croc head, had now been isted. Lenny, in the dark, smiled at this. Croc head had already suffered two bad injuries as a result of the constant rush of the bazooka''s venom. To make matters worse for all three brothers, Lenny had continually used the Bazooka again and again, thereby dampening the use of their ears as an aid. This was normal for anyone who had his ears sted by a loud sound. Aside from the ability to hear clearly stripped away, even bnce was usually affected. Lastly, the constant dust and sand had dampened their sense of smell. All three brothers, regardless of their strengths, had not been entirely immune to these things. But this was worse for Croc Head, as he was the weakest amongst them. Croc head was already injured. Two of the many warheads Lenny fired at him got him on his body. One on his chest and another at his right thigh. Croc Head was still trying to get himself together when he suddenly heard someone call to him. He raised his head, and there Lenny was. The prey that his brothers were seriously searching for However, Lenny had yet another Bazooka in hand. Lenny smiled at him as he pressed the trigger. *SUSH!!! The warhead projectiles flew through the air right for Croc head. This made Croc head angry. Even if he was a fool, he could easily tell that Lenny had intentionally separated his brothers from him in order to attack him privately. There was a saying: An army is only as strong as its weakest link. From the moment Lenny used Surveyor on them and saw their stats, he instantly knew that fighting these three mutated humans head-on was going to be a hassle. Each one of them had abilities thatplimented the weakness of the other. It would be foolishness on his side if he were to take all three at a time. So he decided to first attack their ego. An opponent they considered to be weaker made a fool out of them with long-range attacks, which made for a beautiful catalyst to anger them out of thefort ofmon sense. Therefore, he decided to frustrate them, bombarding them with attacks again and again. Power always came with its own attitude. Lenny could tell from the moment that Rhino Head approached him that these were prideful people. With the anger from being toyed with to lead them, they left their physically weaker brother behind to be bombarded with attacks. Lenny aimed the Bazooka at Croc head and released the venom that was the unforgiving warhead. "You spineless trash! You dare underestimate me?" Croc thundered in anger, and he sent a punch to destroy the iing warhead. *BOOM!* It exploded in a blinding light in mid air. This made Croc head give a loudugh. However, as he did, those watching the fight from afar could not help but shake their heads. Even Agnes, who did not like Lenny, was the same. The smoke from punching the warhead slowly cleared up, and Croc moved, rushing for the position he had just seen Lenny in. However, Lenny was nowhere to be found. Suddenly, he heard a voice that came from above. "It would seem that the sts not only dampened your senses but also the pain from them and your sense of touch." Lenny exined. Somehow, Croc Head was able to hear thetter part of that statement and looked above. His eyes widened in surprise. Lenny was actually sitting on his neck. Lenny smiled as he waved his hands, and two knives appeared from thin air. Instantly, he brought them down. Chapter 456 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 3

Chapter 456 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 3

Croc head''s eyes widened in surprise. Lenny was actually sitting on his neck. Lenny smiled as he waved his hands, and two knives appeared from thin air. Instantly, he brought them down on Croc head''s face. This mutated human had his head shaped like that of a crocodile. This meant that he had a long face and all. Unfortunately, he also had a stiff neck. Croc head tried to mp upward, but it was no use. Lenny''s des sank into the weakest point he could find on the creature, and that was naturally the eyes. Like a table fork piercing into a freshly boiled egg, the knives slid into his eyes, their wide width expanding the edges of the pration as Lenny applied more force to the shoving. "AHHH!!! MY EYES!" Croc screamed as he used his ws on Lenny''s abdomen. Lenny GROANED at the revenge of the mutated human, but he did not relent in the focus of his assault. At this moment, Lenny could not help but regret that he was not able to ess his magic power. After all, if he could, then killing this opponent would have been a million times easier. By now, he would have sent white mes through the des and into Croc head''s brain. However, with only his des, reaching the brain was proving to be very difficult as the skull was obstructing the des advance. Apparently, the eyes were much narrower than Lenny had thought they would be. Nevertheless, he was not going to back down now. He was too close to give up. Lenny suddenly pulled out the des, and with them came a jet of blood and the spitting of two punctured eye balls. Croc heads screeched again, this time louder than before. His scream naturally grabbed the attention of his brothers, whose sense of hearing had been muffed by Lenny''s earlier explosions. "Damn it! I need better weapons!" Lennyined, but he still attacked again as he changed the knives for two very long needles. Once more, through the pain, he brought them down for the now-emptied eye sockets. This time around, the entry was smooth. And just in time too, as Rhino head and Hippo head were rushing over. Lenny could see them leap from the height they were back into the arena. However, it was toote, as Lenny''s needles, like a snake striking an unsuspecting prey, dove straight for Croc head''s brain. The exterior may be hard as a result of mutation, but the insides were still as soft as any other creature. The long, thick needles went through the eye sockets and into the frontal lobe, striking deep into the brain. At the same time, Rhino head''s punch from above reached Lenny. Lenny was not able to dodge in time, only lifting his hands to block in front of his face on defense. *Pow!* The punch sent him flying as he tumbled in the air before crashnding to the ground. *Crack!* Lenny heard the bones in his hands crack a bit, but even still, he used the rolling momentum on the ground to rush to his feet as he kicked against the ground, and once more, he rushed into the audience stand and disappeared again into the dark. Hippo head and Rhino head rushed for their brother. Croc head kept shaking on the ground, unable to scream for the pain he was now suffering. Hippo head immediately removed the long, thick needles from his brother''s eye socket. "Croc head! Croc head!! Talk to me, brother." Vine and Agnes were watching the events unfold as they sat, one not far from the other. "That one is finished!" Vinemented. Agnes nodded in agreement. "Normally, that wouldn''t be the case. Mutated humans are a very tenacious bunch, even capable of healing the most deadly wounds, but this time around, those wounds..." She sighed. "Rhino head!" Hippo head turned to his brother, "Why is he not responding? Croc head has the greatest healing ability amongst all of us. He should be able to heal this, right? Why is he not responding?" Rhino head was in just as much confusion as Hippo head, who also did not understand nor knew how to respond. However, they suddenly heard Lenny''s voice as it echoed throughout the arena. "I guess you three grew up in the backwater world. So let me enlighten you a bit..." As he talked, so did Agnes, as she exined what she believed had happened. After Lenny used the Bazooka on the brothers, he immediately identified that Croc had a much weaker defense. But at the same time, he could see that the wounds he delivered to the mutated human''s body were quick to heal. This, for Lenny, was not good news. This meant that no matter the attack he delivered, Croc Head could still heal from it. However, Lenny had extensive knowledge about the inner anatomy of the human body. He had also gotten the opportunity to be a diator in the arena and had killed his fair share of reptoids. Those were half-borns that were part reptilian in nature. Although there was a difference between demons and mutated humans, Lenny could easily see the simrities. Especially in the healing factor. Also, he was an assassin. His specialty was not at all in face-to-facebat inparison to strength. His specialty was locating the weak point of an opponent and striking it as quickly and efficiently as possible. For this reason, Lenny targeted Croc head in such a manner. Firstly, he isted the target away from his brothers, who served as stronger defense while dulling their senses with constant explosions, and then he also further dulled the senses of his target. After which, he came for the finishing blow from an angle that he was sure Croc Head was not going to be able to easily deal with him. And then he attacked one of the most vulnerable organs in the body. Normally, Croc head should still be able to heal a wound to the brain too, but the biology of Lenny''s attack was calcted with precision. Chapter 457 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 4 Normally, Croc head should still be able to heal a wound to the brain too, but the biology of Lenny''s attack was calcted with precision. Lenny attacked the frontal lobe but pushed the thick needles all the way to the hippocampus, which ys an important role in memory and learning. When destroyed, the brain no longer has a means of remembering how to heal, as that function has been taken away. At the same time, destroying the frontal cortex also meant the destruction of the prefrontal cortex, which is responsible for decision-making, nning, and self-control, which can be very important in healing mental injuries. With these two important parts severely damaged, it was not possible for the brain to heal its own injury in time. It is now a terrible fact that about 75% of the brain is made of liquid. Of which even a reduction of two percent (2%) could cause irreversible consequences. Before the brain could get itself together, more than ten percent of that valuable liquid had already escaped through Croc head''s orifices. And the more it leaked out, the more difficult it was to heal. This cycle, continually repeating itself in a span of seconds, will see that Croc head''s brain will instantly shut off and die. "In other words," Lenny exined, "even if he is still alive after that, he will be brain dead, a walking, breathing VEGETABLE! With no sense of ''Self'' or his environment." On hearing this, Rhino head no longer put effort into helping his brother. He could already see as saliva leaked from the side of Croc head''s mouth. Those empty sockets looked like they were staring back at him, begging him for revenge. "LENNY TALES! I will remove your head and ce it in my brother''s mouth as repentance as I bury him within the dry ground of the Wastnds!" Rhino head had said those words with tears leaking from his eyes. He suddenly turned a corner, and then he leaped forward, and with a smash with his heavy foot for that location in the audience stand, he STUMPED down. *Earthly Smash!* Rhino used his ability. It was like a Level 6 earthquake on Richter''s scale. The stand literally split in two as the entire arena shook. Elder Isaiah, who was watching, saw what was happening and frowned. "Activate the Runes!" He instantly ordered a guard. Instantly, runes appeared, glowing bright red on the walls and all over the arena to negate the effect of the attack. However, it had not been activated in time, as Lenny''s position was instantly revealed. "GOT YOU!" Lenny was surprised by this, after all, all this while, it had been easy for him to slip into the shadows to hide, but in one strike, his position had been instantly revealed. However, he did not wait, as he immediately rushed for a dark corner again. As an assassin, the darkness was his home, he dwelled in it like a fish in water. However, he had only just merged with the darkness before Rhino head made a turn in the opposite direction and lunged forth with a punch. Lenny managed to dodge in time, but the punch almost crushed his head, only barely missing him a little bit. This time around, he did not slip into the shadows again. Hended in the arena. But his foot had not even touched the ground before he was hit in mid-air by Hippo head, using his stomach. Lenny had literally felt the vibrations of the hit course through every fiber of his being. All the way from his muscle fibers to his bones and then through his muscle fibers again, even discing some of his cells in the process. Even his organs were shaken by the hit. He tumbled to the ground again as he coughed up some blood. Rhino head looked at him and smiled. "I know, right!? You are wondering how we can track you so effectively. Even though you can hide well." Rhino head tapped his nose. "Our brother''s venom is still in you, wrecking havoc even now. In a few more minutes, you will be dead!" Slowly, he walked towards Lenny as he cracked his knuckles for a beatdown. Lenny frowned. He looked to his sides, and it was true. While he had rushed for Croc Head to stab him in the eyes, Croc Head had also stabbed Lenny with his ws. At the time, Lenny could have dodged the attack, but that would have been a waste of the opportunity. After a while, he knew that the Satan system would work on healing his body. However, healing was proving to be slower than he thought, mainly because he was taking in too much external damage from the continuous attacks by the brothers. As Rhino head walked steadily towards Lenny, Victor, like the others, watched what was happening, and he panicked. After all, he and Lenny were now connected by the blood of the primordial beast. Strictly speaking, if Lenny died, then he was going to die. He looked around, sighting Perseus on another side. Victor immediately turned to him. "Won''t you go down and help him? He is going to die!" Perseus looked at Victor, and then he snickered, "No! I''m not." Victor frowned. "Are you still angry because he made you look like a wimp before Aunt Sam?" Perseus turned to the young boy and shook his head. "Trust me, it''s nothing like that. If I could help, I would. Aside from the fact that my strength is not enough to challenge these people, if I go down there, I will most definitely die." Victor frowned even tighter. "So you are afraid of going to help because you are afraid of dying at the hands of the mutated humans?" Victor suddenly thought Perseus was a coward. However, Perseus shook his head as he pointed at the person slowly rising to his feet in the arena. "No! If I go down there and interrupt his fun, Lenny is going to kill me..." Chapter 458 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 5 However, Perseus shook his head as he pointed at the person slowly rising to his feet in the arena. "No! If I go down there and interrupt his fun, Lenny is going to kill me." "Huh!?" Victor was surprised by the reply he got, but when he looked below, his eyes widened in surprise. Slowly, Lenny stood up from the ground. This action of his even made Rhino head pause, and even Hippo head was left speechless. After all, they expected that Lenny was supposed to be dying as a result of the poison in his body. It was great to note that the poison also attacked Lenny''s natural healing, making it difficult for him to heal any injury he sustained in this fight, whether internal or not. And yet, he was able to stand. Lenny suddenly ripped his shirt off, exposing his ripped upper body. This action of his made Gar nearly kick Vine out of control over their body in her excitement and drool over his body. Even Agnes turned to her speechless as to what had taken over the calm, collected, and calctive woman only moments ago. Meanwhile, Lenny instructed in his mind, "Satan System, calcte the time needed to fully heal my body from the poison." Lenny chuckled, "Meaning that if I used them at short bursts, I might potentially make it?" Lenny cracked his neck with a hand. "In THEORY is more than enough," he suddenly ripped off his shirt, and then again, with all the fighting, it had already been ripped at different angles. His taunted muscles curved finely about his body,id emphasis to the artistic expression that was his perfectly made body. Every inch and cut of him except for the bleeding holes at the sides of his ribs was a testament to the rigorous life he had lived as a diator in a Demon''s Arena. Lenny waved his hands, and the knives went back into the storage unit. Since it hade to this and he could not escape a frontal attack, there was no need to hide. He suddenly waved his hands in the air, as if he were dancing a slowly mesmerizing dance. His fingers were gliding in the air as if they were controlling invisible threads in the atmosphere. Those who had seen this move before instantly widened their eyes at it. These were Lady Vine, Gar, wed, and Duncan. Back when Lenny had fought in the Devil Dungeon, he had disyed magnificent skill using this particr dance. However, although smooth as ever, it looked to be even more powerful, as Lenny''s muscles seemed to have gathered energy from the air itself. And then he paused as he took a stance. Usually, this stance was with a de in hand, but Lenny was using his hands instead of a de. After all, against these two, a de was useless, as passing through their skin was next to impossible. At least not at Lenny''s current level. *O''Gasume Stance!* Rhino head and Hippo head raised a brow at Lenny, and then they looked at each other. They could not help but burst intoughter. "What? You want to dance us to death?" Rhino snickered as he attacked first. His fist came down in an incredible punch. His punch was every bit the maniac it looked to be. However, as it dropped, Lenny also moved. Rhino head was much stronger than him. In fact, ording to the system, Rhino Head was a step into the deep demon realm. If it were a Magi, close quarter battle would have been very easy, as Magi even in the deep demon realm still had a weak physical constitution. However, a battle with a person like Rhino, whose prowess was in his physical ability, was not going to be easy. Therefore, Lenny decided not to face it. The moment the attack came, Lenny activated the first ability. *Rabid Dog* Instantly, a burst of strength twice his current one rushed through his body as he moved. His palm slightly pushed aside the iing attack as if to glide on the big beefy fist, and then he turned, side-stepping, using Rhino Head''s body like a wall, as he literally rolled off from it and shot for Hippo Head. This move was extremely fast and precise, surprising both brothers. Rhino head wanted to turn, but thews of physics could not be disobeyed. He had already lunged forward with extreme force, which meant that his very heavy body had been thrown into the punch. Without a target for it to hit, he was now left falling to the ground with the punch as a result of gravity. Meanwhile, Lenny used his body as a spring tounch after Hippo head. Hippo head saw this and snickered. He might not be as strong as his brother Rhino head or as venomous as his other brother Croc head, but he was still the one with the toughest defense. In fact, his defense was a double-fold attack. Once it touched his skin, it would be reflected back with double the st effect. It was with this same effect that he had hit Lenny the other time, making his internal organs churn badly. Even till now, Lenny still felt the excruciating pain of it, but he was once a student of the Monastery of Pain and Pleasure and quickly suppressed his difort. Hippo''s defense was very good. However, that was the problem with people and the confidence they had in their strengths. They get toofortable with it, forgetting that even strengths, if targeted appropriately, could be a man''s weakness. Hippo head was no exception... (Author''s note: Hold up, one more chapter in a bit.) Let''s make it 5 today.) Chapter 459 Complacency Is The Problem All Masters Suffer From Hippo''s defense was very good. However, that was the problem with people and the confidence they had in their strengths. They got toofortable with it, forgetting that even strengths, if targeted appropriately, could be a man''s weakness. Hippo head was no exception to this. As Lenny moved, he could not help but remember a question asked many years ago in his previous life. It was from his master, Lucian. .... Many years ago, while leaning against a rock as he enjoyed the cool morning wind, he popped up with a question that really surprised Lenny. "Lenny, which do you think is most likely to die, a master or a student?" This question hade from nowhere, and at the time, Lenny was too busy trying to fill a drum with another drum of water, using a spoon while upside down. He had been in this stressful position throughout the night, with his lower body only getting blood whenever he managed to turn and pour the drops of water from the spoon into the empty drum on the bamboo b that his knees hung from. This was Master Lucian''s attempt at teaching him patience while still building up his endurance. It was morning, and the air was as fresh as ever. The birds were singing their early morning songs in the sky and sun, slowly rising in the east to indicate the start of a fresh new day. There was nothing about the morning that was not good. At least, that was for most people. For Lenny, it was entirely different. He hated the morning as much as the night before. After all, it was an indication that more suffering was about to start. Master Lucian had promised him that if he was able to fill up the drum by the morning of the next day, then there would be no harsh training for two weeks. Lenny had been ecstatic about this, but then the repercussion of failing would be doing two more drums. Evidently, he had lost. It was at such a terrible time that the old master asked such a question. Naturally, Lenny was in no mood to think about such a thing. Without thinking, he answered, "The master!" Surprisingly, it made Master Lucian burst into a loudughter. Lenny had been surprised to know that he had gotten the old man''s question right on the first try. However, Master Lucian asked again, "Do you know why? "Why is a master most likely to die before a student?" Lenny, at the time, shook his head. Then again, the old master was more than willing to answer it on his behalf. "A man who has been working on high construction beams for many years is more likely to fall to his death than a novice of a few years. Do you know why?" Lenny paused, and then he turned to the old man. He could see from the expression on the old man''s face that he was serious about this question. This made Lenny think hard for a bit, but he could not figure it out. "Trust!" Master Lucian helped him answer. "Trust in one''s abilities and capabilities can be a man''s strength and yet weakness. Remember, my dear boy! Comcency is the problem all masters suffer from." Many yearster, Lenny had read several times in the news of many construction workers dying, and 80 to 90 percent of the time, the death was of an older person who had worked the job for even longer. Comcency and unbending trust could sometimes lead to a person''s unbing... Right now, Hippo Head was no different. Lenny moved with speed and grace that were incredible. His burst of strength from Rabid Dog is still taking incredible effect on his body. He was like an entity of mangling form, as his body seemed to move like he had no bones in it, twisting at an incredibly abnormal motion. It started from his toes as he kicked against the ground, transferring the energy all through his body. It was with so much force that he did this that even his ribs cracked a little as they expanded to gather more air into his lungs for the nearly impossible move he was about to execute. With the force from pushing Rhino head and the extra that he pulled from the earth, he twisted in the air as he brought both hands together in a palm strike for Hippo head''s chest. Hippo saw the attack and smirked a bit. After all, his body was very tough, and he could even reflect the attack, making it twice as deadly as received. Unfortunately for Hippo head, he was unaware that once upon a time, Lenny had fought someone who had a simr ability as him. That was some months ago, when he had fought the first boss in the Devil Dungeon. The first hit from Hippo had been harsh and had caused damage to Lenny, but it had also helped Lenny instantly understand the bodyposition of this man. Unlike the first time, it came easily to Lenny. Although Hippo Head was a far tougher opponent with a more fast-focused body, very different from thest, it was not going to stop Lenny. After all, Lenny''s aim was not to break him open; instead, it was to... *BOOM!* Lenny''s hands hit him right on the chest. Naturally, Hippo head regted the energy in his body as his fatty flesh wriggled like the surface of unpeaceful waters. His body was going to regurgitate the energy Lenny had just sent into it. However, as it did, so did Lenny. What Hippo head did not know was that Lenny was sending two sperate kic energies into his body. The first was from the burst of strength mixed with the kic energy from the bouncing of Rhino''s body, and the second was from the one pulled by his weird dance from the earth. Essentially, it was a Capoeira move. A martial art skill that involved dancing and fighting. Instantly... Chapter 460 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 6 Instantly, something unbelievable happened. The level of initiative and maniption of energy in this one attack was nearly miraculous. It was a fear that even those like Agnes in the deep demon realm could not help but stare in shock. This was a battlefield, and everything usually happened very fast. However, before the eyes of experts, these things practically moved at a snail''s pace when they wanted them to. This was no different. Like beating a drum, both of Lenny''s arms smashed into Hippo head''s chest, and flesh wriggled about, sinking into the fat underneath the skin. Only from this hit could Lenny feel how the fat formation under the man''s skin was formed. It was not like the normal person, who was formedyer overyer. Rather, it was in rolls. This was the mechanism that absorbed attacks, regted them internally topound their effect, and then spit it all out in a more vicious manner. However, this time around was different; Lenny tracked the movement of the first hit in his mind as it went through that said regtion. But before it would vomit thepounded energy, he gave another hit that affected the direction of the first. *Boom!* He was sent flying like a ball as he hit a wall with his back. He coughed up more blood, this time more than ever. Lenny coughed up blood again and again as hey on the ground. Meanwhile, Rhino head had fallen to the ground because of the pull of gravity as a result of his missed punch. However, it was just missing a normal punch; there was not much damage done. Rhino head immediately got back on his feet as he turned to Lenny. Like everyone else, he had heard it loud and clear the moment Lenny hit Hippo head. Knowing his brother and how his ability worked, Rhino head chuckled loudly. "You fool, even I, the elder brother, would not be so foolish as to attack Hippo head. Amongst all of us, he has the most dangerous defense." He chuckled some more. Lenny is currently a mess. He had different parts of his body wounded from the st; the sound waves were so intense that they burst through his skin. Normally, these newly decorated scars would have been no big deal to him. However, Croc head''s poison still sat in his system, and because power was being diverted into his battle, healing was slowed down to a crawl. Lenny coughed up more blood. This time around, it was cker than usual. Seeing him in this state, Gar was already ready to jump into the arena to save him. Vine pulled her back. "If you save him now, you will be limiting his growth. He needs the adversity to be stronger." Rhino head strolls towards Lenny, standing barely 5 meters from him. "I told you, right? I''m going to feed your flesh, and even Croc head will get his share in his grave." Lenny suddenly chuckled as he raised his head¡ªan action that was really difficult for him, as it made his insides churn heavily with pain. But, just like Rhino Head wanted to make a point, so did Lenny. And he wanted it to sting. Lenny coughed up more blood, each one bing darker than thest. Croc Head''s poison was doing severe damage to his inside. He raised his head to Rhino head, "Let me guess, Hippo head is also going to have a share?" Rhino head chuckled with a wide grin. "Of course he is. You know, he eats twice as much as I do." Rhino head''s expression suddenly became menacing. "I''ll make sure he gets the really fleshy parts." Usually, when people were in this kind of situation, as Lenny was in, fear would gloom their faces as all hope went down the drain. It was an expression Rhino head loved so much. It was like extra curry on the meat, filling his heart with delight. Unfortunately, that delight was nowhere to be found. However, Lenny slowly raised a finger, pointing behind. Subconsciously, Rhino head followed his finger, and then he saw it. The moment he did, his eyes widened in shock. Rhino head was lost for words, but at the same time, he could not believe it. At the moment, Hippo head was bleeding from all orifices. "What a terrible way to die!" Duncanmented. wed, also watching, nodded. Both of them, being experts, had seen and understood how Hippo died. What Lenny had done was stop the first kic energy from having the opportunity topound with the second. This caused a devastating event in Hippo head''s body. With nowhere for thepounded energy to go, the energy regted itself again and again, each time bing many times stronger than thest. And then the force became too much for even the coiled fat to hold, therefore charging into his body and destroying his organs, especially his heart. Thepounded energy exploded his heart. Of course, some of that energy was finally able to break through the energy barrier Lenny formed, and that was what sted him away. However, the bulk of the energy had been trapped within Hippo head''s body. Right now, all his organs have dead, punctured holes in them. Hippo head''s organs had now been flooded with blood. Because of the kind of round body he possessed, everything was still bnced out within his body, and he had died standing up right. However, when Rhino head reached him, he shook him, and Hippo head''s dead body fell backwards. "No! No!! No!!! My baby brother!" Rhino head screamed his pain from his lungs. Tears ran down his eyes. In this manner, he had lost two brothers. Both of them had died at Lenny''s hands. Rhino head wailed again and again over Hippo head. However, his tears slowly calmed down as he turned towards Lenny. "I''m going to..." He paused in surprise. Lenny was gone... Chapter 461 Lenny Vs Jungle Heads 7 However, Rhino''s tears slowly calmed down as he turned towards Lenny. "I''m going to..." He paused in surprise. Lenny was gone. Immediately, his nose twitched, and he turned in a certain direction. Lenny had gone in that direction. With a smack on the ground, he jumped into the air for Lenny. Hended in the audience stand and then rushed for him. Lenny was not so fast, he had sustained too many injuries all over his body. And every step he took was a jolt of teeth-clenching pain through his body, but he had to do it. He had to move. "System, channel as much poison fluid into my mouth." Rhino head chased closely. "LENNY TALES!" His scream echoed throughout the arena, hoarse and deep, an expression of zing anger. His robust frame burst through the stand, bashing walls as he moved. Lenny, on the other hand, sank once more into the shadows. This Assassin move of his was very tasking to the body, but it was also very worth it, as it allowed him his next move. Rhino head chased after him like a hungry cat with a vendetta for a mouse. His nose led the way to a dark corner. "Found you!" He rushed over as he smashed into the wall with his head. Stone and gravel flew about the ce, but to his surprise, Lenny was not there. Suddenly, his nose twitched again, and just behind him, he sensed another dark corner. Like the one before, he smashed into it, but unfortunately, he did not find what he was searching for. Lenny was nowhere to be found. Once more, his nose twitched, except this time around, he could smell Lenny in three different ces at a time. That did not make sense. *GGRRRRRWWWWLLLLL* He growled angrily. Everything was not making sense. Meanwhile, in a corner in the dark, Lenny spat to the ground a ck slimy substance. This was the poison-causing problem in his body. This was what he had been doing in the shadows. Every ce he went, he would spit this poison from Croc head. After all, Rhino Head had stated clearly that he could find Lenny using the smell of poison in his body. Although the poison had quickly increased within his body, this could help him establish the escape that he so desired. Yes, Lenny''s goal was to escape. He tried as much as possible as he hurried for the way out. Even with this method of constantly spitting out the poison from his body, it was of no use. Lenny could see from the ck river-like lines running along his body that the poison had sank deep into his blood and, most likely, his bones. To make matters worse, he still had the injuries that he had gotten from killing Hippo head with thatst move. His body was filled with cuts and tears all over that kept leaking blood. On some parts, it was just blood, and on others, it was ck pus. The pain was excruciating, as every part of his body screamed for relief. But the pain and pleasure technique had been activated a long time ago. Lenny continued his advance towards his goal. He had to get to the exit. Unfortunately, there was only one he was aware of, and that was through the za. Nevertheless, he had to reach it. Once more, the Satan system alerted him to the impending doom. He was already in critical organ failure and could feel tremendous pressure on his lungs. However, he persisted, using the walls as hell to move. Finally, he made it to the passage that led outside the za. Lenny smiled at this, however, seeing who was waiting for him on the broadway, he frowned. It was none other than Rhino head. "You nearly got me there, spitting poison about the ce to confuse my nose. However, all I had to do was follow the smell of poison that was not stationary. And then it hit me in the head. You are trying to escape. Unfortunately for you, this za only has one exit, and I''m upying it." Lenny frowned tightly. However, he suddenly pushed himself off the wall. The system reminded him once more of the impending problem that was his doom. Lenny looked at therge passageway with Rhino head in the middle. He was tired and hurting all over, but then again, he had been in a life-or-death situation many times. By now, it was practically like his bread and butter. "System, can I activate strength and stamina abilities one more time?" "Hmmm! So you are saying that there is a ten percent chance I''ll make it, huh!?" He chuckled to himself. The system wanted to reply but was lost for words. "Good! That''s very good!" Instantly, Lenny squatted in a dog-like position, like he was about to start a race. Only this movement made his bones crack some more. But he still took form as he saw fit. With his eyes on the mutated human before him, he looked like a cheetah ready to sprint. Just behind Rhino head was his goal. Rhino head saw this move of Lenny''s and was surprised by it. "So you still have some fight in you. Not bad! Let''s end this once and for all, man to man." He too took a stand for a charge. "Once I eat you, I too will be able to be a great demon-level existence." Rhino head kicked his foot against the ground like a bull for the charge. He was going to ram Lenny with his incredible head. For a few seconds, neither of them moved. And then it happened. As if a loud whistle had been blown for the start of one person''s end... Chapter 462 Death is the Penalty

Chapter 462 Death is the Penalty

For a few seconds, neither of them moved. And then it happened. As if a loud whistle had been blown for the start of one person''s end. Lenny, regardless of the begging of his entire body, kicked against the ground as he rushed for his foe. Rhino head was doing the same thing, rushing forward like his life depended on eating Lenny''s flesh. Then again, in his head, it did. Their feet and hands urged them forward like bullets destined to crash into one another. This ferocious fight that was going to happen would determine who survived. *Rabid Dog!* The moment Lenny activated this ability, his HP instantly dropped again. But he did not mind. Line of cracks snaked about his bones even more, but his taunted muscles held them in ce. Both actions by his body sent different jolts of pain to his brain. However, the pain meant that he was still alive, and if he was still alive, it meant that he could still fight. Without dropping his speed, he went straight for Rhino head. The two were about to face each other head-to-head. This was a fighting field that Rhino Head was most confident of winning. He even cracked a faint smile. After all, there was no way he was going to lose to Lenny''s obviously smaller skull. This was going to be an easy battle for him. At least, that was what he taught. In the split second that both their heads were to meet, Lenny cracked a faint smile. Face Rhino head like a man? Hell No! Even if he were called a dragon or a chicken, he would not do something so foolish. After all, by heart, he was an assassin. It was in his nature to kill tougher or stronger opponents when they were least expecting it. After all, being an assassin was all about using the unorthodox method to achieve the desired result. Rhino head already felt some respect for Lenny as his opponent. Lenny charging for a straight fight extracted respect from him. But the next move proved just how shameless Lenny was. Just when both of them were about to hit, his legs suddenly kicked against the ground. *WILL* Lenny activated a second ability that was heavily dependent on stamina and strength. His HP dropped again. But this time around, it was worth it. WILL was an ability that let his mind and body solely focus on one task, bending his body to incredible twists to make sure that he aplished that one task. As he leaped into the air over Rhino head''s body, Rhino head watched on in surprise. He had seen as Lenny''s taunted muscles seemed to rig about, as if in a fight to tear from his body. Even his bones, which were threatening to break, suddenly held in ce as if frozen in time. This was the amazing effect that WILL had. It was a way to gain conformity from the cosmos itself. Lennynded behind Rhino and tumbled out into the open and out of the za. Rhino head was suddenly overwhelmed by his anger. He paused, his limbs screeching against the ground as heunched like a cat for Lenny, who had just tricked him. His hands came down in an attack on Lenny''s head, ready to bash it in. However, just before it would reach Lenny''s face, it paused in mid-air as if held by an invisible hand. At this moment, the world seemed to freeze for Rhino head. Lenny chuckled a bit as he waved his hands, and a pack of cigarettes appeared. This was a pack from the stock that Father ck gifted him. Without rushing, he popped one into his mouth. And then he remembered that he no longer had ess to magic. He hissed at this cursing at a perfectly good moment to act cool. Till now, Rhino head was still frozen over him. Lenny smiled at him. "You forgot, didn''t you? For fighters, no fighting is allowed outside the arena." At the moment, Lenny could see it clearly. The red chains tightened around Rhino head''s body as they slowly and steadily squeezed him to his sure death. At this moment, Rhino head looked at Lenny, their eyes focused one on the other, and he seemed to have seen the entire battle with all his other brothers through Lenny''s eyes. A kind of instinctual fear rose in his heart. And now, an understanding of why Lenny had the capacity to be a greater demon realm existence dawns on him. From the very beginning, it had all been urately nned. After all, instead of running about the ce while they chased him, he could have just run out of the arena, and it would be all over. But no, he did not do that. Instead, he picked them off one after the other. Even though he knew that their strength was above his and that defeating them was slim to none, He still did it. He first separated the weakest one, then turned strength into weakness, and now he was using the rules set up by the Oath. Rhino head suddenly realized that he had not been the one hunting Lenny all this time. No, it had been Lenny hunting him. Through those eyes, Rhino head could see that Lenny Tales was a very scary man. But more than that, Lenny was using him. Yes! As a kind of warning to the others. After all, if Rhino head and his brothers had the idea to feed on Lenny, so did others. Also, he was using him to instill fear in the others. Lenny was using him as an example. As the proverb went, using the blood of the chicken to scare the monkey Rhino head suddenly regretted his actions, which had been sponsored by greed and jealousy. He had lost his brothers, and now he was also going to lose his life. The penalty for fighting in the city area was... DEATH. Chapter 463 Lesser Demon rank 6

Chapter 463 Lesser Demon rank 6

Unlike Rhino-head, who could not see how he ended, Lenny could. The red chains wrapped tighter around his body, and then it happened. *PUUSSHHH!!!* Rhino-head was squeezed into an unrecognizable mess, and throughout the period, Lenny maintained eye contact with him. Even his imprable skin, which had even been able to withstand Lenny''s bazooka sts, was not as strong as his sleeves before the power of the primordial beast. "I know you fuckers are watching, I aming for you next!" He was not loud, but the moment he said those words, he could feel the hundreds of eyes on his body suddenly leave. Such was the way of the world. Lenny had proven that he was not to be pushed around. This had scared away the others who wanted to prey on him. Or at least, it told them that this ''meat'' came with its own ws. Even in such a beautiful and peaceful city, it was the same. The weak were eaten by the strong. Apparently, even the city of milk and honey was not exempted from the rule of the wastend. Once the eyes upon him had left, Lenny waved a hand, and a vial of blue liquid appeared. This was the blood of the primordial beast. He sighed as he looked at the vial, a wide range of thoughts going through his mind. If his HP were to touch zero, he would die. In the state he was in, the pain had all disappeared, reced by a numb feeling all over his body. He could not even feel the ground he sat on. It was just that bad. "So you forced my hand, huh!?" Lenny chuckled. "You are definitely going to regret this." Without waste, he chunked down the liquid in the bottle. Instantly, he got a series of alerts. Immediately, he felt his body cool up as the Satan System extracted the usefulness from the heart blood of a great demon into his body. His tendons were healed, as were his muscles and even his bones. Every ce that the energy passed through was suddenly pumped with life, filling him up like the repair of a bad road. His organs were also affected by this. By now, a lot of them were charred ck from the assault of the poison. But the moment the primordial beast''s blood went through it, it was all made anew, pumped with new life. Even Lenny''s heavy breathing was made easier for him. <+1000 Stamina> <+1000 magic points (punishment)> <+++....> The alerts just kept popping up again and again. Many of them were repeating his increase in his major stats, but some of them were fresh and looked very interesting. He could not wait to explore them. There were also some other aspects of the system that showed ''Unlocked''. He would also have to exploreter. Chapter 464 Reward in bed (Bonus chapter) Just then, Lenny heard a voice in his ear, even though there was no one around. "So you took the deal, HUH!?" Lenny instantly knew it was Duncan. "Oh, really, I didn''t notice!" Lenny answered sarcastically. Duncan''sughter reached his ears. "Good! You have a nice sense of humor. It means that you won''t bore me out. Training starts at the rise of the morning sun, two days from now." "Where!" Lenny asked. "Oh, don''t worry about that, I''ll pick you up!" Lenny nodded. However, he looked at the cigar in his mouth. "Hey! Could you help me a little?" Instantly, the cigar butt was ignited. Lenny took a drag in and out of his lungs, enjoying the vor. "Damn, Father ck really knows the good stuff," hemented. He sat up right once more and waved his hand, sending the corpse of Rhino head into his storage unit. It was at this time that he saw Lady Vinegar approaching. From the broad smile on her face, he could tell that Gar was the one in charge. Instantly, she shamelessly jumped on his body. And then she gave him a deep kiss on the lips, so aggressively that she bit into them. "Hmmm! You taste very yummy. Whose blood is this?" She asked, obviously referring to the reminant taste of Primordial Beast blood she had gotten from his lips. Lenny gave a side smile as he instantly activated ''Appraiser'' on her. Lady Vinegar was a deep-level demon. The things he saw made his eyes widen in shock. Her stats were very crazy, whether they were abilities or even magic power. Also, she was at the peak of the deep demon realm. Meaning that she was a rank 6 deep demon being. All her stats, including the fact that she had multiple personalities, appeared before him. Surprisingly, each personality had its own stats and incredible abilities. This made Lenny very curious. After all, the tag did not say ''dual personalities''. However, to the best of his knowledge, it was just two. Also, it meant that each personality could not use the abilities of the other. This was very fascinating knowledge. Lenny tried to see more, but he could not see a third. For some reason, even Appraiser could not see any deeper. Although he could now see her stats, Lenny secretly wished that he had not peeked at them. After all, he could now see how strong she was. As she sat on his legs, acting all lovey-dovey, Lenny could not help but feel like he was an ant carrying a mountain lion. Back then, Lady Vinegar had stopped a rank-one hell beast with just one foot. Lenny could now tell that she was being merciful. This also allowed him to understand the difference in strength between him and others such as Duncan, wed, and the worst of them all, Momoa. Lenny was practically nonexistent when it came to such a level of strength. For many, this would discourage them, but Lenny salivated at the idea of getting stronger. He suddenly felt excited to test his new level of strength. Unfortunately, there was no one around for him to test his strength on, and the Alpha Selection Tournament battles do not start until yet another week. Lenny suddenly looked at Vinegar, and he licked his lips. "You said something about a reward earlier. Do you want to Fuck!" Gar yelped in excitement as she sank a hug into him, already kissing him. "Wait! Wait!! Not here, let''s get back first." At a faraway building, a figure looked in his direction as Gar molested him in public. This was Morgana. "I have found you, my love!" She whispered before pink dust floated about her body and she disappeared. As she did, Lenny''s eyes looked in that direction. He frowned a bit, but decided to let it go. At yet another corner, Curtin watched the happenings below. A servant suddenly rushed up to him, "Young master Curtin, the Iron Back Werewolves are waiting for you." Curtin nodded. "Good. Tell them I''ll be there in a bit. For the mean time, entertain them with some wine and women." The servant bowed as he turned around and left. Victor came out of the za with Moses by his side, he too had seen how the battle unfolded. He smiled at Lenny with a thumbs up. Lenny smiled back at him. But he had different thoughts in his head. That night, when they went back to the suite that had been arranged for them, Lenny had another battle with Gar. Even though his strength had greatly increased, it was a terrible loss on his side. She pinned him down throughout the entire period, taking the privilege of riding him to the peak of her satisfaction and pleasure. She did not stop until he waspletely drained of strength, nearly fainting on the bed. .... The rise of the morning sun through the opened window as the golden rays filled the room was an encouragement for Lenny to open his eyes. By his side was Gar in all the beauty of her luring nakedness, disyed in a carnally inviting position. If he had not gotten more than enough of his fill the night before, he would not mind mounting her again. However, a proverb popped up in his head. ''Let the sleepy dogs lie.'' Waking Gar up from her sleep for another round was akin to disturbing a sleeping lion. Lenny stood up gently from the bed, putting his assassin skills to use so that he did not disturb her sleep. He was still sore all over his body, and the w marks from her digging into his flesh were still healing. The room, although fixed after their first bout, was once again in ruins. Lenny waved his hands for a fresh set of clothes. Proceeding down the stairs, he was met with a sight that surprised him. There were all manner of gifts stacked up in one corner. Appraiser was activated as the value of all these things was filtered through his eyes... (Author''s note: So please try to note some key things in this arch of the story. Nothing in this arch or in this city of milk and honey is as it seems. Trust me, nothing is as it seems...) Chapter 465 Sun’s Uncle

Chapter 465 Sun''s Uncle

Lenny looked through the items piled up above his head in the room. At another corner, Victor and Moses were arranging the items, sorting them out into different parts. "Who are all these for?" Lenny asked. Moses raised his head to Lenny, "They are gifts for the young master." Lenny could not help but ask, "Is it your birthday or something?" However, Moses chuckled at this. "Actually, these gifts are from merchants, elders, and other wealthy men of the city. After everything that happenedst night, especially with the rumor that you were capable of bing a Greater Demon realm existence, they are sending gifts over in the attitude of gaining the young master''s favor." "Hmmm!" Lenny nodded at this. Victor suddenly stopped what he was doing as he walked up to him. "I separated those that I think might be very useful to you. For the others, I''m taking them down to Bitter Street. I hope you don''t mind!" Lenny raised a brow at this but instantly waved it off. Honestly, even if Victor had taken the entire thing, he would not have minded one bit. After all, his growth was not dependent on them. And if he truly needed anything, he could just exchange it for it on the market. Victor nodded at him in thanks. "Yes, that reminds me, can you help us take this down?" Victor asked politely. Lenny nodded and proceeded to carry the big basket down and out of the house. This ce was a full-apartment duplex on the top side of the huge building. Lenny helped carry a big basket of all kinds of gifts, and so did Moses and Victor. Through the elevator and downstairs, Lenny was surprised not to see another soul in the building. To his surprise, this building was actually owned by Victor, one of the things he inherited from his mother. Unfortunately, no one wanted to rent a ce in it because of the Terrie reputation that the building''s residence had of always falling into suspecting idents. Another method that Curtin used to suppress Victor''s rise in the city. On getting to the ground, they walked through the nice court yard that had well-groomed trees and flowers nted around the ce. However, unlike the expected sweet smell of the morning breeze, the air was filled with the smell of manly sweat and blood. There was also loud groaning at a particr corner. Lenny, Victor, and Moses turned in the direction of the groaning sound. It was none other than Perseus. He was training, and the method by which he did it was extremely gruesome to watch. Firstly, he was already at the lesser demon rank 1 strength. This meant that he was already far stronger than the average person. However, he wanted to improve his strength, and the only way to do that was by using the pressure of danger. At least, that was the only way that he, a diator, knew how to do it. And so what he did was put his mind in that state of pressure by cutting his own flesh at different points and allowing himself to bleed out a great deal. But that was just the start, after all, that was not the source of his intense growling in pain. With certain herbs Perseus had gotten after asking Moses, he peppered the wounds with the hottest pepper, called the ''Sun''s Uncle''. This was a mutated nt breed used by the former Alpha to punish criminals. It was so harsh and unforgiving that the locals referred to it as the sun''s uncle. This pepper was used against the most terrible of criminals that were at the deep demon level, as it was the only way to make them feel pain. It is said that rubbing it about the body of a rank-one deep demon-level werewolf would make him sing in pain and repent for a long time. The most amazing part about this pepper was the fact that even if a person tried to use water to quench it, the mutational properties of the pepper only made it harsher. That meant that the more water it came into contact with, the stronger it became. Even against criminals, it was not used for more than an hour and was a punishment that shared the same sentence as death. This was the level of discipline that the city of milk and honey ensured for even its warriors. This sun''s uncle was a nt only cultivated in the garden of the Alpha, and without Elder Isaiah''s permission, it would not have been given. However, Perseus had been gifted since he was apanion of Lenny''s. Perseus used the pepper to dy the natural healing factor of his wounds, bathing in their red milk after squeezing out the juice with his bare hands. Without blood in his body, even a diator of his strength would still die. However, this was the best time for training. After this, he carried a boulder weighing ten tons on his back as he dug into the ground in a very precise and calcted manner at a certain location. He was basically doing farm work. Also, he did not rush at it. He dug the ground one side at a time. His sweat, blood, and fluids from the pepper fell to the ground. Even Lenny could tell how terrible the pepper was from the way the garden nts died and shriveled upon contact with its fluid. Lenny took a look at him, and he looked at Lenny. Perseus''s was red from the torture that the pepper gave him. After what happened before, both of them did not look like they were on the same page. Perseus only looked at him a bit before removing his eyes. This was the same thing for Lenny. Both men pretended not to see one another and continued with their activities. Victor and Moses also pretended not to have seen anything, noting in between the fights of these two. As far as they were concerned, it seemed to be a battle of Ego''s. Lenny, Victor, and Moses walked away, and the moment they were gone a certain distance, a particr person peeped in from a side into the court yard. It was Sam, Victor''s uncle. (Author''s note: like I said before, nothing is as it seems... (Please wait for it...) Chapter 466 Bitter Street

Chapter 466 Bitter Street

Lenny followed Victor and Moses, helping them with the gifts. Only a little while after there were gone, Sam stepped out into the open. One step at a time, she walked up, and into thepound area. Perseus was still hard at his training, his stench and painful groans filling the entire court yard. Perseus understood how his body worked. He was a diator and their type grew under pressure. This was pressure he had been reallycking for a while, especially because most problems were solved by Lenny. Since there was no pressure, then he was going to simte one. Suddenly, he heard a light alluring voice, "you really want to be strong, don''t you?" He turned to discover that it was Sam. Her appearance surprised him and he instinctively dropped the boulder strapped to his back. Perseus set his eyes on her and he could not stop staring. Sam was not a beautyparable to the likes of Vinegar, but she was not bad either. With her nerdy round sses and ponytail, she had an almost innocent charm about her that naturally pulled eyes to her. At least it pulled Perseus''s eyes. She was a head shorter than him but she was taller than most women. Her simple dress was nothing of luxury and though quite in, simple could be elegantly beautiful in the eyes of the beholder. Perseus nodded at her, "yes I do!" "I... I am sorry for my behavior yesterday!" She looked in the direction Lenny had gone, "I don''t like him at all." Perseus shook his head, "me too!" As he talked, Sam noticed the blood and sweat still dripping from his well diator curved body. Perseus''s eyes were red with pain from the torture of the Sun''s uncle, but he acted as if it was a walk in the pack for him. "That looks very painful." Perseus nodded, "it is, but it is necessary!" She fumbled with her porcin fingers a bit as she tried to hide the fact that she had been admiring his body. After all, Perseus was only wearing a loin cloth. "Will you like to go on a date with me?" She suddenly asked. Perseus looked at her with raised brows, obviously interested in what she had to say. But he was a diator, he did not know what a date was. Nevertheless, he could easily tell that she had her eyes on him. Although not too sure, she did say ''with me''. Meaning that he would be able to spend time with her. Without wasting anytime, he nodded in agreement. He stepped forward, however, she stepped back, "you need to clean up first!" ..... Meanwhile, Lenny followed Victor and Moses. After renting out a cart, they proceeded on their journey, towards the city gates. The walls surrounding this mighty city were as high as ever. Towards the particr gate exit they were to take, Lenny could clearly see that the damage that had been done to the wall the other day when the mutated octopus attacked was still under repairs. These people apparently worked fast, as most of the damage had already been patched up. Leaving the city of milk and honey was as easy as it had always been. But entering was where the main problem resided. Nevertheless, on seeing Victor, the guards made way for them to pass, even looking at Lenny respectable this time around. After all, many of them could still remember his face from the previous day. There was also the additional fact that he still carried the symbol from the blood of the Primordial beast on his forehead, signifying that he was a fighter for someone with the potential to be Alpha. After the events of the other day with the giant octupus, Lenny expected that outside the city would by now be empty of people. After all, many had died that day, but he soon realised that he had been very mistaking about that. This ce was filled with people two times the number before the Giant Octopus attack. They had practically doubled in only a few days, greatly surprising even Victor and Moses. Lenny understood that this ce outside the city, filled with hundreds of people gathered from all sides of the wastnds was what was known as the Bitter Street. These people lived a terrible existence out here. Many of them made houses made from ship wreck parts, attaching them to the walls of the city for support. Although a good part of this ce had been destroyed after the attack from the Giant octopus, human beings proved to be as tenacious as cockroaches still managing to survive like the deaths that happened were a long time ago. As they advanced forward through the rough streets, Lenny realized that this ce was a slum, but not the normal kind. It had a more dangerous vibe to it, and that was not just because of the fact that there were some houses made out of the bones of those that had only died recently, or the fact that children could be seen ying with a rotting skull, or that some people used dried human flesh as clothes. Then again, this was the Bitter street, these people lived at the grass root of survival itself. ording to Moses, nothing went to waste here, not even the dead or feaces. Kidnapping was a daily urrence as the starvation level pushed many into cannibalism. Mothers always had hawk eyes on their children. Most times, it was not to protect them from those that wanted to kill and eat them, but to ensure that the children were well, so that in case in the future there was no food, the mother''s and father''s could feast on the flesh of their own children. Survival was the onlyw and power was the only entity that was respected. This was a side of the Wastnds that even Lenny had not seen. After all, he had only been to the desert and then a port or two. Now, he understood why it was called the Wastnds. Even from the eyes of those that looked at him, he could tell that if he mistakenly fell here that he was wounded or the like, these people would instantly loot his organs. Chapter 467 Victor’s Grand mother

Chapter 467 Victor''s Grand mother

Victor seemed to know these parts well, as he navigated through them with ease. Some of the locals even sent greetings his way while looking at Lenny with prejudice in their eyes. Impressively enough, they were not attacked by the obviously hungry bunch. Lenny recognized that it was because of Moses''s identity as a guard, screaming clearly from his bronze armor. Victor pulled the cart along himself, even though the road was rough and uneven. He had insisted on this even though Moses was his aide with respect to the man''s physical condition. Although his wounds had healed significantly, there was still a long way to go. For this reason, Victor, with his identity as a young master, pulled the cart himself as he walked ahead of them. Lenny took note of this and was really surprised. "Impressive, right?" Moses asked, walking beside Lenny. "He has always been like that¡ªselfless. His mother and Sam actually came from these parts. He has never once forgotten his roots." Lenny turned to Moses, "But I thought his mother was a werewolf." "Yes, she was. It''s not just humans that live in the bitter streets, you know. There are those who had parents who sinned a long time ago, and now they can never go back into the city. It is aw that a person found guilty of disobeying certainws of thend must be ouwed. The children they produce after the crime ismitted must also suffer with them. In the many years of the city''s reign, Aurthur''s mother was the first person to ever receive a pardon and be weed back into the city." Lenny nodded. "And it was all because the primordial beast chose her, right?" "Yes, however, she did not agree to go unless her sister was toe with her, and even after that, she still came back here to give help to those who had been left behind. This is a tradition of hers that Victor picked up for himself." As Lenny listened to Moses, Victor stopped before a particr rough-looking house. This house was just as bad-looking as one could imagine. However, considering the ce, it actually looked better than most others did. In fact, if Lenny were topare this house to the standards of this ce, he would say that whoever lived in it was more of a powerful figure in this ce. The moment they arrived, Victor excitedly walked up to the door and knocked on it. "Mama Chelle, it''s Victor; I brought..." Victor''s words got stuck in his throat at the sight of the person he was searching for the moment the door opened on its own. However, this was no longer a person but a corpse. From the looks of it, the old woman struggled for her life as the assants cut her guts open to steal any organs, although they were aged, and any organs they still thought to be of any value were taken. From the look of her corpse, it was about a few days old. Victor fell on his knees as tears welled up in his eyes. "I''m sorry, mama Chelle!" Moses heard the crying and entered the room, only to be greeted by the flies and the terrible stench of the corpse. "What happened here?" Lenny asked on entry. "That was his grandma." Unlike his mother and Sam, she was not granted immunity back into the city." Moses exined... However, Victor''s mother and Aunty made a good reputation for themselves within the city, which granted their mother¡ªvictor''s grandmother respect on Bitter Street. Even after his mother''s death, many still respected Mama Chelle. After all, both daughters would regrly bring gifts and goods for her that would be distributed to the people around the street. Lenny nodded upon hearing this. "In other words, both daughters also used charity here as a means of preserving their old mother''s life. After all, if the old woman was left to have a good life in this unforgiving ce, then food for the surrounding people would be secured." Victor nodded as the tears fell from his eyes. Lenny came closer and observed the corpse acting as if the pungent smell from the corpse was the sweet, refreshing smell of rose. A feat that made Moses look at him with respect. "This was done only recently, Lennymented." "How could this be? I did note to visit for only these few days when... Victor swallowed his remaining words. After all, even after returning from the failed marriage proposal, he had nned to run away without telling anyone. And now he had lost his grandmother. Victor could not help but me himself for this. "If I had not nned to runaway and juste here instead, maybe she would have still been alive." Tears fell from his eyes as his fingers squeezed into his knees. Just then, Lenny''s perception ability could feel a strange movement from behind them. It was from the shadows. This particr person seemed to have merged with the faint shadow, regardless of the rising sun. Lenny could also feel the radiating killing intent from this person. It was wild, but still well masked to blend with the environment. Even Moses, with his wealth of experience, could not feel it. However, Lenny could. In fact, Lenny chuckled at the thought of it. After all, this person was using the skill of his trade, hiding through the little shadow, to deliver a deadly strike. From the movement pattern, Lenny could predict the trajectory of the attack, and it was clear that the aim was Victor. Victor was the child of an alpha, and at this moment, he was considered a valuable part of the city, especially because he was participating in the Alpha Selection Tournament. The tournament forbade those that were participating from harming one another, whether directly or indirectly. However, certain rules only applied within the city and not outside it. Basically, whoever it was that sent this person knew that Victor was going toe here and might also be responsible for this... Chapter 468 The Real world

Chapter 468 The Real world

"Why...!?" Victor muttered lowly. "She has been good to them all this while." The sobs leaked as he tried to hold them back. "The young master is right. This should not have happened. At least she was one of the chiefs here. She is supposed to be highly respected, especially because of the condition of the food here." Moses added. "Well, whoever it was, that person seems to have their eyes on you." The moment Lenny said this, the figure in the shadows moved. The speed at which the figure moved was incredible, with flexibility that was also impressive. The shadow did not go for Lenny or Moses. Instead, he snaked through their middle and headed straight for Victor. The movement of the shadow was one of incredible precision. If Lenny had not been a person who was sensitive to shadows, then he, like Moses, would not have noticed this. However, he did. This assassin did note with a de. No, it was the de itself as it''s mouth opened wide, revealing ck, uneven teeth that threatened to sink into Victor''s neck. There was nothing behind Victor, but the shadow on the wall revealed this. However, just before it would partake of Victor''s flesh, Lenny''s fingers moved, shooting des directly at the shadow and impaling it into the wall. It screeched eeriely as it struggled in pain. The sudden development of things made Victor fall on his ass. Surprisingly, the creature still sought to lunge forward for him. Lenny grabbed Victor by his clothes, pulling him back and away from the figure. Then again, Victor was already kicking against the ground in fear. Moses saw this, and his hand revealed his ws as he stabbed them into the wall. Instantly, the creature was dead. It materialized from the wall as if to pop into reality. Unlike what Lenny thought, this was not a person. This was a creature. This creature was terrible-looking. It was disgustedly disfigured. It''s scrawny hands were where it''s eyes were supposed to be, and it''s eyes were where it''s mouth was supposed to be. Its mouth was on its chest, and other parts were just as disfigured. This creature shriveled on the ground a bit, and then it was gone. Just like that, it disappeared. "What was that?" Moses asked. "It''s chief Matin!" A voice came from behind them. At the door was a girl in rags who looked to be about Victor''s age. Instinctively, Lenny wanted to attack again. But he was stopped by Victor. "Wait! She is a friend." Victor stepped forward for her. "Dali, who did you say did this?" Victor asked. "It''s Chief Matin. After the incident with the octopus the other day, he has killed other chiefs in order to take over the entire east side of Bitter Street." "Where is he now?" Victor asked. "He is at the abandoned port side! He and his crew have taken over..." A smile suddenly appeared on her face, and a knife wasunched at him from her side. However, just before it would reach, a hand had grabbed it. It was Lenny''s. This took Victor by surprise, and he backed away. However, she still struggled to lean forward in order to stab him. Her expression was that of a crazy person, relentlessly trying to kill him. Lenny kicked the girl to the ground, and then, with a frown, he waved another knife to stab her and end her misery. However, Victor jumped to his feet to stop him again. "Please don''t kill her! She didn''t mean to..." "WHAT!?" Lenny red at him. "I am sure there is a perfect exnation for this. Dali has been my friend since we were little. I know her, she wouldn''t harm..." "Fuck you!" Dali cursed. This pulled all the attention in the room to her. "You live in your stone walls of milk and honey, and then you bring us scarps to enjoy. What! Once a week? And you think we are friends? You do not know how I have always despised you. Why was I not born through your mother''s womb? I would have done a much better job of living than you fucking..." PUSSHHH! Lenny stepped on her head, smashing it like a hammer to a watermelon. Her brain juices scattered everywhere, adding to the existing mess in the room. "No! Why did you do that? I told you she was my friend." "Yes, that''s exactly the reason I killed her. A friend who wants to kill you can no longer be your friend." It was at this time that Lenny looked outside. There were more peopleing. They had even looted the cart outside. Some of them had clubs, and some others had des. These were all normal people, malnourished and looking more like a bunch of skeletons, but their eyes carried an incredible zeal for ughter. Victor also saw this. These people, many of them, he had greeted on the way here. Ever since he was little, they had always treated him with kindness, but now there was nothing but pure hostility in their eyes. Victor was at a loss for words. "What... What did I...?" Victor''s eyes were filled with tears. Lenny looked at the young boy and could not help but shake his head at the level of ignorance about the real world that the youngd had. In fact, he almost found it annoying, and yet at the same time, he found it incredible. After all, Victor might have grown up in thend of milk and honey, but he was still in the wastend and undoubtedly had experienced some of it. To be in such an unforgiving world and still have such a heart was practically a miracle. And this boy was trying to be Alpha? Lenny could already see a future where many people took advantage of the kind heart of this boy. Chapter 469 Plot Against Lenny This mission statement made Lenny''s brows twitch. After all, he had to admit to himself that he did not know what it fundamentally constituted to be a leader. He had tried leading a group only recently, and it ended up being a disaster. And now, a task for him to teach another person has popped up. Lenny felt that the task description was a bitical and brought augh to his face as he had the ipetence to lead as one would expect. Then again, the reward was actually an alleviation of the punishment he was suffering from. In thest fight, the necessity of magic points could not have been overemphasized. After all, he was now in a foreignnd with enemies from any possible direction he could think of. He did not know what would happen, but magic points were definitely needed. Since it was so, then he was going to do it. A sadistic smile appeared on his face. After all, Lenny''s definition of a ''good'' leader was very different from most. Lenny waved his hand and handed Victor a knife. "Take this you''ll need it..." However, Victor pushed it away. "That won''t be necessary, let me talk with them. I am sure that there is a perfectly good exnation for what is going on." Victor took a pity look at Dali, who was now a dead mess on the ground, and then he stepped forward towards the mass of people advancing. Moses stepped forward to stop him. "Young master, don''t do this. Those people will..." "Shush!" Lenny held Moses mouth, "Let him learn for himself." Moses turned to Lenny in anger, however, he did not try to stop Victor again. "Mr. Egg, Mrs. Fanta, what is going on? Why are..." A knife was suddenly thrown at him that barely missed his eyes but marked his cheeks. The man who threw it chuckled a bit. "You brat. The name is Mr. Eglian. You never got it right." Victor was taken back by this, "I''m sorry about that. I didn''t know..." "Of course you don''t know. You don''t know shit from piss. All day in your fancy castle houses, and then youe here to give us scraps, and we have to smile at you. But no more. Mr. Matin is now the new chief of these parts. And he gives us plenty of food. Better than any sh*t you ever gave. And right now, he is paying a lot for the body parts of an Alpha''s child. Just like he did for your grandma''s." Mr. Eglian chuckled, bringing his knives forward. The others also chuckled, and Victor gasped in realization. These people, who had always been kind to him and his family, were responsible for the death of his grandmother. In their eyes, Victor could see that they did not see him as a person. That warm smile they gave him and the time they yed with him were all gone, washed down the drain like it was never there, and reced by a look that made it seem as if they were not looking at a person but a big bowl of food. Mr. Eglian leaped for him as he brought his de forth in a stabbing motion. Victor instinctively rolled over to dodge the first hit and then the second, but Mr. Eglian was surprisingly too fast. His de, which resided high in the air, came down right for Victor''s throat. It was at this point that Lenny instantly released his killing intent into the environment, and every person, man or woman, paused. At first, it was their des that fell to the ground, and then their knees followed. All of them fell to the ground, convulsing. Victor backed away, kicking the ground as he hastily stood to his feet. Lenny patted his shoulder, an action that made the young man jump in panic. "Next time, you will have to save yourself." Lenny turned and walked away in a particr direction. Victor continued to look at Lenny, "Where are you going?" "Where do you think to find this, Mr. Matin?" "Huh!?" Lenny turned to Moses and Victor, "So are you guysing or not?" They both looked at each other and then followed after him. ... Meanwhile, at the same time, Lady Vinegar opened her eyes as she stood up from the bed. She stretched a bit, curving her alluring body. One look at her expression, and it was easy to see that Vine had taken over the body. She waved her hand, and a rune appeared in thin air. It shimmered a bit in a purple light as it floated in the air. "Father!" She called out. "Yes, my precious!" Momoa answered from the other side. "Are you having your fun?" "Yes, father," she replied, "but more than that, you will not believe where I am or who I have found." "Hmmm, and who might that be?" "It''s a person you have been searching for, and he seems to be living the life here," she stroked the rough sheets of the bed gently. "Really!?" ... In yet another ce, Perseus and Sam made out aggressively as she pushed him into the room. This was supposed to have been a date, but after Perseus had washed up with the anti-pepper solution for the sun''s uncle and came out to meet her, she pulled him to her apartment. Unable to hold back herself at the sight of him, she rushed him with kisses, and naturally, he reciprocated the attention. After all, the tension between the two of them was already there. This was not the old world. In the post-apocalypse, attraction was tested out by bumping uglies together. After a while, both of themy on the bed, side by side, sweating profusely in the nude. "That was..." "Epic!?" She finished his sentence for him. Perseus shook his head. "It was not bad, but any more and I would have broken you." Those words were not an exaggeration. Perseus was a diator, their kind of intercourse was more chaotic than usual. He really went easy on her. She smiled. "Can I ask you a question?" "Sure?" "Why do you follow Lenny Tales? We both know he is good for nothing..." Chapter 470 Through Sams Eyes "Why do you follow Lenny Tales? We both know he''s good for nothing." Sam had not finished her statement before Perseus rose from the bed, his expression an ugly one. "What? I know you are thinking it!" "You don''t know anything. Just because we had sex, you presume you know me?" Perseus stated this aggressively as he put on his clothes. "But it''s true, he treats you like a side piece. You are nothing to the story he is building, and he does not see your worth." Perseus frowned. "And you do?" He raised a brow at her and said, "You were not there with me when I suffered at the hands of demons, fighting for my life day and night. The reason you can feel me inside you today is because of Lenny." Perseus walked towards the door to leave. She hurried after him, still nude. "Where are you going?" "Back to training!" "Wait! To torture yourself with the sun''s uncle. That is not training, that is punishment." "Well, punishment is the easiest way to learn. Like I said, you do not know me." He waved his hand lightly, but it was enough to fling her back to bed. Just when he was about to walk out through the door, her words stopped him. "I can help you get power! It''s power, isn''t it? If that''s what you want, I can help you get it. Instead of going through hell, there is another way, an easier way." Perseus paused and turned to her. "What are you saying?" Carefully, Sam stood to her feet, and then she picked up herrge sses from the ground and wore them. "Come," she invited, "let me show you." She stretched a hand for him. Perseus looked at her and then at her hand. He was obviously skeptical, but then he stretched his hand and reached for hers. She led him along a wall. Her hand revealed ws. She made a runic symbol on it that had a resemnce to a cylinder. The cylinder shone in a blue light, and then the rune expanded into a door. One look at it, and Perseus knew that this was a portal of some kind. Still in her nude, she led him to what looked like an empty space surrounded by all kinds of mirrors. The ground was made of mirrors, as well as the sky and all the sides, left and right. In this strange world he had been pulled into, the two of them were the only people, and the rest was a world of mirrors that reflected themselves back at them. Perseus was at a loss for words. "Where are we?" "This is a pocket space. MY pocket space. I found it floating about in the Ethereal, and with much effort on my side, I took it for myself. I had wanted it, my mother and my sister, but for these things, thereare her expression looked grave. "...rules attached. Unfortunately, neither of them would ever see it. I call it the mirror room." "Pocket Space?" "Yes, let me show you!" She ced a hand on his head, and then his vision suddenly changed. It was like they had suddenly been plunged into space, surrounded by little, tiny dots of stars on all sides. But that was not all, there were rectangr boxes that looked to be made of crystal. "This is how I see the world, at least for the most part. It''s a gift I and my sister used to share." "Used to?" Perseus immediately remembered about Victor''s mother, "I never had what you call family, but still, sorry for your loss." "Thank you," she nodded, hiding her shy expression. "I can see the Ethereal. It''s a dimension far ahead of our own. This gift lets me see incredible things beyond our world. Like a sr eclipse many years before it is to happen, a person soon to die or a king about to beborn She waved her hand, and a mirror appeared. In this mirror, Perseus could see himself with robes heavily decorated with gold and silver. He looked dignified, and on his head was arge crown made of gold and decorative stones, the like of which he had never before seen in his life. Subconsciously, he stretched to touch it, but like water, his hand went through it. "I have seen your future, our future..." An image of her standing by his side also appeared. Like him, she was also adorned in incredible jewels and clothing, sitting beside him as a queen. Suddenly, the image was stained with blood, as a long de appeared from Perseus''s chest. The moment Perseus saw that de, he recognized it. After all, it was a Katana. There was only one person he knew who used that de. Instantly, the king in the mirror fell to the ground, and blood flowed over his robes. Lenny suddenly appeared from the shadows behind. He had on full body armor made of the skeletons of people. However, there was a broader skeleton made of solely ribs about his body. His smile was menacing as he slowly bloomed into a chuckle. "Everything Lenny Tales touches is fated to be ruined. Even you can see this. He does not care for you or anyone else. Is this not true? After all, back at the arena, he was willing to sacrifice even innocent babies for his goals." As she talked, the image changed, and a familiar scene of the battle that day yed out through the mirror. "He is not trying to create a better world. No, he is trying to destroy it." She waved her hand again, and the city of milk and honey was shown from arge point of view. Everywhere was either on fire or smoking. The buildings and streets had been destroyed, and as far as the eyes could see, many ces had the corpses of people. Blood flowed like a river, and on top of a hill was Lenny, his body soaked in blood and stained with... Chapter 471 Through Sam’s Eyes 2

Chapter 471 Through Sam''s Eyes 2

Everywhere was either on fire or smoking. The buildings and streets had been destroyed, and as far as the eyes could see, many ces had the corpses of people. Blood flowed like a river, and on top of a hill was Lenny, his body soaked in blood and stained with innards that had sshed on him from the ughter he obviously caused. At his feet were the dead, with shes and cuts from his katanas. "What is this?" Perseus Frowned. "I am showing you the future of this city of milk and honey. This is what will happen with Lenny Tales in this ce." Perseus turned to her, "Are you saying I should betray him? Besides, if all this is true, why let him fight for your nephew?" Sam shook her head. "That''s the thing, I cannot see a person''s past or future until I have met them. By the time I met you guys, it was toote. By the Oath of the Primordial Beast If Lenny dies, so will Victor, and if Victor dies, so will Lenny. Not until the Alpha Selection Tournament is over." Perseus''s frown got deeper. "Are you saying that..." The words refused to leave his mouth. However, she was more than willing to finish them for him. "Yes, that''s exactly what I am saying." Perseus stepped away from her. Instantly, the mirrors around them appeared once more. "You don''t understand. This is the only way. You and I know that Lenny is capable of turning the world on its heels, and his growth is too fast either." Perseus looked away. In his mind,he could see every moment Lenny was covered in blood. Right from when they met back at the arena, he had always carried the air of death around him. Back then, they were only lowly diators, but now Lenny has left him far in the dust, achieving far greater feats. One look at Perseus, and Sam could instantly guess what he was thinking. "You are worried! Worried that even if you did, he would be too strong for you. Trust me, he won''t." "And how do you know that?" She suddenly waved her hand, and two things appeared. The first was a small bottle filled with a blue liquid. This one, Perseus, did not know what it was, nor had he seen it before. However, the second one was a little red pill. "Is that...!?" "Yes, it is a devil''s pill!" Perseus shook his head. "No! I have seen what that thing does to people. It''s bad news." "Yes, it is, and I''m not going to force this on you, but when mixed with the blood of the primordial beast, it has a different effect, and the growth in strength is almost permanent. It will also not disfigure your body. Your growth in strength will be explosive. All you need to do is time it right. Put the pill into the vial and swallow immediately. In that moment, the power you get will be the most." Perseus hesitated. However, she took a step closer to him, "I know you don''t trust me, but you can trust this." She leaned in and kissed him. Instantly, images were sent into his mind. Once the kiss was over, Perseus''s eyes looked clearer with purpose. "You imprinted on me!?" "Hmm," she nodded. "It''s very rare for Werewolves to imprint on others that are not of our kind, but I did when I met you," she smiled affectionately. "I know that you know what this means. We werewolves only Imprint once in our lives, and ites from the very soul. That feeling cannot be replicated. If you leave me, I will be alone... Even if I have a hundred, I will be alone... Forever!" Deep in his soul, Perseus knew that those words were true. He could genuinely feel the connection between him and her. It was at a very basic level. He frowned. "But Lenny is the reason..." "Yes, he is, but now he has served his purpose, and you know the world will be a better ce without him. Like a mutated worm in the sand, it is good when it''s little for the soil, but if it gets too big, it starts to feed on those that should crush it." Her words described attentively what she wanted him to do. "Besides, with these things..." She took his hand and ced the vial and the Devil''s pill inside. "You will be able to grow without needing to torture yourself, and I will be with you every step of the way." Sam pulled his face towards the mirror one more time, and there it was. The image of him and her, standing side by side appeared once more, both of them, a vision of their kingly splendor. "I... I need to think about this!" Perseus shook his head. She nodded. "I understand! It''s too much to take in. But know this, the rtionship between both of you will get worse over time. He will always seek to lord over you, and a true king cannot be lorded over." Perseus nodded at her words. He turned around and left as he came, out of the pocket space and out of the apartment. The moment he was gone, the surface of the mirrors about her shimmered a bit, and what looked to be a beast with a hundred red eyes appeared. "Your ways, are really sinister, Samantha..." The voice that came from it was deep and trailed heavily. "It is a good thing I kept you close instead of your sister...." "Thank you... Lord Primordial!" She bowed respectfully. "Do you think he will do it?" "I wonder! You are the one trying to use the same puppet as the Fates and the Morningstar, expecting to get a kick out of it." The beast in the image chuckled a bit. "The morningstar is no more, and the fates are trying to y me too. Once we are done with their puppet, he should be dealt with ordingly..." Sam frowned a bit as she looked at the mirror, a part of it changed to the future she had shown Perseus of a future where Lenny stood covered in blood... Chapter 472 Why do you want to be Alpha?

Chapter 472 Why do you want to be Alpha?

By now, the sun was hanging significantly in the sky. The dry wastend with its golden sand looked like a heap of treasures when seen from afar. It was indeed a beautiful sight, however, not all that was beautiful was actually beautiful. These golden sands were peppered with creatures that hated any intruder on their sands or would not care less and immediately rushed for the meal to quench their own starvation. The wastnds were the right definition of the beauty and yet splendid horror that was mother nature. And yet, Lenny, Victor, and Moses walked along the sides of its jaws without a care in the world. The reason they did not just follow through Bitter Street to get to their destination was because the attacks were just unending. Even though the people of the bitter street could clearly see that no matter who attacked, they fainted ten feet from Victor and his small party as a result of Lenny''s killing intent, they still tried again and again. Each one trying more boldly than the other. Sometimes it was even children, and other times it was the elderly. Survival of the fittest was the most affordable rule in this ce, and most were willing to im that title. Nevertheless, Lenny did not mind releasing his killing intent into the environment. Watching the people fall as they did gave a kind of vain satisfaction about the growth of his power. One that a part of him loved on a subconscious level. However, Victor did not like seeing this. Surprisingly, even though these people tried to kill him over and over again, he still behaved like a friend towards them. He treated them like family members who had lost their way and only needed guidance to get back on the right path. It made Lenny wonder if the boy was intentionally acting ignorant or just in stupid. With Victor''s suggestion, they all decided to walk by the edge of Bitter Street with few to no people. After all, this ce bordered the unforgiving sands of the wastnds that were packed with creatures whose jaws had teeth capable of making human bones look like biscuits soaked in tea. Even though they all tried their best to kill Victor regardless of the fact that others before them fell, they were not so stupid as to do it while Victor and his party teased the creatures of the wastend by navigating through the edge of their territory. Most people just watched from a distance, scared of what was going to happen. Unlike humans, however, the beasts of the wastnds were respecters of the strong. The moment they got close, their senses told them that Lenny was strong, and they backed away. allowing the party of three to have a peaceful stroll. The ck street was an expanse of foreign-upiednd that went around the city of milk and honey, wide and epassing. From above, it looked more like an extra ring to protect the city. ording to the information they had gathered through the use of minimal violence, at the request of Victor, of course, the location of Martin had been discovered, and they were going to pay him a visit. However, as they did, Lenny could not help but turn to Victor. "You know, I never asked this before, but just out of curiosity, why do you want to be Alpha? You are clearly not suited for the position." Moses heard this and wanted to speak up, but Victor raised a hand to stop him. "Honestly, I know this is going to sound ridiculous, but I don''t think I want to. At least not before. In fact, that day the giant octopus attacked. I was nning on running away, but..." He sighed, "Even Fate won''t let me run. Curtin believes I am a big threat because of my pure bloodline, and the elders think I''m a piece they canfortably manipte. On the other hand, my mother wanted me to be Alpha and did everything in her power to make sure that I had sufficient strength to take on the fight when the trail for the position of Alpha arrived." Lenny nodded. "And what exactly do you want?" "I... I don''t know, I want to stay alive. I want to survive. I want to walk on the damn street and not feel the approach of death around my neck for whatever reason. I mean, I''m only fifteen. I didn''t even get the chance to y when I was little because of the constant reminder that I carried and should represent my father''s image. A man that I only remember seeing once in my life." Victor sighed once more. "I just want to be free. Enjoy seeing the beauty of the world." His eyes looked into the horizon of the golden sands of the wastnd, and in his head, he imagined going on an adventure and discovering the world. Instantly, Lenny grabbed him by the shirt, and then, with a fling of his hands, he threw Victor far away from the border and into the wastnds. This action of Lenny''s had taken Moses by surprise. "Young Master!!!" Moses screamed and lunged forward, but Lenny suddenly turned to him, punching him in the stomach. The punch was not a hard one, but Moses already had terrible internal injuries that were still far from healing. That punch was enough to knock him out, but Moses gritted his teeth as he persevered, his knees falling to the ground. Still Gritting his teeth hard, he turned to Lenny "What the fuck do you think you are doing? He is going to die out there!" "Really? Tsk, tsk, tsk. Well, you don''t say. I think you should worry more about yourself." Lenny grinned as he watched Moses cough out blood. He turned his eyes to Victor, far off in the distance. Victor''snding had been rough. However, this was sand¡ªa lot of it. His fall did no damage to him. With difficulty, he stood to his feet. Suddenly, it dawned on him where he was. After all, this was home to mutated beasts... Chapter 473 No Wolfie to save the Princess

Chapter 473 No Wolfie to save the Princess

Victor slowly stood up to his feet. His eyes scanned all around him. About two hundred meters in the distance, he could see Lenny waving at him with a smile and Moses kneeling on the ground. It was only now that the realization of where he stood hit him in the head. After all, this was the wastnd. Standing on its sandy soil was an insult to the creature''s lying underneath, except, of course, one could disy a quality of strength that could subdue its inhabitants. However, Victor was not such a person. He was 15 but had not even wolfed out, when most people his age aplished this when they were about ten. In fact, all Werewolf cubs wolfed out before turning fifteen. There were even those who doubted that he was the child of an Alpha. If not for his quality bloodline, which was evident for all to see, the elders might have believed this statement and thrown him out of the city. However, such was his predicament. Victor looked around him. "How dare you, Lenny Tales!" He screamed in anger. However, the ground underneath his feet suddenly moved a bit, prompting him to shut up. It was like the gentle sway of water. However, this gentle sway was all the evidence he needed to know that whatevery underneath was not a force he should mess with. Victor suddenly remembered his mother''s words: "If you ever find yourself in the wastnds, do not move and stay still where you are. Most of the mutated beasts there are blind as a result of their adaptation to the current conditions of their environment. However, their sensitivity to vibrations is incredible." Therefore, he did not move one bit. Even though the gentle sway looked as if the creature underneath was going to erupt at any time, he did not move a muscle. He even reduced his breathing in order to reduce the vibrations that the body would naturally give. Lenny saw this and shook his head. "Now that''s no fun! Let''s get you excited a bit." He waved his hands, and knives appeared in between his fingers. He threw the first one, and itnded in a stab for the earth, right at Victor''s feet. Victor yelped a little at this. However, he immediately ced a hand over his mouth. Screaming was not going to help his case. He was just going to announce himself as prey that was ripe for the taking. However, Lenny was also interested in seeing what would happen next. He threw yet another knife. Naturally, the sand swayed even more. This made Victor swallow hard, his heart palpating with fear. He had heard stories of the wastnds. There was not one of them that involved people walking on these sands that ever ended up well. This was the reason why pirates used mutated beasts to pull their ships. Touching this earth was mostly unbearable, and those who were smart knew this and stayed away from it. There were also stories told to him by people on Bitter Street, back when he was still on good terms with them. They told of those who had gotten tired of the scraps and decided to go into the wastnds to hunt mutated animals for food. At the end of the day, roles were mostly switched. With the mutated beasts eating everything that those poor, unlucky souls had to offer, even bones, for the most part, were not left. This was the wastnds. Ironically, nothing went to waste here, except life. Lenny was impressed to see that Victor was actually doing better than he thought. He decided to throw more knives at his feet. However, Victor only barely moved. "Oh, a tough kid! I see." Lenny waved his hand, and two pistols appeared. Lenny aimed them at Victor. "Lenny! What are you doing? Have you forgotten that if the young master dies, so will?you?"Moses stated, trying to get his attention. However, Lenny''s response was surprising. "I know! But let''s test that theory a bit." He gave a menacing smile. *Bang! Bang!* Two shots went out, grazing Victor''s thigh. "Ahhh!" He groaned. And that was it. There was a sudden rumble in the ground, and every instinct in Victor''s body told him to move. Immediately, he dove to the side. As he did, a loud GROWL was heard as a man-eating worm as thick as a car protruded through the ground where he had been standing. The beast was brownish gold all over, round, with its head made mostly of its wide mouth,ced with razor-sharp teeth. One look at them, and even Victor knew from the bottom of his heart that his bones would not so much as get stuck in between those teeth for difort. The only thing that went off in his mind was to run. However, fear overwhelmed him, and even though the sun was hot from the sky, a tundra chill ran through his spine, and the realization of his insignificance dawned on him. He kicked against the ground again and again as he struggled to his feet. However, he had only barely dived out of the way before the giant worm rushed for him like an eagle diving fish from the water. Victor panicked some more. "Moses! Moses!!" He screamed. Moses saw what was happening, and he clearly heard his screams. He wanted to dive into the sand. However, Lenny suddenly waved his hand, hitting him on the head with the butt of his pistol. "Nope, no big bad Wolfie to save the little princess today." Just then, another worm also shot from the ground and attacked. "Nice!" Lennyplimented. Meanwhile, Victor was at his Witts end. He had never been in a situation like this in his life. Although he had been in a position of danger, there had always been someone there to save him. After all, he had a previous identity. Just then, another beast rose from the sands. This time around, it was a giant man-eating crab. It was also a golden brown. It''s pincers rushing for Victor. Unfortunately, Victor was unable to dodge in time, and the crab clipped off his left leg... Chapter 474 A useless piece of shit

Chapter 474 A useless piece of shit

The cut hade unexpectedly, cleanly cutting off Victor''s leg from his ankle below. "YOUNG MASTER!!!" Moses screamed at the top of his voice. Regardless of the pain in his stomach, his adrenaline kicked in, and he rushed for the desert. However, Lenny turned to him and shot his two legs. "Hey! If you interrupt again, Wolfie, I''ll take your head!" Moses turned to Lenny. One look at Lenny''s face, and he could tell that Lenny was dead serious. Without a doubt, Lenny was really going to shoot him in the head. A sudden fear that even Moses could notprehend washed through him. After seeing Lenny go against a creature like the giant octopus, he knew that Lenny was an absolute madman, but now he had confirmed that he was not even the normal kind of mad. Lenny pointed his guns once more in Victor''s direction. "Now, it''s getting interesting!" He muttered. Victor SCREAMED as he rolled on the ground, begging for help. However, Moses was in pain, and Lenny was having too much fun to stop now. "Instead of you crying for help, I''ll advise you to try running a little for your life." Lenny chuckled, "Oh! Yes, I just remembered. You don''t have any legs. Meaning you can''t RUN!" Lennyughed some more at his own pun. However, he was not moved in the least. After all, the rule was that Victor was not to die. There was nothing that said that he could not lose all his limbs. In fact, Lenny would not mind leaving him with just the torso. By now, it was apparent to Victor that no one was going to save him. He had to save himself if he wanted to survive. His blood on the sand attracted more creatures. Instantly, more creatures rose from the ground as they rushed for him. One of them even dove for his cut-off limb, swallowing it before his very eyes. Victor swallowed loudly. It was not hard for him to imagine that it was his entire body that was being swallowed. The crab that was responsible for the wound came once more for him, it''s pincers this time around, aiming for his head. Suddenly, the world seemed to slow down as his heart elerated at an incredible speed. His blood boiled, and he felt like he needed to release a surpressed rage as he SCREAMED from the top of his lungs. His eyes also turned a slight shade of glowing red. Lenny was watching this and was very sensitive to everything that was happening on this ''Hunting'' field. He had suddenly felt a shift in the energy that came from Victor. This energy was like flipping a coin to the other side. It was nothing like the young, innocent, and ignorant child that Victor was. It was deep, subtle, andmanding of an ancient force. And in that moment, the pincer of the crab instantly paused before him. Lenny was amazed by this. However, another crab, much bigger than the one that was attacking, rose from the sand, and immediately it attacked the crab, heading for Victor. This took everyone by surprise, including Victor, who snapped back to his senses. This crab, unlike the previous one, was ck as night, with holes, tears, and scars about its body. Its scars were all menacing. One look at it, and one could tell that such a beast should not be alive. At least, not any more. After all, it had a giant see-through hole right in its center. However, it was still alive, and it attacked the smaller crab viciously. Another thing that was easily noticed about it was the fact that it''s eyes glowed in a low purple hue. The moment it came out, other creatures, also ck as night with scars on their bodies, rushed out, attacking the other mutated beasts that had been attacking Lenny. Instantly, Lenny activated Appraiser. And what he saw made him frown. "Undead!?" ording to Appraiser, the new creatures were tagged as undead. They ignored Victor, attacking the bigger creatures, effectively killing them, and then pulling them away. The rumble had been fierce, and it happened quickly before their eyes. It had been fast and decisive. Lenny immediately hurried towards Victor. Far off in the distance, as the ck creatures pulled the now-dead ones, Lenny could see a particr figure, he looked to be mostly skin and bones. His eyes shone purple, even brighter than the others. Lenny intended to use Appraiser, but the person immediately disappeared from sight at the blowing of the desert wind. The Mutant Beast assassins were also gone. Lenny turned to Victor, still in shock. He lifted the young boy on his shoulder and took him back. However, Victor was punching and kicking all the way, throwing insults all the way. Once on the safer side, Lenny threw him on the ground. However, Victor immediately lunged forward, pping Lenny. Naturally, Lenny caught it before it hit. This frustrated Victor more, and he raged on, "How dare you do that to me? Do you..." "What!... Know who you are!?" Lenny finished his statement. "Well, guess what, ''Son of Alpha''? No one cares. No one gives two shits who you are!" Those words made Victor instantly shut up. Lenny grabbed his hair, pointing in the direction of the Wastnd. "Do you know the difference between there and..." Lenny pointed to the city, "...there!?" Victor shook his head. "Exactly! You don''t. Hence, your stupidity! The Wastnds want to kill you, and those fuckers like your half-brother Curtin want to also kill you. The only difference is that the wastnd is a little more honest about its opinions of you. And you are here, indecisive about whether you want to win in apetition about living or dying. "Are you stupid!?" You can''t even fight for yourself. Every time, Moses this and Moses that. "You are nothing but a useless piece of shit!" And until you get your sh*t together, even as Alpha, you will still be a useless piece of sh*t..." Chapter 475 Chief Martin’s territory

Chapter 475 Chief Martin''s territory

Lenny''s words sank into Victor''s ear, prompting him to shut up. Victor listened quietly as Lenny berated him again and again. Victor knew that those words were exactly what he needed to hear, the problem was that no one was going to tell them to him. Moses was his guardian but also doubled with the identity of a guard of the city. His aunt Sam was rarely seen and was mostly busy in herb, working day and night for the good of the city. And even Curtin was too busy enjoying his own life and frustrating Victor''s to care. Basically, every single person around him fed him the fantasy, not the reality that he needed to see. At this moment, Victor could not hold it any longer. Tears suddenly fell from his eyes. The pain from his cut-off leg now looked nonexistentpared to the pain from his heart. Wait a minute! He suddenly looked at his leg, and so did Lenny and Moses. Lenny raised a brow at this. To their surprise, the cut-off leg grew slowly, like the limb of a reptile, right before their eyes. "Interesting!" Lennymented as he used Appraiser on Victor. He could not help but massage his jaw at his findings. After all, ording to the Stats he saw, Victor was only part human and not because of his werewolf origin. It was because he had a more mysterious tag before his name. Victor, too, was very perplexed by this. He had barely had any injuries in his life because of the guards and the pampered life he was living. Although he had gotten injuries in the past that healed almost immediately, this was the first time that he actually had such an injury. Even Victor knew that this healing was not normal. Lenny patted the boy''s head, "Not bad, you little beast." And then he turned to Moses, "So are you going to mess around too, or are youing? You are a werewolf, half a step into the deep demon realm. Please tell me that you have healed from tiny bullet holes already." Moses nodded. "Give me a minute. I just need a minute to rest." He breathed heavily. Moses suddenly grabbed Lenny by his shirt. "Tell me, did you know that Young Master Victor would heal like that before you sent him out there?" "Heal!?" Lenny chuckled. "You are a really funny man!" A few minutester, they were once more on their way. ording to Victor, who exined as they walked, the ck street was not as chaotic as it looked to be. In fact, it was very orderly. The chiefs were people who governed different areas of the ce. They answered to no one and were responsible for their own territories. His grandmother was made a chief because of the obvious influence that her daughters now had in the City of Milk and Honey. People listened to her, and even though she was not physically strong, no one wanted to cross the ''White Princess'' that was her fierce fighting daughter. Lastly, the people under his grandmother saw more food to eat than most regions. Many times, Victor''s mother would go hunting for mutated beasts and bring back the meat for them to share or even steal from the captains of pirate ships. The ability to bring about such prosperity for dying people, such as those on the ck street, ensured that the old woman was well respected. It also meant that her territory was most sought after, with many calling her their chief. Naturally, this annoyed other chiefs, and it was not umon for a chief to threaten her. However, that was all it always was. A threat to her life. None of them was actually foolish enough to do it. At least, not until now. This territory they arrived at had a different atmosphere about it. Of course, most of ck Street had that atmosphere that screamed the fight for survival. However, this one was something else entirely. If Lenny were to put it in words, It felt like he had moved from water into thick oil. The stench of blood in the air was almost tangible to his senses. Subconsciously, it excited his nature to battle. Even the people here looked to be more shady than out there. They were also impressively much thinner, evidence of the graveck of food. Their faces carried no expression except a stern look. For some reason, the moment they entered this region, the sky seemed to have be darker. The clouds embraced the sun, adding to its already eerie atmosphere. The paths in between the terribly dpidated houses were stained with an assorted mixture of dried blood and dried shit, decorated with the limbs of human beings that were most fought for by those scavenging the area. The people only looked worse the deeper they entered. Lenny could even see some skinny people fighting for a piece of human finger. These people had terrible dental formation, with the little uneven teeth still in their mouths sharpened to unnatural degrees. They practically looked like bones covered with thin skin. Their eyes were bloated out of their sockets, and they had little to no strands of hair on their heads. For some others, they had limbs where limbs should not be. An example would be one that had what Lenny could only assume was a leg growing out the side of its neck. "It''s the radiation!" Mosesmented lowly, "When demons invaded, humans of that time used nuclear weapons. These people are the offspring of those who tried to survive in that area. Those of the ck street are mostly separated in terms of likeness and origins." On seeing them, Victor panicked a bit. However, he did not stop walking forward. Lenny looked slightly over his shoulder. These mutated creatures, upon seeing them, decided to follow. Lenny could see the disgusting hunger radiate from their eyes and the sucking of their chapped lower lips. Basically, these badly mutated people wanted to eat them... Chapter 476 Chief Martin’s territory 2

Chapter 476 Chief Martin''s territory 2

Lenny only gave them a look before he continued on his way. If he wanted to, he would have released his killing intent like he did before, but Lenny had a faint feeling that for people like this, his killing intent might do next to nothing. In fact, it might just excite their hunger some more. These ''Creatures'', as Lenny decided to refer to them, were cannibals that would feast on each other if the other wasx. They had dabbled in blood and carnage at a frighteningly unnatural level. Lenny concluded that their type would need a little more convincing with the de. If it were anybody else, they might have most likely attacked immediately. However, just as Lenny could sense their bloodlust, they could smell his. Those that dabbled between the borders of life and death were very sensitive to their environments. If it were just Lenny who hade here, these things would definitely not have followed. However, Victor carried a kind of smell that made them see him as prey. After all, in such a ce, the worst emotion to carry on one''s shoulder was fear. It had suddenly be an unspoken understanding between them that they were not to attack and that he would refrain from ending their miserable existence. The clouds got darker as it threatened to rain. Nevertheless, they continued onward. After a while, they arrived at what looked like a warehouse. In front was a much bigger, mutated human. Although still skinny, it was much bigger and taller. It stood at an impressive height of seven feet. Its arms were abnormally longer than usual. They were so long that they reached their knees. With an arched back that had an obvious tumor mount, pulsating like a beating heart growing on it, and a face with a sunken look, it was a sickening creature to behold one''s sight. One that gave Victor the subconscious need to throw up. "We are here for Mr. Matin!" Lenny stated it clearly. "I''ll assume this is his residence, seeing as it is the only ce with a stable roof and the fact that it is the only ce with a guard!" The mutated creature in front slowly raised its skinny hand. From the look of it, it was in need of a gate pass or a bribe. Lenny nodded in understanding as he waved his hand, and the hand of a person appeared. The mutated creature saw this, and it smiled, revealing its broad, sharp teeth. Only that smile ushered in a new kind of stench from its mouth. One that made Moses and Victor cough. They were werewolves by nature. Their noses were rather sensitive. In fact, it is more sensitive than most. The mutated creature slowly stood to the side, its skinny body appeared to be quite heavy for it to move. Every step a difficult one. Lenny nodded and walked through the doorway that was revealed. There had barely been a good distance, and Lenny could already hear the meat and bones of the gate pass being torn to pieces in the mouth of the mutated creature. This hallway was as dark as night, with no semnce of light on the other side. The stench from this ce was much different from the one behind¡ªmuch damper and just as bad, clinging to the nose like a leech on skin. Half-borns had very good eye sight to begin with, therefore, it was no problem for Lenny. They navigated the dark passageway, led forward by both the smell and the low screams that were bing more audible with each step. Soon, a bit of light could be seen on the other side. It was not much, but in this kind of darkness, even a candle light would seem like the sun. Finally, they got to an open expanse of space. Lenny felt as if he had suddenly entered the prologue of a scary movie. The walls here had a mixture of both humans and mutants literally sewn to them by threads of what Lenny could only assume to be human tendons. To an extent, he was actually impressed by the decor. The people sewn to the walls also had their eyes, mouths, lips, and ears sewn together. There were a lot of them. They could not talk, but this did not stop them from groaning in the excruciating pain of their existence. Lenny did not even need to hear their words before he knew that these people were begging for death. Victor looked at this and frowned. "All these people, what did they do to deserve such a thing?" "Their crimes vary!" A voice suddenly answered as a hunched-back woman in a ck tartan-hooded gown stepped forward. She had no eyes. Her eyelids were sewn together just like those on the walls. In her skinny hands were a yawn of tendons and long, pointy needles. "Some of them smiled at the chief wrongly, some others asked for food, and some others were simply too weak to open their mouths and sing his praises. All of them very, very bitter crimes!" Lenny raised a brow at this. At first, he thought maybe these people had gone against the chief''s rule or something like stealing from him. But it seems like Mr. Martin just needed an excuse to have new decor on his walls. "Who are you?" The old woman asked, "Are you here to sing the chief''s praises?" Lenny smiled. "Yes, yes, we are. If I might ask, where is the chief? We havee bearing gifts!" He waved his hand, and the carcass of a mutated creature appeared. The woman had no eyes, but she was impressively able to trace the creature on the ground. "I see! This is good. This is very good. The chief will be most cheerful with your offering. Of course, if you hade with some females to satisfy his urges, it would have been much better," she scratched against her butt, indicating that she herself had been used a couple of times. The old woman led them forth. (Author''s note: Thanks guys. I finally found what was missing. It was the attention to detail and the gore. I have gone to refresh on my psychopathic well of crazy, and I''m back to flush it down your throats.) Chapter 477 The Disgusting Blob of Flesh

Chapter 477 The Disgusting Blob of Flesh

Deeper into the Wearhouse, Lenny, Moses, and Victor followed along withoutining. The expanse of wall only got bigger and creepier the further they got in. It was also much quieter. Evidently, the deeper they got, the longer the people on the wall hung. While many of them were at the point of death, most had already died. Lenny looked at the people on the walls and could easily tell how excruciating their pain was. At first, the pain from their skin carrying the weight of their whole body would bring them endless suffering. After a while, the mind, in an attempt to alleviate its suffering, would flood them with memories of good times, or for some others, it would start to convince them that the sewn skin to the walls was a good thing and that it had always been so. At the same time, their blood and other bodily fluids will slowly escape their bodies from the thousands of needle holes that have been punctured in them. As if that were not enough, there was still the unavoidable infection from the needle that would have blessed them with Tetanus. An infection caused by bacteria is usually found on rusted, sharp surfaces. This bacteria would produce toxins that would cause the victims to have painful muscle contractions. Naturally, this untreated disease would get worse, making the victim''s neck and jaw muscles lock in ce, making it even harder for them to groan in pain. It was one of the reasons that the Groans were louder in the beginning of this torture house but got quieter the deeper one went. There were also a million other factors at y to facilitate death. Some of them were dehydration and hunger. The organs would slowly shut down as the victims slowly lost feeling in different parts of their bodies. This would continue until the person was forcefully plunged into aa as a result of trying to conserve energy. This was also due to the undeniable fact that parasites such as the abominable tapeworm, which always had a way of finding themselves sticking to the human stomach, would continually secrete enzymes that would torture the person for their hunger for food. And after a while of not getting it, the stomach juices and the tapeworms would enter a continuous battle for who would digest the other first, therefore wounding the walls of the stomach to further cause the victims pain that would make them undeniable wish for the sweet relief of death. At first, Lenny thought of their deaths as a fun, innovative way to die, however, after hearing about their so-called crimes, he was starting to feel like they had a different agenda. This was an instinctive thought that Lenny, as an assassin, had always trusted, forming experiences that had strengthened the instinctive process even more. As expected, the deeper they went, the more the victims looked swollen. Even though they were not fed. They swelled as a result of terrible chemical reactions in the body. The worst part of this process was that the humans were ced side by side like sardines in a can. Therefore, an infection from one could easily be transferred to another. And in this manner, a marriage of different diseases breeding one another was spread across, rotting flesh and causing the ever prayer of death''s swift relief. Lenny shook his head at this. He did not know each and everyone''s crime, but from what he had heard, this chief Martin was a petty person, and although he was one himself, even he had his limits. Lenny frowned, already dering judgment in his mind. Moses saw Lenny''s expression change, and he could feel that something dangerous was about to happen. He leaned into Victor, "Young master, please, no matter what happens, stay closely by my side." Victor was a bit more ignorant of the current atmosphere, but he still nodded at Moses words. After all, Moses had always helped and guided him. Victor was not so dumb. He knew that if Moses was saying this now, then something was definitely about to happen. In this creepy ce, that could be anything. He decided to stay even closer. Finally, they got to what Lenny could only assume, because of its elevated structure, was a throne room. Even before his arrival, he and the others could hear moans and groans. These moans and groans were of the sexual kind. At the ''throne room'' was a sight that made Lenny raise a brow. There was a big, blobby-looking man humping an old woman who had been sown to the wall in such a manner that allowed her posterior to be angled out towards him. She was as skinny as any of the starving fellows Lenny had seen on ck Street. However, that was not all. There was more. There were five other females on his right side and five males all in the same position on his left. Although this grotesque creature of a man that looked likeyers of fat about to melt on each other at the nearest introduction of heat humped the one in the middle, his fingers were spread out in left and right directions, and all of them were abnormally extended several feet long. And all the fingers were inserted into the anus or virgina of those that were sewn to the wall, regardless of distance. Lenny raised a brow at this. "Tentacle hentai?" he spoke out loud. However, he shook his head. After all, he could clearly hear the excruciating pain mixed in the moans. The holes he prated had leaking blood, other fluid, and meat chunks dropping from them. Evidently carved out from the insides of these people. "Those fuckers who like tentacle porn would be really surprised to know it ain''t so much fun!" Lenny thought to himself. "Chief Martin," the old woman leading them, called out. "You have guests," her voice as eerie as the very room. "They are here to worship you with an offering." Chapter 478 Please Enjoy a Treat

Chapter 478 Please Enjoy a Treat

? "Chief Martin," the old woman leading them, called out. "You have guests," her voice as eerie as the very room. "They are here to worship you with an offering." The blob of flesh that had more reproductive organs than naturally required suddenly paused, and then he turned, instantly pulling out of the unfortunate souls he was receiving sexual gratification from. His face was unlike what Lenny expected it to be. Of course, it was still disfigured. However, it was more misced than disfigured. The eyes were at the location where the lips would normally be, and the ears were at the location where the nose would normally be. This was quite disturbing to look at. The moment he saw Lenny and the others, he smiled. "So that''s how it''s supposed to be!" He spoke lightly, in a very fluent British ent that surprised Lenny. This man was also incredibly gentle with his consonants, making his voice all the more enticing to listen to. This might have sounded appealing to most people, but not to Lenny. He felt as if he had been thrust into a horror movie of some kind. Before their eyes, his facial features rearranged themselves the way they were supposed to. Apparently, he had taken a correction from Lenny''s face. "Forgive me, from time to time, I tend to forget how the outside world sees the order, especially when pleasure is the right of the day." Chief Martin moved forward, albeit difficultly. Every step is heavier than thest. Evidently, his fleshy molds made it difficult to move. However, he did so with a smile on his face as he mounted what Lenny presumed was supposed to be a throne in the room, which unfortunately looked more like a big, king-sized bed. "So, you havee to worship me, I hear! Come on, get on with it!" Victor suddenly stepped forward. "Did you kill my grandma?" "Huh!? I sincerely apologize for your loss, boy, but trust me, I have killed many grandmothers. You might need to be a lot more specific than that." "She was a chief!" "Oh! Among all the grandmothers I killed, there was indeed one with a title to her name. Such a repulsive thing, bearing the same title as myself. Don''t worry, boy, you may thank me for raping her and putting her out of her misery. I''m sure you have found her. I made sure to leave her resting in her home..." he chuckled a bit. "That is, if those hungry fellows have not harvested her organs for food yet!" he chuckled lightly. Meanwhile, Victor''s anger was already climbing a fever pitch as he balled his fist tightly. "You did what?" "Are you deaf or something, boy? I said I raped her..." He waved his hands, and his five supposed fingers waved in front of him. Each one looked like a big, erect d*ck with barbs on its sides. "...with this! You know it''s not very easy to get good p*ssy these days! But your grandmother, oh, she was a keeper. She ate good food that came right from the City of Milk and Honey, making her skin soft and her ass plump. Just remembering all ten of me inside her holes and orifices makes me hard again." Victor''s frown got harder as he watched Chief Martin actually get a hard on before them. "It''s too bad that I had to leave her there. After all, I had to make an... example!" His voice suddenly dropped as he focused his eyes on Victor. At this point, Victor wanted to dive in andnd a punch on the man''s face, but Lenny grabbed his shoulder. Lenny''s grip was strong, holding Victor in ce. "You said that you needed to make an example. That implies that you wanted to teach someone a lesson. Who and why?" lenny asked. Mr. Martin chuckled a little. "Is this an interrogation? I thought you lowlifes came with gifts to worship me. Or do you want to end up on my wall as a mate?" He looked at Lenny as he licked his lips. Immediately, one of his ''D*ck'' fingersunched for Lenny. Even Moses had not seen it in time. All he knew was that a pipe-like organunched at Lenny. "Lenny!" he tried to warn, but it was toote. However, what he had assumed would happen was not what happened. There was a loud DUD sound, and a pipe organ wriggling on the ground was seen by everyone in the room. Evidently, it had been from Lenny, but no one had seen his hands move. Suddenly, Lenny released his killing intent. like a stormy tidal wave assaulting the residence of a beach, his killing intent almost tangible as water suddenly filled the entire room. Even those on the walls who were dying and were incapable of movement suddenly wriggled in the assaulting pain that his killing intent prated through their dying skin, delivering a kind of pain much worse than the suffering they enjoyed. Lenny looked at the abnormallyrge wriggling p*nis on the ground and then back at Mr. Martin. "I think I have earned enough right to have my questions answered." Mr. Martin was frozen in shock. He was not dumb. Apparently, this person before his eyes was not an ordinary individual. He suddenly smiled, "I did not know I was in the presence of a dignified person. And who might the special guest be?" Lenny''s status had suddenly changed from low life to special guest. Lenny was not in the least surprised by this. After all, such was the way of the world. Those who had sufficient power were treated with care and respect, but those who were weak were treated with scorn. In this world, human rights and respect were a pipe dream that even peasants knew were not possible. Lenny''s expression was in. It was as if he was not the reason for the suddenmotion in the room. "If a guest such as..." "Lenny Tales!" Lenny finished his sentence on his behalf. "...lenny Tales! wants information, then I don''t mind sharing. But first, please enjoy a little treat..." Chapter 479 Servant of a Royal family

Chapter 479 Servant of a Royal family

"...lenny Tales! wants information, then I don''t mind sharing. But first, please enjoy a little treat..." He waved his hand, obviously offering Lenny the half-dead people he had been molesting on the walls. "No, thank you. I''m fresh out of sex today! What I would like is for you to tell me "why." "Why, you ask? Well, it''s because I can!" Mr. Martin responded, "You see, there is a mass of undercurrents that you and I don''t see happening. But if I were to say why, then I''d definitely say it was..." One of the fingers pointed at Lenny. "YOU!" "Me!?" "Yes! You. You did say that your name was Lenny Tales, right?" Lenny nodded. "Then know that it''s all your fault. You see, out in the wastnds, there is a bounty on your head from your former boss!" "So I have been made to understand," Lenny answered. "Well, it''s worse than that. See, the people I have out there say that Cuban decided to meet his big sister, and she, ever willing to do anything for him, sent the giant octopus the other day. But think of it. Is it not a little strange that a person like Baroness Everbee is in need of capturing a worm like you? Is it not easier to ask the city of milk and honey to hand you over? After all, she is a great demon existence. Even if it''s on thend of another great demon existence, she does have sufficient influence. Instead, she sent a big boy like the one from the other day. Do you know why?" Lenny sighed, "I have my theories!" "Well, you should. Because royal families never act without intention, with them, even a butterfly to the east has a purpose, a ce in a gigantic n." Lenny noted those words and frowned. "You said ''Royal families''. Not royal family! From what I remember, Cuban is the abandoned son of one family, the Asmoudeus family." "Abandoned? Whoever said anything about that. Right now, The City of Milk and Honey is not just the stage for the battle for the Alpha Selection Ceremony, but it is also the location of a little brawl amongst the families. A brawl that even you, Lenny, are a part of." "I fight for no one but..." Lenny''s words trailed. He wanted to say how he only fought for the Morningstar, but immediately shut up his mouth. "But who!? It seems you might know, or perhaps a guess? After all, I heard that you are that family''s bet in all this." Lenny frowned. "Which family...?" However, a different thought suddenly popped into his head. "Are all the great-level existences affiliated with one or any of the royal families?" Mr. Martin suddenly looked at Lenny as if he were looking at a fool. "Do you really not know how powerful the royal families are, or do you just feel like tickling my balls?" "You don''t have balls I wish to touch!" Lenny stated. Mr. matin chuckled lightly. "Here, I was expanding my territory just to threaten the others as I sit with this ''chief'' identity, and somehow, I still managed to invite you here. Nevertheless, it doesn''t matter. Since you havee as a special guest, why don''t you remain as a PERMANENT one? Mr. matin''s fingers allunched for Lenny. *BOOM!* It smashed the ground as Lenny, with his quick steps, dodged to the side in time, and at the same time, his hand moved as a katana appeared. Moses had already moved, carrying Victor several steps back to safety. Mr. Martin wanted to attack again, but he quickly noticed that he could not feel his unnaturally extended limbs. Lenny had moved, slicing the extended D*ck fingers. They wiggled on the ground like slimy worms that had been sprinkled with salt. Mr. Martin''s eyes followed Lenny''s location as he used the fingers of his other hand to attack. However, after Lenny''s recent growth, his speed was literally too fast for the eyes to follow. Mr. Martin proved to be quite strong, but in the aspect of speed, he was greatlycking. The D*ck Fingers all managed to hit locations where Lenny appeared but were momentste every single time. Each force smashed into the ground, digging into the ground like a drill searching for oil. Lenny, with his overactive imagination, could not help but envision the kind of horror those unfortunate people had been going through. After all, these were clearly more weapons than they were d*cks. No matter how Mr. Martin attacked, Lenny managed to always move on time. "You know, I would have loved to talk some more," Lenny stated, "but I have better things to attend to, and bullying a useless blob of flesh is no fun for me." Lenny suddenly moved. Every time he would appear, he would advance closer and closer. Mr. Martin increased his frenzied attacks, but they were of no use. Before he knew what was happening, Lenny had appeared before his eyes. *SLUSH!* The melodic sound of a de sliding into the blob of flesh was heard as Lenny''s de slid right into his head. With a little more effort, the de was pulled upwards, dividing the head that was barely discernible from the neck like a watermelon. Mr. Martin stared in disbelief. Just like that, Lenny had ended the fight. Lenny waved his hand as the katana disappeared back into his storage unit. Lenny turned around, about to leave. However, he had only taken a few steps forward when he realized something very strange. He had killed Mr. Martin, but the d*ck fingers he had cut off were still wriggling on the ground. Just then, he activated Appraiser. And the stats he saw on them made him turn around. "So you are not yet dead!" "Hehehehe!!!" Mr. Martin chuckled even though his head was split apart. Slowly, he rose back to his feet as his face mended itself with strings of muscle fibers extending from one end to the other like cheese from a slice of pizza unwilling to break. "Lenny Tales, I never truly introduced myself to you, nor did I tell you which royal family I stand for, did I? I am Martin, Servant of the House of Beelzebub..." Chapter 480 An all-I-can-eat buffet

Chapter 480 An all-I-can-eat buffet

"Lenny Tales, I never truly introduced myself to you, nor did I tell you which royal family I stand for, did I? I am Martin Servant of the House of Beelzebub. The Ruling House of Hunger and Gluttony, Head of the Flies, and the True heir to the throne of hell!" As he said this, his body raised up to the sky, and all his limbs suddenly stretched out like it was rubber. It extended in all directions, making Mr. Martin suddenly be what Lenny could only describe as a stick man. /Abilities/ *Cellr control* *Consume and Rebirth: restricted by level of power* Lenny did not like what he saw when looking at Mr. Martin''s stats. After all, the mutated human had the rank of a lesser demon in the 6th rank, but he possessed strength and other disy stats that were in the Deep Demon rank. It was not hard for Lenny to immediately attribute this to the ''Blessed by Gluttony'' tag. Suddenly, there was an attackunched from behind him. Lenny dove to the side. His perception ability had helped him with the attack from behind. Surprisingly, it was from one of the d*ck fingers he had cut before. lenny frowned. He had not been expecting that. "Pretty cool, right? I can control any cell that is in my body. including cells that have been cut off." Mr. Martin chuckled hard. One of the appendages that Lenny had sliced off suddenly dug into the wall. To be precise, it dug into one of the people sewn to the wall. And then a sickening sight urred before his eyes. The appendage, ording to what Lenny saw, sucked in the cells of one of the persons, literally devouring him to feel up the extension of the body that had been cut off. "Shit!" Lenny cursed. He could not help but look about him, at the hundreds of people that had been sewn to the walls. "These are not prisoners, they are fucking food!" he thought to himself. Lenny sighed. Once more, the fact that he really needed his white mes was rearing its head again. After all, if he had them, he would have just flooded this mutated human with mes. Lenny watched Mr. Martin closely as a range of ideas flooded his mind. Lenny turned to Moses, "You guys should get out of here!" Moses nodded and proceeded to the exit. However, it was blocked by a towering figure. This was the mutated human that had been the gatekeeper, the same one that Lenny had given a human hand to munch on as gate fee. "Hehehe!!! It would seem that there is no ce for you to?run!"Mr. Martin had a gleeful look on his face. He did not rush to attack. There was no need to. He wanted to enjoy the look of despair on Lenny''s face, knowing that all three of them were going to see their ends on the spot. Lenny raised a brow at this. "RUN!? Are you fucking kidding me?" Lenny proceeded to tear his shirt open, revealing his well-cut and carved muscles. He could already tell that this was going to be a very messy battle, and he wanted ease of movement as much as possible. "Mr. Martin, I see you are very affiliated with ''Eating''. So I''m sure you''ll understand when I say this." Lenny had a surprised expression on his face. "You mean to tell me that you are a sack of meat that I can infinitely chop down? It is practically an all-I-can-eat buffet, and you expect me to run? I see that you are not familiar with the term ''trapped with the devil''." "We will see about that." Instantly, Lenny rushed at Martin, his two swords swiping down for a cut on the long, extended head. However, this time around, Mr. Martin dodged, not by moving his body but by moving his face. Lenny could literally see his head disce within his body. The de had hit, slicing off a good chunk of this opponent, but the wound instantly healed back. "It''s no use, you brute; I am infinite!" Mr. Martin''sughter echoed across the room. However, Lenny did not stop. His des kept on chopping and chopping, and at the same time, he made an effort to dodge every attack that was thrown at him. Lenny had only been chopping for a few seconds, but his incredible mind could already foresee a problem that he did not want to admit to himself. Killing this guy was actually going to be a lot of work. Mr. Martin might not have been all that of an opponent, but this gluttony ability was very annoying. Every time Lenny cut, he could not help but feel as if he was using a hatchet to cut into a giant block of butter. Basically, it was an annoying process. He had greatly improved in strength, and he was sure that at the rate that Martin absorbed those on the walls, he had enough stamina to oust the moment. In fact, it was one thing that he was sure that he could mostly outshine Mr. Martin. After all, if there was no longer anyone to eat, cutting down would be actual cutting down. But the problem was that he did not believe that he had enough time to drag on this fight and enjoy it the way he had wanted to. The reason was not him, but them. Lenny turned to see how Moses and Victor were fairing. It was not good. The mutated giant had been slow when they met it outside the warehouse. However, it now moved like a cat trying to catch a mouse. Moses had to drop Victor at a corner so that he could face the mutated human. This was even worse because Moses was very injured. With the stats on the beast that Lenny was seeing, Moses was going to be very dead soon... Chapter 481 First Question ? The mutated human that Moses was battling treated him as if he were literally a ball. It was only now that Lenny saw their battle that he understood why the creature had been as slow as it had been initially. After all, it was currently moving so fast that it was literally bouncing off the walls. Its initial slow movement had been to conserve energy as best as possible for high-intensity battles such as this one that required explosive use of energy. Moses had entered his werewolf form, instantly increasing twice in size. Lenny had not thought anything wrong with this, except that the transformation did not help too much with the injuries since it expanded Moses muscles that were trying to stitch themselves. Nevertheless, that did not mean that Moses was going to be easily bullied. He was still a guard, and he took his job quite seriously. He howled to the sky as he rushed for the mutated human. Moses ws were sharp, and he did an incredible job of slicing through the mutated human''s skin like a hot knife through butter every time that he swung his hands. He was ferocious in his attacks, and every swing of his hands was to execute maximum damage to the fore before his eyes. Moses used not just his ws but also his jaws. After all, it was a well-known fact that one of the most dangerous features of a werewolf was their sharp teeth and the incredible bite power that came with it. However, the mutated creature, like Mr. Martin, its master, was also capable of healing. Although its own did not involve the absorption of other people like Mr. Martin did, it was still very impressive. Moses sliced off its meat, and it just healed it all up, growing back and looking all sickly again. At the same time, it also inflicted damage on Moses. Although it was not a werewolf and did not transform, its hands acted like giant hammers. Every blow to Moses was earth-shattering. Lenny was sure that every blow that hit was yet another bone, either out of ce or outright broken. With the continuous blood that fell from Moses''s elongated wolf mouth, it was obvious that there was only so long that he couldst like this. Lenny was engaged in a fight with Mr. Martin, and Moses was engaged with the mutated human. Victor by the corner felt very useless. As much as he wanted to help, he couldn''t. He was just not strong enough to He knew very well that if he intruded in the battles, he would be instant dead meat. His only choice was to hide in a corner. At this moment, the words Lenny had said before passed through his mind. He was just a useless fifteen-year-old boy. As he hid in a corner, behind some of the bodies on the walls, feeling sorry for himself, another person took note of him. It was the old woman with sewn-in-shut eyes. "You will make fine material for the chief''s wall, boy!" She seemingly appeared from a corner with herrge, thick, rusting needles in hand and her yarn of tendons in the other hand. "Shit!" Victor cursed as he kicked against the ground, finding his way through a particr passage to run for his life. "hehehe!!!" The old woman giggled lightly. "Oh my, so you want to y hide and seek, huh? There is no ce in this magnificent house that you can hide. Juste and join the kind boys and girls on the walls!" Meanwhile, Lenny faced Mr. Martin with swift ferociousness. Both of them exchanged blows rapidly. Many of the blows that Lenny dodged even ended up killing those that had been sewn to the walls, turning them into mashed meat paste. Mr. matin attacks were slightly too slow to reach Lenny most of them. Even though Mr. Martin had a higher level of agility than Lenny, this was made possible because Lenny had something that Mr. Martin did not have, and that was skill. His skill as an assassin covered for hisck ofparable speed. His steps were usually very light, and each time he moved, it looked to Mr. Martin as if a feather was lightly touching the ground. The steps of an assassin were usually light, but attacks were heavy. There were also times that Lenny would seem to disappear, only to appear again with an attack that was once again aimed at any new location that Mr. Martin had moved his face to. However, killing Mr. Martin was but an illusin since he easily healed any injury in this house of human food stered on the walls. In this manner, Lenny and Mr. Martin frustrated one another. Lenny was a slippery cockroach that could not just stay in one location and ept a good crushing, and Mr. Martin was a stubborn fly that did not die, no matter how many times he was swatted. "I must say, I''m a little impressed!" Mr. Martinmented, "I was not expecting you to be such an opponent. However, you are only a half-born. Eventually, you will run out of energy. It might be in an hour or a day, but it will eventually happen, and I will watch it happen and enjoy feasting on your sulent flesh." Lenny chuckled. "You are right, but that is only because I have not brought out the big guns. Its because I still find some use for you!" "Use!? Hahahaha!!! Is that the best excuse you cane up with? This is a fight to the death. There are no ''Big guns''." "Oh, but there is. If you answer my questions, then I''ll do you a favor and bring them out." "Really?" Lenny nodded. "Although I''m not sure you will like them, it will still be a fun death for you!" Mr. Martin nodded. "I am in such a good mood from knowing I will eat you soon that I don''t mind telling you some things." "Good! first Question. Which of the Demon Royal families is trying to use me...?" Chapter 482 Im Counting On It ? "Good! Which of the demon families is trying to use me?" Lenny asked. "Trying to!? Are you dumb or something? You don''t even know that right now, at exactly this moment, you are already a tool for them." Mr. Martin chuckled lightly. Lenny frowned. "WHICH family?" "If you don''t know it by now, then there will be no good that wille out of me snitching, would there? But as a show of my generosity, I can only tell you that Lady Death is on their side." Those were the only words Mr. Martin said before he rushed at Lenny with an assortment of appendages, all of them forming edges like spears. Lenny was so shocked by what he had just heard that he temporarily forgot to dodge in time, and one of the spears stabbed through his shoulder. But it was not his fault. He could not be med for this. It was because he suddenly remembered a series of things. Firstly, it was every time that he really wanted to deliver the judgment of death to basically anyone since he came to this new world. He had assumed that their panic and fear were the result of their knowledge of their impending doom, but then he remembered that cold but warm feeling of those bony fingers embracing his existence. There was also the most recent event with Sam, Victor''s aunt, who saw him and immediately hid behind Moses. She had called him Death''s engaged. And now, Mr. Martin was saying that Lady Death was on their side. Lenny was not so foolish that his mind could not try its best to fill in some parts of the puzzle. He frowned deeply, and that was not just because of the spear-like appendage that had speared into his shoulder. Lenny did not like what he was suspecting to be true. After all, the only person he wanted to work for was the Morningstar, and no other person. However, a series of events that he could not control had been popping their ugly heads. First was the issue with the system and the fates, and then fighting for the primordial beast, and now he was hearing that Death, an entity beyond humanprehension, was in on this. Anger boiled within him like a river of magma. In his heart, he had alreadye to a conclusion on what to do concerning each one that presumed that he was the ideal candidate to be used. At the same time, Mr. Martin''s spear appendage stabbed into his shoulder, and then, like a tree suddenly growing shoots from all sides, it busted into roots in his arm. "AHHH!" Lenny grunted, but he immediately used his sword to cut it off and create enough distance between him and Mr. Martin. In his arm, he could feel that the cells of the apendage were still trying to prate his body. However, it was not as controlled with precision as it was when connected to Mr. Martin''s body. There was intense pain. It was as if a hundred miniature snakes were struggling for space to ride into his bloodstream. If this were any other person, the excruciating pain from the invading snake-like extensions of cells would have tortured them to death, or at least to removing their own arm. However, Lenny immediately used the system for this. "System, block all ess to blood vessels, and tighten muscles in the affected area." Lenny was surprised to hear that the system immediately stopped his right lung, but that meant that his right lung was already affected. All of a sudden, his breathing became ten times harder. It was as if he had suddenly run a hundred-kilometer race while high up in the mountains with a low oxygen supply. He could not help but take a knee. Mr. Martin saw this and chuckled loudly. "Are you feeling it already? My cells have been instructed to damage your lungs and heart. There will not stop until your heart is stopped." Lenny frowned as he heard this. He immediately stabbed his shoulder with his sword to remove the visible appendage, still wriggling about as if it were a worm trying to dig into his shoulder. He managed to remove it and cast it aside, but Lenny still felt his body being invaded. Mr. Martin chuckled at the miserable effort that Lenny put into this. "You, my dear friend, have already lost this battle. The moment my cells got into your body, it was already over. You might have removed the main branch, but little cells, even as I talk, programmed for your death, are still enroute. As long as blood flows within your body, then your death is assured." Lenny frowned. His knowledge of the human body immediately kicked in. It took about one minute for a full cirction of blood around the human body. Immediately, he gave the system a series of instructions. Those instructions made him cough out a mouth full of blood to the side. Mr. Martin naturally assumed that Lenny was already dying. "If I''m going to die, then I''ll take you with me. Do you remember those big guns I told youabout? Lenny waved his hands, and his katana disappeared, reced by a very big chainsaw. Movement with his affected hand was very difficult, especially because he had temporarily stopped the blood supply to it so as to slow down the invasion into his body. But he advanced in strength so far that he only needed a little blood to still aplish the task at hand. With a steady pull, the motor of the chainsaw roars to life. "And what the fuck do you think that will do?" Mr. Martin asked. Lenny smiled a broad, sadistic smile. "Like a tree, I''m going to trim you down to size!" "Trim!? I can heal infinitely." Mr. Martin spread his hand to show the many humans still decorating the walls. "I know, I''m counting on it!" Chapter 483 A competition of Stamina[Bonus chapter]

Chapter 483 Apetition of Stamina[Bonus chapter]

"Trim!? I can heal infinitely." Mr. Martin spread his hand to show the many humans still decorating the walls. "I know, I''m counting on it!" Lenny grinned as he jumped in the air with a roaring chainsaw in his hand. Mr. Martin had never seen this weapon Lenny was using before. After all, he was not from an era where it was functional. However, it was still clear to him that it was made of iron and looked to be a sword. As far as he was concerned, the results would still be the same. It was only going to be a few chops, and that would be it. However, Lenny waved his hands, and goggles appeared that he fixed on his face appropriately. "Let me ask you, Mr. Martin. Do you feel pain when you are cut?" "Does it matter? I heal immediately." "Oh! but you do. I assure you, tears by chainsaw are as memorable as your best sex! Lenny immediately activated Rapid dog, his muscles bulged, and his speed immediately increased. He rushed for the abominable Mr. Martin, arriving at the big chuck of flesh that was his center. The grinding pain as his flesh was sawed off was nothing like Mr. Martin had ever experienced in his life. It was one thing to be cut by a sword and another thing to be cut by a chainsaw. Both of them were des, but aparison of both was like the difference between ck and white. A cut by a sword was simr to that of a knife. Most people, if not all, in the wastnds at one point or another had that experience. It was nothing to endure the pain of a normal knife. However, the moment that Lenny ced the Jaggered saw teeth of the Chainsaw on the excessively avable flesh that made up Mr. Martins, a deep groaning scream was heard. The deafening roar of the chainsaw sliced through the air, drowning out all other sounds. It vibrated violently in Lenny''s hands as he controlled its monstrous power. As the chainsaw made merry with Mr. Martin''s body, Time seemed to slow as a rush of agony engulfed him. The world blurred, and he felt an icy rush of fear. The pain was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªa fiery, throbbing sensation that seemed to prate to his very core. It was as if his entire existence had been reduced to this one excruciating moment. Blood, warm and sticky, began to bathe the surrounding area, and Mr. Martin could hear his own rapid heartbeat in his ears. His breaths suddenly came in ragged gasps as he fought the hunger to scream out like an abused ve. His mind raced with thoughts of the danger he was in, the desperate need for help, and the surreal nature of his predicament. In that moment, the pain was not just physical but a visceral realization of the fragility of life itself. The chainsaw''s growl persisted in the background as he instinctively tried to back away. It was not a problem for him to heal, but such pain from the ever-rotating teeth of the chainsaw, ever d to show their affection by literally grinding into flesh, was a relentless reminder of the peril he had been thrown into. However, there was more. As Lenny sawed off the flesh from his body, it did not touch the ground but disappeared instantly. It all went to his storage unit. Lenny had not been sure at first, but he tried it anywhere, and it worked incredibly well. The storage unit of the system does not ept living creatures. However, Lenny had always been curious as to the definition of that sentence. After all, they were people, so the moment he killed them, he immediately ced them in the system, and whenever he brought them out, they were always as fresh as when he ced them in the storage unit. This meant that things in the storage were always in some kind of suspended animation. That is, time did not exist in the storage unit. Aside from this, the cells of the people he killed were brought back as they went in. Since there was no way that all the cells of a person that was just killed died immeiately, it was safe to assume that the definition of life in the rule for what could go into the storage unit was not what was literally still alive, but rather an entity with a living soul. Mr. Martin could control cells outside his body, but once disconnected from the main body, it was no longer housing a soul. This meant, in theory, ording to thew of the storage unit, that Lenny could store the flesh even though Mr. Martin still had control over it. It was not long before Mr. Martin suddenly discovered that his pounds of flesh were going missing. No matter how he ate to heal, it was of no use. Although Mr. Martin imed that he could heal infinitely, that was only true for the number of people sewn to the wall. However, Lenny, on the other hand, truly had infinite space in the storage unit of the Satan system. Even if there were a hundred of Mr. Martin, he could forever chop him into little bits and dump him into the storage unit. However, at the same time, there was still the problem of the cells that had been inserted into Lenny''s body and the matter of him pushing his body with a rabid dog, even though he was using only one lung. Lenny was truly strong, but the current weight on his shoulder was like a man stranded at a stormy sea, with his legs anchored to a huge boulder pulling him under. At this point, it had suddenly be apetition for intense stamina. ... At another point in this big warehouse, Victor ran through the dpidated corridors as an old woman with no eyes managed to pursue him. She navigated the Wear house as if her eyes were still very functional, "Come out,e out, little one." Chapter 484 Chasing Victor!

Chapter 484 Chasing Victor!

At another point in this big warehouse, Victor ran through the dpidated corridors as an old woman with no eyes managed to pursue him. She navigated the warehouse as if her eyes were still very functional. "Come out,e out, little one!" her stone-grinding eerie voice could be heard, echoing on through the corridors, giving Victor the impression that she walls all over the ce. His breathing slowly became erratic. Without a doubt, there was nowhere for him to run. But his instincts¡ªvoting for self-preservation¡ªpushed him to find a way. In his frantic effort to get to safety, he ran through a particrly unique corridor. This one was unlike the rest. However, it still carried as much terrible a feeling as any part of this ce. In fact, one might say that it carried much more. This corridor was narrow. It was just his perfect slim size, as opposed to therge, wider corridors behind him. Although the walls on either side did not have an even disy of still-live human beings sewn to them like stickers on a cloth, they had a piece of human flesh that made for an even more cryptic disy. On his left were all forms, sizes, and lengths of d*cks sewn to the walls, and on his right were v*rginas sewn to the walls. All of which were disyed like an excellent glorified abomination. Nevertheless, his pumping fear and determination for survival pushed him endlessly beyond his obvious disgust. He ran through them and decided to rest at a slight bend that made a nice enough corner for him to hide. "Where are you, little one? I only want to see what size needles you would need to keep you up nice and good." With time, her voice got louder at her obvious, closer advance. Her feet, empty of shoes to cushion her heavy steps against the ground, pped heavily on the cold earth at her approach, but it was the unfiled nails so long that they acted as chisels against the ground that truly announced her arrival. Once she got to the corridor he had gone into, she paused, her old creaking neck slowly turning to face the corridor, like she knew he had gone into the narrow corridor. However, she did not pursue Instead, she faced forward and continued her advance, with her invitation cry for him toe out. Once she was gone, his erratic breathing slowly calmed down. Victor held his chest with one hand. "Oh heavens!" he eximed lowly. For a moment there, he thought she would find him, but she didn''t. From the moment he ran away and she traced him like some motherhen that knew the exact whereabouts of her little chick, he concluded in his mind that she was most likely tracing him as a result of the human beings sewn on the walls. He was not so sure of this. However, with every turn he made, the humans on the walls would turn their heads in his direction. It was the reason he decided to rush into this ce to hide. Even though it was made of private parts, it was better than the other sides. However, at this time, he suddenly noticed something that was very abnormal. At least it seemed that way. For some reason, something seemed to be poking him from behind. At first, it was just one point. However, there was suddenly another, and another. He looked to his right, and then to his left, for some reason he did not understand, theid d*cks were bing erect. At this moment, one that looked like it had been extracted from an abnormally elongated, mutated beast stretched from above his head. This was something he was unaware of. While he was still in confusion as to what was going on, one of the v*ginas in front of him opened up, suddenly capturing his right leg. Like a person sucking in noodles, it drew him in. Victor struggled with this, but it was no use. Suddenly, his other leg was also captured, as was his hand, and then the elongated member from above wrapped around his neck, pulling him into a choke. All of a sudden, he heard a voice in his ear, "found you!" Victor turned. It was the old woman... ..... *BAM!* BAM!* A different kind of bout between Moses and the tall mutated human was happening as they mmed into the walls around them, a heavy disy of strength and resilence. Neither of them wanted to give up on their unbridled mangling of one another. Moses attacked with his ws and teeth, and the mutated human attacked with its hammer-like hits. Their bashed hits with one another had already pushed them to mming into different rooms. Nevertheless, neither of them let go of the other. Everywhere they went was bathed in blood and meat paste. Some of it was from one another, especially from Moses ripping out the body parts of the mutated beast that somehow managed to heal most of the injuries inflicted on it. However, most of the blood paste on the ground and all around was from them smashing into the sewn people on the walls. There was even a moment when Moses uprooted one unfortunate person''s skull to smack the mutated human with it. Smashing it into his face, blood and brain chunks sttering everywhere. Some of it even entered Moses''s mouth. However, he was unfortunately not privileged enough to even be distracted and spit it out. His adrenaline rushed heavily as he tried his best to make sure that he won. Moses had a special ability with his attacks. Every bite he gave discouraged healing in his opponents and encouraged continuous bleeding. However, his opponent had unnatural healing, and now both abilities are pulling against one another in a tug of war. If there was anybody watching, they would instantly believe that Moses was winning. After all, his blows were unending, and he fleshed out a lot of the mutated human. However, Moses knew that he was dying... (Late release today! I''m sorry. I just got back to school. I''ll try to release another one before I settle in, yeah.) Chapter 485 Lenny’s Lie

Chapter 485 Lenny''s Lie

This could not be helped. After all, Moses already had some old injuries as a result of his escape from the Magi in the desert. His body had not been able to finish flushing out all that negative magic. Of course, this could have been easily fixed if he had just gone into hibernation like Victor initially suggested, but he had been too stubborn to do so. Besides, Victor was at the most fragile point in his life. There was no way he was going to leave him now. However, his fight with this mutated human was a strong reminder that he would have been better off taking that advice. Even now, he could feel his muscles getting heavier as the strain for survival beckoned him. It was bing more difficult over time to hit his opponent, but the mutated human still maintained the same momentum. Suddenly, he was smashed into a wall, with dust and stones flying off in all directions. The mutated human jumped on him with its hands sped together. Essentially, the mutated human was merging the hammers together for one final hit. Surprising Moses even more, the moment it did this, its hands seemed to sew into one another, its flesh morphing into an axe lifted high above its head. With a swift strike for Moses''s head, it brought it down in a heavy strike. Moses was totally depleted of strength, but he knew that if that axe got him, he would be totally dead. Summoning what little remaining energy he had, he ced all his strength in his hands, and in time too. With a loud CLAP, he held the axe just when it was five inches from dividing his head. The sharp, bony de was right before his eyes. At this moment, Moses could not help but swallow hard as sweat inrge drops gathered on his forehead. Some of which even flowed into his eyes, the salt of which stung a lot, but he did not even have the luxury of scratching his eyes. All effort had been put into his hands to stop the de of the bony axe that was ever advancing towards his head. He pushed as hard as he could, with his muscles taunting so hard that his veins snaking about his body were bulging in fierce alertness. The mutated human on top of him also pushed onward with the obvious goal of fully parting his brain and right hemisphere from the left. As Moses gave it his all, and it seemed as if he was actually making positive impart, he suddenly heard muffled screams. Intuitively, he turned his head slightly in that direction. His eyes opened wide at what he saw. It was the old woman. She was on Victor. At the moment, she had already started her work on him. Victor was held to the wall with d*cks while the old woman worked on him. At first, she sewed his mouth together. the sight of which was extremely terrible to look at as blood ran down the face of the very frightened Victor. At the mouth, she was making finishing touches with a side of his mouth and would soon start with his eyes. "Victor! NO!!!" Moses screamed... ..... Meanwhile, Lenny''s fight with Mr. Martin was also at a climax. Who could hold out the longest has been extensively drawn out. At first, Lenny shaved off small cuts with his chainsaw. After confirming his earlier theory, Lenny became much bolder in his attacks. Any huge cut was instantly sent into the storage unit. Although Mr. Martin absorbed more humans to make up for his injured parts, Lenny soon noticed that Mr. Martin could not keep up with the speed at which he cut his limbs. To make matters worse, the rate at which he healed and converted the human bodies to his own had drastically reduced. Lenny remembered that when he had seen the stats of Mr. Martin, he had seen that the rate at which he could absorb and heal himself was restricted to the rank of his power. Besides, there were not enough organic cells that could transform the foreign cells in time. In this manner, Mr. Martin was falling short of body parts. He had also exhausted the human beings on the walls in this room. Their fight ranged on, as violent and as bloody as ever. By now, the ground was like a small pool. Lenny and Mr. Martin had bepletely soaked in the red juice, and Lenny had changed Chainsaw twice because of the grinned meat jamming the machine. However, there were a lot of things that puzzled Mr. Martin. He did not understand how Lenny was still able to fight until now. In fact, it looked as if Lenny had gotten stronger and faster since the time he pierced through his skin with his appendage. ording to his calction, Lenny was supposed to have been dead in exactly under a minute. After all, that was how long it took for blood to circte around the body. However, the smile that Lenny had on his face said otherwise. This question as to how Lenny had not yet kicked the bucket bothered Mr. Martin a lot. In fact, one could say that it ate at him. After all, ording to the signal he received from the cells he sent into Lenny''s body, Lenny was supposed to have been long dead. As he raged in the battle for his life and his appendages ever dwindled in size as Lenny swallowed them into the storage unit like a gluttony, he could not help but ask. "How... How the fuck are you still alive?" Lenny grinned, "It''s not a matter of ''How'' but why? You see, all I had to do was lie." "Lie?" Mr. Martin asked, not understanding what Lenny was talking about. However, Lenny did not mind exining. After all, extensive knowledge of the human anatomy was needed for such a feat to be achieved, and he could tell that Mr. Martin, although capable of infinitely making body parts, was very dumb about this.... Chapter 486 Lenny’s Lie 2

Chapter 486 Lenny''s Lie 2

Yes, Lenny had lied, and he had done it with his body. Of course, he could not say that the major reason that he could pull the lie in the first ce was because he had something as amazing as the Satan System. This was truly the only way he could have pulled off such a lie. However, at the same time, none other than Lenny, with his extensive knowledge of human anatomy, could have pulled off such a thing. Especially considering that it was a medical abomination. From the moment that Mr. Martin stabbed him, stating that his cells were going to run rampant in Lenny''s body and destroy his heart, Lenny had thought really hard about this. The question had been a very simple yet difficult one. The question was: How will the cells invading his body locate his heart? This question was relevant because Lenny liked to think that it was not possible for the invading cells to have eyes, and even if they did, at such microscopic size, there was no way in hell they were able to ''see'' his heart. And if they were able, then it meant that their primary function, which was sight, would obstruct the secondary function, which was destroying the heart. Cells in the human body are specially designed to perform particr functions for this reason. Although Mr. Martin could change cell function as he saw fit, he did not have that cellr control anymore once the cells were no longer connected to his body. Meaning that thest task or function that he gave his cells would be their sole function. It also meant that the cells would lose their ability to morph into other cells. For this reason, Lenny had to think of yet other cells that are able to perform incredible functions without eyes. An example would be the white blood cell that is able to find bacteria in the human body and fight them without needing eyes to see them. However, there was a difference between white blood cells and these invading cells. White blood cells are aided by the blood to perform their duties, while Mr. Martin''s cells are not. This made Lenny further calcte the possibility that maybe, just maybe, the cells that had been injected into his body performed like yet another type of human cell, and there was none other that performed function in a foreign body like the spermatozoa. This cell would leave the male body and enter the female body with a pre-programmed set of instructions. As long as certain conditions are set right and the spermatozoa cells are plenty enough to eventually find their way, then the goal could be achieved without a problem. Of course, this seemed like a in theory, but that was what was responsible for the entire poption of the human race and many animals. Even though Lenny had been busy in his fight against Mr. Martin and was trying his best to regte enough energy through his body, his incredible mind had been doing twice the work. He had essentially been fighting an internal enemy as well as an external one. This was the reason why he activated Rabid Dog and Not WILL. After all, WILL only helped him focus on one task at a time. If he used WILL, then there was no way he would have been able to have also battled within his mind for a solution to the internal problem. And if he battled with the internal problem, then fighting against the external was but a pipe dream. However, Rapid Dog, although very draining to his muscles and tasking to all his cells, allowed him to enjoy the advantage of speeding his already amazing thinking faculty and still execute incredible performance against the external foe. In this manner, his nerve endings, superiorly trained for bringing up solutions to nearly impossible problems, worked full-time, bringing answers to his situation. Of course, it was not spermatoa that had been injected into him when Mr. Martin attacked. However, it was invading cells with simr functions, using the design for the spermatozoa as a reference. All Lenny did was direct the Satan system toward what he wanted. After all, the Satan system had control over every part of his body. But Lenny did not n on flushing them out or the like. He was not sure that would work to remove them all. Therefore, it was easier for him to just perform his lie, and that was exactly what he did. Although the cells of the human body were very unique in function, it did not matter. As long as he got it right, he could get out of the bind. He used the lung he had shut off from the rest of his body as the sacrificialmb. This was a very risky process. If it had not gone well, Lenny would have immediately died. After shutting off the affected lung, he flooded it with blood. Of course, this was controlled by the Satan system. After which, he did something that was even more amazing. That is, he simted the effects of a beating organ. This was Lenny''s guess as to how the cells were going to find the heart. After all, the pumping pressure at the heart was far more different than any part of the body. This meant that if he could simte that beating pressure in a different area, the invading cells in his body would be sessfully tricked, thinking they had arrived at the heart. And this happened as he wanted it to. The cells were instantly deceived. They all released an enzyme to stop Lenny''s heart from beating the moment they sensed the increased pressure. Unfortunately, they were not at the designated location, as they had been tricked. When Lenny had coughed out that mouth full of blood earlier, it had been the blood from the lung he shut off. After the poisoned blood exited his body through his mouth, the Satan system began instant healing in his lungs.... (Author''s note: I cannot count the number of times that I have opened a new book to read extensively before using a particr theory in this book. Thank you all for pushing me on the path to knowledge.) Chapter 487 Fear of Prey from Predator

Chapter 487 Fear of Prey from Predator

In no time, Lenny was back in good shape, and that was why his momentum in the fight seemed to only increase the longer the fight progressed. Mr. Martin heard what Lenny had just said and could not believe what he had just heard. As far as he was concerned, he was staring at a monster. And this was not just those mutated animals that only wanted to kill and feast. Mr. Martin was not a good person himself. He was the person responsible for the hundreds of people that had been captured and used to decorate his wall. This ce was his territory, and since the Werewolf guards of the city of Milk and Honey never disturbed the Bitter Street for any reason as they never thought it their business even though the people basically ate one another, he could do as he liked. Chopping up human beings and using them as ornaments for beautifying his walls was but a little bit of the sadistic thing he had done. Besides, he had been blessed by the demon royal family of gluttony. He had been very unbridled in his hunger. Like any glutton since the beginning of time, he had the opportunity and therefore did not shy away from making human parts into all sorts of stew and broth to satisfy his ever-raging hunger. He had done it so many times that he could already simte what human flesh would taste like with different seasonings. Of course, he was aware he was a cruel person. Many were cooked alive. As far as he was concerned, it made the broth have a slightly different taste that made it all the more tender. He was most aware of the different body parts that brought out the best vor and knew the weaknesses of each. Although Lenny had not done all those things, Mr. Martin could not help but look upon Lenny with the fear only a prey would use to stare at its natural predator. The sheer amount of knowledge and will it took to achieve what he had just done was something that made Mr. Martin shiver in his bones. His mind could not help but simte images of not himself but of Lenny sitting down to eat all those people he had eaten. His mind could already imagine the kind of exotic vors that Lenny would have produced if he decided to shift this incredible knowledge of the human anatomy into cooking human beings. Knowing how delicious the dish would be instantly sent shivers down his spine. In other words, his mind just judged Lenny as a terrifying opponent by the sheer possibility of him cooking delicious human meat. "What kind of monster did I piss off?" Mr. Martin thought to himself. Instantly, he turned to his sides, left and right, as he sought a way to escape. However, Lenny could read his bodynguage as clearly as day. He could see that Mr. Martin was trying to escape. In thisrge throne room, Mr. Martin had actually exhausted the human beings on the walls. Of course, there were others in other parts of the ce, such as the corridors, but reaching them was a totally different matter. Lenny would not let such a thing happen. At the moment, Mr. Martin had taken the form that made him resemble a spider. Only that this spider had limbs that were, in fact, human arms, leading down to hands that were used as feet. His out-of-shape head remained in front. Lenny had trimmed him down so much that he even found it difficult to extend his limbs. All he could do was slowly back away from the bloody-looking Lenny and his roaring chainsaw. "Please... please! I beg of you. Don''t kill me!" Mr. Martin pleaded as he backed away frantically. However, Lenny appeared like a ghost at every point of escape. His chainsaw would appear, a representation of the Grim Reaper''s scythe, shaving off the limbs extended from the dwindling main body. In no time, all that was left was Mr. Martin''s head. Mr. Martin had expended so many cells that only his head and a crawling appendage were left. Looking at him, Lenny could even see his brain through his translucent skull. Without a doubt, that was the weakest point of this mutated human''s body. Lenny was not willing to waste any more time on this. He wanted to kill Mr. Martin. However, to say that he was not more curious as to how the inside of the man''s brain worked would have been a magnificent lie. After all, this was a fine specimen. A mutated human who had been blessed by a demon family Lenny dropped the chainsaw by the side. "Please spare me! I''ll do anything. I''ll say anything... anything you want!"?Mr. Martin panicked. After all, Lenny had looked at him and licked his bloody lips. This was the same look that he gave human beings that he thought were going to be tasty. All of a sudden, he could already see that image he had in his head bing a reality. However, he did not know that Lenny had other ns for him. Lenny waved his hand, and a small metal box appeared. He grabbed the head that was now Mr. Martin and dumped it into the box. Lenny slung the box above his shoulder. It was at this point that he spread his presence about the ce. At Lenny''s level of power, his sense of presence could capture everything in this warehouse and far more. Instantly, he turned in a particr direction. Meanwhile, Moses was struggling to push the mutated human off his body. He was already out of strength, and the mutated human was about to divide his forehead with its arms that had morphed into an axe. Slowly but steadily, he lost more energy, and the axe drew closer to the center of his head. By now, Moses could already feel the sharp slicing, and it cut through his skin. As much as giving up would have been much easier, he did not want to. No, he couldn''t. If he did, then it meant that Victor was also going to die. Victor''s muffled scream for help echoed in his head, and it beckoned on him to not give up. But Moses knew that he was already done for. All of a sudden, a porcin hand appeared around the mutated human''s neck. Chapter 488 Quick Question!

Chapter 488 Quick Question!

All of a sudden, a porcin hand appeared around the mutated human''s neck. This had taken everyone by surprise. But all of a sudden, there was a fierce pull, and before Moses''s eyes, Lenny tore out the head of the mutated human. Essentially, he ripped it off from the rest of the body, right from the neck, as if it were not a person but a piece of fabric. Moses had watched as the skin stretched and then tore out with the muscles. Lenny''s pull had been so vicious that he did not only pull out the neck but also the spine with it. This was an injury that not even this mutated human could heal from. Blood and human innards were sttered all over Moses''s body. It was as flooding as one would imagine, but all that blood pouring on his face came with intense relief. For a moment, Moses could not help but remain lying, where he was breathing heavily. The corpse of the mutated humany on him, lifeless. Moses did not like Lenny very much. Especially after what he did to Victor, throwing the young master into the wastnds. However, he had to admit that the appearance of Lenny was a sight for sore eyes. However, after managing to catch his breath and the relief from the strain of sure death had finished washing over him, he suddenly remembered that there was someone else in need of help, and that was Victor. Naturally, he expected that after lending a helping hand to him, Lenny was also going to help Victor. However, when he turned his head, he discovered that was far from the truth. Instead of helping Victor, Lenny had other ideas. While Victor looked at him with the eyes of someone who had met his savior, Lenny pretended as if what was happening was not his business. And the old woman also did not stop with her artwork of Victor''s body. Taking her time, she sewed his mouth shut with her needles. His muffled scream for pain and fear of being like those on the walls was as loud as it could be. However, Lenny, with no care in the world, thought otherwise. Lenny did not stop the old woman; instead, he waved his hand, and a couch from the Satan system appeared. He sat down, rxing his back on the backrest, and watched like he was seeing his favorite show with half a smile on his face. "Lenny! What are you doing? Help the young master. Have you forgotten that if he dies, then you will also die?" Moses threatened. "''IF'', that is a very strong word based on condition," Lenny answered without turning back. "If I remember correctly, the old woman is only stitching him up like the others. In other words, by the time she is done," Lenny turned to look at Victor, staring right into his eyes, "he will be like the other pretty things on the wall. Although empty of his eyes, ears, and mouth, he will definitely still be alive." Moses was shocked by what he had just heard Lenny say. "No! No!! Don''t do this. LENNY!" Moses tried to get up, but his body, very wounded and tired, had lost too much strength, and right now, it was still in a state of recovery. This was a recovery that would take a very long time. It was even a pain for him to turn his head; lifting a finger was but a pipe dream. Blood flowed from every spot that the old woman punctured with her giant needles. However, the old woman did not rush; her old but steady fingers with punctured wounds revealed that she had done this a thousand times. "Don''t worry, little boy. It will soon be over! I''ll take care of you like I did the others. Soon, you will be my child, and soon you will join your brothers and sisters." Meanwhile, for some reason that Victor could not understand, every time the needles pierced into him, he could feel a little bit of his consciousness sleep away. Whatever was causing this was either in the needles, or it was in the tendon thread she was using, or maybe just her ability. Either way, the sense of who he was slipped away with every pration of those needles, and it frightened him. It frightened him silly. Memories he had of his friends and his mother soon started to be blurry. It was not just fear of bing like the other alive but slowly decaying and very unfortunate souls that were on the walls, but the realization that he was now slowly losing his own sense of self was an impending doom that loomed over him. Victor''s eyes revealed his beseeching plea. He could no longer talk, and the old woman had now moved her attention to his left eye. He pleaded with his muffled screams and his expression¡ªa mixture of both his annoyance and hate for Lenny noting to his rescue. Lenny, on the other hand, popped a cigarette. It was from the brand that Father ck gifted him. He popped it into his mouth, and with a lighter from the system, he enjoyed his smoke. A deep inhale of the smoke, and then a rxing exhale. As he did this, his eyes, even for a moment, did not leave Victor''s. "Quick question, Victor!" Lenny leaned forward. "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?" Victor raised a brow at this question, "What the fuck does he mean by ''what the fuck am I doing?'' I am dying here! Come and save me!!" Lenny chuckled lightly. "Let me guess. You are thinking, ''Why hasn''t this bastarde to save me?'' Well, I hate to break it to you, but I do believe you have misced a lot of things. COMMON SENSE is one of them! Look around you. Where do you think you are, the City of Milk and Honey? This is the fucking Wastnds. Out here, brother eats brother, and mothers get pregnant just to sell off their own babies. What the fuck makes you think you are so special?" Chapter 489 EVEN DOGS WILL BITE FOR THEIR FREEDOM

Chapter 489 EVEN DOGS WILL BITE FOR THEIR FREEDOM

Lenny chuckled lightly. "Let me guess. You are thinking, ''Why hasn''t this bastarde to save me?'' Well, I hate to break it to you, but I do believe you have misced a lot of things. COMMON SENSE is one of them! Look around you. Where do you think you are, the City of Milk and Honey? Well, that is next door, but still. It might as well be a million miles away right now. This is the fucking Wastnds. Out here, brother eats brother, and mothers get pregnant just to sell off their own babies for a little meat. Or, in many cases, get pregnant just to eat their meat. What the fuck makes you think you are so special? Son of an Alpha, child of your mother? Hahaha! What a divine joke! Your existence right now is only as valuable as the next shit on the roadside." As Lenny talked, the old woman continued her work ever judiciously and without interruptions. Victor''s left eye was slowlying to a permanent, close-like mouth. In his head, his vision was slowly reced by something else. It was vague, but after a short while, he could tell what it was. At the moment, he was seeing through the sealed-off eyes of the old woman. At the same time, he was seeing through the eyes of every person that had been sealed into the wall. What''s more, he slowly started to feel their biting hunger, their pain, and their desire for relief. At the same time, he listened to Lenny''s words. Truly, he was starting to be like them. He was turning into one of those on the walls. Victor had had many experiences in his life. Especially when it came to the different ns that Curtin had for his life. There was also the most recent one that resulted in the loss of the remaining supporters that he had except for Moses and the other guard. That time, he felt fear for his life. Like any person, he did not want to die, and thus, the fear he felt was quite normal. However, that time was much different from now. At least back then, he was afraid, but he still had his status and thus his importance. But as of this moment, things had totally changed. Victor had heard Lenny''s words loud and clear, and like water sinking into a sponge, they sank into his heart. Being pulled into the shoes of those that were on the wall, he truly felt it. He truly felt the gross insignificance that his existence had in this world. After all, whether it was a homeless man or woman, a deadbeat child, an insignificant beggar, a stray pirate, a murderer, or even a cannibal, it was all the same. Victor could feel it all. Their pain, like a million ants, slowly crept into his mind with every dig of the needles into his flesh. But that was not all, with their pain also came little shes of memories that had managed to still linger, regardless of them losing themselves to the uforting darkness that the wall provided. Happinesses from the simple smile of a loved one, and sadnesses from the harsh touch of hunger. Pleasure from the simple kiss of a lover; pain from the harsh kiss of a whip. The whipping troubles of a ve wishing for freedom and the consequences of adventure suffered by a pirate The enjoyment of a merchant with plenty and the invasion of a thief with a debt At this moment, Victor''s mind was flooded with all this mix of emotions that were not his to behold, flooding his senses and clogging his mind. He was only fifteen, but in this moment, he might as well have aged several hundred years. After all, a person''s mind and character were molded by the experiences in life that they suffered through. A child born in peaceful times would always see life from a view much different from a child born in chaotic times. Neither view was wrong, just circumstances pissing on them all. And right now, Victor has been given the privilege to live it all. Although the broken, fractured memories were all muddled, it was still an experience that words could not describe. Just when Victor felt as if this new world was going to swallow him like the insignificant ant that he had now realized he was, he suddenly heard a voice. It was bold, strong, and filled with WILL, piecing through the whirlpool of memories like a hot knife through butter, parting their loud drowning echoes with the warmth of conviction and purpose. Of course, the moment he heard this voice, he knew who it belonged to. It was the man that he had nowe to hate so much just because he had been left to suffer the adverse effects of his helplessness. However, in this stormy sea that seeked to make him one with its unforgiving waves, this voice brought words that dug even deeper into his chest. What Victor did not know was that Lenny was, at the moment, using his ability: The Influencer. Lenny''s words came with strength but were soft when they settled in his ears, miraculously still deafening in his head. "Let me ask you, Victor. When you were taken, did you struggle? No! Did you fight for your life? Did you do whatever it took to survive? Did you stab your way through or even bite your way to freedom? When your hand or your leg was captured, did you cut it off at any cost? Did your fingers dig into the ground, blood leaking from them as you crawled your way to freedom? Or rather, after your hands were taken away from you, you used your teeth to drag yourself up. Tell me, Victor! You stay there and judge me even now, and yet you have done nothing to deserve the freedom I can offer. Is it not a shame? EVEN DOGS WILL BITE FOR THEIR FREEDOM..." Chapter 490 Change your Fucking DESTINY

Chapter 490 Change your Fucking DESTINY

"Is it not a Shame?... Even dogs will bite for their freedom!" Those words of Lenny''s reverberated in Victor''s heart. It was like his head was the wall that was made to echo Lenny''s voice. He couldn''t help but pause in his struggle, and then the memory of when he was captured washed through his mind. Now that he thought about it, was he truly worthy of saving? All he had done was scream for help, just like he had always done. After all, for most of his life, there has always been somebody protecting him. There has always been somebody that was willing to give their life for his, and over a long period of time of enjoying this privilege, it had finally gotten to his head, and now all he could do was cry for help. Whether it was his mother, Elder Isiah, Moses, or all the others, someone would always protect him. He remembered one time, a very long time ago, when he had seen his father before a group of Ironback Werewolves. They had visited and were causing trouble within the city of milk and honey. As a one-man army, he took out thirty of them, proving that he was not just alpha by having a quick mind but also physical prowess. Back then, he hade back home, thinking about it all day. Even that night, he could not sleep as the images of his father ripping the Ironback Werewolves to pieces flooded his mind. That was the kind of man that he wanted to be. He wanted strength to be able to protect this city that he loved so much. However, he could not help but remember Lenny''s words when Lenny had thrown him to the mutated beasts of the wastnds. And then he suddenly came to the realization that it had actually bugged him. "Do I deserve to be Alpha?" Victor thought back to Curtin, his half-brother. He did not like Curtin very much, but even he had to admit that Curtin was indeed an incredible fellow. He had a mind, unlike most people. Victor had seen him bring down all the others who had a decent chance of bing Alpha of the Pack, and he had to admit that Curtin had what it took to be a leader. It was not that Curtin did not have his terrible parts, but his ability to be able to twist events in his favor was an incredible ability that Victor had to admit was necessary for any leader to possess. Even his own father, by one method or another, killed off his ownpetition for him to be Alpha. Compared to that, Victor realized that he had only been lucky until this point. He was already fifteen, and he had not wolfed out. ording to natural selection, he was supposed to have been weeded out a long time ago. And he was most sure that if Curtin became Alpha, then he would be the first person that his half-brother would kill. With these thoughts so far, he could not help but use the one eye that had not been sewn up to look about him. All of a sudden, he did not see the people sewn to the walls as just disgusting things anymore. Rather, he saw them in a different light. After all, most, if not all, of the people here had actually struggled to live. Many had fought with a de and mauled themselves with their teeth just to be free, but fate was cruel to them, and they now hung on the walls as they did. He knew this from the storm of memories that they sent his way. Compared to the sacrifices that they made, he could truly see that he was not deserving of freedom. At this moment, Lenny could see that Victor had stopped struggling and crying out for help. And then drops of tears ran down his one eye that had not been sewn shut, all the way down his cheeks, mixing with the blood that flowed from the punctured holes on his face from the old woman''s needles. Lenny squinted his eyes. It looked as if they were smiling, even though his lips were not. Lenny knew what was happening. He could tell that Victor had nowe to terms with his uselessness. It was time for the next phase of the n, and that was simple. After all, the only ce that a person who was at the lowest point of his life could go was up. All he needed was a little push. "Victor... " Lenny called out, "Victor..." There was still no response. Lenny used his ability of Influencer again, "VICTOR!" This time around, the boy''s pupil moved, staring intently at Lenny. "Trust me, I know more than you how useless you are. But I want you to listen to my words carefully. Even shit can be used to grow a mighty tree. One is only useless if one chooses to be. Roses have thorns, and even the mighty birds have predators. Life is shitty. Yes, it sucks. But it only sucks if you take it as you see it. If you don''t want it to suck, if you don''t want to be left behind, or better yet, if you want to climb to the top and earn the title of Alpha, then break through the restraints that hold you, even at the cost of your life. Fight, break, mend, break again, and then break some more. Break until you can break no further, but always mend back. And every time you mend back, be a stronger you. Be a better you. ''FATE'', fuck that! Take life by the balls and shape it as only you see fit. Charge through your restraints and show the world that you deserve much more. And if they say otherwise, fuck them all. VICTOR, Change your fucking DESTINY. After all, that right is in your hands. It is all in your hands... (Author''s note: Remember, guys, your fate is all in your hands...) Chapter 492 Victor’s Transformation 2(Bonus )

Chapter 492 Victor''s Transformation 2(Bonus Chapter)

Giant Shadow Werewolves were all in possession of white fur in their werewolf form. There was a generational reason for this. One that had been passed down from generation to generation. For hundreds of years, it had never changed. In fact, it was a part of their identity. When Giant Shadow Werewolves moved, it gave one the impression that the wind had passed. This was especially true since their white fur against light had certain properties that gave one the impression that they could not be seen when moving very fast. Hence their name. Given the incredibility of their nature, Even when other kinds of werewolves, like the Ironback Werewolf, married into the Giant Shadow Werewolf Pack, it was always the same with the offspring. The genes that the Giant Shadow Werewolf Pack carried were just that strong and incredible. There had never been a deviation from this norm. At least, not until now. Whenever Moses transformed into a werewolf, his human frame would get bigger, and then his white fur would suddenly grow out of his skin. The shape of his face would change as his face became longer, like that of a wolf. His chest would also get broader, and his legs would instantly change shape. For all werewolves, the first transformation was a very painful process. In fact, there were many who cried during the process. It was only expected. For this reason, it was advised to only transform on the night of a full moon. The energy from the full moon usually makes the process much easier. However, right now, right here, Moses watched with his jaws dropped at Victor''s transformation. Firstly, the change was not like that of others. His fur, not white in color, did not just grow on his skin. Instead, to the onlookers, it was as if a monster dwelling deep within Victor''s body was breaking out to the surface. His skin tore as the monster within expanded it to reveal itself. It was truly like a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon. Of course, this happened when Moses thought that Victor was going to die. Just the usual transformation process was very painful and needed the aid of the full moon. However, Victor did not have the full moon to aid him, but he still had to push the process to fruition. The surprising thing was that he did not shout in pain for even a moment. The look of determination in Victor''s eyes was as if he were telling the world that he was more angry at himself than the pain he felt. The old woman, shocked by the sudden turn of events, backed off in a panic. She did not understand what was happening. The bindings about Victor''s body to the walls were torn loose. Those who did not want to let him go, he freed himself with his ws, as dicey-looking as freshly made des. Lenny, on the other hand, remained on his couch, enjoying the show. He looked at Victor like a father who was watching his own child grow into a man by mounting his first Warhorse. With how Gory the transformation was, it might as well have been a porno in Lenny''s eyes, and he enjoyed every moment of it. The tearing of the skin also meant the bursting of blood vessels into the environment, and the muscle fibers on Victor''s new body looked like they were metal cables intertwined together. It was indeed a spectacle to behold. "Yes boy!" Lenny hailed the transformation. The beginning was slow, but in no time, it became faster as the werewolf fully broke out of the skin. Victor was twice the size he had been. This was both in height and in size. He was almost eight feet in height, blessed with a robust, proud chest that led to a slim waist and thick thighs the size of mortars. All of which screamed the magnificent power he was packing into those muscles. His skin was red, and that was not just because of the issue with the blood on his skin. It was because of his fur. It was unlike any werewolf that Moses had ever seen. It was wild and red as blood; he was obviously a werewolf. However, his fur was about his head like the proud mane of a lion. In this closed space, the wind did not blow, but the mane danced lightly in the air. It was as if it reacted to the energy in the air. Victor slowly raised his hands, now turned limbs and ws meant for a bloody hunter. On the ground was the skin he had shredded, aposition of blood, his white hair, and his former self. Just then, the old woman, in her panic over what was going on, backed away from him. Fear overwhelmed her, and she turned in a particr direction as she sought to run away. Victor had not even looked in her direction. He still looked and admired his new form. However, the mane on his body, sensitive to every shift in the air and about his body, swayed a bit, and Lenny could swear that he had seen little sparks of electricity from it. Victor suddenly raised his head, and at the exact moment he did, he disappeared from view and appeared right before the old woman''s escaping part. If Giant Shadow Werewolves moved like the wind, then Victor right now moved like he was a red blur. At least, that was what Moses saw. However, Lenny saw otherwise, and it was incredible in his sight. This was not just speed. It was a change of position caused by the disintegration of cells and molding them back again at the desired location. If this was his former world, some might say that it was teleportation. But Lenny could actively see, with the aid of the Satan system, that Victor could break down his cells and move at will. "Incredible!" Lenny thought to himself. But the show was not yet over. Victor stood before the old woman, and his eyes, a striking blue, aimed at her. At the moment, the memories of those that he had stolen from the wall, as well as their pain, fluttered through his mind. (Authors note: Still in the business of epting gifts, please. Showing some love is a big encouragement, guys.) Chapter 494 The Ambush from the Wild Purple Demons

Chapter 494 The Ambush from the Wild Purple Demons

A few hours ago... As Victor, Moses, and Lenny stepped into the warehouse, certain fellows at different points, hidden at different angles away from normal eyes, tracked their movements. "So that is him? The one master Cuban is willing to pay five hundred human-branded mark skins for," one of them whispered in a low, harsh tone to another. "Hehehe!!! He looks soft and fragile. This will be real easy picking for us." Another one added. "Yes! Let''s just go out there now and kill him once and for all." A few of them turned to one another and nodded. However, the individual leading them stopped them in their tracks, "We are demons, and even getting this close to the city of milk and honey is a dangerous feat. Outrightly causing chaos might invite the wrath of the Primordial Beast. After all the information we gathered, we finally tracked Lenny Tales to this ce. It would be prudent to do things from a more conservative point of view. Besides, this Lenny Tales was responsible for the fall of an entire demon town. We would be wise to thread carefully." One of the demons in hiding suddenly chuckled. "Boss, I think you are overthinking this simple mission a bit too much. I have a friend who happened toe from Waterfall City. He said that when they arrived at Town Droplet to aid Lord Cuban with Governor Momoa, they found the rank-one hell beast causing chaos in the city." "Yes, I heard of that too!" Another demon added, "It does not make sense that a lowly half-born man, grown on a farm like the Arena, would be able to bring down an entire demon town on his own. Even if he had help from other Halfborns. Such a feat is just impossible. I refuse to believe it!" Many of the demons nodded. "Yes, it had to be the rank 1 Hell beast''s doing." A bolder Demon dered, "That son of a bitch just got lucky, and now he even rides the wave of such a feat. It is no wonder he immediately rushed to hide in a witch''s territory. If not for the cosmic pact, I would have tracked him down, fucked him, and fed on his pretty bones." The boss demon could see the enthusiasm that the demons under him had, and it made him nod. However, he thought otherwise. After all, he had much more experience. It was not hard to tell when a person was a dangerous man. Even Lenny''s steps, in his eyes, were not normal. He could see clearly that every step taken seemed to be very calcted and evened at a particr distance, with toes pointing at a particr angle. To the untrained eye, it might not have been anything. However, Lenny''s steps seemed too calcted. Even obstacles in his path, like potholes, mud, or shit, did not interrupt the pattern in which he moved. Also, the sway of his body was very controlled. The boss demon was sure that if an attack came from Lenny''s back, his current movement pattern would make it a walk in the park for him to dodge. They had been tracking Lenny since they got information that he had entered Bitter Street, waiting for the perfect time to strike, and in this time, Lenny had not faulted even once in his walking pattern. The boss demon could not help but imagine how exhausting it was to always walk like that, in an alert manner that allowed one to always be ready for a fight. What he did not know was that for Lenny, it was as simple as breathing. Lenny did not even think of it as he moved. His body just knew what to do. The boss demon had thought of taking the advice of the demons under him to attack, after all, he could not feel any energy emissions from Lenny. However,mon sense told him otherwise. After all, he had researched Lenny well before taking the mission. He did not believe that it was possible that a half-born who had conquered a devil dungeon did not have magic. He decided to wait and see what would happen with the warehouse. After all, he only had to bring Lenny''s head for the reward money. What he did not know was that Lenny''s passive ability, perception, grabbed information about his environment, and even though Lenny walked into the warehouse without looking back, he was already aware of not just their presence but also their conversation. ........ The mes of the warehouse burned high and well, bringing the torture house, which was its own hell hole, to its knees. The scavenging mutated humans around them, who were of skin and bones, fled as far as possible from the mes. Lenny, on the other hand, remained to watch the crackling fire as the structure of the warehouse fell to the ground. It was both a sad and a happy sight to see. Sad because of the pain and suffering all those people had to go through, and happy because of the relief that they could now enjoy. On this day, right here, Lenny could tell that he had done real good. Although it was a drop in the bucket, it was still some good. One step at a time, Lenny had sworn that he was going to cleanse the world of such evil. While Moses and Victor desired to leave, Lenny did not. He passed the metal suitcase in his hand, containing Mr. Martin''s head, to Moses, who was finding it a bit difficult to move. "Lenny! Is there a problem?" Victor asked. "No, it''s not me that has the problem. Its them...!" Lenny frowned. "Or am I not right? Demons sent by Cuban for my head. Are you going to wait until I go back to the city, or would you prefer I make the wastend your grave?" Immediately after Lenny said those words, there was suddenly an eerieughter in the air... Chapter 499 Blessings And Curses

Chapter 499 Blessings And Curses

Lenny was not so foolish as to think that he was going to win the tournament by brute force alone. As an assassin, he functioned from the position of strategy and information. If Riff could kill an unkible beast that Lenny could not kill, then it naturally meant that he had information that Lenny did not possess. Ack of information was a sealed death waiting to happen for any assassin. Lenny had sworn that he would not let himself be the fault of such a clearly avoidable situation. It was how he climbed to be the best in his previous life. Vine took a look at him and thought he looked cute in his search for knowledge. "You know, if I had never seen you butcher a man before, then I would say that you would have made a skilled physician." Vineplimented. "Since you want to know so much, I don''t mind telling you... Most demons in their entire lives will never know this. And that is because most demons are in the Lesser Demon Realm. Although still called demons, those of the lesser demon ranks are not truly recognized as such. They are more diluted in the bloodlines and are yet to form their core. Demons have an extremely low birth rate and use other races of the underworld to spread their seeds. The higher one goes in rank and realm, the purer the demon bloodline, shedding away their original bloodline. Another method of shedding the bloodline of the old race would be by mating with another half-born child. The child, born of two half-borns, would have a purer bloodline and, therefore, an easier time climbing the ranks of demon power. Of course, the other races also have their uniqueness, and they are some really powerful ones, but nothing beats the strength of demons. Once a person reaches the first rank of the deep-level demon realm, the power in their body coagtes to form what is known as a core. This core is like a backup of pure segmented power from the bloodline. It is concentrated magic from the source of the individual''s foundation, gathered from the cosmos itself. At least, that is the theory around it. For most, it is sponsored by the acquisition of a true name. Whether it is a false-true name or a true name, it does not matter. Once named, the process can begin. Across the ranks of the deep demon realm, the core changes form to indicate the growth in rank. Do you remember when Riff killed the giant mutated octopus in front of the city?" Lenny nodded. "Riff had taken in its core, and only after destroying it could he truly kill the creature. Unlike mutated beasts that can devour one another and even eat each other''s beast cores to grow in strength, intelligent creatures like us cannot do so. Like I said before, cores are formed from the foundation of the bloodline. Bloodlines, even from the same mother, are the same but very unique to the individual. That is just the way it is. It is one of the many mysteries of the universe, and we live by it in this manner. Nevertheless, a person never dies until their core is destroyed. That is the reason why the giant octopus was persistent. It is rumored that a person can be born again if their core remains intact." Lenny nodded at this. He remembered what happened that day when Riff killed the giant octopus. The beast kept on healing anding back again and again, frustrating Lenny. Now he knew why. If he had known before, he would have just aimed at the core. However, this raised yet another question. "Where is the core located?" Lenny asked. "The core is usually located in a central region of the body..." Vine pointed to her chest, "Sometimes it''s at other regions like the belly or in the head. Only in extremely rare cases does it rest in the head." Lenny nodded. His head made quick calctions, and then he realized that some other questions had not been answered. However, before he could question more, Vine was already willing to answer. "Yes! It is possible to have a core and not be a deep-level existence. But that is only if the individual is half a step into the deep-level realm. That is because the body must be able to sustain cosmic energy at a basic level. After all, only with cosmic permission would a person be able to sustain a core. If not, the person would instantly die. The Core would eat the person instead of strengthening them." Vine ced a hand on her lips as she entered critical thinking, "There are rumors of the Asmodeus royal family having experiments in this field, but that is not something I am the least familiar with. What I do know is that the two methods by which a core can exist in a lesser demon are either by ''Blessings or Curses''." "Blessings or Curses?" Lenny asked, understanding that the words had a much deeper meaning than he thought they would. Besides, he had never heard of the term ''Curses''. Vine pointed to the head of Mr. Martin before her, "This is an example of a blessed individual. He has been blessed by the Beelzebub royal family. Therefore, he can show certain properties of the ever-hungry family. Trust me when I say this, this is nothingpared to what members of that family are capable of doing. Among the nine royal families of Hell, they are the most feared. You will be most wise to avoid them!" Vine warned with a stern expression. Lenny saw that she was serious and nodded ordingly. He mentioned nothing of the fact that, ording to Mr. Martin, he was already on their death list. Besides, whether he liked it or not, he was still going to get entangled with them. After all, all demons must pay for what happened to his master. Lenny raised his head to ask her, "So what is the difference between blessings and curses?" (Athors note: Congrattions on Five Hundred Chapters, Guys... Remember, this book is nned for over a thousand chapters. Let''s climb together!) Chapter 500 Lenny’s Brain play[Bonus chapter]

Chapter 500 Lenny''s Brain y[Bonus chapter]

Lenny turned to Vine, "So what is the difference between blessings and curses?" "Well, it is not so hard to spot the difference. Blessings are controlled, and curses are not. Blessings are also only ever given by the Royal Family or those winged fellows." "Winged Fellows!? You mean angels?" "Yes, them! Ever since the Apocalypse of the Third Earth, their existence in the middle ne has been like finding salt in snow." Vine exined, "However, that''s another topic for another time..." She cleared her throat, getting back on track with her exnation, "As I was saying, Curses! These are uncontroble works of nature gone wrong. This happens when certain cosmic triggers simultaneously happen to fall in line with one another to give birth to abominations. Nevertheless, don''t be deceived into thinking that the instance I gave is the only asion on which curses are formed." Lenny raised a brow, not understanding what she meant, but yet he could guess. "Like I said, certain cosmic triggers simultaneously happen to form curses. These triggers can form both naturally and forcefully. An example of people that are a tad bit good at this are witches, magis, or whatever they call themselves these days." "So blessings are conjured by the royal families or angels giving their gifts to other or lower races, and curses happen when certain natural triggers happen to fall in line with one another," Lenny repeated just to be clear. Vine nodded. "Basically, that is where things are at the moment. At least, to the best of my knowledge. Even I have not gone about the myriad of nes out there. There are quite a lot of them. And with how wild the cosmos is, who knows what else is out there? At the end of the day, my knowledge is basically limited by my rank." Lenny nodded in understanding. This short session with Vine had been very educational. This was all the knowledge that he needed about this world as he grew. Vine was apparently more useful than he wanted to admit. In fact, she was far more useful to him than Gar, who only wanted to y house all day and fornicate with him. After all, knowledge is a form of power. This was the power that could very well save his life one day. Lenny, now having a better understanding of the tag he saw when Appraiser was used on Mr. Martin, now turned to the head on the table. All through their conversation, Mr. Martin was still frozen in his ce. Vine''s aura held him fixed in his position. Lenny turned his focus on the head as a lot of experimental ideas flooded his mind, and the expression on his face as he looked at the still-alive head was that of a crazy scientist who had discovered a new toy to y with. At first, Vine was willing to sit and watch, however, she soon noticed that Lenny''s mind immediately sank into his work. He was like a worker bee, focused on the task of gathering honey. Any and all distractions about him were suddenly shut out of his mind. It was an incredible skill that showed Lenny''s ability to focus. For most people, it took a while for them to enter this kindred state of concentration that was blessed by the focus and dedication of one''s mind to a task that is both cherished and very loved. Lenny, on the other hand, jumped into it like it was second nature. His eyes were filled with that childish zeal to discover and explore the world. This was a great thing. In this case, the world was the brain of a man who was still alive. With the level of Zeal Vine saw in Lenny''s eyes, she found herself thanking the heavens that she was not the person who was on the table for Lenny''s experiments. For a while, she watched as Lenny went about his experiments. He was truly like a child with his discoveries. But that did not mean that he scattered the brain, destroying it like most children do with their toys. No, that wasn''t it. Every action Lenny took to touch Mr. Martin''s head was carefully calcted with the goal of preserving his life for as long as possible during the duration of the experiment. It was truly a chilling sight, and along the line, Vine outrightly stood up and left the room. The things Lenny did to Mr. Martin''s still-living head were things only seen in sadistic horror movies. After using certain chains and mps that had runes embedded in them to hold down the head, Lenny carefully used a spat to cut into the translucent skin that led to the brain. He did this with precision and uracy, noting that these kinds of experiments were things he had done many times before. As he cut into the head, the natural healing factor of Mr. Martin took ce in an attempt to heal the wound, but Lenny poured an enzyme he had gotten from the system with arge price of two demon bodies. The enzyme prevented the healing process from continuing but still granted Lenny the opportunity he needed to dig further into exploring his victim. Since the skull was practically non-existent because of Mr. Martin''s ability, entering his head was easier. Lenny started with the cerebellum at the back of the head as he explored the sensitivity level it had and its quick response to stimulus. At the same time, he explored the ipital lobe as he slowly but steadily separated the left hemisphere from the right hemisphere of the brain, forcing a parting even though Mr. Martin''s cells tried hard to reconnect. All the while, Mr. Martin screamed in excruciating pain. He could literally feel Lenny messing inside his head, and it birthed the father of hurt, a cruel, unyielding blight. A symphony of sharp, raw torment, grasping at his sanity like an eagle''s ws. However, the effort was void as Lenny took time to literally separate both sides, like he was opening a book. The first thing he did was attack the hippocampus, inducing it with certain enzymes he had gotten from the Satan System. He also used well-timed and calcted electrical shocks so that he could simte a partial dream state to reduce the rate of resistance from Mr. Martin''s nerves. Of course, Mr. Martin remained awake for the duration of the process, his brain was just tricked in order not to further release certain enzymes that would ruin the experimental process. This was the brain of a mutated human, and Lenny was going to enjoy it to the fullest... Chapter 502 Training

Chapter 502 Training

The cries of Mr. Martin were the melodies that blessed the night all the way to the morning of the next day. Lenny sat on a couch in the corner, a good distance away from the operating table he had used. Yet, Mr. Martin had stretched his brain cells from the table all the way across the room, looking like a long line of dried-up noodles all the way to where Lenny sat, just to hand Lenny his core. In fact, even in this state, he practically begged Lenny to take it from his hands. Naturally, Lenny obliged after much pleading for death. The moment he did, the extended brain cells shriveled up and fell to the ground, bing dust. Mr. Martin had truly died. Lenny was taken aback by this. He remembered his conversation with Vine. ording to what she told him, half-borns were not supposed to be able to consume the cores of others. After all, she said that it had something to do with bloodlines and the like. Nevertheless, here was the Satan system telling him that he could very well consume the core. If he had known this all this while, he would not have even wasted time torturing Mr. Martin. He would have outright stood up and killed him by himself. Then again, Mr. Martin had caused pain and death to many innocents. Lenny had no remorse for the torturous way that he died. Looking at the shiny pearl in his hand, Lenny opened his mouth and consumed it immediately. The moment he swallowed, the pearl seemed to diffuse within his body. <...Absorbing the Blessing of Gluttony...> Lenny''s eyes shone at this alert. Immediately, he wanted to test it out. He raised his hand to his face, and then he made a cut on his skin with a knife. And just as the blood flowed out, Lenny discovered that he could control the blood flow. For him, it was as if he suddenly had extra extensions of his own body. He could already imagine how useful such a skill would be in actual battle. However, the alerts did not stop there. Lenny chuckled lightly at this mission statement. He had already done Loot 1 and Loot 2. The first was when he looted the pirate ship that gave him that primordial beast eye, and the second was when he looted the crystal ball from the Magi school. Lenny, till this moment, had not used any of these items and still did not see the use of any of them. However, these missions had been given by Fate. Lenny did not mind these missions because they were still in line with his overall goals. Then again, Lenny was one to believe that these missions couldn''t have just been for nothing. After all, if there was one thing that should not be underestimated, it was fate. Nevertheless, on the issue of taking the core of those in the arena, this was something that he had already thought about the moment he discovered that he could absorb the core of other people. Lenny stood up from his seat, as he was in a very good mood. He stretched a bit. It was a good feeling to know that his strength had improved. However, it was still nothingpared to what Riff was capable of doing. The fact that he still had such a scary, strong opponent to battle with was really a looming cloud over his head. As things stood, he still had five days to go. It was five days before the start of the tournament. But to Lenny, who had other ns, it was more. He already nned on maximizing his strength these days by training within the system. However, before that, he was supposed to be meeting up with someone today. The sun had not even risen, but the pressure that he was not strong enough loomed over his head, and he wanted to immediately dive into training. Waiting for that fellow toe get him was a waste of precious time. Lenny decided to go and get him instead. Every member of the household was busy with one thing or another, including Vine. After seeing what Lenny had done to Mr. Martin, she immediately ordered some books for her to brush up on her knowledge. She suddenly felt as if she was greatlycking and needed to improve. Victor was still sorting out the ten he had saved, Moses had gone into hibernation, and Perseus... Well, Lenny had no idea where he was. Without a moment to waste, Lenny immediately headed out. He did not walk but ran all the way to the za. Time was a preciousmodity for him, and he did not want tock behind. In no time, he had arrived at the za. Because of the kind of people that the Giant Shadow Werewolves were, the za was always open. Anyone who wanted to go into the arena grounds for battle was wee to knock themselves out... Literally. After the damage that Lenny and the Jungle brothers caused in this ce, it was impressive to see that it had already been quickly fixed. But not just that. Lenny also noticed that new runes had been added to the walls, most likely to fortify the ce even more. Lenny made his way to the room that belonged to Elder Isiah, and without even knocking, he opened the door. What he saw made him frown. "Oh sh*t!" Chapter 505 Everything Eats Everything here!

Chapter 505 Everything Eats Everything here!

He sent all of them to the grave. The total destruction of their numbers had been achieved with swiftness. Even though a lot of them had skin that was practically impregnable to weapons, he had turned them into nothing but meat paste. For a few seconds, Lenny paused, basking in the nearly non-existent glory of killing so many creatures. "Is this the training they were talking about?" Lenny scuffled. However, the wind seemed to blow a little, and that was all it took for him to hear roars and growls all about him. And then he was surprised to see that the creatures he had killed all about him started to shake and rumble, and then it all started. First of all, on the ground, long, massive shoots of nts suddenly began to grow, shooting into the sky, growing at speeds unusual for nts or any living being, for that matter. "System, what is going on?" These nts that suddenly towered more than twenty feet high were just the start. Even after the nts, drinkingrge amounts of blood, had shot into the sky, the ground did not stop shaking. It was at this point that Lenny looked over the edge of the floating ind again. Creatures, some such as the ones he had just killed and others like he had never seen before, rushed for the ind in their thousands. The weight of it was so great that it actually made the ind go lower towards the ground. Lenny was not a fool. He did not even need the system to know that the crazed creatures were rushing over because of the smell of blood. As if that were not enough, therge shoots of nts with green stems as thick as pirs had formed giant buds with little holes like the body of a honeb above his head. All of a sudden, they released a blue gas into the air. As they did, they opened up. Lenny had only been in this world for a few minutes, but the first thing he learned about this ne called Imperilment was that everything was fighting for survival. This meant that everything had senses so sensitive that it put his perception ability to shame. Their sensitivity was greatly adapted to maximize the opportunity for food and, therefore, the opportunity for survival. Far off in the air,rge winged creatures the size of buses with long, curved beaks roamed the sky in a herd like kings. This one, Lenny, had seen it clearly. The moment the blue gas in the air went into their noses, they changed directions and swooped down for the giant nts. However, the nts suddenly opened their buds, revealing massive rows of teeth. Within its mpable abyss of a mouth was what Lenny Lenny could tell was nectar. The winged creatures came to drink; however, Lenny observed that even for them, this was not their first rodeo. They kept a safe distance in the air as their long, curvy beaks suddenly extended, allowing them to take a drink from the point of safety. However, the younger ones amongst them that got too close to the nts were suddenly ensnarled into the frightening jaws of the nts, the speed of the buds mping together so fast that the teeth of the nts pierced into the winged creatures, further giving them more food to grow even taller. At the same time, those creatures that had mounted the floating ind, thousands in their numbers, rushed for the devouring of the meat scattered about on the ground. Some other giant creatures that looked like red ants with wings that looked more like transparent des went for the giant nts, rubbing their hard, glittering bodies against the nts. The giant nts, some of them responsive to the provocation of the giant red ants, suddenly curved abnormally to ensnare them. However, the moment they curved low enough and mped on the ants like they did the winged creatures, the ants would take the opportunity to take their nectar, drilling into the body of the nts like it was earth and bursting them apart from the inside out. The moment they came out, they carried with them blue sacs containing nectar in their mouths. And then the ants spread their wings to fly off into the distant forest with trees over a hundred meters high. Some of them made it through, but some others got stuck in unsuspecting webs weaved in between therge branches of the trees by spiders with green bodies, obviously adapted for camouge. The spiders, hidden in the trees, woulde out the moment their web got shaken just a little bit. Lenny''s eyes traced the setting of everything as it had happened. Basically, everything was eating everything in this ce. It only just urred to him that the casual ughter that he had done in a fit of rage had begun a chain reaction for the survival of the fittest. But things were only getting started. After all, in no time, the lot he had killed was almost devoured in totality. This included their hard armor that felt like steel against his sword. Many of them, instantly recognizing him as prey, rushed to take juicy bites. Once more, the cycle of killings had started again. And just when he thought he had killed a lot of the ones that came for him, he felt the floating ind pull even lower towards the ground. More winged giant ants were climbing up. This time around, in their millions. Lenny could not help but pause, and then he looked at his des; they had chirped at different points. He shook his head and said, "Duncan! What kind of shitty ce is this?" Chapter 506 Deep Demon Rank

Chapter 506 Deep Demon Rank

This was good news for Lenny, but at the same time, it was terrible news for his situation. After all, he was currently in the middle of trees with no leaves but branches that looked like giant hammers. These trees were known as Crusher Floral. They lived in a cluster. Their branches, which looked like spikes on their bodies, stretched wild into the air and all over their bodies. These millions of Hammer spikes were used for one thing and one thing only, and that was food. These trees were very sensitive to movements, and it was only by ident that Lenny found himself rushing into their midst. Once one had been aroused by movement, it would hammer in that direction, and all the others would immediately start to hammer around. Lenny had rushed into this cluster because of the colony of giant red ants the size of tanks that were after him. At the moment, his clothes had be rags, torn at different points, and his skin was kissed by sharp cuts that made his torn clothes stick to his body with the glue that was his dried blood. One look at him, and anyone would think that it was these giant red ants that made the cuts on his skin. However, it was not. Lenny had made those cuts by himself. Once more, Lenny waved his hands as he used a long, curvy knife to cut into his flesh. The moment the blood poured out, he waved his hands again as his blood flowed in the air, controlled by his will. It danced like ethereal smoke, and then he sent it off like a de. The cut was precise, directly cutting into the neck of one of the ants. Although it did not cut it off, it was enough to destabilize it, and the ant, in its stagger, mmed against one of the trees. Naturally, the hammering began. The force these trees were packing was enough to crush the strong, hard shells of the ants, which were even more capable of crushing a tank with ease. Although the trees had started their frantic smash about the ce, Lenny still rushed through the cluster of trees, smiling. He disyed incredible acrobatic skills, dodging through the branches as fast as he could. He was very fast and managed to make it out of the forest with only a couple trees smacking into him. The moment he was out, he coughed out some blood, but he did not dilly-dally. This ce was also not so safe. The ecology of this ce was one that stated, ''One man''s trash is another''s gold.'' There were creatures waiting out of the forest that were willing to chop him up for dinner. Through their scaly abode as giant crocodiles, he managed to make it to the end. Up the mountain, he climbed as quickly as possible, ensuring to hide his presence as much as he could until he finally made it to a particr cave on the walls. This cave was notrge, and it was just the size that allowed him to crawl in. It had belonged to a creature-like worm that tried to eat him a few days ago. Lenny had killed the worm and taken its abode for himself. This was how it worked in this world. The strongest survived, and the weakest was food. He waved his hands as he spread some liquid to mask his scent around the entrance before he got in. With another wave of his hand, he used a stone the color of the earth to seal the mountain shut. It was totally dark inside the hole, but he was finally calm as his tensed muscles rxed a bit. lenny sighed. Once more, he had lost a lot of blood. It was not his fault. It was just that he had no choice. The weapons he had ess to from the system were not cutting it, and he did not meet certain requirements for having stronger weapons. One of them was to have killed five thousand creatures of the same species. However, his blood proved to be most useful. Then again, the loss of blood was a deadlybo for his mind and body, making him turn pale and effectively weakening him in the process. It could not be helped. As Lenny had his short rest, allowing the Satanic system to increase his power, he could not help but remember when it all started after Duncan dumped him in this crazy world. In only the first hour, he had killed over two hundred giant creatures, and many more had died by the next twenty-four hours. Lenny was very strong, and his stamina was overwhelming; however, he learned firsthand that ants, if plenty enough, could bring down an elephant. Especially because everything in this world is in a constant state of hunger and change. Even those who had just eaten were never satisfied, killing and storing for another day. Lenny had no choice but to run for his life. However, as he killed, he was able to constantly gather points from the creatures, and twice, he was able to consume a core. Although he was not able to absorb their souls, as that needed magic points to achieve, he was still able to cause many of them significant pain. He acquired poisons and acid mixtures that allowed him to hurt other creatures, therefore exciting his growth in power. Those points had been but a drop in the bucket. However, as the saying goes, little drops of water will always make a mighty ocean. Those points had umted enough for him to finally advance into the deep demon-level realm. Since Lenny had been here until this point, it had been exactly two hundred days. This was a subne. A day on the eighth earth was... Chapter 507 Cosmic Energy

Chapter 507 Cosmic Energy

Since Lenny had been in this ce, it had been exactly two hundred days. ording to the Satan system, a day on the Eighth earth where he was from was equal to two hundred days in this subne. This meant that in the eighth earth, he was having just four days and a few more hours to the Alpha Selection Tournament. That meant that he was having eight hundred days to the Alpha selection Tournament. Although it would seem like a lot, It was actually not enough. After all, in these two hundred days since had been here, Lenny had barely moved three kilometers from the point he had been dumped by Duncan. Yet, he was supposed to search for a Hell beast that had his ticket back home. lenny discovered that Duncan had been very kind with his words when he said that the deeper one went, the harder it was. For Lenny, this was far worse than the time he was stuck within the chimera Ant cave. At least back then, they were always ces he knew that he could rx and catch a breather in. However, every turn in this world was an abominable creature that wanted to know what his flesh tasted like. There was no pickiness when it came to food. lenny had even seen a creature that looked like a giant worm melting down rock for food. In this ce, the strength he had be so proud of for achieving had now be next to nothing. He was an assassin but had not noticed several times when some abominable Parasite leeched on his body for nutrients. If not that he instructed the Satan system to keep tabs on his body while he kept tabs on his surroundings, things would not have been so easy. It was not that he was not strong enough, it was just that the adaptive features of creatures in this world were one of pure unbridled malice. It was like Mother Nature decided to take a huge Dump shaped like a ''middle finger'' in this world. Strength in this world was not at all a guarantee for survival. In fact, Lenny had seen some very strong creatures that made a fatal mistake and ended up in the stomach of a weaker creature. Lenny had been to some very dangerous ces in his life but nothing had ever beaten this one. After all, the show of any kind of weakness here was the vulnerability another preying creature would take advantage of. He had to learn how to use the strength of one creature to hurt the other, and how to take advantage of one creature''s weakness to strengthen his own strengths. This was why he used the Crusher floral to his advantage against the ants. In fact, those ants had been on his case for days now. Ever since he killed some of them back when he just arrived, they seemed to always find him wherever he went. Luckily, he had discovered this ce by ident. Even the ants would not want to follow in between the Crusher Floral which was the only known means of getting to this ce. Finally, a ce he could rx a little. Lenny spread his Perception ability like a radar to tell what was happening around him. At the same time, he observed the flow of energy within his own body. He observed as his blood and magic coagted to form his core. However, he quickly noticed that something was wrong. Or rather, something was not right. ording to Vine, the core was supposed to form in either the chest area or the brain. And in extremely rare cases, other parts of the body. Nevertheless, the core was supposed to be formed within his body. Lenny had killed creatures and extracted their body parts. He had taken cores and was sure of this fact. However, Normality was not a tag that the Satan System could pride in. Naturally, this meant that he was different. The core did not form in his body, but rather, in his soul. The soul was an existence that was in the body, but not a physically essible existence. One could not open the human body and find the soul, yet, it existed within. Basically, it was ethereal. It was in this Ethereal form of a person did Lenny''s core form. It started out slowly, a very lengthy process of gathering energy. As it did, Lenny could feel himself be more in tune with his surroundings. No! it was his surroundings bing more in tune with his body. He waved his fingers slightly in the air, and it was as if a new world had been opened to him. normally, he could feel the wind on his skin, but now, it carried something else. Something more subtle, giving him the illusion that he could grab it, but like a fleeting dream, it flowed passed him. As the core became more tangible in his soul, it became easier to feel this subtle energy that flowed like threads in the air. Although he was still far from grabbing it and morphing it as he wanted, Lenny could sense the possibility of it. And that was a very good feeling. From Lenny''s knowledge about the Deep level Demon realm that he had acquired from Vine, this energy he felt in the air was called Cosmic energy. One needed to have a core to be able to sense the existence of Cosmic energy. It was this energy that one needed to absorb to improve their core and therefore, their level. It was said that cosmic energy was the true force that gave everything its existence. This energy enveloped all. The control of this energy was the force that made Deep Level Demons stand out from Lesser ranked Demons. All of a sudden, certain things began to make a lot more sense in his head. First was when Riff killed the giant Octopus. All he had done was... Chapter 508 The Study on Runes

Chapter 508 The Study on Runes

All of a sudden, certain things began to make a lot more sense in Lenny''s head. First was when Riff killed the giant Octopus. All he had done was wave his hands in the air. Back then, lenny had thought that it was his Darkline magic, but now, he could tell that he had been wrong. Right now, all he could do was feel it in the air, but he could tell that if he became stronger, he could definitely manipte it. But how long before he would be able to do that was another matter. He also remembered Cuban. Back when he had first met the blood demon, Cuban had threatened him and his then teammates. Back then, he had also thought that the formation of the bloody Whirlpool in his palm had been Darkline magic, but now, he could tell that it had been Cosmic energy. Lenny waved his fingers a little more and it was just as he thought. Till this moment, which was almost six hours, the core had not finished in its formation and he had to wait for a while more before he could move. The Satan system had instructed that he did not move so as not to disrupt the process. lenny was not sure of what that meant, but he did not want a situation where he would be unable to advance and the issue of looking for a stable ce like this one was also a bugging factor. This world was just too dangerous. Since he had nothing else to do, Lenny started to go through his most recent memories. from the time he had left Glenn''s territory until this point. He felt as if there was something of incredible significance that he wascking. He opened the Satan System and then he opened his stats. After going through it a bit, he could not help but pause as he suddenly remembered something. The mission that he had performed for the fates had given him points, but it was not as significant as one other thing they had gifted him. And that was the Rune they had given him. When it came to Runes, Lenny had next to no knowledge on them, and now that he thought about it, he had greatly ignored something so vital. After all, why would the reward for a mission be a rune if it was not at all important? Lenny also remembered that it was this same Rune who had helped him during the test for the Alpha Selection Ceremony. Back then, he was just suffering from the punishment of having no Magic points to use. If he had not put any magic in the crystal back then, he would have turned to Meat paste on the spot, but when he touched the crystal, the Rune, sitting deep inside him had sensed the call and rushed to its aid. There was also the fact that the weapons he had been using to fight all this while, were all embedded with runes. They were all embedded with different kinds of Runes. And then he remembered clearly that the armour that the guards of the Giant Shadow Werewolf wore was also embedded with Runes. In fact, a better description for it was that the Runes were cut into the Armour. From Moses, Lenny learnt that some armours helped to increase the speed of its user, and some others helped to make the user stronger. There were also some that helped to elerate Werewolf transformation, and for young, more inexperienced werewolves, there were those that made transformation easier. All of which had different kinds of Runes on them. now that Lenny thought of it on a deeper level., he could not help to peep into the system and observe the bodies of some of these runes. Most of his weapons were embedded with two or three runes maxed. Most of them had the same kind of runes. Then again, Lenny''s weapons had one major use and that was for ughter. However, he had also quickly noticed especially since he came to this world that they were creatures that he could not just cut down with his weapons, and they were creatures that were strong enough to chirp at his sword. It was not so hard to believe that Runes were not only of types but also of different levels. Thinking this far, Lenny suddenly felt the urge to beat himself up. He had been too carried away with what was happening outside to actually consider what was happening inside. He was the kind of person who preferred to always and at all times take advantage of any opportunity that was presented to him, and yet, he was missing out on such a beautiful one that had literally been in his face all this while. he could not believe that all he had been doing was waving swords about the ce without even considering the wonderous possibilities that it held. The Giant Shadow Werewolf Pack did not have the Satan system as he did. This meant that their armour had been crafted by them. This also meant that the Runes had been made unto the armour by someone. Runes were not just symbols. Just by observing one of them, it was easy to tell that they were crafted with incredible precision, uracy and attention to detail. And each had a unique function. Also, the mix of different ones made for a more unique function. After all, even E had used runes back then, bending them to heal the dome about her territory. Lenny could not help but imagine the whole world of possibilities if he could bend runes like that. It would also mean that he could enhance his weapons with very unique functions. He suddenly remembered those games in his former world where the characters had weapons with very unique skills like striking a person once, but the person receives twice the damage. Immediately, he opened the Market part of the Satan system. If he remembered correctly, and he did. He could get anything from this ce including books. For now, he was going to study on Runes... Chapter 509 The Study on Runes 2

Chapter 509 The Study on Runes 2

In Lenny''s former world, it was expected for an assassin to have incredible knowledge about their weapons. In fact, many of them went as far as acquiring some cksmithing Knowledge just to create their weapons ording to their taste. This was true not just for assassins, but also in some countries where people were allowed to carry firearms. Many would customize their weapons ording to their size, weight, bnce, etcetera. Just to have a good advantage on the battlefield. Lenny was also such a person. A weapon''s length and even the grooves of its edges were all calcted and measured with precision and attention to detail for every strike and in many cases, created to maximize the use of certain fighting techniques. Whether it were guns or des, it was all the same thing. There were even many that crafted weapons specifically for targets. After taking time to study a target''s diet, body structure, muscle density, and even skin texture, weapons would be crafted specifically for the target. It was the reason why for many, assassination could be as easy as breathing. Striking the opponent with one hit, delivering a blow that would immediately kill or kill in mere seconds. For those who had dived deep into this ''holy'' art, delivering death was a primary nature. However, because of how things have been so far, Lenny had been flowing with the tide. Using whatsoever he couldy his hands on just to fight and deliver maximum damage. This was the reason why all he did was shop random weapons from the Satan System. But the possibility that he could actually craft his own weapons was a new world that he definitely wanted to explore. Lenny''s mind was already an incredible one from the start. Adding the fact that an increase in power also came with improved cognitive ability, it was safe to say that Lenny was smart enough to finish a big library of cyclopedias in only a week. However, he wanted a proper understanding of the use of runes so he studied one book for two days straight. Ensuring he did not miss any details, even using the Satan system to take down necessary notes. All the while, the Core was still forming within his soul. this meant that he could not move too much. From Lenny''s findings, Runes were the foundationalnguage of the world. With runes, the state of matter could even be bent or enhanced. Lenny was surprised to see that the theories surrounding runes were simr to theories of the atom and its formation made by nucleus, protons, neutrons, and protons. In fact, if the physicists of his previous world could see these theories and apply them, then the veil before their eyes that had obstructed them from uncovering the many possiblebinations of different elements would instantly clear up. It was in no time did Lenny find himself getting lost in them. Runes were in type and could be used based on the power capability of the individual. There were over a hundred different types of runes. It was like discovering and memorizing the periodic table all over again. All many of them, Lenny used a rule of Learning in his former life that allowed him to maximize his learning capability. This was known as the 20/80 Rule. (Author''s note: You guys should check out this rule. It''s very useful) This was acquiring twenty percent of knowledge of a particr field that allowed the ease of understanding the other eighty percent of it. After all, he could always explore more at ater time. There were Basic Runes: These runes operated Matter that could be observed around. Whether it was the earth, the sky, water, fire, and basically any none living thing that could been seen with the physical eye. Next, are Living Runes: These runes exist in life. They are runes that exist in every living thing. They operated the rule of survival, functioning in pushing the existence of life. Death runes: This were an entire opposite of Living Runes, being birth only after the creature had lost life. These runes could not be found unless it was once living. Soul or Spirit runes: These runes were only found in the Ethereal ne and Purgatory that existed in the In-between just before the Above. Dimensional Runes Or Spatial Runes: These runes were found in between the fabric of space, epassing worlds and separating them. Another use for them would be opening or breaking the veil between two worlds. An example would be portals between Pocket Spaces and major nes, or the portal that separated The Imperilment and the Eighth Earth. Witches and Magi used this kind of runes a lot. Contract Runes: These were very self exnatory. They existed to bind both matter and other Runes together. They were a lot more, some of them were even very unique to certain nes and devoured other Runes for their existence. Such as the Runes of the Nether Realm. There were some others in charge of governing other runes. An example of this would be Cosmic Runes. But Lenny was still very far away from being able to control such a rune. Reading even further, he discovered that they were some runes that had existed for so long with so much power that they had actually developed a consciousness of their own. Basically, it meant that they were alive. Such runes could even possess their own souls. However, they were very very rare. They were so rare that in the millions of years of Creation, only three had ever been seen. The records had it that two of them participated in the battle in the heavens. One fought for The Arch Angel Michael and the other fought for none other than Lenny''s mentor, Lucifer Morningstar. Thinking these far, a possibility came to Lenny''s mind. After all, they were sections of the Satan system that were currently locked to him. Especially some of them that contained some obviously terrifying creatures. At this point, Lenny suddenly got an alert from the Satan System. Chapter 510 The New Arrivals of Imperilment.

Chapter 510 The New Arrivals of Imperilment.

Lenny looked at his updated Stats and could not help but nod his head. The growth was incredible. He opened the Satan system. Wee to the Satan System /Title/ Essence collector (Basic 2): Slowly steal the Fundamental Life Essence of foes for every Injury inflicted on them and also those that die by your hand. *White Prince: Touch of the Fallen Prince *The influencer: Basic 2 (restricted by the strength level of the victim) *Demon Eater: Digestion rate increased. Host can now digest more than one Blood Essence or Demon core at a time(Max of five cores at a time) *Soul master: (Basic 2) Call upon the souls of those you have killed in battle. * The Harbinger of Pain: Bring upon the lot attentive punishment and an increase in points. Half born-Human /Abilities/ Chapter 511 Assassins in Imperilment Lenny could not believe what he was seeing. A portal had appeared and from it came a small number of Werewolves. In total, they were nine in number. The moment they stepped out of the portal, a group of giant crocodile-looking creatures rushed to devour them. This world was unforgiving to itself. Outsiders would naturally not be treated any differently. Only a few days ago, when Lenny had tried to climb up this mountain after leaving the Cluster of floral Trees with hammer branches, these same Crocodiles hadunched for him. However, he had quickly maneuvered his way to safety, using other creatures he had killed from his storage as bait so that he could run away. The moment the giant Crocodile-looking creatures rushed forward, so did three of the Werewolves. Without a moment to waste, they brought out their long ws, engaging the giant hard-skin crocodile-looking creatures like they were candy made special for them to devour. The Werewolves moved not with so much speed as they did uracy. They moved with such sync and precise timing, responding to every instinctive attack by the giant Crocodile-looking creatures that it seemed as if it was all choreography. They moved together, without interrupting one another even in the slightest as they attacked their foe with their ws. Their movement was not based on speed like that of the Giant shadow Werewolves. And yet, each one of their attacks followed the other like it was one movement. The worst part was that these Werewolves used not just their ws but also their bodies in their attacks. Truly, they were not called Ironback Werewolves for nothing. They used their fur-covered body to parry attacks, each one sounding like metal hitting metal, reverberating in the air. In only a matter of seconds, six giant crocodile-looking creatures had attacked and all of them fell to the ground dead. The three werewolvesnded on the ground gracefully. It was as if they were not made for the earth as theynded as gently as a cobweb to the ground. Lenny was an assassin these movements made him frown. He had always known that other trades that might be simr to his existed in this world, but considering that the new world he had been reborn into was already very messed up and a lot of history lost to demon invasion, he assumed that those that used such techniques were no more. Now, he was seeing Martial arts that were simr to his own being used firsthand. After the Iron Back werewolves finished dealing with the Giant crocodile-looking creatures, a person stepped out of the portal that they hade from. Lenny''s brows frowned on seeing who it was. It was none other than Curtain. This was the same person who was Victor''s stepbrother. The most likely to win thepetition for the Alpha Selection Tournament. He stepped out of the portal with such swag and pride that it was as if he had not just entered a dangerous world, but his own backyard. A servant boy also followed behind him. The moment he stepped out, Curtain raised a handkerchief to his face to cover his nose from the awful stench that came from the corpse of the creatures that had just been killed. "Hmmm! When I heard that elder Isiah had ns to train my brother''s fighter, I thought it would be a more dignified ce. Who knew it was this trash of a subne." One of the Werewolves stepped forward. He was twice the size of the average of any of them. His ck fur was plentiful and more dignifying than the rest, and every step he took showed that he was a person of strength and authority. He stepped forward on his hooves towards Curtain, "This was not the n!" Ulric spoke in a harsh tone, "You were supposed to deliver Victor to us. Once we kill him, our mission will be over, and we can return back to our pack." Curtain raised a distaining brow at Ulric, "How dare you, Ulric!? Do you think that it was easy for me to have the Elders send Victor on that mating trip to your tribe? The n was a very simple one. I even requested extra hands from Mr Augustus and had the Magi and Pirates aid you, but you had to mess it all up. That was your chance to kill Victor, consume his flesh, and use the Eye of the primordial beast to force your way and be Alpha of the Iron Back Werewolves, but you ruined your chance. Now, you have the guts toe to tell me about a useless deal!? Are you crazy or all that muscle has finally clogged your brain?" Because of Your f*ck up, Victor his back, and ording to the rules set by the Primordial beast, I am not allowed to attack him." Curtain suddenly sighed, "Take this as yourst chance. All the others participating in the Alpha Selection Tournament are also training in other pocket dimensions or subspaces. The Information on all of them is tight-lipped. I only got this one because of a useless slip. Luckily, it was the heavens shining their light on me. It had to be Lenny Tales''s Training ground. Normally, I would have requested that Riff does this work, but fighting outside the Arena is still against the rules. Lady Agnes also does not wish to get her hands messy. Something about a bet withdy vinegar. This is yourst chance. I already have people monitoring Victor''s movement back home. The moment you kill Lenny tales here, Victor will also turn to meat paste where he is. I will immediately pack up his meat for you to consume. In my opinion, instead of you to be angry, you should be more grateful for this opportunity. After all, we both know what would happen if you go back empty-handed." Curtain gave a menacing smile, but Ulric''s frown was an ugly one. The Servant behind suddenly handed Curtain a small red pouch. Curtain handed it over to Ulric, "I am not saying you will need it, but this is not an ordinary subne." Ulric took the red bag and then he peeped into it, "Devil Pills!?" Chapter 512 Let’s see who ends as Prey

Chapter 512 Let''s see who ends as Prey

wed wrapped Duncan in his hands as they cuddled on the broad king-sized bed. The sheets were white but rough. Evidently, they had just finished a quick tango. This was their own private quarters. It was hidden within Elder Isiah''s Office. it was a pocket dimension, crafted specially for them by the Artisans of the city. it was beautiful and was suiting of their status as powerful cultivators. Even though they were currently in hiding, Elder Isiah still managed to treat them right. "Why did you leak Lenny''s training location?" wed asked, "I know that you did it intentionally." Duncan chuckled lightly as he turned to wed, "can you me me? We both know that they are more like snacks for him than they are threats!" wed sighed, "That would normally be the case since that kid is a wild dog. But we both know that curtain has Mr Augustus. That is the strength of a Great demon." Duncan sat upright on the bed. "My dear, amongst all the others, You picked Lenny Tales. Besides, I think he already has their attention by now." wed nodded, "I know, but I just couldn''t help myself. From the moment I saw him fight in the Devil Dungeon, I knew that he was born for great things. Not any normal person can use an old technique like the O Gasume Stance and manage to ughter thousands of devils. Besides, you saw it too. Thest time we met him, he was only around the second rank of the lesser demon realm. But now, he was able to kill the Jungle Brothers that were at around the peak of the lesser demon realm. from thest time we saw him till now, it has only been a couple of months. Most demons, including us, required many years to reach the peak of the lesser demon Realm, but he reached it in only a short period of time. It is not hard to see that he will one day reach and even surpass us. For a man like that, there are two options. It is either we kill him now in his infancy or we impact his growth and seek a future where he rules." Duncan nodded, "I knew you had good foresight when I met you!" He leaned in, stroking one of wed''s heads affectionately, "So that''s why you suggested we dump him in the Sub ne instead of train him ourselves." wed nodded, "Yes, my instinct tells me that ce will do far better for Lenny than we would have as his teachers. Besides, danger is always a propeller of strength!" Duncan smiled, "Oh, did you just quote a Human from your artifact collection?" he pushed wed unto the bed and mounted him. however, as he did, wed suddenly grabbed one of his heads and he aggressively pushed Duncan off him. The force of which was not little. *Boom* Duncan smacked hard against the wall, denting it deeply. The attack hade unexpectedly and a drop of blood leaked from the side of his mouth. However, he was not offended by this. He wiped his mouth with a hand as he rushed back for wed. wed, on the other hand, grabbed his right head, as he struggled, gritting his teeth in pain, as he smacked, kicked, and punched himself. He screamed his pain aggressively. A long line of red cracks formed at the center of his chest all the way up to the difference between both heads. It seemed as if wed''s body was about to aggressively split into two. each side was fighting with the other, either to stay or to leave. Immediately, Duncan hugged him as soon as he reached him, activating his Darkline magic. A Dark blue lightunched from his body and enveloped wed, forcing his body to merge back. wed kicked and screamed. A part of him obviously refused the process, but with the help of Duncan, he slowly settled down, the Crack instantly disappearing. Duncan''s chest was filled with bruises, but he did not mind. "I''m sorry!" wed whispered, "I hurt you again." "Don''t worry, I don''t mind. i don''t mind it at all!" he patted wed affectionately. "It''s just that it''s bing worse. The rank 4 hell beast arrow stole fundamental energy from my Core when my father tried to kill me. I had just merged my bodies at that time. If I don''t get it back in time, wed will be no more." "I know! I know!! I also lost Danny that day. That is why we need the Whistle Horn of the Hell beast. With it, we can steal one treasure from anybody in the world. We will use it and steal the heart of the rank 4 hell beast from Father. Then you will be okay!" Duncan patted wed''s head affectionately. However, he had other thoughts in his head and a totally different expression on his face. It was one of mischievousness. ... Meanwhile, Lenny observed Curtain and his lot of Werewolves as they discussed. From the distance he was hidden, he could not hear what they were saying, but that did not mean he could not understand most of it. It was an Assassin''s technique, reading the lips, bodynguage, and with the help of his passive ability ''Presence'', he could feel the vibrations in the air and off the rocks and even the earth. All this information came together in his head and produced an understanding for the situation. Ulric took the bag of Devil pills and Curtin nodded as he turned to leave. "Remember, if Victor is not dead, you won''t be able to return," he stepped into the Portal. The servant followed after him. However, Curtin turned and kicked him back. "This one knows too much, deal with him please!" As the portal disappeared the Servant tried to beg as he hurried forward, but it was no use. The moment it closed, he looked at Ulric and the others panicking. Ulric pretended not to see him and turned his back to walk away. In his fear, he turned about and rushed into the wild. He had barely taken ten steps when a giant insect swooped down and grabbed him in its talons. This was imperilment. One of the most dangerous sub nes for those below the Deep Demon level. "Gadu!" Ulric called and a slimmer Werewolf stepped forward. "You are on tracking duty!" "Yes, my lord!" Gadu replied. He sniffed the air and then the earth. He walked about a bit. Even though days had passed since lenny was here, he could still sniff out his presence. Gadu suddenly looked high up the mountain. They were a distance away but Lenny felt as if their eyes had met for a brief second. "I have found him, my lord," Gadu replied. lenny frowned. He immediately knew that he had to be careful with Gadu. However, excitement suddenly filled him. "A Hunt, I see! And just in time too!" Lenny smiled, "Let''s see who ends as Prey!" Chapter 513 Enjoy the Show 1

Chapter 513 Enjoy the Show 1

Imperilment was naturally a very dangerous ce. However, these Werewolves navigated it with speed and much ease. A good reason was because of their numbers and the techniques they used. individually, they all gave out bloody aura''s, and as a team, this put off most of the creatures that would want to partake of their flesh. It was one of the rules of nature to find strength in numbers. This rule has always existed and was the reason why many animals choose to live together. Animals usually had an evolutionary fear against anything that was bigger than them. This was both in size and number. It was for this reason that lions and other Predators of the wild, usually hunted creatures that were left behind in a herd. The moment that a Creature was seen exempting themselves from the pack, they became easy picking. Just like any predator that had its eyes on the prey that was the small pack of Werewolves, lenny also had his eyes on them. He too desired to take the weakest of them all. However, he had to admit that these Werewolves were very incredible creatures. The weakest amongst them was ced in the center and their steps as they advanced forward was very well calcted. No one was evercking behind, neither was there any one that showed fatigue regardless of their pace. They were truly one body. However, unlike the creatures of this world, lenny refused to believe that these group of Werewolves did not have a weak point. All he needed was a small chirp in their armor that he could take maximum advantage of. Once more, lenny''s old habit of gathering information before assaulting was raring its head. He was an Assassin and information was the life blood of any assassin. After all, he could tell that they were at least two Deep Demon level existences amongst them. Aside from their stats that he could clearly see, he did not know what other hidden skill they possessed as a group, but he was not ready to find out. This was a pack of Werewolves. Yes they were small, but still a pack. There was no way that they did not havebo moves. Finding out those moves would definitely not yield positive results. Fortunately, he still had the opportunity to make the first move. They might be tracking him, but they did not know that he was aware of their existence. In other words, the element of surprise was still with him. Firstly, Lenny decided to leave a little treat for them. With Gadu''s lead, the nine of them arrived at the mountain side. With their sharp senses, it was absolutely no problem for them to quickly locate the hole that Lenny had been hiding in. Gadu sniffed the air, "His smell is strongest here!" Ulric nodded and then he gave hand gestures that encouraged all of them to surround the Hole. The hole had been covered nicely with a rock, evidently to camouge it from predators. This would have worked from normal predators but not against Intelligent creatures such as these Werewolves. They made a quick formation about the hole. It was in such a way that they could maximize their number advantage and still prepare for any counter that lenny might give. These people wee not at all new to the hunt. And even though they were new here, their Assassin intuition allowed them take good advantage of the near environment. About two of them even activated a concealer, and then Ulric, leader and strongest of them all, made the first move. He raised his hand, blessed with six inches ws high up to the sky and then with a SWIFT and aggressive motion, he brought them down in one huge burst. *Boom* The rock was smashed to pieces and the mountain side reverberated with the force that he used. However, a second explosion took ce. *SPLAT!* It was the bursting of several water balloons. Only that these were not water balloons. They were balloons filled with blood. The blood stted on all of them, soaking a good number of them in its red. This was most true for Ulric who had directly been at the entrance. "What the f*ck!?" For a split second there, Ulric had even thought that he had smashed Lenny into meat paste, but he quickly realized that was not the case. Next came a volley of over a hundred tiny needles that sprang from the hole. This had obviously been a trap set by lenny. All of a sudden, they heard a loudughter that reverberated across thend. They looked down, and far off in the distance was Lenny. He waved at them like a son that was happy to see his family after a long time from home. Lenny blew kisses at them, and then he turned about and rushed forward. Ulric gritted his teeth. What had just happened to them was utter humiliation to him. A humiliation that would not go unpunished. "Hunt him down!" He ordered through gritted teeth. Immediately, the Werewolves sprang into action. They rushed at him, chasing fast. running was a natural advantage that they had been gifted with. It was in no time, did they reach the huge Cluster of Trees that he followed. Meanwhile, Lenny had just exited this cluster of trees. The moment he did, He waved his hand, throwing the corpse of a mutated beast into the forest. The beast''s body smacked one of the trees. Ulric, in his carefulness, had dodged the beast that was thrown. He had assumed that it was something like a bomb or something in that nature. However, even after they had passed it, nothing happened. Even Gadu could not help but take a look at the Beast. He was surprised to see that it did not explode or anything like that. He frowned. "First, it was blood, now this! is this guy retarded?" Gadu thought to himself. However, what happened next was a show that even Lenny stopped and turned about to enjoy. Chapter 514 Enjoy the Show 2

Chapter 514 Enjoy the Show 2

Ulric, Gadu and the rest of the Werewolf lot were still very new to this environment. However, Lenny had spent two hundred days in this ce running around for his life. He knew a good amount of the ce by at least the next two kilometers by heart, and a good show was about to unfold. Because in this nightmarish dystopian world, where mutations and horrors ran rampant, a cluster of seemingly innocent trees stood tall, their gnarled branches poised like giant hammers, waiting patiently in the darkness. The moon hung low, casting an eerie glow upon the scene, illuminating the figures that prowled beneath its pale light. Ulric, brave leader of these werewolf Assassins, moved with sinewy grace at the forefront of his pack. Beside him, Gadu, his loyal assistant, followed, his senses alert to the slightest disturbance in the air. Unbeknownst to them, they were walking straight into a trap meticulously set by their cunning foe, Lenny. As the werewolves ventured deeper into the woods, the air crackled with tension. The trees, silent sentinels of Lenny''s deception, stood with branches that were not just branches but giant, cruel hammers, ready to strike uponmand. And they struck in response to stimuli, a fact Lenny had exploited to devastating effect before. After all, he had used these same trees against the giant red Ants that sort for his life. It was Lenny''s wicked ingenuity that had brought them to this nightmarish grove. With a deft motion, Lenny? hurled a mutated beast at one of the unsuspecting trees. The impact sent shockwaves through the cluster, awakening the monstrous branches to life. They came crashing down upon the werewolves, pounding with unrelenting force. Ulric''s keen senses detected the danger a moment toote. Three of his bravepanions fell beneath the hammering blows, their lives extinguished in a heartbeat. The air filled with the sickening scent of blood and fur as their bodies were crushed by the relentless onught. Two more werewolves, their bodies mangled and broken, howled in agony. Their once powerful forms were now reduced to mere remnants of their former glory, victims of the merciless assault. They had be mushed meat paste. Meanwhile, Lenny watched the chaos unfold from outside the cluster of trees, his eyes glinting with sadistic pleasure. He had seeded in luring the werewolves into his deadly trap, reveling in the devastation he had orchestrated. Ulric, despite the loss of his pack members and the pain that echoed through his own body, refused to yield. With a primal roar, he rallied the remaining werewolves, urging them to fight on. Gadu, though a bit shaken by the tragedy, stood by Ulric''s side, his determination unyielding. All of a sudden, his hands moved, dancing in the air like an ethereal breeze. Lenny saw this and frowned a little, "So you going to use it from the get go huh!?" lenny was not knew to those motions. he had seen them before. This was negative magic. Gadu, the Werewolf was capable of negative magic. Lenny had seen it with Appraiser when he checked out all nine of them. It was indeed a surprise to see that a Werewolf was capable of magic but that did not matter much. He had already nned their suffering in his head. Hopefully, Gadu had enough magic to keep them safe and entertain him. And so the battle raged on, the sh of fur and ws against the monstrous trees reverberating through the night. The surviving werewolves fought with unmatched ferocity. Ulric barked orders to secure their escape. And their loyalty to Ulric fueling their every strike and strive. Against all odds, they managed to overpower the deadly nts, breaking their vicious branches and rendering a few of? them harmless. In the end, the werewolves emerged victorious, but at a great cost. The falleny among the splintered remains of the once-menacing trees, a haunting reminder of the price paid for their survival. Ulric, his heart heavy with grief, vowed vengeance for his fallenrades. With a steely resolve, he turned his gaze towards the distant silhouette of Lenny, who had vanished into the shadows. "Lenny Tales! I, Ulric the Back breaker will Fucking End you!" "Not if I break your back first!" Lenny''s voice echoed behind his escape. The hunt was far from over, and the leader of the werewolves knew that he would stop at nothing to bring Lenny''s head to his fallen pack members. Now, it was not just the hunt, it was personal. Breathing heavily, Ulric and his remaining werewolfpanions pursued Lenny as he fled deeper into the darkness of the forest. Their eyes, still burning with the memory of their fallen pack members, were fixed on the silhouette of their foe disappearing into a foreboding cave entrance. Unaware of the horrors awaiting them within. Yet again, another trap. Many times, An assassin did not need to do the rough work by himself. All he needed to do was use his environment to his advantage. This was lenny''s goal. Besides, he was killing two birds with one stone by borrowing the hand of one bird to strike the other. Ulric led the way into the cave, his senses on high alert. As they ventured deeper, the cave walls seemed to close in around them, and an ominous feeling settled over the group. Little did they know that they had entered the domain of a monstrous colony of giant red ants, each the size of a human and equipped with bodies harder than steel. These creatures, with their razor-sharp mandibles and relentless determination, were a force to be reckoned with. As the werewolves pressed forward, the ground beneath them trembled. Suddenly, the cave came alive with movement. Giant red ants poured out from hidden crevices, their shiny exoskeletons glinting menacingly in the dim light. The air was filled with the sound of their chittering, a terrifying symphony of impending doom. A battle ensued, more desperate and brutal than any they had faced before. Ulric, his ws shing through the air, fought valiantly at the front lines. Beside him, Gadu channeled his negative magic, attempting to ward off the swarm. However, the sheer number and resilience of the ants proved overwhelming. Gadu''s powers, potent as they were, struggled to keep the onught at bay. The werewolves shed with the ants, their fangs snapping, and ws shing. Yet, for every ant they defeated, two more seemed to take its ce. The cave echoed with the sounds ofbat, the scent of blood mingling with the acrid odor of the ants. It was a normal assumption that these ants were rushing after them because of the invasion of the colony. What the Werewolf bunch did not know was that Lenny already had an initial problem with this colony after he killed their members. The ants already had his blood registered as an intruder that must be dealt with. However, Lenny had set a trap the moment they hade to the hiding Hole, spraying his blood on their bodies and also using long needles carrying a part of his aura on them. In other words, the trap for this ce had been set from the moment his blood poured on them. All he had to do next, was hide his presence, smell and position, masking it with other scents. The moment the ants smelled his blood on the Werewolves, the Assault began. Gadu, realizing the dire situation, pushed his negative magic to its limits, unleashing a wave of negative energy that momentarily repelled the ants. The respite was brief, but it allowed the werewolves to regroup and strategize. Ulric, his eyes zing with determination, barked out orders to hispanions. They fought with renewed vigor, targeting the ants with calcted precision. Yet, the battle was far from won. The ants, driven by their hive mentality and their imprable exoskeletons, continued their relentless assault. In the midst of the chaos, Ulric and Gadu locked eyes, their silentmunication conveying a shared understanding of the gravity of their situation. With a nod, they unleashed theirbined strength, a formidable disy of power that momentarily pushed the ants back. Seizing the opportunity, the werewolves fought with unmatched ferocity. They exploited weaknesses, aimed for vulnerable spots, and slowly, through sheer determination and teamwork, began to gain the upper hand. The tide of battle turned, and the ants, once a formidable force, now found themselves on the defensive. Lenny watched by the side, impressed by the teamwork of these Werewolves. Their strikes were with precision, backing one another like they were an extra limb. They were many Ants, but their cooperation paled inparison to the Werewolves. Besides, These Werewolves were obviously built for battle. The werewolves, their bodies battered and bruised, pressed their advantage. With a final surge of strength, they drove the remaining ants back, forcing them to retreat into the depths of the cave. Breathing heavily, Ulric and hispanions stood victorious amidst the fallen ants. The cave, once a battleground, now echoed with the silence of their triumph. Yet, their victory was bittersweet, for they knew that their pursuit of Lenny was far from over. With steely determination, Ulric led his remaining pack members deeper into the cave, their eyes fixed on the darkness ahead. The hunt for Lenny continued, each step forward fueled by the memory of their fallenrades and the knowledge that they would stop at nothing to devour Lenny. Meanwhile, in the dark, Lenny chuckled eerily. Chapter 515 Enjoy the Show 3

Chapter 515 Enjoy the Show 3

The cave, once a sanctuary of darkness, was now a gruesome scene of carnage. The walls were stained with the ichor of giant red ants, their crushed bodies leaving a foul odor that hung thick in the air. The ground squelched beneath the werewolves'' paws, a nauseating mixture of ant remains and sticky fluids that clung to their fur. The fallen ants, their bodies torn asunder,y in grotesque disarray. Limbs and antennae littered the ground like a nightmarish coge. Puddles of viscous liquid pooled around them, emitting a putrid stench that made the werewolves'' eyes water and their nostrils burn. Ulric, his fur matted with ant gore, let out a guttural growl as he surveyed the macabre sight. The sheer brutality of the battle was etched across his face, his eyes alight with a primal ferocity. Beside him, Gadu, his once-pristine robes now stained and tattered, clenched his fists, his jaw set in grim determination. The walls of the cave seemed to close in, suffocating them with the rank scent of death and decay. The lingering chittering of dying ants echoed eerily, sending shivers down their spines. The air was thick with the acrid tang of ant pheromones, a scent so overpowering it made their eyes water and their throats constrict. As the Werewolves ventured deeper into the cave, the darkness seemed to grow thicker, swallowing them whole. Shadows danced on the walls, their elongated forms resembling grotesque specters. Every sound, every rustle in the distance, set their fur on end, triggering a primal fear that wed at the edges of their sanity. The walls seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy, as if the very cave itself was alive and watching them, relishing in their torment. The ground beneath them was uneven, littered with sharp rocks that dug into their paws, adding a physical torment to their mental anguish. In the dim light, Ulric''s eyes glinted with a feral intensity. His senses, heightened by the scent of death and the palpable aura of fear, guided him forward. They had been fighting continuously but still pursued Lenny, hunting him with everything they had. However, lenny was illusive. he would appear ahead of them, springing up their hope and courage to kill him, pulling them further into the dark, and then like the lying reflection of the Moon in a pond, he would disappear the moment they stretched to reach him, falling into a horde of Ants waiting for them at the turn. Yes, lenny was ying with them. By now, Ulric knew this, but he could not help himself. like a woman in a toxic rtionship with a man that continually beats her, he kept on chasing after Lenny. By now, another three of them had died. They did not even have the pleasure to take their dead with them. All they could do was leave them behind as they continued onward. Unknown to them, lenny circumnavigated his way back and sent those corpses the storage unit. Lenny had done extensive study on Runes and certain runes were in need of certain raw materials. These were raw materials, some were easy to get, some others were difficult. And some others had very rigid requirements. Like one that needed the blood of a two year old mutated beast that had seen sun light at only 45 degrees and bathed under twenty four lightening strikes to form. Or another that needed the fresh death of an intelligent creature such as a Werewolf. A lot of Runes formed naturally and some more needed artificial assistance. Lenny needed to create weapons and raw materials in form of intelligent creatures presented themselves to him. He was not sure that he would be getting any more visitors. lenny was going to be using these ones as best he could. But he had n n to raise a finger if it was not necessary. His only job was to pull them into their own demise like the seductive whisper of a subus to a great man. Gadu, though visibly shaken by the deaths and fatigue that was creeping in like a thief, summoned his remaining strength, his negative magic crackling around him like an ominous aura. The cave seemed endless, abyrinthine maze of horrors that toyed with their sanity. Every twist and turn revealed more grisly remnants of the ants'' previous victims, other creatures of the Imperilment Sub ne, their dposing bodies adding to the symphony of decay that surrounded them. Yet, despite the overwhelming horror, Ulric, Gadu and thest Werewolf pressed on. Their determination burned brighter than ever, fueled by the memory of their fallen pack members and the knowledge that Lenny was still out there, waiting for his own gruesome fate. With each step, they plunged deeper into the heart of darkness, their senses alert to the slightest movement or sound. The air was heavy with dread, the taste of impending doom lingering on their tongues. Little did they know that the true horrors of the cave were yet to reveal themselves, lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce upon them with a ferocity that matched their own. And Lenny, the Director of this show, was enjoying his master piece... In the heart of the ant colony''s depths, the atmosphere was suffocating, thick with the scent of damp earth and the sickly-sweet odor of decaying flesh. The walls of the chamber were slick with a viscous substance secreted by the ants, glimmering in the dim light like a macabre tapestry. Shadows danced along the walls, their movements resembling grotesque, contorted figures. The floor was uneven, littered with the skeletal remains of unfortunate victims, their bones picked clean by the relentless ants. Pools of digestive enzymes, clear and viscous, pooled around these grisly remnants, emitting an acrid aroma that made the air nearly unbreathable. In the center of the chamber, a pit yawned open, its depths obscured by darkness. From the unseen depths of the pit, the chittering of the ants echoed, a cacophony of hunger and anticipation. The very walls seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy, as if the colony itself was sentient, reveling in the suffering it inflicted. The remaining werewolves, Ulric, Gadu, and thest of their kind, stood on a precarious ledge, surrounded on all sides by the relentless horde of ants. The insects, their bodies the size of a human hand, moved with disturbing precision, their antennae twitching as they detected the scent of fresh prey. The werewolves, their fur matted and stained with the residue of their fallenrades, were trapped in a nightmarish tableau of impending doom. The air was charged with tension, a palpable fear that hung heavy over the trio. Every movement, every rustle in the darkness, set their fur on end, triggering a primal terror that wed at the edges of their sanity. Little did they know that their fate was sealed. "oh, the horrors that await you three!" Lennymented in the shadows... Chapter 516 Practice Dummies

Chapter 516 Practice Dummies

Like the chimera ants colony, different ants performed different functions. Ulric, Gadu and thest Werewolf were unlucky enough to have met creepy crawlies that fed on human emotion. To be precise, they fed on a mixture of joy and good memories. Their piercing mandibles taking huge bites out of their precious memories. Lenny left them in this ce to suffer for many days while he had other experiments to perform. Of course, those experiments involved increasing his strengths with runes and bitter cultivation. To lenny''s surprise, he discovered that he could practice his rune crafting inside the Satan System as long as he had sent the materials into the storage. Naturally, he used the training ground for this With the kind of rigid rules Lenny had seen were applicable to creating runes, he had thought that this was going to be difficult. After all, some of those rules were humanly impossible. An example would be the level of critical precision that was used to carve out some runes, bending at a particr angle and only switching at certain angles without taking a break and alternating the pressure applicable to every two inches of curving or drawing the rune. Lenny had an incredible mind and his attention to detail was heaven-gifted, but as earlier stated, these were impossible to replicate. It actually made him wonder how E, Glenn and other Witches managed to do it. He opened the books to read further and then discovered that Witches and magi did not create their own Runes, but rather stole those runes using sacrifices and rituals, or making deals with creatures of the Nether. This was how they improved in strength and power. All they had to do was understand the function of the rune and take it. Of course, since these runes were made for other creatures, namely creatures of the Nether, many came with adverse consequences in the future. Another reason why many Witches and magi choose to alter their bodies, switch them with creatures of theher or demons. Some other creatures like E who was a Nephilim was born with a natural advantage in this sector. Glenn too was also not normal. Carrying the blessings of an angel gave her bloodline superiority that was envied by most. Regardless, Lenny was determined to try it out. He had just discovered this brand new world and he would rather see the impossibility of it and fail than never do it at all. To Lenny''s surprise, the moment he started with the Runes, the Rune inside him was roused in excitement and rushed to aid. It took a while for Lenny to figure out why, but Lenny eventually understood. just like Glenn, the Rune was a blessing from the Fates. In fact, after a deeper research, he discovered, that it was A Spirit Rune. It had already merged with his soul the moment he epted the gift from the Sisters of Fate. The Spirit Rune was a unique existence of Runes that could not be present in the material ne and from what Lenny read, could only be found in the Ethereal. This was a ne in the In-Between closest to the Above which was heaven. Therefore, a Superior rune. As Lenny crafted with it, he slowly became more proficient with it. it only took him a while to figure out how to bend the strokes appropriately. In only a matter of days, he was able to learn how to craft the basic runes that controlled fire, water, air, and earth. This was a new experience for Lenny. And he found himself lost in the thrill that it provided. Lenny learned felt his learning was slow. After all, he had only been able to learn in the span of a few weeks of the Satan system time, not even ounting for a day in the Imperilment sub ne. Of course, this meant that he had only learned all that he had for a few seconds or at most a few minutes in the Eighth earth time flow. Nevertheless, lenny still felt that his lenny was slow. he wanted to umte faster. Till this moment, he had not yet figured out the most basic Living rune. lenny felt as if he was falling behind. Surely, if someone like E was drawing runes, she would be able to quickly do more. After all, he had seen how shemanded so many runes in a heart beat to shield her domain. What Lenny did not know was that If E were to see him now, she would break down to her knees in tears. Wiping for how unfair the world was. The runes she had used that day were not what Lenny thought they were. They were actually inherited from her mother. A gift her father had given his human wife for their child to use in terms of trouble, and even those ones got destroyed once used. That was why she had used them only when her life had been threatened. For any person that is not of the royal bloodline of Demons or not a heavenly being, it would take them tens of years to learn even one Basic rune of one natural element like water or fire, not to talk of learning several runes of that particr Element. Meanwhile, in lenny''s case, he even had the opportunity to learn how to craft runes for all the other elements. He was currentlyining of Living runes when he had acquired hundreds of years of people''s hard work and sweat. In fact, Lenny felt a bit depressed at his speed, a result of his gross ignorance. Even the Fates that had gifted him the Rune felt like smacking him silly. Living runes was the bottleneck Lenny was now stuck with. However, he was not totally disheartened. For now, he was going to learn how to integrate. Elemental Runes in his battles. Lenny waved his hands and a screen appeared in the desert. "Satan System, bring out the Practice dummies..." Chapter 517 Training using Runes

Chapter 517 Training using Runes

? "Satan System, bring out the Practice dummies," Lenny ordered. The Screen suddenly changed and an holographic projection of different organisms appeared. Most of them were beasts and a few holographic projection of humans and demons. In front of them were settings for each and all. These settings had basically everything. lenny could change their physical characteristics as much as he wanted. he could add or remove limps. He could rece them with tentacles, ws and even mandibles. he was permitted to create whatsoever abomination that he wanted at as he saw fit. But that was not all, The training ground of the Satan system gave a real life experience when it came to training. This meant that he could give his foes abilities at random. Of course, the list for this was practically infinite. Secondly, he could make them of any rank at all. Of course, that was currently restricted to the peak of the Great Demon realm. The system did not allow him to explore any further. Just out of curiosity, Lenny made one of them have peak great demon strength and then he waved his hand, cing the creature that looked a model of Riff over ten kilometers away. And then he released the energy. Instantly, Lenny''s knees fell straight to the ground, his upper body followed along. It all happened in an instant, but he felt his entire body be crushed. Whether it was his bones, flesh or muscles. It all crushed into the earth. This was the Satan system. Lenny would not die, but he was still going to feel the pain all through the process. If this was the real world, he would have definitely died, because even his brain was instantly crushed without the opportunity to let him scream the excruciating pain. The Satan System instantly sent him out of the training ground. lennyid on his back breathing heavily. His body was filled with instant sweat. Whether it was from the fact that he just died again or the thrill of it, he was not sure, but he knew that he shouldn''t do that again. If not, he would most definitely get addicted to the feeling of bliss it brought him. "Some forms of pleasure are not meant for man to dwell in for too long. Especially not this kind that feels greater than nestling with a woman." Lenny chuckled a bit at his thoughts. then after a quick rest, he opened the system again. His Major opponent was going to be Riff. As of the time that lenny had seen him, Appraiser was still at the level of surveyor, and he was not strong enough to see Riff''s Stats. Meaning that he was not clear on what specific abilities that riff had. However, seeing as Riff could not just feel Cosmic energy, but also manipte it to his advantage, it was safe to say that his other abilities must be of such capabilities. Lenny decided to do something else. He was going to fight different versions of Riff within the system, giving them different abilities every time. These abilities, were all picked at random. Not by himself, but by the system. Some might be Mutate Abilities or demon abilities. It did not matter. He was going to fight against it regardless. However, he still narrowed it down as much as possible. After all, for most people, their entire powerbination revolved around one major skill or method. This was usually their core fighting pattern. For the Jungle brothers, it was brute strength, which stemmed from the confidence that they had in the physical toughness of their bodies. Since Riff had sliced up the Octopus like he did, it was safe to say that he was used to cutting his opponents or at least slicing them up, as opposed to crushing them. Thinking thus far, Lenny made sure that the Satan system only gave the simted Riff the Abilities that had to do with slicing or dicing. There was more too. Lenny closed his eyes as he created the image of Riff in his head and emted the way he walked. His incredible mind calcted Riff''s walking steps carefully, observing as the muscles in his body operated. lenny wanted to be as precis as possible when choosing skills. All muscles of the body were not as developed as others. After all, not all muscles were regrly used. Those that were used will be more developed than those not so used. This was the same thing with flexibility. At the same time, muscles were trained for different purposes as there were different kinds of strengths. There was Explosive strength: This involved Exploding with great amount of force in a short period of time. Starting Strength: this was the amount of power one could use when you start moving from a stationary position. like suddenly hitting a base ball with a bat. Strength Endurance: This is maintaining a constant force over a long period of time. Maximum strength: This involved the highest level of strength that could be produced oveing external resistance. like carrying a heavy log of wood. There were others too. Some, also dealing more with Agility than others. It was for this reason that lenny read not only the abilities but also the general stats of the individual. This way, it was easier to see the true Physical level of strength and resistance that a person had. From lenny''s observation of the muscles used, he could even predict the kind of work out that built that muscle group and therefore understand the possible motions that it could perform. For this to work out well, Lenny took two months of the Satan system''s time. At a point, he needed better uracy and asked the Satan system to simte Riff''s body structure for him to peel off and observe. After this was all done, Lenny started his battles against Riff. All the while, he fought, integrating his fighting skills with the use of Runes. It was not easy. Especially because Lenny ced Riff at Rank 3 of the deep Demon rank. The pain and beating he suffered in this training session were monumental. However, for his growth to power, it was necessary. Chapter 518 First use of Shadow Runes

Chapter 518 First use of Shadow Runes

Thend shook, rumbling like it was going to split in two. It was as if a hundred drums were beating at the same time in a terrible symphony. However, it was only the brawl between Lenny and the projection of Riff within the training area of the Satan system. Lenny waved his hands, and his fingers danced in the air with speed and precision like the fingers of a Pianist. All of a sudden, a red rune appeared from thin air and rushed like a de for Riff. Before it got to him, it had already turned into arge ball of red mes. Riff dodged it as he dived to the side. With a wave of his hand, the earth opened and a thousand des rushed forth like a tsunami. lenny instantly waved his hands again as two brown runes appeared. These runes were for Earth, forming a shield about him. Riff rushed over with a palm strike for the dome that protected Lenny, striking it like a de. the dome instantly split like tofu. *SLASH!* Unfortunately, Lenny was not in it. He had disappeared. Riff looked around, his sharp eyes sensing his environment for the possibility of Lenny raising his head. However, Lenny was nowhere to be found. Just When the battlefield seemed to calm into silence, a de suddenly appeared from within the shadows on the ground. These des were ck like the night, long, sharp, and looked like icicles. Riff instantly dodged the attacks and some of them even disintegrated before they reached him, unable to hold their form for long. Riff waved his hands. The cosmic energy in the air seemed to rouse at hismand and Lenny, hiding within the earth, was forcefully pulled out like a hawk diving for fish in water. Without giving lenny the opportunity to act, Riff waved his fingers and the cosmic energy in the air suddenly became a million des. All of which assaulted Lenny, turning him into the victim of a porcupine. These des were as long as swords and turned him into the after special of a barbecue dinner. Instantly, the system kicked him out of the Training ground. lenny fell on the ground, panting heavily. He could not help but feel the need to sleep a little. "Satan system! How long was thest battle?" Lenny nodded. However, he knew that it was not enough. The only reason that the matchsted an extra second was because of the fact that he had hidden in the ground. If not, he would have lost immediately. "Satan System, Bring up the footage of thest match." Instantly, a screen appeared before his eyes, showing him the entire six seconds of the video. lenny closed his eyes to ponder the entire match. Truth be told, there was already significant improvement in his control of Runes. At least, the cast time was no longer as difficult as it used to be. Secondly, he did not need raw materials to carve out the runes as he needed to do initially. This was all thanks to his Continuous Training. His stats had improved a bit. The pressure from fighting a Dummy version of Riff in the 3rd Deep Demon rank was the push for his growth. The first time he had battled, all he saw was Riffing at him and the fight immediately ended. Since then, he had battled over three hundred times to be able tost 6 seconds in the battle. With his increase in Stats came an increase in his control of Cosmic energy, allowing him to carve runes with the cosmic energy in the air. Although he was still greatlycking in this, he was really trying his best. lenny did not want a situation where he could not fully use the advantages he had in a fight and that was why he trained this as hard as he could. However, thatst attack he gave was proof that he still had miles to go. Those were shadow spikes crafted from runes. These were far more difficult to craft and he could not make them out of thin air using Cosmic energy. Then again, they were not Basic runes. And he had only discovered them by mistake. A better description would be that he mistakenly made it in an error in his study of runes. Yes, he identally made a wrong curve by a small angle and instantly, it was a different kind of rune. Runes were just that delicate in their make. Lenny had to remove them from the mutated animal skin he had drawn the runes on and this was what made him an entire secondte hiding within the earth. Although a second might not seem like much, on the battlefield of life and death, it was more than enough. In fact, it could either decide the take in of the next breath or the end of it. Anybody who had ever engaged in battle knew that battle time was far different from real-time, and the tension that came with it was even worse. Another thing was the fact that he could not disy his Assassin skills to the fullest. The reason was that he could note close to the target. At the moment, his magic was still locked and he could not give swift-range attacks like he normally would. He had no choice but to solely depend on his Assassin skills and brute force. However, Riff had a much better control of Cosmic energy than him. And this formed a shield about his body. A shield that allowed any attacks close enough to trigger an attack. lennyy on the ground as his mind calcted ways for him to solve this problem. "maybe I should craft some runes on a sniper and attack from a far range!" He thought to himself. At this moment, they was suddenly a monumental roar that shook the very earth and sky. Immediately all of the hair on Lenny''s body stood up in terror... Chapter 519 The Hell beast is...

Chapter 519 The Hell beast is...

Lenny was moved by the sudden shake and stormy vibrations, and he came out of his hiding spot in order to see what was going on. In this dystopian twilight where shadows danced like malevolent spirits, there was suddenly a behemoth, a titan wrought from the nightmares of the world. Its colossal form, a meld of sinew and scale, rippled with muscles that shifted beneath its obsidian skin like molten rivers of anguish. Each step it took reverberated through the very bones of the Earth, a seismic symphony that shook the ground and rattled the heavens, sending tremors in all directions. Its eyes, twin orbs of smoldering fury, glowed like dying embers, casting an eerie, blood-red light that sliced through the dense darkness. Fangs, longer than scimitars, jutted from its gaping maw, jagged and sharp as the cruel hands of fate. With every exhtion, its breath billowed out in sulfurous clouds, choking the air with the stench of decay and despair. Its hide was a tapestry of ancient scars, etched with the marks of battles won and lives snuffed out. Veins of moltenva pulsed beneath its surface, casting an unholy glow that seeped through its monstrous form. The ground quaked beneath its sheer mass, a cacophony of destruction that heralded its malevolent presence. As this hellish leviathan moved, the very earth wept. Grass withered and turned to ash, trees bowed in submission, and rivers fled, their waters trembling in fear. Other mutated beasts, once fearsome in their own right, cowered and fled at its approach, their roars reduced to pitiful whimpers. The air crackled with an electric tension, a primal instinct that screamed of the beast''s insatiable hunger and unrelenting wrath. This was no ordinary creature; it was a living cataclysm, a nightmarish embodiment of the apocalypse. In its wake, the world trembled, and even the bravest creatures flee its presence, for to get too close was to invite the very essence of terror into their hearts. The hell beast had arrived, and in its wake, the world quivered, its very foundation shaken by the monstrous horror that had been unleashed upon it. Lenny was hundreds of kilometers away, but from the trail of fire still falling from the sky, he could tell where the creature hade from and the very reason he had not seen it all this time. This creature hade from the sky. To be precise, it hade from the trajectory of one star. Lenny stared in amazement at the dying ball of fire in the sky that had spat this creature unto the earth. Yes, the reason he had not seen nor sensed this hell beast all the while was because it had been inside the dying sun that shone light to this world. "What in the fucking hell?" Lenny was absolutely speechless. All the while, he had thought that the creature that he was supposed to hunt and take the whistle horn from would be an easy target. After all, thest time he had seen a hell beast, it was the paraglider. Of course, it was big and scary, but it did not have literal magma from the sun flowing on its body. lenny was about a Hundred kilometers from the beast but even he could feel the intense heat from the sun that seemed to burn the hair follicles on his skin. this was not at all a normal creature. Even creatures that lenny would normally stay away from were afraid of this Behemoth of a creature. All of them running for cover at the arrival of this ''King'' creature. A few kilometers around the body of the hell beast could be seen to have been burnt to nothingness. In this subne that had been both mutated and almost destroyed by the chaotic battles of foreign worlds, this Hell beast was its true pinnacle. Aside the wave of extreme heat and the bright light hitting lenny''s face from such a distance, Lenny could instantly read the stats of the Hell beast. The things he saw made him speechless. This hell beast was a rank 2 Hell beast. This meant that it had the strength of a peak Deep demon level. However, ording to the Satan system, it was suppressing its power. The reason, it was Pregnant. Another astonishing discovery, thanks to the Satan System. As the hellish beast advanced, the world around it sumbed to cataclysmic chaos. The ground, once stable, convulsed beneath its weight, splitting open like a festering wound. Cracks snaked through the earth, swallowing trees and fawner whole, their foundations torn asunder by the beast''s seismic footsteps. The air vibrated with a tangible sense of dread, as if the very atmosphere had grown heavy with the burden of impending disaster. The strange mutated Birds, their songs silenced by fear, took flight in a frenzy, abandoning their nests. The dying sun, shrouded in a haze of ash and despair, casting an eerie crimson glow upon thendscape, painting the scene in apocalyptic hues. The loud sound like the screams of a whale rushed in all directions from Hell beast. A mix of that sound and the light of the sun, made it seem like the perfect theme for the end of the world. Rivers, once lifelines of thend, boiled and hissed as the monster''s scalding breath washed over them. The water turned to steam, rising in ghostly tendrils that twisted and writhed before dissipating into the ether. Trees, their leaves shriveling in the intense heat, burst into mes, their branches cracking like bones in the inferno. In the distance, a volcano loomed, its peak wreathed in ominous smoke and molten fury. As the hell beast drew nearer, the very heart of the mountain seemed to pulse in synchrony with its malevolence. With each step the beast took, the ground quaked, sending tremors deep into the volcano''s core. The heavens themselves wept, as rain poured from charcoal clouds like tears shed for a world on the brink of devastation. Thunder rumbled, a mournful dirge that echoed the anguish of the earth. Lightningshed out, illuminating the beast''s grotesque silhouette against the backdrop of a darkened sky. As the hellish creature approached the volcano, it seemed tomune with the very forces of nature, merging its malevolence with the primal power of the earth. A deafening roar, a symphony of agony and wrath, reverberated through the air, drowning out the cries of fleeing creatures. The cataclysmic chaos reached its crescendo as the beast, a living embodiment of destruction, made contact with the volcano. The ground heaved, and with an explosive force, the volcano erupted, spewing forth rivers of moltenva that consumed everything in their path. The verynd seemed to scream in agony as fire and ash rained down, engulfing the world in a maelstrom of elemental fury. In that moment, nature itself seemed to rebel against the presence of the hell beast, unleashing a tempest of unparalleled wrath. The cataclysmic chaos, wrought by the convergence of the beast''s malevolence and the volcanic fury, painted a harrowing tableau of destruction¡ªa vivid reminder of the unstoppable force that had been unleashed upon the world. However, The creature still moved, unshaken by nothing. Its goal was to birth in this volcano. Chapter 520 The Living Eye

Chapter 520 The Living Eye

Instinctively, Lenny stretched to catch it. However, the moment he did, Vandora pulled it back into the molten Lava. The Lava on either side suddenly closed up. This made Lenny frown. Thest time he had seen a piece of lucifer, it had been the Chimera Queen, and it had been a small feather piece. This time around, it was an entire eye. Lenny was not a fool. He could tell that this was bait. Vandor was pulling him in. But how could he resist this? This was trap that he was very well destined to fall in. Lenny stared at the moltenva for a while and then he came to a swift decision. Chapter 521 Molding Master’s Beloved

Chapter 521 Molding Master''s Beloved

vandora had given bait that Lenny could not refuse. Even if he wanted to, he could not help it. After all, that was a body part of Lucifer morningstar. Lenny could only imagine how sharp is growth would be once he absorbed something like that. "Danger and sess are two sides of the same F*cking coin! It wouldn''t be fun any other way." Lenny smiled. He knew that he was going to do it no matter what. This was a red and yellow pool of liquid so hot that bubbles of acid gas were released into the atmosphere. He waved his hands as he made yet again, more Runes on his clothes, and then casting shield of fire about his body, he took several steps back and then he rushed for the pool of Lava. "Cannonball!" *SPLASH!* The moment he dived inside, He could hear Vandora''s giggle. "Oh, you are a really foolish one, aren''t you?" However, lenny ignored it as he dove deeper into the volcano. The heat was incredible. opening his eyes to see where he went was totally impossible. After all, he was practically swimming inside Lava. This was a substance as thick as Custard. It was a pratical sinking sand. All he could do was spread out his senses to be able to know where he was going. For this task, his passive ability acted as his eyes. Lenny went deep but he could not still sense her. He had already swarm a hundred meters deep and there was nothing. Naturally, he decided to swim even deeper. However, the deeper he went, the hotter it became. The average heat of a volcano was about 700 degrees Celsius. However, lenny had noticed from before he even dove into this volcano that something was not right. The starting heat here, was? already 900 degree Celsius. Of course, he expected it to get hotter, the deeper he went but this was just outrageous. He had only gone a hundred meters in and it had already climbed to over 1300 degree Celsius. The Satan System informed him of the heat the deeper he became. Another two hundred meters deep, and theva already felt like he was swiming inside water, bing lighter than ever. However, the heat had now climbed to about two thousand degree Celsius. At this stage, lenny could feel that the runes he crafted on his clothes for protection, had began to show cracking signs. The heat was too much, acting on them like hammer against ss. In totally, he had crafted twenty runes for protection before he dove into the volcano. it was not that he could not do more,; but even if he wanted to, there was only so much space to ce them, and unfortunately, he was just a beginner in crafting runes. He had not yet reached a stage were he couldpound them. Regardless, lenny did not stop going deeper. Natrurally, he could not breathe, but even as a diator, holding his breath for a long time was easy. The bounds that restricted humanity were void on him. Now that he had be a Deep Demon rank existence, it was even easier. Vandora''s giggle was heard again, "Not bad! Not Bad!! And here I thought you would be some push over punk. But you see, there is a reason we are called Hell beasts. Let me give you a good house warming present before you decide to visit Our home." All of a sudden, the Volcano increased in heat once more Instant, five of the runes about his body instantly shattered. The heat he now felt, increased to 3000 Degrees Celsius. At this point, the shadow of doubt and regret rose on the horizon of his mind, begging Lenny to go back up. This was the same doubt that inflicted any individual doing a daunting task. Like at athlete running a marathon and on the verge of giving up. Right now, Lenny felt as if he was going crazy. It was not just the heat getting to his brain and torturing his mind, but also his muscles, joints and every part of him screaming in pain. He had already activated his Pain to Pleasure technique but it was still the same thing. It was as if the Heat negated his technique by passing it. However, he still did not stop, gritting his teeth, he continued onward. Lenny knew that if he stopped now, then he was totally done for. "Good! Good!! Keeping. We are just getting started. Master''s beloved, do you know the average temperature of a star? No! Just the surface is enough!" All of a sudden, the heat was increased again, it climbed to 4000 Degrees Celcius. At this point, Lenny could swim no further. All the Runes on his body exploded. His clothes burnt to nothingness and his body also began to burn. "You are Master''s beloved. At the Deep Demon rank, such level of heat should not faze you. Knowing how master does his ns, you should use his white mes to protect yourself. But you seem to becking." Instantly, Vandora increased the heat again. it had now be 5000 Degree Celsius. Lenny felt unimaginable pain, but to his surprise, the Satan System did not give rms. Normally, in times of danger, it would. All it did was just track the Heat level. Experiencing a burn caused by liquid fire was an excruciating ordeal. Initially, there was the searing, intense heat that engulfed his whole body. As if every cell was being scorched by a thousand suns. Instantaneously, sharp waves of pain shoot through his nerves, leaving Lenny''s mind to alternate between shock and insanity. The pain he felt was relentless, throbbing in rhythm with his heartbeat, creating a pulsating agony that was impossible to ignore. The skin, once a protective barrier, felt raw and exposed, each movement sending jolts of pain as damaged nerve endings protest against every flow of the unforgiving boilingva touch. His body contemted a mixture of blistering and heling, the fluid-filled sacs adding pressure to the already unbearable difort. Even the slightest sway in theva felt like a scalding assault, making Lenny acutely aware of his vulnerability. As the burn progressed, nerve endings became damaged, leading to a tingling, numbing sensation that contrasted sharply with the initial searing pain. Yet, even in this numbness, there was an underlying ache, a persistent reminder of the trauma endured. lenny''s body charred and healed itself continually in an endless circle. lenny was in hellish pain. So much so that he did not notice that his points were climbing faster than they ever had before. Vandora giggled, "Yes, grow! Be stronger Master''s Beloved. For your enemies are like the stars in the sky... Hehehe!!!" Chapter 522 Vandora’s True name and the sub plane secrets

Chapter 522 Vandora''s True name and the sub ne secrets

Lenny had lost sense of time. Minutes became Hours and then Hours became Days. those days became weeks and weeks, months. At first, his body would break and heal. A continuous cycle that ensured that he became stronger with each healing process. However, after the first couple of days, his natural Healing could not keep up with the process and the demanding heat ofva as hot as the surface of the sun excited something within him. This was a different bloodline. One that lenny did not even know he had possession of. The moment it did, his blood boiled like theva about him, and then White mes, out of his control broke through the pores of his skin enveloping him in a cocoon. If Lenny still had control, he would have been totally surprised. After all, he had not been able to use White mes for the longest time. However, those mes had now been excited out of his body right now. While the process urred, Lenny was still Unconscious. The continuous breaking and mending of his body had finally broken his unbreakable mind, and now, a different kind of molding was also taking ce in his head. Every part of him seemed to be in constant change and morph. Meanwhile, as these changes urred, The Hell beast known as Vandora swarmed about him. As she did, she hummed a song that would have surprised Lenny if he had been awake to hear it. After all, it was his favorite song, Thriller. From time to time, she would vomit substances that would rush towards Lenny''s body. "Molding master''s disciple...Hehehe!!!" Although she was a Hell beast, she looked more like a cook at this point, adding ingredients to the dish that was Lenny. Everything she did was somehow timed and timed at the right moment. She would send these things like morphed light and paste from her body to envelop his. Some would charge into his body and some others would hover around him. After a while, Lenny gained consciousness, but by the time he did, he noticed that he had morphed into something he could not believe. It was like a butterfly in a Cocoon. he could not move at all. only his presence spreading in all directions. "Hehehe... master''s beloved his awake. There is no need for you to move or struggle. Once this process is over, you will be closer to him. I am Vandora. I have waited for you in this sub ne for hundreds of years. Hehehe... I can tell what you are thinking but don''t worry, It is all part of master''s n. He kept me here and allowed me to feed on the Primordial beast of this world, absorbing its core and giving me the true name: Vandora Badamasi Levina watatsasas..... Vandora mentioned her full True name. This greatly surprised Lenny. After all, knowing a person''s true name was literally having the person''s life in your hands. However, he could also tell that this was Vandora''s way of showing him that she was on his side. After all, she had said that she was a pet of Lucifer Morningstar. As a pet of Lucifer''s, it naturally meant that she was a servant of him who was lucifer''s heir. It was for this reason that this incredible creature, great and mighty in everyway as terrible to look at as it was, could tell Lenny its true name without any problem. Master prepared me many thousand years ago, making me for the purpose of waiting for you. you see thisnd was supposed to be a part of your inheritance. After I came here, I devoured the primordial beast of this ne as instructed by master and prepared thend for taking. However, after Master''s fall, a betrayal he long predicted would happen, they came here looking for me. The moment she said they came here, Lenny knew that she was talking of Angels and demons. Duncan had told him that they had been a war here and then told him of how thisnd was morphed and looted. Vandora sighed a heavy sigh. They took so many things master prepared for you. For me to preserve the ones I use on you now, I had to further destroy the core of the world, therefore also harming myself. You see, my eating the Primordial beast of this world, I had now be its Primordial beast. I used the natural cosmic rule to lower my rank and the rank that could survive in this world. they had no choice but to flee. Those that stayed slowly died off, finally allowing for the world to flourish again. However much damage had already been done. I stayed in the dying star all these years, trying my best to preserve it long enough until your arrival. This world would have even died a long time ago, if it was not for the Power in Master''s Living Eye. Slowly, I have been able to bring the world -back and it has flourished to this moment. The moment i saw you enter the ne, I was beyond joyed and began my journey from the star immediately. I must apologize. My strength is not what it used to be and for that, I waste. Nevertheless, it is great to finally meet you. There is so much master has instructed me to teach you. So much you must learn. So much that he could not add in the Satan System. Back then, I had advised that he did, but now that I see you, I am d he didn''t. After all, you were too weak and vulnerable. Even the Sister''s of Fate have managed to sneak their hands into the Satan System. The moment Vandora said this, She waved a Tentacle and the living eye appeared once more. The eye, golden in its likeness, focused on Lenny and he immediately felt a wave of coldness wash over his body. Lenny suddenly felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted off his shoulders. It was very weird feeling. He had never felt it before. Vandora seemed happy at this. "There is a lot you should know, but as for the reason why the Satan system was invaded, it is simple. Believe it or not, In this world, You are not the only person with a System..." Chapter 523 Plans For The Eight Earth. ? Meanwhile, in a different world, hidden deep within the void, three beings, an Aged woman, a middle-aged one and a toddler all suddenly frowned. "We lost him!" One of themmented, "We lost control of the Morningstar''s tool!" The toddler shook her head, "and I was nning to use him get the others!" The old woman giggled, "oh, I think he will. yes, he definitely will. After all, it is still a part of the Morningstar''s will...Hehehe!!!" All the others also joined her inughter. ......... Lenny could not believe what he had just heard. Were there others with systems? the idea itself sounded a bit Ludacris. However, he failed to remember that the Satan system had functions that were beyond the ordinary. Surely, if a being like the Morningstar could create one, then why not others? Vandora could tell that lenny was surprised about this. She decided to exin further. "The idea was not initially a system. It was to have Avatars of supreme beings on earth to do the will and bidden of Gods and Demon Gods. But this had too many ws. For example, if the mortal was not strong enough or not of a specifically special bloodline, then they could not receive or carry the full power of their god. This limited the reach of gods and demon gods. You see, Heaven is the above, the nine earths are the Middle and Hell is the end. But it is more than that. Heaven and hell are actually two sides of the same coin. They are the roots, the In-between nes are the Stem, but the earths are the Branches. And guess what these Branches are best for producing? Yes, they produce fruits which are the Races Those who ascend to godhood or are already gods find it even harder to grow in power and therefore use the races to cultivate power. One of which is through Faith. You are from a different earth. I am sure you have seen those who perform miracles in the name of a god. They are a good example of Avatars. But like I said earlier, they are limited by bloodline or even the amount of power that can be received. However, System users are entirely different. With Systems, the fatefulness of the god''s servants can fuel their power while allowing them to bless their servants infinitely and grow their power. Also, Faiths can also be acquired by their deeds. However, this upsets the natural bnce of things. At first, it might be little, but with the constant increase in power, the Butterfly effect can take ce (Authors note: Butterfly effect is a real phenomenon. Check it out). And this offsets the natural order and state of the universe. It was for this reason that the Fates, decided to use you when they found out that You had been gifted with the Satan system. In truth, you were quite lucky. If any of the other gods had taken interest, your life would have ended a long time ago. But not to worry, Master already predicted that this was going to happen. Trust me, everything is within his calctions. lenny could not help but frown a bit. He wanted to talk, but could not because of the seal about his body. However, he could feel his power growing, and then he saw a particrly new skill function that came with his ability Presence. This skill like many others he had newly acquired was as a result of the exponential growth that was a result of the baking by the Lava. Immediately, lenny tried it and it worked. "if it is all within Master Lucifer''s calctions, then does that mean that is betrayal was..." "Yes!" Vandora answered. "You see, unlike a lot of others, master had his experiences in heaven when he rebelled against the one above all. He had long decided to just y the part assigned to him and punish evildoers. However, the creation of Systems affected Fates of worlds at an astronomic level. With Master being the only thing standing in the way of the gods to acquire supreme power. Naturally, they nned against him. Surprisingly, it ended up being master''s servants that did the stabbing on the back." "The Demon Royal families!" Lenny added behind her words. "Yes! Those despicable idiots had the gale to bite the hand that fed them," The mention of the demon royal families excited vandora''s anger and even the Lava about her body boiled a bit more. "Master, the Morningstar was seen weak only one time, and that was when it was time to break through the veil and against the cosmic rule to a middle realm. Thest one that happened was the opportunity they were looking for, and immediately, they struck." Vandora''s voice suddenly became very pitiful. As if mourning the lose of the Morningstar. "Those same idiots that touched master havee again. This time around, theye for you. Even now, the royal families are aware of your existence, and are trying to bring you down. But first, they want to use and toy with you. You must not let this happen." "How do I do this?" Lenny asked geniuilly not sure what to make of this. After all, Mr Martin had said the same thing. He had caught the attention of the Demon Royal families but was not sure why he had caught their attention or what they wanted of him. Vandora suddenly shook and the Lava seemed as if it was going to erupt. However, it did not. Her monstrous frame opened up, hard shells to each side, only to reveal her tortoise like head. On the head was long horn. it had holes on it like a whistle. "You will use this!" The moment that Lenny saw it, he knew what it was. This was the Whistle Horn of the Hell beast. "With My whistle horn, you can rob them, and make the Eight Earth yours..." Chapter 524 Make The Eighth Earth Yours! ? "Make the Eighth Earth mine?" Lenny asked in obvious surprise. "Yes! Make the Eighth Earth yours! We hell beasts are ranked ording to the kind of strength or chaos we can produce. However, that is not the true worth of our ability. We are much more than that. Each Hell beast has its own unique ability ording to its race. They are some with enough unique ability to even create their own subne. Mine is the Whistle Horn. With this, you can steal any one item deemed to be treasure in any world every one hundred years. As long as you have a mental image of it in your head, it is enough." Lenny frowned a bit, sending his thoughts to the Hell beast. "Why exactly do I have to make the Eighth Earth mine and what exactly are you saying that I have to steal?" Vandora chuckled a bit, she could tell that Lenny really didn''t know much about the world, and it gave her great pleasure knowing that she was impacting knowledge, building her master''s disciple. "Have you ever heard of the Invitation Stones?" She asked. Instantly, Lenny''s frown loosed. Of course, he had heard of the invitation stones. These were used to invite Demons into the Human world, bringing with them the apocalypse. For each earth''s number, there was a corresponding number of stones. this would mean that the first Earth only had one Invitation stone. The Second Earth only had two invitation stones. The Third Earth only had three invitation stones, and so on. The Eight Earth had eight invitation stones. However, Lenny had only been fortunate enough to ever see one. And that was the invitation stone that was with Glenn. "The invitation stones created the path and Master used his own power to tear the veil before The Eighth earth could be invaded," Vandora exined. "However, the same stones that were used to bring Demons into the Earth earth, can also be used to send them back out. After which, You could dere the Eighth earth as your own." Lenny understood the idea of getting the Invitation stones, but he still did not know why he needed to dere the earth his own. Vandora could clearly see that he needed further exnation. She did not mind telling him a bit more, but she intentionally held back some information from him. After all, spoon-feeding him everything was not going to help his growth. There were some things that he needed to figure out for himself. "There are Nine Royal families of Hell. Each with its ownyer and domination of hell. However, these families left to make the other worlds theirs. Each of the other seven earths that have met their apocalypse belongs to a Royal family. The Royal family that has more Earths automatically bes the rulers of hell and the underworld. Basically, he that has more earths, is King and will Rece Master as lord of the Below." "if the royal families are fighting for the Eight Earth as of now, then it means that it does not belong to anybody, right?" "Yes, It doesn''t!" "But that also means that they are royal families without Earths to call their own. I''m right!?" Vandora nodded, "Yes, you are right, Master''s beloved. Ruling the Below is not the right of the Royal Families. As master''s beloved, it is your right to rule the below worlds. It is your destiny. And in the process..." Vandora suddenly smiled a menacing smile, "make them pay for what they did to master... Make all of them pay for the suffering they made him go through." Vandora''s voice was filled with emotion as she begged Lenny to avenge the Morningstar. "But be careful Lenny Tales! The path to Master''s throne is not an easy one. It is filled with enemies, rotten corpses, Angels, Dead souls, gods, and demon gods, and who knows..." she paused a bit, in obvious contemtion of whether to say it or not. "...Entities!" Even Lenny was smart enough to understand that she did not want to mention thest part but still did. "I am not the only one that has been set on your path to help you. They are others too. But we are hidden. Some, like me, would test you first to see how worthy you are of carrying the Master''s title. Others will actually fight you to take his inheritance from you. Please, do not me them for this. It''s the love for the master that propels their passion. Besides, a bit of it is actually envy. Just remember that we are your servants and are here to help in whatever way we can." Lenny nodded. As it was, he was already grateful to Vandora. He had already climbed several ranks in the Deep Demon rank, and his power levels were still climbing. lenny knew that all this would have taken him a much longer time to achieve. However, in only a few days, he had been battered and pampered with incredible treasures. Some of them were cores of other beasts. There was even the core of a rank one Hell beast. Also, some of the treasures were broken-down souls of creatures and beings that had died on thisnd. These souls had been fed to him, deepening his knowledge and understanding about the world and about other things such as cultivation and even fighting techniques. Each of those souls absorbed came with rich knowledge and experiences, and Lenny digested them all, adding them to his fighting style, incorporating new techniques and polishing his old ones to fit the standard that was required with fighting different races. That being said, he also learned more about Runes. Unfortunately, he was not able to understand Living Runes. For the ns he had in his head, Lenny believed that the knowledge of Living runes would help him a lot. luckily, he now had Vandora who was more than willing to help him. Naturally, Lenny turned to her for advice. Chapter 525 The Day Of The Tournament ? Lenny was still in his Cocoon state, and Vandora did not for one moment, stop adding Value to him. If it was not the mass of treasures she was pouring to add to his power, then it was specific knowledge. lenny found out first hand that Vandora was far more knowledgeable than he gave her credit for. After all, he thought she was just a Hell beast. However, he discovered that her true name was not for fashion. Besides, she had consumed a primordial beast of this world. Primordial Beasts were usually born in the world at the birth of the world. They were the keepers of the said world. Although this might have been a sub-ne, being one of such size and greatness was naturally capable of sustaining its own Primordial Beast. The things Vandora knew were a lot. And she even had her own unique bloodline. Whether it was anatomy, physiology, or the science of the world, it was far more than lenny knew. And lenny, being a good sport that he was, shut up and absorbed everything that she had to offer. Along the line, Lenny even asked about her pregnancy. However, she skipped the subject, saying that it was not yet time for that. Of course, Lenny did not push the topic any further. He continued to gain from her steadily. She was quite a knowledgeable Rank 2 Hell beast. Although her rank limited a great part of her knowledge and even Lenny did not agree with some philosophies, he still gained a lot. She thought him about Runes, and how to incorporate them in his techniques, or at least, the theory of it. Naturally she thought him about Living runes, but most of what she thought was just around the foundation. Although, understanding living runes was very difficult for Lenny, understanding Death runes was almost a second nature. He advanced by leaps and bounds very quickly. So much so that it was even troubling for Vandora. In this manner, many more days passed and then the day of the Alpha selection tournament arrived. ........ The day dawned in the City of Milk and Honey with a rare rity in the sky, where the azure expanse stretched endlessly, unmarred by a single wisp of cloud. The sun, a golden orb, cast its benevolent rays upon the bustling city, illuminating the za and the Arena of Valor within it in a radiant glow. The air, though pure and crisp, crackled with an electric energy, charged by the heightened emotions of the people. As the citizens of the city gathered in the Arena, their steps echoed with a sense of purpose. Excitement buzzed like a live current, binding them together in a shared anticipation. The scent of freshly baked pastries and blooming flowers hung in the air, momentarily softening the tension that electrified the atmosphere. Yet, beneath the surface, an undercurrent of nervous energy thrummed, for they knew that the day''s events would shape the fate of their beloved city. Betting stalls, adorned with colorful banners, stood at every corner of the Arena, where eager gamblers whispered secret predictions and ced their bets with a mix of hope and trepidation. Branded Human Marked skin, gold and silver exchanged hands, and hushed conversations swirled around like leaves in the wind. The clinking of coins and rustle of parchment merged into a symphony of anticipation. Amidst the vibrant scene, there were those whose smiles concealed a deep-seated fear. The impending battle for leadership was no ordinary contest; it was a seismic sh that could shake the very foundations of the city. The fear of the earth trembling beneath the weight of epicbat hung heavy in the hearts of many, a silent acknowledgment of the impending spectacle''s magnitude. In the midst of this charged atmosphere, the citizens settled into their seats, their eyes fixed on the grand stage. The arena, usually a ce of joyous festivities, now crackled with an undercurrent of tension. The sun continued its ascent, casting a warm, golden hue upon the expectant faces. The City of Milk and Honey held its breath, waiting for the first sh of steel, the moment that would determine the destiny of their home. Such a glorious event naturally permitted the gates of the city to even outsiders with a worthy enough status toe in and partake of this momentous event. After all, this was going to be a moment many would never stop talking about. This was the Great Giant Shadow Werewolf Pack. A tribe of people that had managed to exist despite the rule and suppression of Demons in this world. An event to name its new Alpha was surely going to pull all eyes from all conners of the world. Everybody had their eyes on the stage as the participants took their ce. Each and everyone of them, Participants, was dressed well and armed to the teeth. And this was literally, as some carried weapons in their mouth. The Children who had forfeited this opportunity to rule in their father''s ce joined the crowd. Some of them with anticipation for the fight toe, some with regret for not pushing through the opportunity, and some others thanking the heavens for not participating in this terrible life-or-death match. This Arena was very spacious and also well-equipped. There were several points in the audience stand that had been made for VIPs. Many of these points had been separated from each other as a result of rivalry of the sort and some others had been joined together at special requests. Many sent representatives to watch this momentous event. Some were very Famous Magi schools, and Even some high-Level witches with big names graced the event. Three of them were rumored to have their own Invitation stones. Meaning that any one of them was capable of having their own territory. Many wore masks to hide their identities and some others preferred that their entrances be announced to the public. Most of the Latter were, of course, very famous pirates. In the beautiful mix of emotions in the air, one person could not help but feel down. After all, all eyes were on him. How couldn''t it be? He was the only one standing in the Arena without a fighter. "Lenny! Where the f*ck are you?" Victor sighed. Chapter 526 Awaiting His Arrival ? In no time, everybody was seated and ready for the Tournament to begin. The Elders took their positions as the judges of this momentous event at the forefront of the Audience. Everyone who looked in their direction did so with respect. After all, these were the people who were rulers and decision-makers of this great city. Their views on the matches were going to be very important. Elder Zod stood to his feet and stepped forward. Just like the first Selection process, he was going to be the Anchor of the match. The participants, brothers and sisters that wanted to be Alpha of the Pack all stood in their ceremonial attire bathed in marks and symbols of the Primordial beast. They wore these Symbols proudly, many of them puffing out their chests and ready to charge through toe out victorious. Amongst them was Curtin. Like the others, he stood behind his fighter, Riff. Curtin was a very popr contender for the position of Alpha and he enjoyed the attention he gathered from the swarm of girls screaming his name and waving at him. A few of them even threw down their undergarments at him. Curtin smiled and waved to them, and even winked at a few, instantly stealing hearts, some of them fainting on the spot. All the participants were ready standing behind their fighters. All of them except Victor. This was something that Curtin Instantly noticed. his eyes gave a sharp glint as he chuckled lowly to himself. "It seems like Ulric managed to be finally useful. getting rid of that trash Lenny." Curtin was not the only one with such thoughts. Elder Zod also clearly saw that Victor stood alone, empty of thepany of a fighter. He also chuckled in his heart at this. Although Lenny was low-ranked in cultivationpared to riff, the reason that Elder Zod and Curtin worried was because lenny had proven himself to be very unpredictable. And unpredictability was not a value they wanted to bath in. After all, only a week ago, Lenny who was of lower power and rank had beaten and even killed the Jungle brothers. That was a match that had not been in his favor in both strength and numbers. And yet, Lenny had done it. Such a character was not one that many would want to look down upon. Besides, Victor had the purest bloodline among his siblings. In fact, he had the purest bloodline in the history of the pack. Aside these two, there were also others who worried in their own way about lenny''s arrival. Perseus, sitting in the audience, was one of them. All he knew was that lenny disappeared in the morning and a note was sent to the Suiteter that day that he was going for training. of course, Perseus was a diator and was void of any formal education, therefore unable to read. The note had been read aloud bydy Vinegar. The thought that lenny was out Training to be stronger again, made him remember the Devil pill and the blue of blue blood that had been given to him. ording to Sam, if he were to take them together, then the power effects of the Devil pill would be permanent. Perseus looked at the Devil Pill a bit. This was not the first time he was seeing a devil''s pill. Lenny had given them one before When they were just diators willing to destroy their birth Arena and town. Even now, he could still remember the feel of that pill. The power he had felt from that one was nothingpared to this one. Evidently, this one was more powerful than the previous one. He clenched his fist, hiding it once more as he ced his eyes back on the match that was to unfold itself. Sam, Victor''s aunty also watched from her own side. She could also clearly see that Lenny was nowhere to be found, and it made her worry. After all, for certain ns to unfold, Lenny''s presence was required. Until the Tournament was over, he still had his usefulness. In the Audience, at a certain VIP stand, a guest had arrived, taking her seat to watch the match. If Lenny had been here, he would have instantly recognized her. This was none other than Glenn. By some means unknown, the word that Lenny was participating in thispetition had reached her ears and she was very interested in watching to see what would happen. She dressed beautifully had had a beautiful red stone about her neck and a simple, white gown that flowed down to embrace her curves. Glenn had power that was equivalent to a Great Demon. She was treated with respect and dignity. By her side were Father ck and his dog. This was a veryrge dog. it was practically twice the size of an adult mountain Lion. With ess to the Lab that once belonged to E, it was easier for Father ck to breed monstrosities if he so wished. This particr one was one of histest creations. It carried power and aura that even made the Werewolf guards feel threatened. "Where is he?" Glenn asked as she fumble with her blood red ne. She had sent him here to get information that would help him find the Wandering city. Since there was no longer an Alpha, the only Person Lenny could ask was the Primordial beast. However, now that the opportunity that would allow him tomunicate with the Proimodial beast appeared, he was nowhere to be found. Father ck also frowned. He had expected to see lenny here. He did not think Lenny to be such a person as to not keep to time. Yet again, at another VIP corner,dy Vinegar, with Gar in charge of the body, could not help but frown at the sight that lenny had not yet arrived. It had been an entire week without him. After having him to herself all this while, suddenly not having him made her ache, and throughout the past nights, all she could do was hug the the pillow and sheets to remind herself of his scent and touch. One time, A maid wanted to change the sheets as they were already dirty. Gar released her Darkline magic in anger, instantly melting the maid''s face. Chapter 527 Awaiting His Arrival 2 ? Because of their rivalry, Lady Vinegar and Agnes sat in the same VIP spot. It would be a shame if they could not look at the faces of one another and give gleeful smiles at the misery of the other depending on who was winning. However, right now, it was definitely not Lady Vinegar. The fact that Lenny had not shown up was very discouraging, and Agnes by her side, did not let the opportunity to taunt pass her by. "Hey, I thought you said that he was training hard? Did he maybe Train himself to Death...Hehehe!" Agnes giggled shyly. "Is it true Vinegar? Did you perhaps give your heart to a diator trash... You know, now that I think about it, after what happened when I and my brother arrived, your love toy must have shaken to his boots in fear. I bet he is hiding under his bed at this moment missing the taste of your mammary nd in his infant mouth." She giggled loudly again. This was action that made Gar very angry, but she did not disy her anger, holding it back as much as possible. After all, a fight in thisnd was going to ensure that she was kicked out of this ce. All she could do was swallow it in. "Sister Agnes, Why do you tease Lady Vinegar so much, is she not your friend?" A much younger, lighter, feminine voice asked. Agnes turned to her side and smiled at the youngdy. This youngdy with dark hair flowing like a waterfall all the way to her waist bright blue eyes and a straightforward Demeanor was none other than the third person in their VIP booth. Her name was Lady Allison. She looked like any simple girl with no outstanding features except for her eyes. However, her sleeveless gown carrying the emblem of the Iron back Werewolves said otherwise. This was the Emblem of a palm with long ws. Allison was no ordinary person. Just the fact that she could sit in this booth was evidence of her status. After all, Allison was the sole child to the Alpha of her own Pack. She was also Ulric''s niece. This meant that automatically, she was literally the next Alpha. Of course, her Alpha ceremony had not yet been conducted but many already hailed her as such. She was also the person that Victor was supposed to meet and using the Eye of the Primordial beast, he was supposed to make her Imprint on him. However, things had not gone ording to n. Of Course, Allison was not aware of the intention to force the Imprinting process on her person. All she knew was that she had been expecting an important guest from the rival Pack, and because of unforeseen circumstances, he had not made it. However, looking down into the Arena, the lone figure without a participant at the far-off corner caught her attention. She could not help but stare his way. By Coincidence, Victor happened to also look her way. As if to pierce through the dark screen separating them. Although he did not see her, his instinct tickled at him from behind. Victor did not see anybody, but Allison could not help but keep looking his way, thinking he was rather handsome. ..... Amongst the Elders, sat Elder Isiah. He could not help but look in a certain direction, at a certain VIP booth. The expression on his face was also one of worry. Duncan and wed were in this specific VIP Booth. They looked at one another, knowing fully well that Elder Isiah''s ufortable look was because of them. However, they could do nothing about Lenny''steness. Even if they wanted to go back to the Sup ne imperilment to get Lenny, they couldn''t. After all, they had left the Bracelet portal with him, giving it the condition that he could only return once he found the Whistle Horn of the Hell beast. Now, they too could not help but worry a bit. In fact, wed worried more while Duncan kept up faith that Lenny would make it. .... Elder Zod Stepped forward, "Without any further wait, we will now begin The Alpha Selection Tournament. If any participant or Fighter is absent from thepetition, then they shall live with the dire consequence of their actions." As he said this, he had specifically looked in Victor''s direction. This made everyone in the audience whisper lightly. Some who ced bets on Victor''s loss already celebrated their victory, while those who Bet on his Win started to shed tears. The Tournament was just beginning, but emotions were already being toyed with. Such was this glorious event. After this, many would be very rich and many would be so poor and broke that they would be thrown out of the city to the bitter street. One man in particr shed a lot of tears. When asked why by another man at his side, he cried more as he answered, "I wanted to ce my bet on Curtin. This was my entire Family''s savings. I am a man CURSED with nine children. I thought that if I bet with what I had left, I could have made it big to take care of my children. But a mysterious figure with a hoodie showed up from nowhere and threatened me to ce my Bet on Victor Winning. I refused, but the mysterious figure was just too powerful. Seeing such a powerful figure having such confidence, I decided to through in my luck with Victor. but now... But now...." His cries increased as he wept heavily. The people by his side shook their heads at the poor man''s Unfortunate circumstance. Those who bet for Curtin to win thanked their stars that they had not met that mysterious Fellow who forced the man to bet for Victor. "What was the name of the mysterious fellow?" Another man asked. The man wept some more as he tried his hardest to remember. After a while, he seemed to have recalled the name. "I did not tell me his name, but thepanion by his side had called him.... erm... erm. I think he said Cu... Cuban!" (Author''s note: Yes! Its about to go down and You know it is. Still epting gifts and golden tickets please!) Chapter 528 Tundra...

Chapter 528 Tundra...

Everyone had arrived and seated. This included the guests. however, lenny was still nowhere to be found. Victor was indeed worried about this. But not so worried that it would affect his state of mind and make him panic. After all, this Victor was not like the former one. This one had moreposure. And even though his fighter was not avable, it did not matter. if he had to, victor was going to go through the challenge alone. The Alpha Selection Tournament was divided into stages. The first stage was that of the bond and qualification. the second stage was this one. This particr stage involved both Fighter and Participant to go through adversities together, while the Fighter protected the Participant. This was a kind of bonding process for the two of them using danger as the glue. Those that made it to the end under a very specified time would move on to the next stage which was the battle stage. Riff looked to his side. Lenny was not around. Then again, it was not that it bothered him. it was just out of curiosity to see what the Half born that had destroyed an entire demon town was capable of doing, even though he was much weaker. Then again, those with Power always knew that a man''s capability was never in just battle but his ability to be resourceful and make his environment work for him. Lenny was not around but that did not mean that there were no other capable people. Riff turned his head a little to the other side. There she was. The person with full ck clothes to cover the head all the way to the ground. There was even a mask to cover the face. By this fighter''s side was a young girl not up to the age of ten who was her participant. Normally, any that was at such a young age did not participate in this event. They all gave up their right to be Alpha. However, this young girl did not. instead, she held the hand of this mysterious fighter even tighter. Of course, this Fighter was none other than Morgana. The only other person to have touched the crystal apart from Lenny that Riff had recognized to be very capable. He did not know who this person was, but his instincts told him to be very careful. Of course, there were others also releasing their aura to the environment and some others that the fans cheered on like they did Curtin. Riff could not help but smile. His battle spirit was ignited, and it made his skin appear redder. He looked up to the VIP section that his elder sister, Agnes was sitting in, and he nodded in her direction. Although he could not see Agnes, he could tell that she nodded back at him. Such was their tight bond with one another. Elder zod stepped forward and then he waved his hands. The signal was given and the ground opened up, much like the stage at a concert. Arge Ring the size of meters meters in both length and height was revealed. This particr ring was gold in color and under the bright morning sun, it instantly, captured the attention of everybody in the Arena. On the Ring where Runes that decorated the the edges, making the ring all the more auspicious. The elders all stood from their seat. Making cuts on their hands, they mmed it on their tables. Instantly, the Portal shone with a pink light. Elder Zod stepped before the ring. "Ladies and Gentlemen, this is a portal to the sub ne called Tundra." The moment that the name of the Sub ne was mentioned, those who knew of it all gasped in shock. Even Sam, Victor''s Aunty could not help but frown her brows. The poor man who had been forced to bet all his money on Victor paused in his tears and turned to the man by his side, "What is Tundra?" The other man shook his head, "My friend, that is the cursednd. it is a subne like no other." As he exined, those around who were not aware of the ne all listened attentively. Tundra was a subne that had an atmosphere that was about 400 degrees Celsius. And that was just the atmosphere of the ne. it was as hot asva from some volcanoes. But that was not all, the ne itself was made almost entirely of water. Naturally, it was expected that such a ne with a hot atmosphere would not have its lithosphere made of water. After all, the heat should evaporate the water. However, it was at this point that the miracle of nature raised its ugly head. The gravity of the sub ne was so strong and so pulling to its center that the water on its surface had be Ice. This meant that the water on the sub ne did not freeze over as a result of cold but of the gravitational pull to the core of the. Such strong gravity would instantly kill anyone who stepped foot in it. It would instantly crush the person to meatpaste. And that was if the atmosphere did not barbecue you. It was a very unique sub ne.? Ice fornd and practically fire for air. It did not have any fauna or flora. Nothing could live or survive on its terrible surface. After all, it did not have the conditions for supporting life. They were going to go through this ce. many in the audience could not help but shiver at the thought. However, Elder zod still had something to say. "The sub ne has beenced with a finite number of golden gs carrying the Insignia of the pack. bring them back under the said time, going through the portal at the other side that leads into yet another sub ne beforeing back here." Elder Zod gave a menacing smile. Obviously, he did not want to mention the subne by the other side. However, he still did. "The other subne is..." Chapter 529 Breaking Through The Portal ? "The other subne is and of danger, unlike the Tundra. I am sure that many of you have heard about it before. It is filled with jaws and ws at every turn. Yes.... it is called Imperilment!" "HUH!" the Crowd Gasped at the mention of the name of the subne. This wasnd bathed in so much blood that even the flowers had lost their natural beautiful scent tainted by the bloody aura in the air. Besides, the sub-ne Imperilment was known to be and of battle ruined by Angels and demons fighting for treasure neither side ever found. It was general knowledge that any that went to this ce never returned, or if at all they did, it was to return very scarred. Elder Zod could see the reaction of the people and it made him gleeful. After all, the challenges one had to go through as Alpha were very challenging. It was only natural for the trial to hold the position to be hard. "The Portal leading back to this world has been sent somewhere within Imperilment. You all will be given a tracker to easily find it and return back here. Those that do not make it will be left in either of the subnes forever." On Saying this, he waved his hand and a group of Werewolves in silver armor stepped forward. Each and every one of them was in their Werewolf form. They had bronze armor in their hands that was distributed to the Participants and their fighters. As well as apass. This was going to ensure that they followed the directions as earlier stated. "These armors were made specifically for this event. They will lighten the load of gravity from the core of Tundra and can protect against one fatal attack that might otherwise take your life. I''ll advise that you watch your steps very carefully." Elder Zod gave a light chuckle as he stepped to the side of the portal. Immediately, the participants and the fighters all wore the armor as it was given. Everyone got ready to rush into the Portal. This included Victor. Even though Lenny was not here, he was not going to forfeit. After what he had gone through in the House of Horrors at Bitter Street, he had be a far better man. He was now braver, and stronger, and this was not just mentally but physically too. When he heard that Lenny had gone to begin his training the week before, he too with the help of his aunty, Sam, also went into a subne to train. After all, he had finally bloomed into a full Werewolf. It had been a short while, but his growth had been significant. His mutated werewolf bloodline allowed him to do things that even other Werewolves could not do. Right now, he had already broken through to the second rank of the lesser demon rank. Clearly, if he was given enough time to grow, he could do far more than this. However, time was not a factor that he had on his side. like everyone else, he wore the armor. it was ratherrge for his frame, but the moment he had it on, a sharp light shone from the rines on the armor and it fitted to his size. "Ready!" Zod screamed and the participants and fighters all took their positions ready for the portal. The crowd was filled with cheer and excitement. many people screamed the names of those they were suspecting, and many dealers reset the odds for their bets. Depending on the state of things during the tournament, many odds were definitely going to change. This was going to be the match of a lifetime and that was literally as most people only ever met one Alpha in their lifetime. The werewolves, after distributing the armor left the Arena floor. They opened another box and bats were let loose. These bats immediately rushed into the portal. They were going to act as cameras that would transmit all that happened within Tundra and Imperilment to the audience. As excitement filled the air, Elder Zod raised his hand to the sky. Everyone watched, filled with anticipation. Many prayed for those that they supported and many others cursed those that they did not. All eyes were on Elder Zod''s hand. Immediately, he brought it down, "GO!" However, the Portal immediately shimmered. This made the participants pause and the crowd went mute. Portals only shimmered when something was going through. This was general knowledge that was most known to every person. It shimmered again. This was evidence that something was pushing through. Instantly, there was a low murmur. Elder Isiah could not help but stand to his feet. After all, if there were idents during the asion, it would be on their heads. Elder Zod frowned as he stepped away from the portal. Portals were designed in different ways. There were those that were two-way, allowing passage TO and FRO, and those that allowed passage one-way. For this event, this Portal had only been tuned to go one way, and that was from the Arena into the stormynds of the Tundra. There were suddenly loud banging sounds. *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Immediately, dread washed over the faces of the elders. It was apparent what was happening. Something was breaking into the portal. However, that did not make any sense. Tundra was an emptynd, barren of all life. As a result of its unique nature, it did not even have a naturally formed primordial beast. This meant that any and all could go into this ne. However, no one in their right mind would go to such a ce. In fact, even gods were not that bored. Without a waste of time, the elders opted to shut down the portal. However, the seal from every one of them was required. this naturally included Elder Zod. Unfortunately, he was too far from the other Elders. Immediately, he rushed to ce his seal. However, it was toote. The Runes shone in a red light, and then they suddenly changed. *CRACK!* *CLANK!* Like the shatter of ss, the portal opened up, and feet stepped out of it. From the muscr structure, this was the leg of a man. It was very fair, and the feet looked to be that of jade. However, it was a bit muddy. Evidently, he had trekked a long distance. After which, the entire body forced through. "Starting without me!?" A half-naked man, with steam oozing out of his body, stepped out of the portal. ~~~The Audience went silent~~~ (Author''s note: Webnovel hasunched new guidelines. Some of them include descriptions in detail of gore and sexual content. henceforth, such details will be greatly limited. Also, please remove anyment that talks about explicit content disyed in this book. Or they will Remove the Book. Also... Please give good reviews. Like no reviews in a while now. I''ll edit previous chapters that are deemed too explicit. Thanks fams.) Chapter 530 The Gracefulness Of Lenny Tales ? Lenny emerged from the portal like a specter from a different realm, his ethereal appearance immediately capturing the attention of everyone around him. His once immacte clothes were reduced to mere shreds, clinging to his body as if desperately trying to hold onto their former shape. Steam billowed from his form, an eerie dance of vapor that seemed to weave around him like ethereal tendrils, the residue of an otherworldly journey. His flowing white hair cascaded down his back like a silken waterfall, gleaming like the moon on a cloudless night. Each strand seemed to capture the very essence of starlight, lending him an almost divine aura. His fair skin, untouched by the searing heat of the alien world he had just traversed, glowed with an otherworldly luminescence, casting a soft, radiant light around him. Despite the remnants of his burnt attire, Lenny''s physique was a marvel to behold. His body was sculpted with the precision of a master artisan, lean muscles rippling beneath his skin. Every movement he made was graceful as if he had borrowed the elegance of the cosmos itself. His eyes, the color of the clearest sapphires, held a depth that seemed to pierce the very fabric of reality, revealing a wisdom far beyond his years. As he stood there, an enigmatic figure amidst the scorching heat, Lenny seemed to embody the surreal beauty of the unknown. Those who beheld him couldn''t help but be captivated by his out-of-this-world presence as if he were a celestial being temporarily gracing their world with his mesmerizing existence. At this moment, the onlookers were not just witnesses to his arrival; they were entranced by the mysterious allure of a being who had transcended the boundaries of their understanding. As Lenny moved forward, his legs bearing the evidence of a foreign world''s soil, each step resonated like the thunderous roar of a thousand mighty beasts. The ground beneath him seemed to shudder in reverence, quivering as if acknowledging the arrival of a living force of nature. The air, already heavy with anticipation, seemed to hum with newfound energy as if the very atmosphere conspired to pay homage to his presence. His aura, wild and untamed, stretched out in all directions, epassing the Arena with a palpable intensity. It felt like a tempestuous wind, sweeping through the onlookers, tousling their hair, and sending shivers down their spines. The sensation was electric, a tingling on the skin that hinted at the extraordinary power he embodied. As he continued his measured advance, the crowd could practically taste the charged air, a metallic tang of anticipation on their tongues. The very earth seemed to respond to his passage, the ground trembling beneath his feet, sending ripples through the sandy soil. Every step he took left an indelible mark, a testament to his otherworldly presence in a world unustomed to such ethereal grandeur. In this moment, the Arena was not just a ce of spectacle; it was a sanctuary of wonder and awe, with Lenny at its heart, an elemental force of nature made manifest. Every sense was heightened, every heartbeat quickened, as the world itself seemed to hold its breath in reverence for the being who had crossed worlds to stand there. Everything that could breathe or carry life seemingly seemed to stand still as he walked forward. Each person had his own reason to wonder at his seemingly timely arrival. For the Elders, it was ack of belief in what they were witnessing. This was most true for Elder Zod as he had been closest to the portal. he had seen the runes on the giant golden ring about the portal change. The Runes that permitted a one-way trip had been morphed into a two-way before their very eyes. This meant that Lenny had not broken through like many thought he did. Instead, he had changed the runes, but he had changed them from the other side, without so much as touching them. "Imm... Impossible!" Elder Zod muttered. It was not his fault. In his world or limited thought process, what he had just seen was totally impossible. In fact, such a thing could only be spoken of in fairy tales. After all, these rings were crafted and runes drawn upon them by their best artisans. Many of them had so dedicated their lives to the carving of runes that some of them knew nothing else, not even to wash their own bum or drink water without assistance. Their brains did not have space for any more knowledge except for the Curving of runes. And even they had learned in a special subne that had time run so fast, that a day on this ne was fifty years on the subne. Practically speaking, these Artisans had given all their lives to rune Carving. It was only such dedication that could allow these people to have the gift of carving runes. And these were Werewolves. Meaning that their bloodline even helped them speed up the learning process. A normal person would easily run mad than carve out one simple rune. Every edge and corner of a rune was an immacte piece that added to its overall perfection. Elder Zod remembered that he had tried watching how a rune was carved one time a long time ago and his mind was left in awe and his heart raced at the level of concentration that was required. This was also not putting into ount the level of both mental and physical preparation that was put in before the process. And yet, Lenny had changed not just one or two but an entire set of runes without touching them, and from the other side of the portal. Elder Zod could not help but believe that everything he knew about the world had suddenly turned upside down. While he contemted this, there were those in the audience that contemted other things. After all, they could all see his muddy feet. One could not get muddy feet from the Tundra Sub ne. It was impossible because... Chapter 531 Rushing For The Portal ? One could not get muddy feet from the Tundra Sub ne. It was impossible because the Sub ne''s lithosphere was entirely covered by Ice as a result of its gravity. The only ce that could possibly have a muddy surface was none other than Imperilment. At the thought of this, many in the audience could literally hear each other swallow hard. Their minds made extreme efforts to wrapmon sense around what many did not want to believe just happened. This meant that Lenny hade from Imperilment and then through the harsh terrain of the Tundra that had a gravity that could literally freeze water and an atmosphere that was as hot as a volcano to literally stand before them. It was no exaggeration to say that many in the audience instantly fainted on the spot. Those that did not know Lenny instantly began to ask questions about him. After all, such a person was beyondmon sense. On Seeing Lenny, Gar immediately burst out inughter and Glee, while Agnes froze with surprise stered all over her face. Many in the audience had different reactions. For the man that had be forced to bet his entire life savings on Victor, he could not help but cry out new found tears. These were not of heart break and sorrow but of joy. It was of joy unknown. Meanwhile, at the same time, a certain group of people in the audience with robes masking their appearance, watched with interest. One of them even smiled at this, "what an interesting child. No wonder the Royal families are interested in him!" All of a sudden, all attention had been drawn to Lenny''s grand and impossible arrival. In this moment, the arena was not merely a ce of mortalbat; it was now a sacred ground where the extraordinary met the ordinary. The audience stood in rapt silence, their senses heightened, their hearts pounding to the rhythm of Lenny''s every step. His presence, like a primal force of nature, filled the air, a sensory masterpiece that left an indelible mark upon every soul present, a reminder of the boundless wonders thaty beyond the portals of their understanding. Lenny walked up to Victor and paused before him. Victor had a proud smile on his face. Only moments ago, he had been the object of mockery. But now, even he could taste the awe in the air. He puffed out his chest to Lenny, "You arete!" Lenny chuckled a little, scratching his head as he calmed down his wild aura, "forgive me, I got a little lost!" This did not sound right, but it was actually true. What happened was actually very simple. Lenny had finally broken from the Cocoon about his body and wanted to go back. He waved his hand removing the bracelet that could send him back from his storage unit. However, the moment it appeared, it instantly turned to dust. It was only as the bracelet burnt up did Lenny remember that he was still within the depths of a Volcano. For him, it was no longer excruciating hot and now felt like he was breathing the surface air. He had absolutely forgotten and now found himself with no possibility of going back. It was at this point that Vandora informed him that there was a Portal that had some how appeared on the sub ne. Immediately, Lenny had rushed out to use it and that was how he had found himself here. Curtain saw this and frowned. All of a sudden, all the attention had been somehow pulled towards Lenny and Victor. Even the girls that once screamed his name now awe at the sight of Lenny''s partial nakedness, their faces turning red at the obvious observation of his wless body. This made Curtain very angry. "Riff!" He called out. Riff instantly understood what he meant. Immediately, he grabbed Curtin by his shoulder and with a quick movement, the both of them charged through the portal with thundering speed. Many had seen this. They had also seen that Curtin and Riff had not entered the portal with any Armor, leaving the armor that was supposed to protect against the incredible gravity of Tundra. It was only at this point did everyone remember that the Tournament was still on and the permission to begin had long been given before lenny''s arrival. Some of the participants, being very proud and cocky, did not mind taking the armor anymore. immediately, they rushed for the portal. In this manner everybody at all sides rushed into the portal. This was after all still apetition for the position of Alpha, and everyone wanted to win. As the Participants and their fighters rushed into the Portal, the Crowd cheered loudly. The Tournament had began. Meanwhile, Victor watched as Lenny waved his hands for a new change of clothes. For reasons left to him, Victor did not disturb Lenny as he cleaned up and changed clothes. In fact the the two of them engaged in idle conversation. It might have been the confidence that Victor had in Lenny, but he did not seem all that bothered that the others had left, leaving them behind. "Hey, Lenny! Do you remember that guy you saved from Bitter street that time that Demons attacked? I mean the one you saved after cutting the stomach of the demon." Lenny was wearing his jacket when he heard this. He paused a bit, but quickly remembered the person in question. "what happened to him... Is he died already?" Lenny asked. Victor shook his head. "Actually, he is not. He woke up a few days ago. He said that is name is Austin, a Magi of Town Bedrock. He imed that his town had been destroyed by an army of undead." "An Army?" "yes," Victor nodded, "he only managed to escape before they started with the town. It was after that event that he was unfortunate to have gotten eaten whole by that Demon." Lenny raised a brow at Victor. "And what does that have to do with anything?" Victor sighed, "Because that Undead Army has this city in its sight..." Chapter 532 Deadly Wager! Lady Vinegars True Intentions Lenny frowned a bit. he remembered what he had seen back when he had tossed Victor into the Wastnd. Those mutated creatures had huge holes in their bodies. Even incredible creatures like them, should not be able to still be alive after that kind of injury. He also remembered the bony figure he had seen in the distance. It looked as if that figure was the person in charge. After all, it had a purple gemstone in its chest. Lenny still remembered those eyes. He suddenly smiled at the thought that things were starting to get really interesting, "Let theme!" Victor raised a brow at those words, but as if infected by Lenny''s smile, he smiled back. After what had happened to Victor, his thinking pattern had changed entirely. He was more fierce and bold than ever in his life, and the thrill that a battle was approaching gave him a kind of sick joy. Up in the VIP area, Allison looked down at Victor, her eyes enveloping his frame in totality. This was something Agnes even in her annoyance that Lenny had showed up, even making a spectacr entrance immediately noticed. "Allison, did you see something you fancy?" Agnes asked. "Maybe!?" Allison answered as she twirled strands of her hair leaking from the side. Allison was heir to the ironback Werewolves. However, The Ironback Werewolves were a Pack affiliated with Mr Augustus, A Great level Being on the same level as Governor Momoa. As a child of Mr Augustus, Agnes was naturally Allison''s superior. However, Agnes dotted on her like she was a little puppy. Agnes traced Allison''s line of sight to the figure that was Victor. She immediately frowned. The mere fact that Victor was affiliated with Lenny was enough to employ her disgust. "Allison, don''t even think about it! That one makes me throw up in my mouth." Allison saw the disgust on Agnes''s face and recoiled back into her seat. On the other hand, Gar by her side had a glee smile on her face. In her excitement, she turned to Agnes. "Hey, Stuck up-assdy! Why don''t we have another wager?" Agnes raised a brow at her, "If you are not going to maybe wager the virginity of your Asshole to a mutated desert Elephant, then I am not interested." Gar narrowed her eyes, "Really!? Are you sure that you want to go that far, to whore your sweetdy ass so easily?" Agnes saw the look in her eyes. She wanted to retort, but she found herself holding her tongue. it was not that she had not had bets with Lady Vinegar in the past where she won, but that this time around, her instincts were practically screaming at her to choose her next words carefully. I think you should take a look at Agnes looked at the Arena. All the other Participants and their fighters had raced into the portal, but Lenny and Victor were still smiling and conversing with one another. And then, there was Lady Vinegar literally begging her to enter a wager. She could not help but think maybe they were being too confident. Agnes thought about this a little more. She had a lot of confidence in her brother and what he was very capable of doing, but she had to admit that Lenny had be an undying cockroach, raising his head every time she thought that a shoe had squashed him. And here was Lady Vinegar, proposing a wager that was very udylike. Gar could see as Agnes''s eyes exposed her indecision. Immediately, Vine, the more calctive of the inseparable pair saw the opportunity and took over the body. "If you think that you cannot depart with your stuck-up dignity, why don''t we have an easier wager? One that would have an easier tear on your heart." Agnes raised a brow at this. "And what would that be, Snake Witch!?" Vine smiled, "I was thinking...erm... maybe a certain Invitation stone in here!" Vine whispered as she pointed at Agnes''s chest. Agnes''s eyes shot up, "How did you...?" "Don''t ask such a question Agnes, we both know that its beneath you. I know the things I know because of who I am. Besides, have you forgotten that like you, I am a half-born. I still retained certain gifts from my other half race." "like that pet of yours, lenny Tales, You are a Reminder!?" Agnes asked. "Maybe or maybe not! Who knows? The bottom line is that I want the Invitation stone in your heart!" Now, Agnes was a bit worried. Luckily, only three of them were in this room and Lady Vinegar had ensured to whisper her words. Allison was young too carried away with her infatuation of Victor to even notice. "I had heard that the circumstances surrounding your birth were a very special one and that the invitation stone was used as a supplement for your heart. I also know that you can''t get rid of it nor improve your cultivation any further into the Great Demon realm. So let''s wager this. Why don''t we see who wins? If you win, I will break my Deep demon ranked core in half and give it to you. With that, you can immediately kick through the bottleneck into the Great Demon rank. But if i win, you give me the Invitation stone in your heart." Agnes was truly speechless by what she just heard. After all, if Vinegar was going to split her core in half, then that would mean that she would fall in power. this was not going to be a small fall. In the very least, she would be a rank 3 Deep Demon ranked cultivator. There was also the fact that she was definitely going to be sick or injured for a very long time. Such injury would take at least fifty years to heal, and then cultivation would be even more difficult to attain. This was a very risky wager. For Agnes, removing the Invitation stone in her heart would permanently halt her cultivation, and then, the slow decline in power would begin. This would not stop. Not until she eventually dies. Basically, for both women, it was a deadly wager. Agnes frowned, "So this is the true reason you came to the City of Milk and Honey. You were after my Invitation stone all along!" Chapter 533 A Walk In The Park It all now made sense to Agnes. At least a part of it. After all, Lady Vinegar had appeared at exactly the same time that she had. Although it had been to save Lenny''s life, it was still incredible timing. Lady Vinegar did notment on this. It was true that she had appeared at a very opportune time. However, she had also been heading here as she had tracked the giant octopus that attacked that day. "So what is it going to be? Will you chicken out of this one? It will be our biggest bet yet." Agnes thought about it for a bit. She looked once more at Lenny and then back at Vinegar. It was true that Lenny was capable of incredible things. However, she could not help but remember the sorry state he had been only a little more than a week ago. Back then, he could not even fight off an ordinary mutated octopus barely in the first rank of the Deep Demon Realm. She did not see the possibility that he was able to fight off her own brother. No one, not even their father knew Riff like she did. "Are you sure about this?" Agnes asked Lady Vinegar, her face revealing that she had once more recovered her confidence, "Consuming the Core of a half born from the Medusa Race will be an incredible pleasure I''ll delight in." Lady Vinegar smiled, "Good! Then let''s seal it with a contract." Both women nodded at each other as they bit into their fingers and shook hands. ~Sanguis Foedus~ The Blood Pact. It had now been signed. Both women carrying satisfying smiles on their faces rxed once more in their seats as they continued to watch the happening of the Tournament. Both of them had their own individual thoughts and ns in their minds. Meanwhile, Lenny was finally done with changing his clothes. He had not rushed, taking his time to strip and wear his clean change of clothes. Lenny turned to Victor. "Are you ready?" Victor nodded. Without rushing, both of them headed for the portal. There were those in the audience who gritted their teeth at the two as they strolled towards the portal, taking such an importantpetition as a joke. It really infuriated them. if they could, they would dive into the Arena and stab them both to death. Lenny took a Knee and Victor mounted his back. Immediately, he entered into the portal. All of a sudden, Screens showing what was happening on the other side showed up. As one would expect, seeing the activities taking ce in Tundra was difficult. The Tundra was a ne with an abnormal environment. In this extreme environment, the atmosphere hung heavy with an oppressive heat that seemed to press down upon everything like an unyielding force. Even at its coldest, a bone-chilling 300 degrees, the air crackled with an intensity that could melt steel. The very molecules seemed to vibrate with fric energy, creating an atmosphere of constant tension. During the rare respite when the temperature dipped to its lowest, the world took on an eerie stillness. The air, though scorching by most standards, felt almost cool inparison to the searing peaks it could reach. The ground, rocky and barren with ice, radiated a faint, residual warmth and pressure as if retaining the memory of the intense heat it had absorbed during the day. But when the temperature soared to its peak of 1300 degrees, the atmosphere became a raging inferno. The air shimmered with visible waves of heat, distorting thendscape into a surreal, mirage-like panorama. The sky itself seemed to be aze, painted in fiery hues of orange and red, with the sun casting a malevolent, unrelenting re upon the deste terrain below. In this blistering heat, the very ground seemed to tremble with the intensity of the temperature, sending ripples of heat waves across thendscape. Ice Rocks, surprisingly glowed red-hot, their surfaces slick with molten minerals. Any semnce of life had long since vanished, if it ever existed at all, leaving behind a scorched, inhospitable wastnd. The atmosphere, thick with the stench of scorched earth that stubbornly refused to melt, hung low, suffocating any attempt at respite. Breathing felt like inhaling fire, each breath searing the lungs. The wind, if it could be called so, was a scalding st that offered no relief, only carrying the acrid scent of burning minerals and charred remnants. In this extreme environment, survival was not just a challenge; it was a battle against the very elements themselves. The atmosphere, osciting between the bone-chilling cold of 300 degrees and the blistering furnace of 1300 degrees, painted a picture of a world perpetually on the edge ofbustion, where the air itself seemed to burn with an unquenchable, elemental fury. In the heart of this inhospitable realm, thepetitors in their Rune adorned armor embarked on this journey fraught with a basin of excruciating sensations. With every step, the frozen lithosphere beneath their feet transmitted a bone-chilling cold that seeped through their protectiveyers, gnawing at their skin like a thousand icy needles. Their shoes, designed to inste against extreme temperatures, failed to shield them entirely. The sensation was not just cold; it was a biting, stabbing pain that shot through their limbs, making each movement an ordeal of torment. The very air, heavy with the stench of burnt minerals and charred earth, clung to their skin like a suffocating shroud. The smell, acrid and metallic, filled their nostrils, triggering an involuntary gag reflex. Each breath felt like inhaling the remnants of a scorched battlefield, the particles of dust and ash scratching the back of their throats, making each inhale a searing agony. The sounds of their movements were amplified in this deste expanse. The crunch of their shoes against the frozen ground reverberated like thunder, the noise resonating in their bones, emphasizing the weight of the gravity that bore down upon them. Even their armor, usually a source offort and protection, seemed to creak in protest with every step, the metal groaning under the immense pressure, as if mirroring the anguish of its wearer. Touch became a cruel reminder of their vulnerability. The metal of their armor, once smooth andforting, now felt like a prison, constricting around their bodies with each movement. Straps dug into their flesh, chafing, and bruising, creating additional points of pain that merged with the overall difort. Everyone had their magic activated to fight against the vile environment as they gave their all to push forward. Their magic, usually a source of power, and confidence, felt feeble in this hostile environment. As many of them cast protective spells, the energy produced, sizzled weakly, and the normally vibrant hues dimmed to a mere flicker. Even the touch of their own magic, once aforting tingling sensation, now felt distant and diluted, as if the very essence of their powers had frozen in the face of the intense cold. In thisnd where touch, smell, and hearing were transformed into instruments of torture, thepetitors persevered, driven by a resilience that defied the harsh reality. Each sensation, whether it was the biting cold against their skin, the acrid smell that invaded their nostrils, or the amplified sounds of their movements, served as a reminder of their mortal vulnerability. Yet, amid the torment, Lenny came through swaggering his way like he was strolling through a park of roses. All of them gasped in shock... Chapter 534 Everything Is Mine The Armor that had been given to the participants and their fighters, could only do so much against the harshness of Tundra. After all, aside from the terrible heat of the environment, there was also the gravity that threatened to shatter their knees. At this point, it was as if each and every one of them was carrying a mountain on their shoulders. It was easier for many to just drag their feet against the ground, and this torment they suffered was made lighter by the armor and their magic as released to aid their movements. The Red gs that were supposed to be gathered at different points with the number assigned to the Participant were before them, but seeing and touching were now worlds apart. For some of those that had be very cocky, throwing away their armor because they had seen Lennye through the Portal like it was nothing, the pain that there suffered as a result of their actions was many times more. A few instantly became crushed to meatpaste the moment they entered Tundra. However, in their terrible struggle, Lenny walked through the Portal into Tundra. Even With Victor on his back, he did not look as if the gravity nor the hot atmosphere affected him even in the least. Lenny stepped into Tundra, he looked around at those who found themselves unfortunately too weak to move, and then, he walked past them. Of course, there were those that were of significant strength that had made it through Tundra such as Riff or Morgana. However, it was still heartbreaking for these people to see Lenny just walk past them like it was nothing. "Lenny! We only have twelve hours to make it back. But time works differently in different Sub ne. This one is no different. If we fall behind, we won''t make it in time." Victor advised. Lenny nodded. He bounced up and down a few times, and then with a kick against the ground, he shot through into the distance. *Boom!* He was like a bullet shot out of the barrel. Lenny rushed past the people far off into the distance. All of them could not help but pause and stare at him in disbelief. This was the same thing for a big part of the audience back at the Arena. Lady Vinegar turned to Agnes with a gleeful smile on her face. Agnes rolled her eyes, "So what! That is nothing. Riff left a long time ago. there is no way that Lenny will make it to him. Meanwhile, Allison secretly prayed that Lenny made it. Of course, it was all for the simple fact that Lenny was carrying Victor. The Hot wind of the tundra blew harshly, and with Lenny''s speed, The heat seemed to have increased. but Victor held on tight. This was also a kind of test. Lenny hade through these parts before, but navigating through it was not a problem. As Lenny moved, he would pick up the g that was attributed with them on the way, sending it into his storage unit. As he did this, he continued his advance. Soon, he could see the Portal that led to Imperilment far off in the distance. The Gravity here was lighter than the rest of the ne. This allowed water to move in a funny manner through the air. The scene was ethereal to look at. Water formed long swirls in the air, some frozen and others not. Some of them were like mirrors and others were like long water slides forming wlessly in the air. Ironically, regardless of this, the atmosphere was still packed with enough heat to instantly evaporate a normal person''s existence. However, only a few distance to the Portal, and Lenny noticed that the gs were missing. The gs were ording to numbers. There were a lot of them. It was done this way so that one person would not take all the gs and instantly end the tournament based on speed alone. However, someone had clearly taken the g that was meant for them. This made Lenny frown as his sixth sense told him that something was up. All of a sudden, he felt a de speed through the air as it headed for his back. However, Lenny''s fingers moved slightly, and just before the de touched Victor, it stopped in mid-air. Victor was taken by surprise at this. he had not even felt the impending danger and yet, his senses had be exceeding sharp about his environment. "Hehehehe...." There was suddenly a loudughter. "Lenny Tales! You know, I entered this tournament just to make sure that I found you." The voice came from all around them. However, Looking about the ce, Lenny could not see anyone. Slowly, He let Victor drop from his back. The moment Victor did, he was surprised by how the gravity pulled him to the ground, threatening to break his bones. However, Lenny waved his hands and two new runes appeared on the armor that he wore. "Wow! That''s really fancy. Casting an elemental rune for earth and another for fire resistance so easily. Now, I see why the servant of the Royal House of Gluttony lost at your hands. It couldn''t be helped. He was too weak in the first ce." Till this moment, Lenny had not yet seen the person. *Swush!* *Swush!* Two des from nowhere shot at Lenny. However, his fingers moved slightly again and the des paused in mid-air before falling to the ground. "Even Your control of Cosmic Energy is impable!" The voicemented. This made Lenny raise a Brow, "Is this guy gathering information about me?" Lenny thought to himself. The only people that he knew that gathered so much information were naturally assassins. A thought came to Lenny''s mind and he asked out loud, "I take that you work for one of the royal Families. Which one is it?" "I am Vice from the Leviathan Family Of Avarice, and you Lenny Tales have all that is MINE!" Chapter 535 Holder Of The Greed System "I am Vice from the Royal Leviathan Family of Avarice, and You Lenny Tales, have all that is MINE!" Lenny Raised a brow at this. He could not help but believe that he was responding to a clown. Till this moment, Vice had not shown himself. However, Lenny suddenly got an Alert from the Satan System that made him stare in disbelief. Lenny could not believe what he had just heard. He could not help but look at the alert again. "From the look on your face, I can tell that your System just alerted you of my presence," Vice snickered. "Without a doubt, it is very weak. Mine knew of your presence the moment I entered the City of Milk and Honey." hearing this, Lenny frowned some more. He was not at all weak. But right now, he was about to face a person with the same kind of grace that he carried. In his life, Lenny had never met a System User. In fact, he would have not believed that they existed if it was not Vandora that told him. Also, this system user was a man that was obviously very skilled. To top it, he was for one of the Royal Families. All of a sudden, a water curtain appeared and Vice''s head peeped through it. Surprisingly, He had a female face. However, the face suddenly changed to that of a little girl, and then to that of a middle-aged man. In this manner, Vice''s face changed again and again. He was a being with a thousand faces, each veiled in mystery and wonder. His appearance shifted like the phases of the moon, a kaleidoscope of countenances that defied the constraints of mere mortals. To encounter him was to be ensnared in a sensory whirlwind, where sight, smell, touch, and even taste danced upon the precipice of the extraordinary. His eyes, Green, the windows to a thousand souls, glimmered with an ethereal light. Each nce bestowed a different face upon him, an ever-changing visage that could be tender andpassionate one moment, and stern and foreboding the next. His features shifted seamlessly, the lines of his face morphing to reveal countless identities. A subtle aroma trailed in his wake, a scent as elusive as his shifting faces. It was an intoxicating blend of sandalwood and ancient parchment, mingled with the fragrance of blooming roses and the earthy musk of a forgotten forest. Each whiff carried a hint of distant ces, of long-lost memories and unspoken secrets, leaving the air rich with the essence of a thousand unseen worlds. Lenny was even surprised that he could use his nose in such a ce with a terrible atmosphere. But The moment Vice arrived, he was surprised to find that he could. Without a doubt, this man was no ordinary man. Lenny had no choice but to admit that before him was a freak. However, Vice had yet to begin. "You do not feed it! I can tell you do not feed it!" Vice spoke. "Feed what?" Lenny asked back, as two swords slowly appeared from the storage unit. "You do not feed your system with some points. All you do is eat all the growth. No wonder your Growth is so slow. You have even had your system a month longer than me and you are this weak." Lenny''s frown got deeper. Immediately, lenny used Appraiser on him. However, it was of no use. Appraiser did not show Vice''s Stats. Instead, The Stats that came out were static. Clearly, Lenny could tell that Vice could see his stats but he could not see Vice''s Stats. "Satan System, Hide My Stats!" Vice suddenly chuckled, "Don''t worry, I have seen what i need to see. You are just a puppy, and your Satan System is barely a rank one System, and even that growth is because of your general rise in power. Without giving back some points to your system, you have not allowed it grow and in turn, grow you! But no matter, there is no need to worry. I have now arrived. I will be taking that troublesome system from your very soul." "You are not a Fighter in thispetition are you?" Lenny asked. Vice walked a hand, and a person''s head appeared. This person, lenny recognized to be one of the fighters of thepetition and at one corner, was the Participant. He looked to be asleep. The only problem with this was that the Participant was now empty of limbs, leaving behind only a torso. Vice chuckled a little, "All I did was take his Contract for myself at thest minute and enter thepetition. i was almost thinking you wont show up, but I see I neglected your love for a beautiful entrance...Hehehe!" All of a sudden, knives appeared in the air again and they rushed for Lenny. This time around, it was not one or two but over a thousand. Each sword, de, knife gleaming as it reflected the rays of the sun. Instantly, Lenny dodged as he waved his des, blocking some and redirecting some others. There were also those that he outrightly sliced in two. All the swords were incredibly defended against. Lenny smirked, "If that is all you have, then you might as well be prey!" However, as he said this, a small line of blood appeared on his left cheek. Lenny frowned at this, but it was the rm he got from the system that truly frightened him. <-2 points Strength> This was not just a reduction in points, but actual an actual steal. Vice Chuckled lightly, "I know right! It is indeed a surprise. Let me introduce myself in a different light, "I am Vice from the Royal Levathian Family and Holder of The Greed System. Do you understand now, everything you own is MINE!" (Author''s note: Sorry for the mistake guys. It was my fault. Hope you enjoyed the chapter) Chapter 536 Greed System Vs Satan System ? A sword floated before Vice and he licked the small trace of blood from the de. For a second there, lenny was both offended and surprised. There were more than a million things wrong with Vice in Lenny''s eyes. But even he had to admit that the man had skill. When Vandora had told Lenny that there were others that had Systems just like him, Lenny hd thought they would be like his own. However, vandora had stated that each System was unique and it carried attributes of the master or god that created it. For example, Lenny''s Satan System had certain skills that were a cut of the Morningstar''s powers. Like the Skill Influncer or White Prince. These were all watered down versions of the power of the Morningstar. This was the same thing for Vice. Vice was from the Royal Family of Avarice. Just from the name, it was easy to see that he was affiliated with a master that enjoyed taking from everyone for himself. Only one cut on Lenny''s face and Lenny had lost 2 points. This was not out of his HP, but out of his fundamental strength. At this point, it was safe to say that If lenny got cut again and again, it would continue to lose his points until he lost everything entirely. This meant that the Greed system essentially had the ability to steal the gain of other people. Lenny had a method that allowed him to gain people''s achievements for himself, but that could only happen if he consumed a fundamental part of that person like the core or the like. In the case of greed. It did not matter which part. Everything that could be taken was taken. "You know, Lenny Tales, a man of your calibre and strength is not so much in my eyes, but the skills you carry are very interesting. So i will be fair and cut you a worthwhile deal. If you give up now and hand over your Satan System for me to absorb, then I''ll let you walk with your life. I would even be kind enough and let you go with half of your current cultivation. You know, with that kind of cultivation, you can practically walk anywhere on this earth and get a lot of respect. All you have to do, is submit to me and that''s it. I walk away with your Satan System and You walk away with the gift of your life I GRANT you! What do you say?" Lenny heard these words and he raised a brow at Vice. For a second, Lenny could swear that he was talking to a retarded person. "Hey, quick question, are by any chance Stupid, or you just act this way to annoy your opponents. Because, its kinda working." The face Vice had on, had be that of a baby. It was very weird to see it frown, but at the same time, Lenny could care less about his feelings. Lenny Massaged his right shoulder lightly as he advanced forward, "You said that you are a System holder right? Then Please, don''t bore me. After all, this is the first time in a long while I will be fighting BLIND?" "Blind?" Lenny nodded, "Yes, Vice of the Greed System. I beg of you, Even If you do nothing, at least thrill me." Lenny waved his hands and a storm of white mes went about his body in a wide range. It was zing hot and cut through the already ming atmosphere like Hot knife through butter. Victor saw this and was left speechless. He had never seen Lenny use magic before. This was the very first time. It was no wonder that Lenny could pass through this Tundra ne as if it was a walk in the park for him. The fire he produced from his own body was much hotter than what was avable in the air. it was at least a hundred Degrees hotter What Victor did not know was that Even now, this was not the highest lenny could go. This was just because Victor was close by and a part of lenny feared that the mes he produced would be too hot and destroy the runes he carved on the Armor for protection. It would be such a shame to kill victor without even knowing he was there. *Boom!* Lenny''s mes seared through the mes and he appeared right before Vice. Lenny did not use his sword for this hit. It was his bare hands. He twisted like he was about to give a round horse kick in the air, and then his hands came down with an Incredible smack for Vice''s face. *BOOM!* It was like an artilery shell had just hit its target. The sound waves from that hit, literally separated the searing heat in the air, making the atmosphere of Tundra temporarily clear about them. Vice had been quick to block with his arms in front of his chest. But he was still smacked a great far distance. Lenny did not give him any opportunity to breathe. The shower of blows came all at once. In the heart of battle, Lenny became a tempest of fury and determination. His body enveloped in his white mes, a manifestation of his unyielding spirit. With each movement, the mes danced around him, their intensity matching the fervor of his purpose. As he faced his opponent, his eyes zed with a fire that mirrored the mes that encased him. Without hesitation, heunched into a relentless onught, a shower of blows that fell upon his adversary like a storm. His fists, wreathed in white-hot mes, struck with precision and power, each impact sending shockwaves through the air. Vice, caught in the onught, tried to defend against the barrage, but Lenny''s blows were relentless, each strike fueled by the sheer force of his will. The white mes, intense and scorching, licked at the opponent''s defenses, leaving trails of searing heat in their wake. With every punch and kick, Vice felt the heat closing in, the mes threatening to consume them entirely... Chapter 537 Greed System Vs Satan System 2 ? Lenny''s movements were a dance of destruction, his punches and kicks weaving seamlessly with the flickering mes that surrounded him. The air crackled with the sound of burning, Vice''s clothes smoldering from the proximity of the intense heat. Each blow seemed to echo with the wrath of a thousand suns, a testament to the sheer power of his elemental fury. Despite the searing pain, Vice also fought back, his own skills tested to the limit. But Lenny''s mes were unyielding, a manifestation of his resolve. He pressed on, his blows raining down like a relentless storm, his every strike an attempt to burn his opponent to a crisp. In the midst of this fiery onught, Lenny stood resolute, his body a vessel of power and determination. Vice, battered and singed, struggled to keep up with the onught but Lenny''s brutality proved to be as difficult as one would imagine. The white mes, brilliant and blinding, illuminated the battlefield, casting long shadows that danced to the rhythm of Lenny''s furious blows. With each punch, each kick, and each surge of the white mes, Lenny pushed the limits of his abilities. His lips curled a nice grin. Even with his newly acquired strength and power, Vice had somehow managed to not have been burnt to nothingness. Lenny considered this to be very interesting. The shower of blows continued, relentless and unyielding, until the opponent finally sumbed, his defenses shattered by the scorching intensity of Lenny''s onught. Onest hit and he fell a distance away. Vice''s hands were all mangled, looking more like noodles than actual hands. There was no way Vice was supposed to be able to use these hands again, but the look on the old woman''s face he now carried was evident of his own thrill at the progress of the battle. "Good! Good!! You make me hunger for you more Lenny Tales. Since it hase thus Far, I think I will be taking this one... WILL." Immediately, Lenny saw his ability on WILL Instantly Grey out. Yes, it had been stolen. although temporarily, it had still been stolen. All of a sudden, Vice''s expression changed. It was now Stoic and focused. The clowning look he had earlier on was gone, and Lenny could feel Cosmic energy around his body seemed to rise to his call, as he waved his hands and a thousand swords appeared once more. However, this was not likest time. Although Lenny could not see the difference between all of them, he could tell by sheer instinct that there were all sharper, as the Cosmic energy in the air seem to respond to the sharpness of the des. No doubt, these des were going to cut through even the threads of cosmic energy in the air. Lenny knew what was about to happen, and so he waved out two des as broad a te. But Vice had not even started. He ced a hand on the ground, "This earth is MINE!" All of a sudden, Lenny Felt two abnormal things happen. The gravity all around them suddenly multiplied, threatening to bring his knees to the ground. Tundra already had incredible gravity. It was not at all surprising to see that it had be strong enough for Lenny to now feel it. In truth, if it was any other person, they would have definitely be mashed paste under all that Pressure. After all, this was far worse than being at the bottom of the Ocean. Secondly, the ground suddenly became like jelly, making Lenny feel as if he had just mounted a water bed. This made his footing uneven and he staggered a bit. "Thisnd is now, temporary mine. I can do with it as I see fit!" At the same time, the swords wereunched at Lenny. Although his footing was not the best, any excuse that resulted in death, was definitely a stupid excuse. In the heat of this battle, the air crackled with tension as over a thousand swords and des rushed towards Lenny like a storm of deadly metal. Each de glinted in the sunlight, reflecting the sheer determination and WILL of VIce who wielded them. The sound of the rushing swords was deafening, a symphony of steel that filled the air with its ominous melody. But Lenny was no ordinary warrior; he was a dance of grace amidst the chaos. With an effortless fluidity, he leaped into the air, his agile form defying the newly Improvedws of gravity. His twin des, sharp as the fangs of a serpent, became an extension of his very being. With lightning-quick movements, he parried the iing attacks, the sh of metal against metal ringing out like a battle hymn. As the onught continued, Lenny spun and twirled in the air, his movements a mesmerizing dance of evasion and precision. His des became a blur, a whirlwind of deadly steel that seemed to dance in perfect harmony with the rushing swords. With each swing, he deflected the attacks, the sheer force of his movements sending ripples through the sea of des. In the midst of the chaos, Lenny''s eyes remained focused and determined. He anticipated the trajectory of each sword, his instincts guiding him like apass in the storm. With a swift countermove, he aimed for his opponent. But WILL like Lenny had always known it to be, was an incredible skill. There was no desire to dodge. Only attack and deliver a swift end. Just when it looked like Lenny was going to make home, the Gravity increased once more, mming him to the ground. Luckily, before hended, he waved his swords, stabbing them into the very earth to break his sudden descent. The ground beneath him seemed to tremble in awe of his prowess, but was it going to be enough. "Not bad, Lenny Tales, but you stillck the WILL... let me take another one and show you." All of sudden, Lenny saw two of his skills gray out. There were Freeze and Cellr Control. Yes, Vice used FREEZE on Lenny... (Authors note: Golden Tickets Please... And still epting gifts.) Chapter 538 The Sweet Anticipation Of Your Downfall. Chapter 538 The Sweet Anticipation Of Your Downfall. *FREEZE!* This was the ability Lenny had absorbed from The Chimera ant. He had had this ability for the longest time. Immediately, Lenny found himself frozen as he had always had other people before, and all of a sudden, Vice''s hand morphed, the cells of his hand turning into a huge ''S'' shaped de. *CELLULAR CONTROL!* He stabbed forward and it went right into Lenny''s Chest, protruding from one side to the other. The de was so sharp that Lenny hung on it like a barbecue on a stick. Immediately, Vice lifted Lenny into the air above his head. And then he twisted it lightly. Immediately, blood poured from the Injury like rain. <-3 Stre> <-2 Sta> <-6 Agi> <-15 Mag> <....Alert: Host is losing points.> lenny''s points fell Sharply. The Alerts just kepting as Vice opened his mouth to drink Lenny''s blood. The red blood poured its warmth on his skin and heughed heartily as it did. It seemed to refresh him. "AHHH!" Lenny groaned, and then he released a fireball on Vice''s head. Vice was forced to back off, Flinging Lenny away. Lenny rolled on the ground, Crashing fiercely against the frozen Earth. "Lenny!" Victor screamed. he wanted toe help but Lenny raised a hand to stop him. Regardless of the pain, he slowly stood to his feet. Lenny staggered a little, but he immediately kicked against the ground as he rushed once more for Vice. However, his movements had obviously slowed down significantly. Vice suddenly leaped into the air and came down with a round horse kick that fell right on Lenny''s Face, Kicking him away. He tumbled on the ground a little. "I do remember you said something about thrilling you," Vice chuckled, "You''ve had your fun Lenny''s tales, It is time for mine." Victor watched from his corner. This Intense battle had taken a dive he was surprised to see. The sh of steel echoed through the air, a symphony of battle that resonated with the intensity of the struggle. Lenny, his face etched with Pain and stubbornness, stood tall, his twin des at the ready. Opposite him, Vice, a man of a thousand fleeting faces, wielded a thousand swords with an artistry born of chaos. The battle continued in a whirlwind of motion. Vice''s face changed so rapidly, that it was as if he wore masks woven from shadows. Hisughter, eerie and chilling, cut through the air like a discordant melody. With each change of face, a new sword appeared in his hands, the des glinting in the sunlight. Lenny, despite his injuries, moved with grace, his every movement a testament to his skill, as he disyed the style expected of a man of his status as an Assassin. But Vice was relentless, attacking from all directions with a fury that seemed endless. Lenny parried and dodged, his des a blur of steel, but Vice''s swords came at him like a storm, relentless and unyielding. Vice''s swords whirred through the air, leaving trails of gleaming silver in their wake. Lenny defended with everything he had, but the wound on his chest throbbed with pain, a reminder of Vice''s earlier strike. Despite the agony, Lenny persisted, his jaw clenched in determination. He knew he had to endure, for he had found a weakness even in his own self and he was going to explore it. With every sh of metal, the ground beneath them trembled. Lenny fought not just with his des but with his sheer willpower, refusing to sumb to Vice''s sadistic delight. Vice, his faces ever-changing, wore an evil smile, reveling in Lenny''s struggle. Heughed heartily, the sound a mockery of Lenny''s terrible pain. From time to time, Lenny would cough blood, and vice would use his de to absorb the blood therefore continually reducing Lenny''s strength. Despite the odds, Lenny pressed on. His movements, those of an Assassin were a dance of defiance, a battle cry against the chaos Vice embodied. The sh of their weapons echoed across the battlefield, a fierce contest of skill and resolve. Lenny''s muscles strained, and his breaths came in ragged gasps, but he fought on, each strike fueled by his unwavering determination. As the battle raged on, the sky above them darkened, as if the very heavens mourned the struggle below. It was bing dark. The sh of Lenny''s des against Vice''s swords became a struggle not just for victory but for the very essence of their beings. Lenny''s eyes zed with a fierce resolve, his wounds forgotten in the heat of battle. He would not yield. And as much as it excited Vice, it still came with a slight annoyance that was starting to tick him off. Again, he stole from Lenny. *WILL!* He smacked Lenny a distance away. Blood went out into the air. "Not Bad Lenny! But absorbing your System will make mine strong enough to contend against the other tools of the Several Royal families. You know, some of them are Great-ranked Demons. I will consume them like I''ll Consume you. But don''t worry, I shall save a piece of your consciousness. My System allows me to preserve my prey like farm animals, milking them whenever I get bored or thirsty. I''ll make sure you get a front seat to enjoy as I rise to the top." As he talked, he advanced towards Lenny. However, Lenny backed off steadily again and again and again, and then he suddenly stopped. The moment he did, so did Vice. All of a sudden, Lenny raised his head with a smile on his face. "I know, It''s straining right! A little piece of advice you dumb fuck, Stealing a person''s skills also means stealing their weak points." All of a sudden, red veins like vines appeared all over Vice''s body. His faces changed even more rapidly. However, all of them revealed the sudden pain and pressure his body was suffering from. Lenny stood to his feet, and right before Vice''s eyes, the de wound on his chest instantly healed up. It was as if the pain and struggle that Lenny had was all just acting, and now, his real expression was revealed. Lenny stepped forward, "Ah, the sweet anticipation of your downfall. Today, you danced with the devil, and I assure you, I lead with a waltz of malevolence.." Chapter 539 What is My True Demon rank? Chapter 539 What is My True Demon rank? Vice was frozen in ce, unaware of what was going on. his body had red veins snaking everywhere. his eyes bulged and his face was frozen in shock. "What the f*ck...!?" He tried to move, but movement was impossible. Lenny strolled over to him. "I only just came back, and with the eagerness, I saw in you coupled with the confidence you disyed in your speeches. I was fairly confident that you would thrill me," Lenny shook his head, "But I see that I thought too much of you," he sighed, "You could not even use yourmon sense in battle. It really baffles me how you have survived this long. Honestly, If I were you, I would have sorted ways to just end my miserable existence." "Ho...How!?" Vice gritted his teeth as he asked in surprise, blood already leaking out of his orifices. Evidently, those words had been said with extreme difficulty. "What do you by that?" Lenny raised a brow at him. "To tell the truth, it was all too easy. Firstly, I let you do what you wanted to because you told me that you were a System user. Yes, a big part of it was all curiosity. I really wanted to know. And I must say, your abilities are not bad. but a bitcking in certain areas. In my hands, I could help get rid of some of the weak points." From the very beginning, Lenny had been pulling Vice in. The moment he had seen his ability WILL gray out, Lenny instantly became fascinated with how Vice was going to use the Skill. However, a skill like WILL was not just acquired as a result of the Satan System, but rather, it was as a result of incredible Mental training and focus. It was the straining of his mind past the point of casual distraction from his environment to connect with the cosmos itself that helped create the perfect forme that were his delivered FOCUS. This was also an experience that he mostly acquired in his previous life after undergoing rigorous training, literally running mad a couple of times. There was no way in Heaven or in Hell could a person like Vice aplish such. Besides, there was also a vast amount of Stamina and strength points that were required to pull it off. Lenny pulling off such a skill was already strenuous for him. It was without a doubt that the weight of the skill would be twenty times more Strenuous on Vice.This meant that although he stole the ability temporarily, it was more of a bother, and he wanted to show off just to destabilize Lenny''s focus and confidence in the fight. However, Lenny''s confidence did not lie in the skills he had acquired from the System but in the kind of Man that he was at his core. Such tactics to destabilize the mind by taking his skills might have worked for a lot of people, but Lenny Tales was not on that list. Secondly, Lenny instantly noticed that the skills that Vice stole, were all skills that he had acquired either from consumption or he had acquired them from from practicing a technique. Skills such as those that had to do with his White me or Influencer that could temporarilymand people were not touched. This proved that the Greed System could not copy a core ability that once belonged to Lucifer Morningstar. ording to Vandora, Gods and Demon gods used systems as a method to pass on their own power to their servants. The Greed System was good, but it was proof that one God could not just use the power in the domain of another god. Vice had said that his system was beyond Lenny''s own in level because Lenny never gave back to the system. This might have been true, but it still did not make up for theck of quality when It came to power. Thirdly, Vice had been too cocky while stealing Lenny''s powers that he had not thought of a lot of possibilities. Lenny had never had a fight where he did not observe his enemies much closely. As an assassin, taking advantage of even a pebble on the ground could lead to sure victory or sure death. Nothing was absolute until dered absolute. As the saying went in his former world: Assumption was the mother of Fuck ups! Vice assumed that he had won, leaving huge gaps in his fighting style. For example, Lenny quickly noticed that Vice never used the Abilities stolen simultaneously. It was always one and then the other. Lenny also noticed that while one ability was grayed out, the other that was stolen suddenly became avable. There was the ability that the Greed System granted Vice, that allowed him to take in blood, therefore taking in another''s ability. This was a very good ability. Except that Lenny had an ability that let him control his cells. Even those that had left his body could be controlled for a period of time. This naturally included all the blood that Vice had been drinking and bathing in. Lastly, Lenny noticed that when Vice touched the ground, dering the icy ground to be his, it was only in a very limited location. Victor had been staying not so far away but he had not been affected by the intense gravity. Lenny further proved his theory by allowing Vice to smack him around. Anytime he was smacked too far away, he would feel the gravity lessen, but then Vice would suddenly rush at him. Overall, the holes in Vice''s fighting style were just too much for this once upon a time number one assassin to peel. When Lenny thought that he had had his fun understanding what Vice wascking, he took advantage of the fatigue that using WILL naturally bestowed on Vice, and then, he let his blood cells in Vice''s body do the work. The truth was that Vice had lost from the moment that he caught Lenny''s interest by saying he also had a system. Lenny grabbed Vice by his face and pulled him closer, "You can see my Demon rank, can''t you?" Vice barely nodded through the pain. "No! No!! No!!!" Lenny shook his head. "I don''t mean the rubbish I intentionally let you see to pull you in. I mean... this one..." Chapter 540 Youre A Monster Chapter 540 You''re A Monster "No! No!! No!!!" Lenny shook his head. "I don''t mean the rubbish I intentionally let you see to pull you in. I mean... this one..." Lenny pulled Vice closer, and all of a sudden, like a bride revealing herself to her husband, Lenny''s True rank revealed itself. Vandora had told Lenny of other System users. naturally, she had informed him of the rich possibilities that they were capable of achieveing. Unlike Avatars of gods, System users had the ability to consume each other''s power. It was all in attribute to the glory of the god that they served. It was then that Lenny took another look at the Satan System and then he saw his system''s rank. Lenny had discovered that the Satan System was capable of growth. it was capable of improving. A simple method for this was to take missions from the Satan System that specifically targeted its growth. This meant that rewards would go to the System and not the individual. Improving One''s system gave better support to the individual. Also, it would aid a better reward system in the future. It also improved the connection that the individual had with the god that granted the power. With this, one could call forth a greater degree of power. Systems were all in Level. but at the same time, they differed in powerlevel. Also, only a certain rank of beings could create them, and there was a fixed number to doing this. Of course, the quality and capability of one System would greatly differ with the Quality and capability of another depending on How strong their individual masters were. For example, The Greed System was given by the head of the Leviathan Royal Family. This was a demon god. However, lenny''s Satan System was granted to him by Lucifer Morningstar. Although it did not look like much, but it is important to note that once upon a time, the Morningstar had been lord and king of all the royal families. It was not possible that his subordinate would create a higher quality of System than he would. After all, It did take a lot for he that was once an angel toe below and rule the underworld. The Greed System had the ability to be able to take, and Vice had used it to steal a lot. Taking and Taking and Taking to fill up ghis own pocket. Now, It was time for Lenny to absorb all that goodness thatthe Greed System had umted over a long period of Time. Yes, Lenny was going to take it all that he had to offer. lenny looked down at Vice, and Vice saw his true rank. "You are... You are... Deep Demon rank 5." Victor heard those words and he literal felt the shock assault his spine. He could not believe what he had just heard. After all, he remembered that Lenny had been at rank 1 of the Deep Demon rank only recently. The fact that lenny had moved from the first rank to the fifth in under a spam of one week was mind blocking. If those stuck-up elders back home were to hear this, they would instantly flip their top off. There were those in the demon society that might actuallymit suicide out of sheer jealousy. Many of them would cry to the heavens for being unfair, and many more would spit at Lenny''s face in their own denial. It was popr knowledge that moving from one rank to the other was practically like iron going through fire and then being pounded by heavy metal for many many years. naturally, the higher one went in power, the more difficult it was. And the more difficult it was, the more difficult it would be. In fact, it took a shorter amount of time to climb from the first rank of the Lesser Demon realm to the Sixth rank of the Lesser Demon Realm than it took for the First rank of the Deep Demon realm to the second rank of the Deep Demon Realm. Cultivation was just that difficult. There were millions if not thousands of Demons, but only those that were of true significant determination and hunger for power regardless of circumstances could reach its peak. At the same time, all this could be aided with Cultivation materials and treasures like the heart of a hell beast or the like. This particr one was due to Fate, and its workings. A person could grind endlessly to finally make it to the top of power through sweat and pain, and another could have been fortunate enough to have found a treasure that would act as a long leg, therefore reducing the distance that one required to grow. Of course, other methods such as bloodline existed that automatically propelled a person forward from birth. Vinegar was a good example of this. Sometimes, even with a treasure, one could still a lot of time on the cultivation path. Lenny had the Satan system but it had taken him such a long time to climb to his level. It was only easy to imagine how difficult it was for normal people to climb in power. There was also the natural suppression of those above who did not want those below to reach them or surpass them. It was a regr urrence to see those of the Lesser realms with incredible potential that had been pushed down just because of the possibility of their growth. It was not an easy task. For many, Lenny now had cultivation that was worth hundreds of years of experience and he had gotten it in only under a Year. Of course, If one was to add up the time he spent in Imperilment, then that was going to be much more than just a year. After all, Lenny spent almost two years if not more in Imperilment. Nevertheless, Power was power, and power was to be obeyed. lenny smiled at Vice, "Good, now look at My Stats... what do you see?" Vice''s face was no longer switching from face to face but was now frozen at the face of an old man. It was the perfect face to animate the level of surprise he saw. "You... you... you''re a Monster!" (Author''s note: I finally revealed the rank. Next, would be the Stats. Yes, guys a lot of brutal upgrades. Please send gifts and Golden Ticket. we have not touched 200 yet. Lets go fam. ) Chapter 541 Deep Demon Rank five Chapter 541 Deep Demon Rank five Wee to the Satan System /Title/ Essence collector (mid tier 1): Slowly steal the Fundamental Life Essence of foes for every Injury inflicted on them and also those that die by your hand. *White Prince: Kiss of the Fallen Prince *The influencer: (Mid tier 1) : Restricted by the strength level of the victim. *Demon Eater: Digestion rate increased. Host can now digest more than one Blood Essence, Demon core, Hell beast heart at a time(Max of six cores at a time) *Soul master: (Mid tier 1) Call upon the souls of those you have killed in battle. * The Harbinger of Pain: Bring upon the lot attentive punishment and an increase in points. Half born-Human /Abilities/ Chapter 542 You are Late Chapter 542 You are Late "Satan System, absorb the greed System!" Lenny instructed without Mercy. meanwhile, back at the Arena, the host of people watching the battle that happened between Lenny and Vice were totally surprised. none of them had expected to see what they did. They had not expected that Vice would be defeated so easily. After all, from the onset of the battle, Lenny seemed to have given it his all but was losing. And then all of a sudden, it was over. Vice had frozen up, and Lenny had extracted his core from his head. The sudden development of things was absolutely surprising. One of such people frozen in shock was Agnes. After all, she had Lady Vinegar had entered into an agreement of sorts. She did not want to lose and the thought that Lenny was going to fail crossed her mind the moment she saw Vice beating him senselessly. However, hise back left her absolutely speechless. But it was not just her. Even Vine had to admit that she had not expected anything that she had seen. Meanwhile, Glenn and Father ck, in their own VIP booth could not help butugh and cheer lenny on. They had been a bit worried at first, but where surprised to see that lenny''s had suddenly killed Vice by taking his core. They did not know how he did it, and frankly, they did not care. As long as he was winning, it was enough for him. At the audience stand, the man that had bet on Victor winning could not help but be excited in joy. Meanwhile, as Lenny absorbed Vice''s system, his face changed to that of a young fe. Lenny was surprised to see that it had even been a woman. All the while, he had assumed that Vice''s true face was that of a man, but it wasn''t. Nevertheless, it did not matter. Lenny looked at the core in his hand. he smiled as he threw it into his mouth. This was action that instantly made everyone in the Arena gasp in shock. This included Victor. After all, because of how uniquely core''s were formed with cosmic energy specifically for each individual, it was impossible for a person to take another person''s core. The best and easiest solution was for the core to be destroyed. But lenny had popped it into his mouth like he was taking in candy. Lenny swallowed and then he turned to Victor. "I have the gs, get up, lets get going." victor had not seen Lenny take any g, but he still found himself nodding to Lenny''s words. Around the time Lenny had his battles with Vice, they were indeed some that had managed to make it from the Tundra into imperilment. These ones would naturally be promoted to the next stage of thepetion. The first stage had been the selection stage. This stage was to test the Alpha''s judgement in picking an assistant that would forever aid in their path to ruling. This stage was to test Endurance and stamina to persevere through adversity. Lenny carried Victor on his back as he headed for the next stage. Amidst the scorching winds of Tundra, where the air shimmered like molten ss, Lenny stood at the precipice of the portal leading to Imperilment. The contrast between the worlds was stark¡ªTundra, a furnace of heat, and Imperilment, a Dystopian subne with an atmosphere as hostile as a desert of embers. With a determined breath, Lenny stepped forward, his boots sinking into the Icey ground as he approached the portal. The air around him crackled withtent energy, a manifestation of his newfound power. He extended his hand, fingertips grazing the surface of the portal that seemed to ripple with an otherworldly heat. Entering the portal proved far more challenging than he anticipated. The very fabric of Imperilment resisted his intrusion. It recognized his enhanced power, his transformation into something beyond organic, and pushed back against his presence. It was as if the world itself rejected him, sensing the unnatural force that now coursed through his veins. Every step he took through the portal felt like walking against a tide of invisible resistance. The air crackled with a malevolent energy, and Lenny could feel the pressure building around him, threatening to crush him beneath its weight. His skin tingled as if ants crawled beneath it, and he fought to maintain hisposure. When he had left Imperilment, this had not been. However, cosmic rule was still the cosmic rule. lenny was not an organic indigene of Imperilment. Even though he acquired his new found strength in the ne, it would still resist his intrusion. At first, it felt like rubber, only more annoying, and this time around, he could feel his skin burn as he pushed forward. It was an enduring process. one that Victor shut his mouth to watch attentively. It took a while, at least a few minutes more than his first time. Finally, with a surge of willpower, he pushed through, his body feeling like it was being stretched andpressed simultaneously. The world on the other side was a nightmare, as it had always been¡ªandscape of floating rocks dangerous ever hungry mutated creatures, choking smog, and an eerie, perpetual twilight. The air was fresh as ever, but for lenny, every breath was a struggle. Lenny''s lungs burned as he gasped for air, his chest felt as if it might implode. Standing proved equally daunting. His legs trembled under the weight of the hostile atmosphere, and he felt his veins pulsating with a rhythm that threatened to rupture them. The ground beneath him seemed to shift, unsteady and unforgiving. Lenny clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought against the rejection. He forced himself to stand tall, each movement a battle against the oppressive environment. The very essence of Imperilment rebelled against his presence, yet he refused to yield. He was determined to ovee the inhospitable atmosphere, to carve his path through this hostile subne. In that moment, Lenny embodied defiance, his every step a testament to his indomitable will. Despite the agony and rejection, he moved forward, his eyes set on the bleak horizon. After all, just in front, was someone waiting for him. "You arete!" A voice echoed. Chapter 543 Battle of the ladies Chapter 543 Battle of thedies "You arete!" A voice echoed the moment he stepped out of the Portal. lenny was back into Imperilment. It took a while for his body to adapt to the atmosphere of the ce. After all, he was at the thresh hold of strength that was allowed in this sub ne. Any more and he would start to break space and time. It would be like a baby who was too big for its mother''s stomach, slowly ripping it apart to survive. That was how it was. For the sub ne to allow those that were of a higher power to settle within it, it must experience the growth of its own indigene. The weight was a different kind of pull from the type he had felt from tundra that had gravity capable oof smashing a person like egg to a stone. His lungs found it heavy to ept air in this ce but he quickly and surely regted his breathing. When Lenny raised his head, he found that the Elder Isiah was standing in front of him. "...But you managed to make it in time. Any less and you would have been a goner." Elder Isiah stepped forward towards the tform having the portal and then he touched it. After which, the portal suddenlypressed, as if to eat itself,pressing everything until it fully disappeared. The moment it did, those that had not made it in time, still in the Tundra suddenly felt the mark of the Primordial beast on their forehead glow and then like red chains sort out from it wrapping their bodies like sausage, squeezing them tightly. They struggled as hard as they could, but it was wless. nothing they could do could stop the power of a blood contract with a primordial beast. Like balloons filled with water, and then squeezed tightly. The crimson tendrils emerged, sinuous and malevolent, like serpents forged from blood and shadows. With eerie precision, they sought out their targets,tching onto the unsuspecting participants and fighters like vipers striking with deadly intent. The chains coiled around their limbs, squeezing tighter and tighter, like a vice closing in slow, excruciating increments. Upon contact, an icy shiver crawled up the victims'' spines, their skin prickling with a sense of impending doom. The chains, smooth yet unbearably cold, wound themselves around wrists, ankles, and throats, leaving behind an imprint of dread. The sensation of the chains tightening was insidious, a creeping pressure that escted from difort to agony. Muscles strained against the relentless force, tendons stretched taut as violin strings. Every gasp for air became a rasping, desperate struggle, the constriction stealing their breath away. The chains seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy, throbbing against the skin like a malicious heartbeat. With each heartbeat, the pressure intensified, bones creaking and joints popping in protest. The victims'' cries filled the air, a symphony of anguish that echoed through the void of the Tundra, their voices distorted by the sheer intensity of their pain. Blood vessels, once invisible beneath the skin, now stood out like crimson rivers, engorged and pulsating. The chains dug into the flesh, leaving raw, bloody welts in their wake. Nerves screamed in protest, sending searing waves of pain throughout the victims'' bodies. As the pressure reached its peak, a sickening chorus of cracks reverberated through the void, apanied by the horrifying sound of flesh tearing. The victims'' bodies contorted in grotesque shapes, limbs bending at unnatural angles as bones snapped like brittle twigs. Skin stretched to its limit, threatening to split open under the immense strain. In the final moments, the victims'' eyes widened in terror, their vision blurred by the sheer agony. The world became a haze of red, the color of the chains that ensnared them. And then, with a sickening pop, their bodies sumbed, bursting apart like overripe fruit, the remains carried away by the sinister chains. In the aftermath, all that remained was a chilling silence, broken only by the echo of the victims'' screams, now silenced forever. The red chains, stained with the blood of their victims, slithered away like malevolent serpents, leaving behind a scene of unimaginable horror¡ªa testament to the ruthless power of their dark and twisted master, disappearing into the void. "After watching your battel in the Tundra, I and the other Elders havee to a swift decision. We are not going to let you fight in the Arena for thest part. In truth..." he wiped the sweat from his face, "we doubt that the Runes we set in ce would be able to hold the kind of power Deep Demon ranked creatures at your level of power are capable of achieving. for this reason, we opt to make adjustments to the rule. For thest match which will be a face off between you and the otherpetitors in mortalbat, we decided to let you have your battle here. In thend of Imperilment. But before that, you are allowed to rest one more time before the next round starts. After saying this, he waved his hand. Another portal appeared and he walked into it. lenny and victor stood to their feet, nodded at each other as they walked into it. Once more, they were back into the Arena. As Lenny and Victor strode through the gates of the Arena, the atmosphere crackled with electric anticipation. The air was thick with the scent of excitement, the murmurs of the crowd blending into a low, thrilling hum. The fans, a sea of eager faces, leaned forward, their eyes alight with fervor, ready to witness a spectacle. The moment their presence was acknowledged, a deafening roar erupted from the spectators. The sound enveloped them like a tidal wave, a symphony of cheers and apuse that reverberated through the Arena. It was a thunderous affirmation, a collective voice rising to celebrate the heroes they admired. Victor was taken back by this, but he still waved to the crowd. Both of them strode through the arena and into a passage. Just then, Lenny saw a familiar face strode forward with a gentle but proud smile on her face. It was Glenn. The moment she saw him, she rushed forward and jumped on him in an embrace of lips. Apparently, she had missed him. However, at the same time, Lady Vinegar advanced steadily from the other side. Chapter 544 Battle of the Ladies 2 Chapter 544 Battle of the Ladies 2 As Lenny made his way down the narrow passage, his mind still buzzing with the energy of the Arena, he was taken by surprise as Glenn, her ginger-colored hair falling like a cascade around her shoulders, rushed up to him with a determined gleam in her eyes. Before he could react, she leaped into his arms, pressing her lips fervently against his. He had not even been given time to react. Her warm moist lips sank into his own like jelly, and lenny realizing who it was took in the pleasures she gave as well as his hands, cupping her backside, his fingers sinking into their softness. Lenny had sensed her approach and allowed her to do as she willed. Glenn was usually gentle and reversed but before Lenny, her shamelessness was like a huge sign board. If he so wanted, she would not even mind in the slightest for them to get naughty in public. Then again, in this post-apocalyptic world, only a few people actually cared about dignity. Mostly those of a noble upbringing. At the same moment, Vinegar, her hair woven with garden snakes that moved sinuously with every step, approached from the opposite end of the passage. Her eyes, as sharp as a hawk''s, narrowed as she witnessed the intimate encounter between Lenny and Glenn. "You!" Vinegar''s voice cut through the air, sharp as a de. "I see you haven''t learned your ce, little girl." Glenn pulled away from Lenny, her eyes shing with defiance. "I''m not a little girl, Vinegar. And I won''t stand by while you try to im my man for yourself." Lenny was surprised by this. From the exchange just now, it was obvious that both women knew one another. What Lenny did not know was that Before Vinegar came to the City of Milk and Honey, she had managed to reach Glenn''s territory before the witch moved it. Vinegar had tracked Lenny in her own unique way to Glenn''s territory. She was not able to enter because of the Pact. Vinegar was a half born, but not a half born human. The Cosmic rule will not permit her entrance into a Witch''s territory. Unless of course, she was looking for death. Nevertheless, both women came to know each other then. Vinegar was a beautiful woman in her own right. The fact that she was looking for Lenny had sparked the natural womanly intuitions of Glenn, and both women were already aware that they had had Lenny inside them. Naturally, many women were not willing to share their man. Especially not women in a position of power. in fact, it was already rare enough that these women were willing to look at a man below their station. However, Lenny had substance, an allure of devilish greatness that spoke for itself from his very marrow. Vinegar scoffed at Glenn, a bitter smile ying on her lips. "im him? Oh, my dear, he can''t be imed. But it''s clear he prefers a woman with a bit more... substance." Vinegar shook her obviously bigger chest as she stepped forward. This was action that made both Victor beside Lenny, and Father ck behind Glenn nod ordingly. "Not some short¡ªyet to mature red-haired witch!" Vinegar added with a smirk. Glenn''s cheeks flushed with anger, her fists clenching at her sides. "Substance? You mean like your snake-infested hair? Please, Vinegar, haven''t you heard the idiom: ''No one likes a snake in their bed'', and You are an entire nest of them. Besides, your jealousy is as transparent as ss." Vinegar''s eyes zed with fury. "Jealousy? I''m simply stating the obvious. Lenny needs a woman who can match his strength, not some fragile flower like you." Glenn squared her shoulders, her determination shining through. "Strength isn''t just physical, Vinegar. I have magic power and quality equal to a great demon. Besides, It''s about loyalty, trust, and love. And I have all of that to offer." Glenn leaned in further into Lenny. Her chest brushed against his to match her stance. To prove her point to Vinegar, she wouldn''t even mind doing Lenny here and now. Lenny on the other hand was speechless at the face off. Glenn was not usually talkative but it seemed that against Vinegar, she had a lot to say. One look at Lady Vinegar and Lenny could tell from the tone and expression that it was Gar showing her stance for him. She suddenly stepped forward and forced a kiss into lenny''s mouth, this time around, ensuring that their lips parting away left strong evidence with a strand of saliva. Instantly, Lenny could feel Glenn''s Negative magic arise like the morning sun. This was the same thing for Lady Vinegar. Meanwhile, Victor and Father ck wanted to cry tears of jealousy at the sight before them. they both sent obvious nces at lenny, Jealous of his unfortunate circumstance. After all, these were both powerful women fighting to have him for themselves. Lenny, caught in the middle of their confrontation, tried to interject, but both women seemed unyielding, their rivalry reaching a boiling point. The tension in the passage was palpable, a sh of wills and desires that threatened to ignite into something far more vtile. In the end, it was Lenny who stepped forward, his voice calm yet firm. "Ladies, this rivalry serves no purpose. My heart is my own to give, and I won''t be swayed by jealousy orpetition. Let''s settle this with respect, not animosity?" His words hung in the air, a plea for understanding and cooperation. Glenn and Vinegar exchanged a lingering, reluctant nce, a silent agreement passing between them. With a reluctant nod, they both stepped back, the tension dissipating like a storm retreating on the horizon. For a moment, the passage was filled with an uneasy silence, the echoes of their confrontation fading away. Lenny, feeling a mixture of relief and exhaustion, continued on his way, hoping that it was over. Oh, how wrong he was, the moment he was out of sight... (Author''s note: Thanks for enjoying my book guys.) Chapter 545 The Imprint Chapter 545 The Imprint Lenny left both women that still stared daggers at each other. It was as if lightning strikes spat from their eyes. Glenn knew that she could not keep Lenny entirely for herself, but she was not willing to share with Vinegar. it was just an instinctive feeling that she had. Meanwhile, Gar was not willing to share lenny at all with any body. As far as she was concerned, she was already sharing him with Vine. Even though both of them shared the same bodies and Vine was not interested in Lenny, her assumption remained in her head. Lenny turned at another corner, Heading for one of the VIP spots. This was a timed break before the start of the nextpetition. He nned to use it well. Victor followed beside Lenny. He too needed some rest. Even though Lenny had lightened the blow of Tundra for him with the runes, it was still a very difficult ordeal to have gone through. And being very close to the fight between Lenny and Vice had been a very exhausting moment for him. There were times that he admitted that he thought that it was going to end in lenny''s loss. one of such times was when Vice had pierced his sword deep into Lenny''s Chest. Regardless, that was all over now. There was a small center region , a small roundabout a water fountain with four paths each to a cardinal point. Lenny and Victor made a curve through one and that was when it happened. As Lenny and Victor passed one of the sides, Agnes and Allison passed the other. Agnes was heading towards meeting her brother, Riff. And in that split moment, Victor just so happened to have looked in the opposite direction. This was the same thing with Allison, and in that moment, time seemed to have taken a short break. Where the world seemed to spin endlessly, there was Victor, a werewolf of extraordinary stature that had now shed the ignorance of his former world, carrying a presence that eclipsed even the grandeur of the surroundingndscape. His dark Eyes, the color of molten silver, holding hope and a depth that seemed to prate the very essence of one''s soul. And there was Allison, her presence like a soft whisper in the wind, her aura a blend of grace and mystery that mirrored the dance of shadows beneath the moonlight. Her eyes, a mesmerizing hue of midnight blue, held secrets that only the stars dared to share. The air around her crackled with an otherworldly energy, an enchantment that drew the gaze of Victor like ma to iron. When Victor''s eyes met Allison''s, it was as if the universe itself held its breath, time freezing in reverence to the cosmic force that drew them together. In that singr moment, the world around them blurred into insignificance, the background noises fading into a distant murmur. Their hearts quickened in unison, their breaths syncing like a duetposed by fate. In this moment, they moved, drawn toward each other as if by an invisible thread woven by destiny. The mere touch of their gaze sent electric shivers down their spines, a sensation both exhrating and terrifying in its intensity. Victor, found himself captivated by the enigmatic allure of Allison, while she, the embodiment of grace and mystery, felt her very essence resonate with his. it had been unexpected but it had still happened. Together, they passed by the water fountain, its crystalline waters cascading like liquid diamonds, reflecting the ethereal connection that bound them. The air around them seemed charged with an ancient magic, as if the spirits of the forest had awakened to witness the union of two kindred souls. Time resumed its flow, but the moment lingered, imprinted on their hearts like a sacred mark. Victor and Allison, in that brief encounter, had experienced a connection that transcended the boundaries of the ordinary world. As they moved into another corner, their steps synchronized, their souls intertwined, they carried with them the echo of a moment that felt as eternal as the stars themselves. In the depths of their beings, they knew that their destinies were forever entwined, and that their journey together was destined to be extraordinary. Victor could not help but suddenly pause in his steps. lenny also stopped and then he turned to him, "are you okay, cause you look flushed?" Victor nodded vigorously, but his heavy breathing gave him away. Lenny leaned in, "are you sure?" He immediately used the Satan system to do a quick scan on him. After all, victor''s life was connected to his own. lenny raised a brow at this. He had a strong foundation in medical knowledge and knew that something was wrong. After all, these were all signs of a fever. however, victor insisted that nothing was wrong and stepped forward. However, their conversation was suddenly interrupted. In the hushed shadows of the room, where darkness clung like a malevolent spirit, a de was hurled with lethal precision. It arced silently through the air, a glint of deadly intent, its sharp edge glimmering faintly in the dim light. Its destination: Victor. But just as the de cut through the space, aimed unerringly at Victor''s head, Lenny''s senses, honed by years ying in the shadows, kicked in. He red with an instinctive rm. In that split second, time seemed to stretch, and Lenny''s reflexes moved with precise speed. His hand shot out like a lightning bolt, fingers closing around the hilt of the de mere inches from Victor''s temple. The air crackled with tension as the deadly trajectory came to an abrupt halt, the de trembling slightly in Lenny''s grip. Victor''s eyes which were once mesmerized by Allison''s enchantment, were now sharp and alert, scanning the darkness for the unseen assant. Victor, momentarily aware of the danger he had narrowly escaped, looked at Lenny with a mix of surprise and gratitude. "Lenny, how...?" "That de carried with it my peak Deep Demon rank magic and cosmic energy . If you can catch that, then it means that your training was very fruitful. It also means that you found it, didn''t you?" A figure stepped out of the shadows, "Where is the Whistle horn of the Hell beast...?" Chapter 546 Where Is The Whistle Horn? Chapter 546 Where Is The Whistle Horn? "Duncan.." Lenny muttered lowly, "I thought you were on our side. What would you have done if that had killed him?" Duncan chuckled as he stepped out of the shadows. He was dressed in simple clothing like he always had, trousers and and a simple shirt, buttoned not all the way up, leaving a part of his chest bare for eyes that wanted to admire his manliness. He also had a pink head warmer on that had his name clearly written above it. Duncan swaggered out, he had no fear in his walking steps and spoke with even more confidence. "If he had died, then putting a chance on you wouldn''t have been worth it in the first ce." Those words made Lenny frown a little.Besides, Duncan was not his amicable friendly self that he had always been. Instead, he had a more oppressive aura about him, like a gori that was warming up to a challenge. His smile did not carry the peace and friendliness that Lenny was most familiar with. It was as if he was holding back on himself from jumping on Lenny and ripping him in two if he did notply with his words. "The hell beast that you wanted me to challenge. It was a rank 2 hell beast. How was I supposed to face it and kill it?" Lenny asked, intentionally feigning ignorance. "Ahhh! I was right. So you actually found it. I, my brothers, and even my sister, the protegee of the family went there in our younger years, we spent decades in that ce and we did not find the Hell beast, but you touched its earth for only a couple of days, and BAM! results... you are really a lucky charm. Now I see why all those bigshots have their eyes on you." lenny could see that he had found himself in an obvious trap. ording to duncan, lenny was never meant to find the Hell beast in the first ce, but at the same time, Duncan had bet on the fact that a lot of royal families were now giving Lenny attention in this world. After all, the Royal families only had their eyes on very special individuals. These were individuals that one could say were blessed by the cosmos itself, or blessed by the willing mes of hell. "So, did you get it?" Duncan asked again. Lenny''s face did not change. He did not give himself away. "Like I said, Duncan, It was a rank 2 Hell beast. You said i was going there to Train, but in actuality, you sent me there to die!" "Oh! get over it lenny! We both know that you are like a flower under the morning sun. Except your sun is the F*cking battlefield. i mean, just take a look at you. What are you now, second, or third rank of the Deep Demon realm? Even your growth is abnormal," Duncan carried a look in his eyes, describing his envy. "The Hell beast is a Rank 2 hell beast. killing it for you might be difficult, but that does not mean that stealing from it was impossible. Knowing the kind of person that you are, I know that you definitely got it. Why don''t you give it to me, and we can continue on the same level of cordial rtions as we always have." Lenny suddenly frowned, "are you threatening me, or do you think that your friendship to me is like milk to a suckling. Don''t think that I am not aware that you only wanted to use me for your personal gain, and so your friendliness." "And so what!?" Duncan stepped forward, his anger excited as he squeezed his fist, "If I didn''t need to smile at your smug half-born mug face in order to make sure you did my bidding, I would have jabbed my fist up your ass to make sure you got it done! But what of it!? Are you not a man of Will and Power? Do you pretend that you do not know how the world works? Power rules it all!" Duncan red his hands in the air, his face twisted with his annoyance at Lenny''s boldness. Even his darkline Magic seeped out of his body like smoke from a burning bush. "Should I, the one that holds the Power and ability, sumb to the Wills of the weak and lowly? Even now, do you think that you are in a position to question my Will!" Duncan''s Darkline magic surrounded the environment. It was Dark and gave a hint of deep blue. His aura was everywhere in the air and it was stiffing. For Lenny, It was nothing, but for Victor, fear was a tangible entity, a taste like copper on his tongue and a chill that crept beneath his fur, raising every hair on his body. As Duncan released his stifling aura, the air thickened with an oppressive weight, suffocating like a wet nket wrapped around Victor''s senses. The very atmosphere seemed to quiver in response, the earth beneath his feet trembling as if in fear of the demon''s presence. A pungent odor, like burnt sulfur and decaying roses, filled the air, assaulting Victor''s nostrils and wing at his throat. It was a scent that spoke of ancient malevolence, a harbinger of doom that seemed to seep into every pore, infesting his very essence with a creeping sense of dread. The sounds around him became muffled, distorted by the dense aura that Duncan exuded. He could not even hear the conversation between Lenny and Duncan anymore. In the first ce, he did not even understand the conversation between them. Victor''s skin prickled as if ants were crawling beneath it, a sensation that set his nerves on edge. His heart hammered in his chest, the rapid beats a stark contrast to the eerie calmness that had settled over the surroundings. Each pulse sent waves of fear radiating through his body, amplifying the dread that gripped his soul. The taste of fear was bitter on his tongue, mingling with the metallic tang of anxiety that coated his mouth. His breaths came in shallow gasps, the air feeling dense and suffocating in his lungs. Every inhale seemed to carry the weight of Duncan''s demonic presence, a malevolent force that threatened to crush Victor''s very spirit. In the midst of this overwhelming fear, Victor felt a bone-deep chill settle in his bones, a sensation that went beyond the physical, reaching into the depths of his soul. It was as if the very essence of his being recoiled in the face of Duncan''s aura, a primal instinct to his Werewolf nature that screamed of danger and the urge to flee. And yet, Victor stood his ground, his muscles tense, his eyes wide with terror but also a glint of defiance. In the face of Duncan''s stifling aura, he found a shard of courage, a flicker of determination that refused to be snuffed out. The battle between fear and bravery raged within. lenny took a side look at Victor, who was already sweating buckets and he nodded his head impressed by the Young boy''s defiance. "Not Bad!" Lennymented openly, and then he raised his hand in a cut motion. *SWUSHHH!!!* It was like an ancient de had been summoned from theher. Duncan froze in shock... Chapter 547 In need of the Baroness help Chapter 547 In need of the Baroness help While Lenny confronted Duncan, yet another bold confrontation urred some ce else in secrecy. In the depths of the deepness of dark , where shadows clung like living things, there existed a secret chamber, hidden from the prying eyes of both mortal and supernatural beings. The air in this room was thick with the acrid scent of brimstone and the faint echoes of distant screams. Sinister runes, etched into the very walls, glowed with an eerie crimson light, casting twisted, dancing shadows across the obsidian floor. In the heart of this malevolent sanctum, adorned with intricate runes that seemed to pulse with ancient power, stood a device unlike any mortal artifact¡ªa mirror, its surface warped and marred by centuries of dark rituals. Within this gruesome setting, the mirror stood as a portal to dark intentions, its ss marred by streaks of dried gore. Twisted faces seemed to writhe in agony within the mirror''s depths, their silent screams etched into the very fabric of the ss. The room resonated with the anguished cries of lost souls, their tormented voices reverberating through the chamber, a reminder of the demonic alliance''s gruesome past and the atrocities yet toe. Yet, within the fractured ss, images flickered and twisted, revealing the demonic Baroness Everbee, her form shrouded in a cloak of shadows, her eyes gleaming with a malevolent intelligence. On the other side of the mirror, a demonic entity known as Mr. Augustus gazed back, his human guise marred by the presence of immense, curling horns that sprouted from his skull like the gnarled branches of a cursed tree. His eyes, crimson orbs glinting with dark ambition, met Everbee''s with a silent understanding of the treacherous plot they were about to weave. Everbee''s voice, soft as silk butden with the weight of ancient malice and seductiveness, echoed through the chamber. "What brings you to this ndestine meeting, Augustus boy, with such a proposal that warrants such secrecy?" The chamber pulsed with a malevolent energy that seemed to seep into every crack and crevice. The walls, adorned with sinewy runes that glowed like freshly spilled blood, oozed with an unsettling darkness. Crimson ichor dripped from the ceiling in thick, viscous droplets, creating a macabre pattern on the floor below. The very atmosphere seemed to hum with the echoes of past horrors, and the stench of decay clung to the air like a suffocating shroud. Augustus, a bit angry that she had called him ''Boy'', swallowed his anger, his voice like the rumble of distant thunder, responded, "Everbee!" She immediately stopped him with a harsh tone, "That''s Baroness Everbee to you boy! just because I did not seek vengeance after your boy killed my Octopus hunting pet, allowing this meeting does not mean that I have forgotten the grievance. Besides, because I grace this world with My presence does not mean that we are of the same status and..." her tone deepened, "...Power!" Mr Augustus eyes showed his defiance, but he could not help it, he needed her blessings for the n he wanted to propose. Selectively, he dodged the issue about the Hunting pet as he made his request known. "Baroness Everbee, you and I both know the potential power that lies within thend of Milk and Honey. Its guardian, the Primordial Beast, is a source of unparalleled strength. If we were to devour it, our power would be immeasurable." Everbee''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "We!? do you think that Fish trash will suffice to satiate my pte. I''m a picky eater you know. And I don''t like Sea food. I can see that you little Great demons have a lot of things about this Baroness very twisted." She suddenly rolled her eyes as if to say that she was stressed by the request, "Nevertheless, such a feat requiresnning and resources. What, dear Augustus, do you propose as payment for my support in this endeavor?" Augustus'' eyes glinted with cunning. "I''ll offer you not just any demon, but another of the Great Demon rank, a feast fit for a Baroness such as yourself. Their essence would enhance your power but since the Great demon dwells in this realm, you will finally be able to leave your Wandering city and touch the Eighth earth." Everbee went a silent a bit, giving the illusion that she was considering the proposition, her mind weaving intricate webs of schemes and ambitions. The room seemed to grow darker, shadows deepening as if in anticipation of the sinister alliance being forged. The mirror between them trembled, its ss quivering with the potency of their dark intentions. Everbee, her voice dripping with venomous desire, finally spoke, "Very well, Augustus. I shall support your n to im Milk and Honey as your own. But remember, should you fail to deliver what you promise, the consequences will be dire." Augustus bowed his horned head in acknowledgment. "Rest assured, Baroness Everbee, my word is as binding as the chains of the underworld." Everbee''sughter, like the echo of a thousand dying souls, filled the chamber, intertwining with the tortured screams that hung in the air, "In that case, I am listening, What machinations have you nned to please this Barroness?" Augustus'' eyes gleamed with sadistic delight, "Oh, a lot. A lot..." As they discussed, Mr Augustus spat out his nefarious n, the shadows seemed to writhe in delight, their tendrils caressing the skin of the two demons like the cold fingers of death. The mirror itself seemed to drink in the darkness, the ss absorbing the sinister aura of the room, reflecting back the twisted forms of the demons as they plotted. "Not bad, Augustus! I see you have affiliated yourself with another Royal family! I hope their desires does not contradict with my Royal Asmodeus Family!" Mr Augustus shook his head, "If It did, we won''t be having this conversation right now." Everbee nodded, "So this n of yours, it is on the condition that your son wins the Alpha selection Tournament right?" Mr Augustus chuckled sarcastically, his confidence was deep, "Riff has something that even I, his father am envious of. The Alpha Selection tournament is a piece of cake for him." Everbee nodded, however, her mind could not help but think of an interesting fellow also participating in the said tournament. As their conversation concluded, the mirror dimmed, returning to a cold, reflective surface. The shadows in the room seemed to sigh in anticipation, whispering secrets only they could understand. The alliance between Everbee and Augustus, forged in the deepest recesses of the darkness, would... Chapter 548 It starts Chapter 548 It starts Duncan was frozen in shock at Lenny''s power an audacity. Governor momoa was not a noble demon, but his position as governor provided him with certain rights and privileges that he extended to his children. Therefore, they had all grown up with the knowledge and mannerism of a typical aristocrat. And in the eyes of a noble, everything that was neither noble nor Royal was straight up trash, much worse if it was a ve or a used to be ve. This was as Trash like as it got. Lenny fell in thetter category. As a former diator, he was naturally deemed to be a ve and therefore, he was trash. The mere fact that he had touched Duncan''s Darkline ,magic roused his anger. "How dare you?" Duncan waved his hand and lenny saw it properly. Cosmic energy crackled in the air like thunder as it was forced to twist and mold with darkline magic, creating a Whip that rushed for lenny''s face. Lenny frowned as he activated his magic. His hands suddenly glowed with bright white mes that suddenly enveloped him and Victor. The moment Lenny''s mes made their entrance, the temperature suddenly spiked. He did not even need to attack and the walls of the room, although made or rocks and not metal, started to melt. Yet, surprisingly, Victor did not feel thesudden wash of heat assault him. for him, it was simply warm, like a nket in the cold, but for Duncan, it was like he had touched a zing stove with bare hands. Both of them, their magic sizzled as it kissed harshly one to another. Causing a sudden pressure in the air, that directly blew off the wall on the side. The sudden explosion was loud, making even those in the arena to worry as to what was going on. Nevertheless, Duncan''s frown was etched with a mixture of surprise and worry, "how the f*ck did he get so strong?" he thought to himself. Although, it was true that Lenny had spent days to years in the subne as a result of time difference, nevertheless. It was not enough for him to have be this strong. For a slight second, another possibility raised his head in Duncan''s heart, and he looked at Lenny weirdly. The moment the thought rose in his head, he thought of proving himself wrong and wanted to attack again, however, a well known voice stopped his thoughts from fruitition. "Duncan!" Both lenny and Duncan turned in that direction. It was Elder Isiah. "What in the name of the primordial beast do you think that you are doing?" Duncan''s usual yful smile suddenly appeared on his face like afortable mask. making lenny realized that truly, this demon had never been on his side at all. Duncan smiled at the elder as his Darkline magic instantly disappeared. "Forgive me, I couldn''t resist but check by myself. I really just wanted to know how strong he had be aftering back from that dreadful hell hole!" Elder Isiah nodded, but he still stepped forward, the look in his eyes on Duncan and Lenny was one of suspicion. "Elder Isiah, I am most certain that lenny would win the Alpha Selection Tournament. You will have to find me a reward for my hard work you know!" Duncan chuckled at his own joke as he receded into the darkness. Elder Isiah took another look at lenny and then the ce that Duncan had disappeared into, "Are you okay?" he asked. lenny nodded, "Never better!" "Good, because the first match will be starting soon." lenny nodded and followed after Elder Isiah. However, he could still feel Duncan''s piercing gaze on his back. Through different corners and passages, Lenny finally reached a room that was designated for him and victor to wait in. They were required to wait in this ce until it was theier turn to fight. It was not too spacious but justfortable, with drinks and food disyed on the table. Lenny took his position on thefortable sofa and so did victor. Without any invitation, lenny began with the food. He had been in Imperilment for a very long time, he had not had any proper meal that was not mutated meat, and even that had a very weird taste to it as a result of its mutation. Lenny was very shameless with his meal. However, a holographic screen suddenly appeared before their eyes. This screen showed Imperilment. This was where the final battle was to take ce. Elder Zod announced the start of the inevitable battle. "This is the moment you have all been waiting for. The weak of heart and strength have all been weeded out, leaving only the strong and those with the promise to be Alpha of the Great Giant Shadow Werewolf pack. For the sake of preserving great talent for the n, the primordial Beast has decided to not take the life of those that lose as earlier observed. Nevertheless, the dicission to let one''s opponent live rests in the hands of the winner at the end of the day. Please remember that participants can fight along side their Fighters as fighters are to protect their participants. In the likely hood that any of the other should die, the other will follow. This is the Great Giant Shadow Werewolf pack. We are a brotherhood, and the strength of any pack lies in its ability to foster good team work. This exercise as such, promotes team work. Please do your best." As he said this, he waved his hand and a wave of blue magic made a paper appear in his hands. "The first match willmence immediately. Curtain Vs Ambrosia." Once the match had been dered, Elder Zod cleared the fighting ground of his presence. He walked into the portal. A little whileter, the participants walked in. Curtain stepped out of the portal and behind him, Riff followed. Lenny''s attention was suddenly pulled from the food to the stage... Chapter 549 Rip Them Apart Chapter 549 Rip Them Apart The First battle was to start. The announcement had been made. Ambrosia, a young woman of unwavering courage and indomitable spirit, stepped onto the fighting stage of the dystopian world, her presencemanding attention. At just 20 years of age, she bore the weight of the world''s expectations with a determined grace. Her eyes, the color of stormy seas, sparkled with a mix of fearlessness and determination. A cascade of midnight-ck hair framed her face, bound in braids that hinted at the warrior within. Her posture was one of confidence, a testament to her unwavering belief in her abilities. She was born only a few months after curtin. Although she did not have a bloodline as pure as his, she was still a considerably strong opponent for the position of Alpha of the Pack. Beside her stood Gaban, a Centaur of extraordinary power and loyalty. His muscr horse legs, as sturdy as ancient oaks, carried the weight of his silver-armored body with unparalleled grace. His coat, a shimmering shade of moonlit silver, glowed in the dim light of the arena, reflecting the quiet strength that resided within. Each step he took resonated with power, the ground beneath his hooves trembling in acknowledgment of his presence. Even Lenny and Victor watching subconsciously acknowledged his presence to be one of strength and incredibility. After all, there was no one that had reached this stage of the Tournament that was not a force to be reckoned with. In fact, any that hade this far was at least of the Deep Demon rank 3. This alone, spoke mighty volumes of what they were capable of achieving. In his hands, Gaban the Centaur wielded twin broad des, their edges sharp enough to split a hair. The des gleamed with a deadly sheen, a testament to the countless battles they had faced together. Each movement he made was deliberate, a dance of precision and power, as he prepared to face Riff, the half-demon challenger. He stepped up to the tform which was wide and long. Although the tform was the stage for the battle, there was nothing limiting the scope of their power. Basically, they were free to use Imperilment as they saw fit for their battle. Riff, with his demonic heritage evident in his crimson skin, exuded an aura of calm confidence. His eyes, like smoldering embers, held a depth of knowledge that spoke of centuries of existence. His presence, though seemingly serene, crackled with an underlying intensity, a testament to the raw power he possessed. The arena, bathed in a harsh, artificial light, seemed to hold its breath in anticipation. The air was thick with the scent of blood and poison, magic and danger, a reminder of the battles that had taken ce in this Subne. The crowd at the Arena, a sea of faces with eyes hungry for spectacle, buzzed with excitement, their murmurs adding to the electric atmosphere. Everyone waited in anticipation of this sh of Titans. This was the beginning of an awesome battle. As Ambrosia and Gaban stepped forward to face their opponent, the tension in the arena became almost palpable. The sh of ideologies, the collision of worlds, and the convergence of strengths were about to unfold. The stage was set for a battle that would echo through the annals of the dystopian world, a testament to the unyielding spirit of Ambrosia, the raw power of Gaban, the calm determination of Riff and the overconfidence of Curtin. The oue remained uncertain, but in that moment, as thebatants squared off, the world held its breath, waiting to witness the extraordinary sh of forces that was about to unfold. However, Curtin suddenly stepped forward. Since he arrived, his smile had not left his face. "Ambrosia, my dear sister, I''ll advise that you give up on this silly endeavor, ept me as Alpha of the Giant Shadow Werewolf Pack, and I shall consider the remembrance of sparing your life." Those words made Ambrosia frown tightly. She really considered those words to be very disrespecting of her station. "Curtin, over the years, you always found a way to suppress me and the others. Whether it was in cultivation materials or it was in Influence. You are a giant FUCK in human skin, and I never considered you my brother. Today, I''ll Club this FUCK down to size!" She waved her hands and her ws extending all the way from her fingers, protruding like the des there were reflected under the sun. Ambrosia was blessed naturally with unusually sharp ws. It was a pride she wore boldly. She was young, but unlike Curtin who rather engaged in the pleasures of the flesh, schemes, and machinations all day, she was an active worker for the Pack. Ambrosia carried the rank of Captain. She was guard, and she had indeed opted to face the challenge for Alpha on her own, but her mother insisted that she had extra assistance and therefore used her influence to get Gaban to stand for her daughter. Ambrosia had had her own share of crazy feats which included but were not limited to saving the lives of many of the Pack members many times. She had gone on missions to other subnes and had honed her skill and power through hard work. In truth, aside from the fact that Victor had the purest Bloodline amongst his siblings, Ambrosia was the best candidate for the position of Alpha. For her meticulousness, love, and dedication to the Pack, she was both loved and adored. Even right now, there were those in the audience of the Arena that practically screamed their love for her. After all, this was still a Werewolf pack, nothing was more celebrated than strength and Ambrosia was a powerful woman. She had been courted many times already, but she refused to have any man. In her own opinion, nothing was more important than Sitting on that throne as Alpha. Only then could the pleasures of the world be enjoyed. Curtin chuckled lightly. "Since you have chosen your fate, please, do not say that I didn''t warn you." Curtain turned to Riff, "rip them apart!" (Author''s note: So I have been reading books to get great descriptions. Please tell me if my writing has improved.Thank You) Chapter 550 Death Taking Its Throne Chapter 550 Death Taking Its Throne With a thunderous gallop, Gaban, the mighty centaur, charged towards Riff with a fury that echoed the wrath of an ancient deity. His hooves, as massive as the mountains, struck the ground with seismic force, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. The ground beneath his powerful hooves groaned and quaked, as if the very earth itself were on the verge of breaking open under the weight of his wrath. Each thunderous beat of his hooves sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, stirring the dust into a chaotic dance. The very stage beneath him quivered, as if protesting the raw power contained within this magnificent creature. His silver armor glinted in the harsh light of the arena, reflecting the sheer determination etched upon his equine and human features. In his hands, the twin broadswords glimmered like shards of moonlight, each de humming with an otherworldly resonance. As Gaban swung the des through the air, they left trails of incandescent light, painting arcs of impending doom. The very atmosphere crackled with the anticipation of violence, as if the air itself recoiled from the sheer brutality about to be unleashed. As he closed the distance between himself and Riff, the air seemed to warp and twist around him, suffused with the potent aura of magic. Sparks danced along his muscr form, tracing the contours of his body in a luminous disy of power. Every sinew of his being thrummed with an otherworldly energy, a force that seemed to pull at the very fabric of reality. With a primal roar that echoed across thend of Imperilment as Gaban lunged at Riff, his des shing through the space with a ferocity that defied description. The atmosphere seemed to pulse with the intensity of their impending sh, as if the very elements of nature were holding their breath, waiting to witness the oue of this titanic struggle. On the other side of the arena, Ambrosia, with her sharp ws gleaming like polished obsidian,unched herself towards Curtin with a deadly grace. Her eyes, aze with fierce determination for the throne of Alpha, locked onto her target like a predator sighting its prey. Each step she took seemed to imprint upon the very ground, leaving deep marks as a testament to her unwavering resolve. Curtin, dressed like a schr amidst the chaos of battle, remained unfazed. His calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the turmoil around him, as if he were an ind of tranquility in a raging storm. He didn''t even bother to face Ambrosia, his confidence unwavering. His smile, enigmatic and serene, hinted at a knowledge of the unfolding events that surpassed theprehension of mere mortals. He stood his ground, unmoving, his gaze fixed on Riff, acknowledging the immense power of the half-born demon. As Ambrosia lunged at Curtin, her ws shing through the air with deadly precision, Curtin''s smile persisted. He seemed to know something, something that transcended the battlefield and the immediate conflict at hand. This perplexed Ambrosia, but it was not enough to sway her from her determination. In this epic struggle, Imperilment had be a battleground of chaotic proportions, where the raw power of warriors and the enigmatic knowledge of strategists collided. The spectators in the Arena, their breaths held in awe, witnessed a spectacle that transcended mortalprehension. This was when it happened. In the heart of this chaotic sub ne, Riff, stood with an air of calm authority. His eyes, like smoldering embers, glinted with ancient knowledge as he raised his hand with deliberate grace. A sudden hush fell over the arena, the silence amplifying the tension that hung in the air like a heavy fog. With a swift, shing motion, Riff''s hand cut through the space before him, leaving behind an ephemeral trail of crimson energy. It was a gesture both elegant and lethal, a testament to the mastery he held over the Cosmic energy in the air. In that moment, the very fabric of reality seemed to ripple around him, acknowledging the sheer power at hismand. Ambrosia, in the midst of her attacking motion, suddenly froze as if time itself hade to a standstill. Her eyes widened in shock, reflecting the disbelief that gripped her soul. Before her, an invisible force seemed to materialize, tearing through her with merciless precision. In an instant, Ambrosia was split diagonally in two. Her form falling apart as if she were a marite whose strings had been abruptly cut. ~SILENCE~ The gasp of horror from the spectators resonated through the arena, a collective intake of breath as they witnessed the brutal and sudden demise of the courageous warrior. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the soft rustle of Ambrosia''s fallen form and the distant echoes of the spectators'' stunned murmurs. Riff, his hand now lowered, regarded the scene with a stoic expression. His calm demeanor belied the immense power he had just unleashed, a force that had effortlessly vanquished one of the arena''s most formidable contenders for the position of Alpha. In that moment, the reality of the dystopian world asserted itself¡ªa subne where strength reigned supreme, where the line between victory and defeat was as thin as a razor''s edge. The fight had started out in great anticipation of an epic sh but had ended as fast as it began. Those back in the Arena that had screamed their fervent love for Ambrosia all froze in shock. Their eyes saw it, but their hearts refused to believe it. It was only one move. One move and the match had ended. One move. Gaban immediately turned. He had realized his mess up. he had assumed that the fight would be a fair one. He would face Riff and ambrosia would handle her brother. But things went so sideways that now, his life was gone. Like the others that had died before him, the red chains from the mark coiled about his body, breaking and tearing him to meat paste. As the arena stood in grim silence, the fate of Ambrosia served as a chilling reminder to all¡ªa reminder of the merciless nature of this Tournament. It had only began and death had already taken its throne... Chapter 551 Victor Vs Chucky Chapter 551 Victor Vs Chucky Like the rest of the crowd that had watched as Ambrosia met her end, Lenny was left speechless. However, he could not help but nod his head. "Now, It gets interesting!" he muttered to himself. Lenny turned to Victor, "Let me see that armor of yours again!" Victor nodded and handed it over to him without anyint. A little whileter, a Werewolf warrior came to the room where they rested, "It''s time!" Victor and Lenny nodded and followed after him. "Are you nervous?" Lenny asked Victor by his side. "Honestly, I am more excited than nervous." "Good! Let''s make sure that we have a lot of fun, yeah." "This next match is between Victor and Chucky," Elder Zod announced. Lenny and Victor walked through the Portal back into Imperilment. Naturally, it was difficult to breath here because of Lenny''s demon rank. Usually, it would take a few seconds for Lenny to adapt to the air and cosmic pressure in this ce. However, the moment they came onto the stage, a huge hammer came down from behind him. he had not seen it, as this person had calcted the strike very well, even covering the natural blind spot that human beings had. Without a doubt, this individual had some experience in the Shadow arts. Victor hade onto the stage right after Lenny, standing right behind him. Even he had been caught off guard by the attack. However, time seemed to suddenly slow down. This was just how fast Lenny was moving. instead of the back of his head, Lenny had turned, his face directly before the Mallet. *BOOM!* The strike hit. Sending Lenny into the ground. The earth tremored and the stage regardless of the runes that had been used on it cracked as lenny''s head sank into the ground like a nail that had kissed a thousand blows from a hammer. Once more, those in the Arena were left speechless by this. A big, obese figure the size of three round Hippopotamusnded on the ground beside Lenny''s smashed in figure. This big person was actually a woman. Although her body was as round as a pot, her face looked like that of a Gori. This was a mutated human and the fighter for Chucky. "Hahahaha!!!" A loud crazyughter was heard, "Good one, jungle Mama! You got him in one hit." Chuckyughed wildly as he appeared from the point he had been hiding. Jungle mama slung her huge Mallet onto her shoulder. She was dressed in little to nothing. Only a strip of cloth to cover her upper side. These were big sagging breasts that threatened to want to touch the ground. her lower half was also covered by a thin stripe of clothing. However, it was better she did not even wear anything as her big, round stomach did the job for her. One look at her and one could tell that she absolutely could not remember what her chubby Short legs looked like. She was simply that obese. "That is for what you did to my boys!" Jungle Mama grinned angrily. She raised her Huge heavy mallet that seemed to pack as much Weight as her and hammered into Lenny on the ground three more times. *BOOM! BOOM!! BOOM!!!* Each hit was like the force of a mini explosion as Lenny sunk deeper and deeper into the earth with each hit. Clearly, Jungle Mama had a personal vendetta with Lenny. Victor had heard her words clearly. Hearing that her name was called Jungle Mama, he could not help but remember the Jungle brothers that Lenny had killed at the beginning of the Alpha Selection Tournament. "My dear darling husband was a good man! we made love and he gave me three beautiful boys, but food was scarce, and I had no choice but to smash him to paste and feed me and the boys," jungle Mama sobbed lowly as she told her story, "...but you VERMIN! You took my dear babies from me!" She lifted the Mallet again and smashed downwards on Lenny. Chucky suddenlynded on Jungle Mama''s shoulder, "Now! now!! Jungle mama. I know you are hurt about this. But please calm down, Croc head, Hippo head, and Rhino head were my pals too. And I miss them as much as you do! That''s why I told you to eat their corpse. It''s the only way to truly connect with them as your children after their death." Jungle mama sobbed some more, "You are right Chucky, I do feel closer to them. But I miss my baby Croc head even more..." Her sobs increased. Chucky sighed, "That''s because You did not finish eating his head all this time. We we get back, Make sure to finish eating his brain. You will all be better." Jungle Mama sobbed some more, but with Chucky''sforting words, her tears reduced. Victor watched them, frozen in shock at the conversation. He was not the only one. Even those watching from the Arena were all frozen in shock. "Don''t worry Jungle Mama. Once I''m done with this trash of a brother, we will go back, and you can eat Your baby Croc head!" Jungle Mama nodded lowly, "Will you eat him with me!?" She asked lowly. "Of course, Big Mama! I''ll do anything for you," Chucky gave an affectionate smile. He patted her a bit and then came down from her shoulder. One step at a time, he approached Victor. Chucky was a rather smallish-looking fellow. Even though he was older than Victor, he appeared to be smaller than him. He had dark hair and an overall weird personality. He had bloody scar marks on his body, his hands, legs, and even on his face about his eyes. These scars were ironically not from enemies, but from himself. He enjoyed scaring himself with his ws. It was practically his pastime pleasure. Even now, as he approached Victor, he was scratching vigorously against his face. Victor was not close to this crazy brother of his. He had only heard many rumors about him. After all, Chucky did not even grow up in thend of milk and honey. He had been sent to live out because of the chaos he always brought with him. Rumors had it that Chucky was not at all interested in bing Alpha to lead the City of Milk and Honey to prosperity. No! he was only interested in the position because he wanted the right to be able to kill whoever and whenever he could in the city... Chapter 552 Victor Vs Chucky (Night Dance) Chapter 552 Victor Vs Chucky (Night Dance) Chucky advanced towards Victor steadily. As he did, his hands opened up and his Werews slowly protruded from his fingers. They were dark and carried the essence of the bloody atmosphere of imperilment. Back in the Arena, Allison panicked upon seeing this. She could not help but stand from her seat, "No!" she whispered. Agnes on the other hand,ughed heartily. She kept on nodding her head. After all, the moment Victor died, Lenny would have automatically lost and then she would have won the blood contract that she had with Vinegar. She could not help but lick her lips as she turned to vinegar that sat not so far away from her, "It would seem that your Core will be mine much sooner than I thought. I hope you are ready to part with it. because i will be making it mine henceforth." Lady Vinegar, Vine in charge of the body with a calm demeanor chuckled lightly. "really!? Agnes, I can tell that your eyes no longer see well. Maybe that invitation stone in your chest has started to affect your health. Or it''s your body trying to reject it for me to harvest, yeah!" Agnes frowned, "even at such a time, you refuse to acknowledge the fact that your loss is imminent." Vine shook her head, "look closely again, Agnes. The fun part is only about to start." Agnes raised a brow at Vinegar. For some reason that she could not put her finger on, something just did not make sense. It was either Lady Vinegar was telling the truth or she was trying to feign calmness. Agnes chose to believe that it was thetter. However, she continued to watch. At the same time, she could not help but reprimand Allison for her behavior, clearly stating to her that Victor and his fighter were their enemies. Allison sat down as instructed but her heart told her differently from Agnes''s words. She could not help but get lost in the thought of worry. Others also watching the match like these women, also had their thoughts about the match. One of whom was Curtin. He watched andughed heartily. He mocked Victor for picking such a Weak fighter. The fight had barely started and Lenny was out of the bout. However, Curtin failed to observe that If Lenny was dead, shouldn''t the bond of the primordial beast take over the body of Victor and kill him? Meanwhile, Riff, sitting not so far away from him watched the match and he raised a brow at what he saw. "He is having fun!" Riff muttered lowly. Lenny had been smashed to the ground and Chucky advanced towards Victor. immediately, he kicked against the ground in a rush for Victor. However, Victor did not back away like he thought he would. Instead, he only side-stepped away from the attack, the ws of Chucky only cutting through the air. This surprised Chucky, "Hmmm! I did my assignment on you, brother. They said that you are an ordinary worthless piece of shit that couldn''t even awake your Werewolf form, with a slightly better bloodline than me. I thought to open you up and see how fine that bloodline of yours is, but it would seem that you are more than meets the eye." Victor sneered, "You will be surprised!" he looked at Chucky like a fool ying tricks for amusement. Chucky frowned, he did not like that look in Victor''s eyes. After all, all his life, since as far back as he could remember, the world had looked at him in that manner. It made him irritated and very angry. He rushed at Victor again, waving his ws left and right, all in an attempt to turn him to sleeves. However, Victor dodged it all. Some of which seemed like it would havended a hit, but somehow, seemingly by some miracle, he would always dodge. This greatly surprised the audience. Many in the arena could not help but look at Victor''s feet as he moved. he moved in a kind of manner and rhythm that seemed like he was dancing, but yet he wasn''t. All he did was match with the flow of his attacker and move in a beautiful manner. It was so strange yet so exciting to watch. Agnes looked closer at those moves. She could not help but frown deeper. "is that... the Night Dance!?" Allison had heard her words. She turned to her, "Sister Agnes, what is the Night Dance?" Agnes''s frown got deeper as she exined. The Night dance was a technique that humans who practiced martial arts invented as a result of the dawn of the apocalypse. This dance had been created by studying the movements of Demons and their body structure. it was a means by which a person could easily avoid a lethal strike from a Demon''s attack. The only problem with this technique was that the power gap between humans and Demons was just too much. Regardless of whether a person could execute the technique or not, the result would still be the same. That was because the power level between Demons and humans was just too much. Only those very high-level martial artists that had trained in the mountains long before the arrival of Demons could actually pull it off sessfully. After the War known as Humanity''sst stand, that technique was never seen again. As far as Agnes was concerned, it should not be possible for victor to so urately use such a technique. After all, as a scorn of the City of Milk and Honey, he did not have the opportunity to leave this ce at all. In fact, he would have never seen beyond Bitter street if it was not for that errand where he was supposed to to go seduce the heir of the Ironback Werewolves. However, the Night Dance was not as lost a movement technique as it was thought to be. After all, victor had learnt this technique from that time that he had been nearly sewn up to the wall. It was part of the memories he had gotten from an old man that had be a victim of the wall. It was only a small part of the treasures that he had gotten from the wall that day. Victor suddenly stopped dodging and then he twisted his body in an abnormal manner, mounting unto... Chapter 553 Victor Vs Chucky 3 Chapter 553 Victor Vs Chucky 3 Victor suddenly Stopped dodging, and then he twisted his body in an abnormal manner. His feet seemed as if they had literally climbed the air as if he walked on stairs, and then he went over Chucky''s head. With a wave of his hand, Victor smacked him behind his head. *POW!* This p made Chucky fall forward. However, that was not the intension of it. It was to let him know that the opportunity to cut of his nape had appeared but Victor choose not to kill him. Chucky rolled on the ground, smashing into the stage. Victor on the other hand,nded gracefully on the ground like a feather disying its elegance before touching the surface of a pond. Instantly, Agnes stood up from her seat. However, she was not the only one that was shocked by that move. Even Vinegar, Duncan, wed, and Elder Isiah were equal shocked by what they had just witnessed. Any person that was knowledgeable enough knew that this technique that Victor had just disyed, was a technique that was far beyond is station. "First, he did the Night Dance, and now, he can Moon walk?" Agnes blurted out in the words in her heart. Although Vinegar tried to maintain a much calmer demeanor, she was also equally surprised by such an incredible achievement. The Night Dance was younger, but moon walking was a technique that many could only perform with the help of cosmic energy. In other words, only those from the Deep demon realm and above should practically be capable of using it. The thought alone was mind Blogging and it made them all wonder if this was the same boy of just fourteen or an old monster. Agnes''s mind spun fast as she thought of different possibilities that could be attributed to the boy''s incredible skill. However, nothing came to mind. Nothing except lenny''s existence. After all, Lenny was a Reminant. he had also disyed very fascinating techniques since his appearance. It was possible that he was the reason for this. At the same time, it did not make sense that Lenny could teach such a high rank technique.Even if he could, then Victor should be able to touch upon Cosmic energy. However, that too was impossible without the presence of a Core. And nobody in the Lesser Demon rank had ever gotten a core. While Agnes was cracking her brain thinking hard at the impossibility she had just seen, wed on the other hand, being a fan of human history and culture, remembered reading about such a technique in ancient texts. However, this technique was essentially one that only those old masters that had trained for many years could perform. The sheer amount of discipline and skill, not to mention detail to attention that it took for one to be able to use magic in such a way was incredible. Once again, another skill that the Victor had inherited from the unlucky fellows on the wall that day. Victor faced Chucky, "i am sure you understand what would have happened the most. If I wanted it to happen, I would have already destroyed your neck. let the match end here. Raise your hand and forfeit the match!" Those words, instead of calming the fire in his heart, it made it boil like never before. After all, Victor was a person that everyone always looked down upon. Seeing that it was the person normally known as trash that was looking down on him, it infuriated Chucky even more. "Don''t fucking look at me like THAT!!!" He screamed as he waved his hands maliciously at Victor. However, Victor simple took several steps back, his eyes still holding the focus and calm demeanor that they did from the beginning of the match. This frustrated Chucky and he could not hold his anger anymore. Instantly, he transformed into his Wereform. His body grew several times in size, into the Wereform with white fur that was usually known of the Giant Shadow Werewolves. The moment he transformed, the crowd in the Arena went wild with joy and support. After all, this was a battle for the n, but this was the first time that anyone had transformed on the battlefield. Chucky''s size increased many times, his form bold andmanding. "Hehehe!!!" he chuckled, "you may have skill brother, but this is what it actually means to be a Werewolf of the Giant Shadow Werewolves. It is a Privilege that trash like you will never understand or enjoy. Do you know why?.... Its because at heart, you are still a coward, and I am going to devour you like that beast of the wastend took your whore mother!" Those words were the spark that suddenly ignited a storm in Victor''s heart. All the while, he had been looking at Chucky softly, but not any more. "If I don''t use you as an example, Our people will not know that I am my mother''s son!" Instead of advancing backwards, Victor suddenly kicked forward. In the midst of the battle, Victor, felt the primal surge of his inner beast boil. His human form trembled, unable to contain the unstoppable force building within him. With a roar that echoed through the Forest around them, he embraced the transformation, his muscles rippling and bones shifting beneath his skin. As his human clothes tore apart like paper, Victor''s body underwent a breathtaking metamorphosis. Red fur erupted from his skin like mes, casting an eerie glow upon the surroundings. His once-human eyes glowed with a fierce, otherworldly light, reflecting the depth of the beast within. His ws, sharp as obsidian, extended with a menacing grace, ready to rend anything in his path. In this fearsome form, Victorunched himself at Chucky, whose werewolf shape, d in signature white fur, snarled in response. Chucky, like most of the crowd of the Arena, where left in shock at this. One of whom was left absolutely speechless, was none other than Curtin. He had assumed that Victor''s fate was sealed the moment that Chucky transformed, after all, Victor could not shift form. But what he saw left his mouth opened in absolute shock. "Red!? is that even a Werewolf?" Elder Zod subconsciously muttered. Victor rushed for his opponent with his long ws. Chucky, taken by surprise at first quickly got himself together as he also lunged forth for the battle. The sh of titans shook the very earth beneath them, the stage trembling with the impact of their ferocious blows. The sound of their growls reverberated like thunder, a cacophony so incredible that even the mutated beasts lurking in the shadows of the forest fled in terror, sensing the overwhelming power unleashed upon the arena. Victor and Chucky circled each other, their movements fluid and predatory. With each strike, the air crackled with the raw energy of their sh, leaving trails of charged particles in their wake. The sheer force of their blows created shockwaves. The arena itself seemed to groan beneath the weight of their battle, the ground quivering as if struggling to withstand the immense power surging through it. They were only of the Lesser demon strength and their battle produced such intensity. The bloodline quality of the Giant Shadow Werewolves was clear to see. Despite Chucky''s formidable werewolf form, Victor moved with a preternatural grace. Every move, every strike, seemed to be anticipated with an uncanny precision, as if he could foresee Chucky''s every action before it even urred. His attacksnded with devastating uracy, leaving Chucky staggering and disoriented. In a flurry of fur and ws, Victor overpowered Chucky almost effortlessly. Each movement was a testament to his mastery over his wolfen nature, a symphony of strength and strategy. The arena bore witness to a battle of legendary proportions, a sh between two werewolves that shook the very foundations of the dystopian world. In the end, it was Victor who emerged victorious, his red-furred form standing tall amidst the wreckage of their battle. His eyes glowed with an intense determination, a silent reminder to all who witnessed his triumph¡ªthe undeniable prowess of the werewolf with mes in his fur, a force to be reckoned with, an unstoppable ze. With one more strike that sent Chucky flying a distance away, Victor smacked him with his ws. Chucky, now stood battered and broken in the aftermath of the relentless battle. His once-pristine white fur was marred by streaks of crimson, the vivid hue of his own blood stark against the purity of his coat. Deep w marks crisscrossed his body, telling the tale of the brutal onught he had endured. His limbs trembled with exhaustion, his once-mighty muscles now reduced to aching, quivering masses. Every movement sent jolts of pain through his body, a constant reminder of the ferocity of his opponent. The lights around glinted off the sticky residue of his own blood, painting a gruesome tableau of his defeat. Chucky''s breathing came in ragged gasps, his chest rising and falling with eachbored breath. His eyes, once fierce with determination, now held a glimmer of defeat, a shadow of the fierce spirit that had driven him into battle. The fierce growls that had echoed through the arena were reced by weak, pained whimpers, a pitiful sound in the wake of his defeat. His ears, once alert and pricked, now drooped with weariness, and his tail, once held high in confidence, now hung limp and defeated. The wounds on his body throbbed with every heartbeat, a constant reminder of the power of his opponent, a werewolf whose red fur had be synonymous with dread. As he stood there, battered and defeated, Chucky''s form seemed to embody the very essence of resilience. Despite the agony etched across his face, there was a flicker of determination in his eyes, a glint of unyielding spirit that refused to be extinguished. He might have been beaten, but the fire within him still burned, a testament to his unwavering resolve. "Give up!" Victor ordered in amanding tone. Chucky breathed heavily. However, his eyes were still alive with his crazy spirit, "never!" His paw suddenly opened and Victor saw a bunch of red pills within them. Anyone that was anybody knew what these were. There were devil pills. Instantly, Chucky with a crazyughter threw all three of them into his mouth... (Author''s note: Chapter was releasedte, so I made it a very long one) Chapter 554 Victor Vs Chucky 4 Chapter 554 Victor Vs Chucky 4 "No!" Victor tried to stop him, but it was already toote. All three red glowing pills were chucked right into the mouth. Chucky immediately swallowed. Chuckyughed loudly and crazily. "Yes! Yes!! This is it. I can feel the chaos magic flowing through my veins... HAHAHA!!!" As he talked, the transformation had already begun. Glowing red lines like the root of a tree snaked about all over his body. The change was diabolical. His muscles expanded three times their former size. His body literally grew bigger and stronger. his white fur suddenly grew even more, slightly changing color to that of ck and gray patches in different areas. And then in other areas, the hair fell off, leaving only a patch of bald spots behind. Chucky''s teeth became longer and sharper. His fangs protruded sharply from his mouth, nearly forming tusks. On his forehead appeared a small inverted eye. It was dark red in color. The moment it appeared, it looked around the ce like it was searching desperately for prey.His retractable ws also became longer and curvier. His thighs increased. They suddenly started to look more like two Pirs than they did legs. Chucky''s former appearance was immediately, changed, and perverted by the chaos magic within the devil pill. "HAHAHAHAAAAAA!!!" Hisughter became wilder and louder. He had now be an extra two feet bigger than Victor in his Werewolf form. Meanwhile, within the Arena, the Elders contemted what was going on. After all, there was no clear rule that said that one could not use enhancing pills or the like. It was just that this was not a normal kind of pill. This was chaos magic. Association with Demons was already considered as abominable as possible. devils were far worse. The reason was because, at least demons could be reasoned with, but Devils were as chaotic as a rabid dog in heat. Also, they infected all around them. "We need to stop the match!" Elder Zod and some other elders suggested. "this is abominable. Chaos magic is an insult to our way of life. It is a mockery. We must do something about it immediately!" Another elder added. "Something!? SOMETHING!? What do you think we should do?" Elder Isaiah asked back. "Those out there might not know this, but we as elders know that the City of Milk and Honey is currently at its weakest. Even the Werewolf guards that we allow patrol out there with the deep demon strength level all have to take the diluted form of the Primordial beast''s blood so that they look strong and show our enemies that we are still strong." The moment he said this, the elders calmed down. Elder Isiah sneered, "We are a behemoth with no teeth or ws. The other animals of the jungle fear us thinking that our teeth and fangs are retractable. It is best we continue to y the illusion until we can have our Alpha and the aid of the Primordial beast. until that time, I suggest we all sit back and shut the FUCK UP!" His words made the roaring crowd of elders go back to their seats. Elder Isiah breathed heavily, his chest heaving up and down desperately. he closed his eyes to control his breathing, and then he opened them. "Besides, the match is not over. The star of the Show has not even made a move!" All the Elders looked at him puzzled by his words. However, Elder Isiah''s eyes remained focused on the screens disying the battle in Imperilment. Victor was at first taken by surprise. The sudden transformation was not at all expected. However, his expression suddenly calmed down as he took a few steps back. Chuckyughed loudly, "HA HA HA!!! You are scared now, aren''t you? What!? Now that the Tides are against you, do you want to back off? As fear made you a coward in my presence? ....HAHAHAHAAA!!!" However, Victor continued to back off, "No! i think you have gotten it mistaken. I just don''t want to be in the range of the st..." he gave a wide smile, "...I mean it is going to be fucking hot..." He turned towards Jungle Mama. To beneath her foot to be precise, "Is that not so, Lenny!?" All of a sudden, there was a low rumble. "Huh!?" Jungle Mama was left speechless. She did not understand what was happening. The ground beneath her was shaking ceaselessly. However,from below her came a fair-skin fist, molded perfectly into a punch. How it happened, no one knew, but the punch navigated her round body to reach her face and make a perfectnding under her jaw. *POW!* The punchpressed her fatty face, and like a rocketunching into the air, it lifted her heavy round body into the air. She was flung several meters high into the air, her big body defying gravity with the assistance of the punch. The punch essentially flung her into the sky like a rag doll off the stage and right into the Forest area. Lenny appeared from below the ground, turning in Victor''s direction, "Yes, Victor! it''s going to be very Hot!" *FIREBALL!* A st of white mesunched from Lenny''s hand. It was about five meters wide from the point of the st but became wider as it reached its target. White mes like a tsunami flooding intond rushed for Victor. "AHHHHH!!!!" A Screeching scream was heard. As Victor was buried in the white mes. And then came the explosion. *BOOM!* Victor shielded his eyes as he backed off some more. The mes soon dispersed and Lenny approached. "I reduced the st as much as possible!" Victor nodded, "I know! Thank you. I don''t want any more of my family members dying. I can''t control what happens for the others, but I can control the situation for those who meet me on the battlefield." Lenny nodded. He could not help but look at Victor in a different light. Victor had changed and yet, he had not. If Lenny was to put it straight, then he would say that he had be a better man. He was willing to kill his enemies, but if blood was not necessary, he would not spill it. this was especially true when it came to his family. Victor looked at the state of Chucky and chuckled a bit, "Damn! smells like Barbecue." Both men suddenly chuckled. However, a loud roar from the forest area was heard, "LENNY FUCKING TALES! I''LL KILL YOU!!!" Chapter 555 Using the Evolved Freeze Chapter 555 Using the Evolved Freeze Before Lenny and Victor was Chucky. he had been burnt badly. All his hair sizzled in the heat, burnt off or melted unto his own skin. These were very terrible third degree burns. Chucky remained on the ground as he spasmed from time to time. Lenny had indeed controlled the st well. However, there was more to lenny''s sts. the target had actually not been Chucky, but rather, it had been the Chaos magic inside him. Yes, Lenny had developed such control of his White mes to such an extent. However, he was still very fresh at using it and that was why Chucky still got very burnt. Lenny took a look at Chucky, realizing that he was going to be needing a lot more practice if he wanted to use his white me in such a manner. ording to the Satan System, at the peak Levels of using the White mes, Lenny could bath someone with his mes and target only an organ, or he could evaporate the veins or only the arteries of a person''s body, specifically targeting them without hurting the other parts. Of Course, the level of precision he was going to be needing coupled with extensive knowledge on the anatomy of the race of the individual was going to be needing heavy research. Victor looked at the state of Chucky and chuckled a bit, "Damn! smells like Barbecue." Both men suddenly chuckled. All of a Sudden, there was a loud Roar that came from the Forest region. It was like a Mountain lion dering the jungle to be its territory. It was then followed by a loud scream. "LENNY FUCKING TALES! I''LL KILL YOU!!!" Victor gave a visible sign, "She sounds pissed!" "yeah!" lenny nodded. Jungle mama made a huge leap into the air, above the tall trees of the forest tond back unto the stage. *BOOM!* The Impart of hernding shook the stage fiercely, making the runes upon it to glow in their attempt at holding the stage back in ce. "First you killed my baby daddy, and then you kill my babies, and now, you touched little Chucky!" "Wait...What!? Whose baby daddy?" Lenny was confused by those words. However, Victor leaned in and whispered, "hmmm! I think thatst hit made her delusional!" "I AM NOT DELUSIONAL!" Jungle mama screamed back, obviously, Victor had not been as quiet as he thought he had been. "WAIT A MINUTE...That''s a Woman!?" Lenny looked at Jungle mama gori looking face and muscles. He could not help but swallow hard. He could not help but think that the beauty standards in the wastends was literally a WASTE. "Today, You shall know why I am called Jungle Mama!" The moment she said those words, The ground began another rumble. The ground shock wildly from all directions. It came from all around them. Lenny frowned a bit. He could tell what was happening. And it was just as he thought. That Roar he and victor had heard before she arrived. it had been Jungle mama summoning all kinds of creatures. And they answered her call in their thousands. These were mutated creatures of all types and sizes, having different power levels. many of them with strength with the Deep demon rank. They all rushed over. Some of them, slimy creatures that slithered across the ground like oily rivers, their scales glistening with a sickly sheen. Their eyes glowed an eerie green, and their elongated bodies contorted in unsettling ways as they moved, leaving a trail of corrosive slime in their wake. But that was not all, there were more like the Venomous Vipers, these serpentine mutants were a deadly blend of various snakes, their bodies adorned with vibrant, toxic patterns. Their fangs dripped with venom, and their hisses sent shivers down the bravest spines. With lightning-fast strikes, they could incapacitate even the hardiest of foes. Lenny was very familiar with these ones. From another corner, victor could see creatures that he could only call Chimera Beasts, these monstrous creatures were amalgamations of different animals, their bodies a chaotic fusion of fur, feathers, and scales. One might have the body of a lion, the wings of a bat, and the tail of a scorpion. Each step they took seemed uncertain, as if their various parts were in constant conflict, creating an unsettling sight for any who beheld them. There were others resembling a twisted version of ancient dinosaurs, they had razor-sharp ws and serrated teeth. Their scales were imprable, and their speed was unmatched. With eyes that glowed like burning coals, they usually hunted in packs, their coordinated attacks resembling a deadly dance. Each of these mutants, born from the twisted fabric of the dystopian world, represented a horrifying possibility of nature gone awry. They were the embodiment of fear, each one uniquely adapted to survive and dominate in this nightmarishndscape. And they were all answering to Jungle mama''s Roar. Back at the Arena, they were many that dered the fate of victor and Lenny as being sealed. There was absolutely noway for them to survive this. After all, the creatures came from all angles. They were strong but there was surely such a thing as a limit to strength. Victor took a fighting stance. His frown was evidence that he was bothered by what he saw all around him. However, Lenny suddenly stepped forward as he used a hand to pull Victor behind him, "You might want to cover your eyes boy!" Lenny advised. "I have been looking for an opportunity to use this skill for a long time now!" Lenny muttered lowly as he stepped forward. Immediately, his sapphire eyes bright in their blue color suddenly became even brighter, literally glowing as amanding aura shut out of it in all directions. As it did, Victor immediately took Lenny''s advise, covering his eyes as tightly as he could. As Lenny''s power surged, the atmosphere crackled with an electric charge. It started as a subtle hum, a vibration felt more than heard, sending ripples through the air. The cacophony of the mutated creatures, a chaotic symphony of snarls, hisses, and roars, suddenly fell silent. All their primal sounds abruptly stifled as if a colossal hand had mped over their mouths. The first sensation was the eerie silence. It was as if the very essence of sound had been vacuumed from the air.... Chapter 556 Lennys Killing Intent Chapter 556 Lenny''s Killing Intent The once-deafening chorus of the jungle had vanished, reced by an oppressive quiet that seemed to press against the eardrums. Then came the stillness. The creatures, once in frenzied motion, froze in their tracks. The people in the Arena and even the very ground of Imperilment seemed to all sigh in relief, no longer quivering under the impact of the restless movements of the Mutated creatures. Simultaneously, the air took on a peculiar quality. It felt denser as if time itself had congealed into a syrupy substance, slowing down every movement. Every muscle of the creatures, every sinew, seemed to stiffen, locking them in ce. This was Lenny''s Power of Freeze. he had gotten this power from the Chimera ant colony, and had only rarely used this ability. After all, it was only barely usable in an actual fight, and most of his opponents have been stronger than him. This meant that the use of this ability was nearly none existent. However, after it had evolved, he was now able to Freeze in ce more than one target. Of course, there was a range for it, and he had tpo have had direct eye contact with the targets in question. There was also the power difference. However, with the number of creatures all about him, he did not need to care andunched his power in all directions. In the absence of sound and movement, the only thing that remained was the lingering tension. It hung in the air, palpable and suffocating, a testament to the power of Lenny''s ability. The mutated creatures, once fierce and untamed, were now reduced to statues, their ferocity frozen in time. Everything that moved had totallye to a standstill. This surprised Jungle Mama. However, she herself was no exception to this. She too was frozen like the minions she had summoned to fight on her behalf. Victor, not hearing any rumble from around him, slowly opened up his eyes. He was surprised to see that all the ferocious creatures slimy and chaotic were all frozen in ce. He did not know what Lenny had done. But this was proof that Lenny''s power was more than what met the eyes. To have used such power to hold so many creatures in ce was really an incredible feat. Lenny stepped forward and only stopped when he was before Jungle Mama. He looked at her. Her Face was frozen in ce but her eyes still showed her surprise and fear at his skill.In the current position, Lenny could definitely attack her and kill her. There was absolutely nothing stopping him. However, would there be any fun in that? If not for the fact that there was a crowd of people watching from the Arena, Lenny would not at all mind opening up her body to see the wonders she had inside. Who knew, he might find something interesting. After all, no matter how simr, people were unique specimens. this was most true for mutated humans and demons. Lenny raised a hand and stroked her face. "When you call in the Jungle, the animals of thend must obey. But when I arrive..." Lenny''s words slowed a little and he suddenly released the creatures in his hold, but at the same time, he released his killing intent rank aura into his environment. All of a sudden, the creatures screeched in pain, many of them struggling as red thick bloody red miasma oozed from Lenny''s body. It was so grotesque, a source of primal fear that it made the bats sending the image of what was happening to the Arena fall to the ground, spasming for life. The image they sent back to the Arena became distorted and static. While the crowd in the Arena was surprised at what was happening, Victor who was in Lenny''s presence could not help but feel the fur of his skin instantly soak with sweat. Lenny''s killing Intent had not been directed towards him, but to the creatures around, and yet, even he could feel his knees weak with trouble. Lenny''s killing Intent literally formed a faceless entity, an embodiment of primordial fear behind him. At least, this was what Victor thought he saw. Victor had by chance managed to inherit the memories of a lot of people when he was almost merged with the wall at Bitter Street. Although a lot of those memories were fragmented, many of them were not. It was the fruit of the unfortunate incident that had happened to him. With those memories came their experiences. Although he was just at the lesser demon rank, he had experiences that were far more than that. This meant that in this world, there were not a lot of things that could move him. However, he was left speechless and quivering in his knees when he saw the abominable entity that was released from Lenny''s Killing intent. The very air crackled as if Lady Death herself wanted to descend on the mortal in, threatening to break through the fabric of reality to show her face and take her ripe harvest of souls. Even the sky seemed to shake and seemed like it was about to tear open. "How...How... How does he keep such a level of killing intent and not run mad!?" Victor asked himself. The creatures around all ran away in different directions, all of them scared for their lives. Those of much lower ranks remained frozen in ce, their orifices spitting out blood that rejected their bodies as they spasmed continually on the ground. It was as if imperilment itself shook to the arrival of Lenny''s Killing intent. In this manner, the Mutated creatures either died or escaped, crushing each other to run for their lives. Lenny, his eyes still on Jungle Mama suddenly smiled, and just as his Killing Intent had appeared, it immediately disappeared. It was as if it was never there in the first ce. All of it, the entity, the dark bloody miasma of an entity. it was all instantly gone. And instantly, Jungle Mama fell to the ground. it was not fear that made her fall. No, it was the sudden relief from it. Chapter 557 Morganas Kiss

Chapter 557 Morgana''s Kiss

The portal opened up and some Werewolves came forth from it and carried Jungle Mama and Chucky away. Chucky was charred ck, and smoke still oozed from his body, but he was not dead. Jungle Mama was also in a terrible condition. Form kept on pouring from her mouth as she muttered words no one could understand or even bother to listen to. Her gaze had also be unfocused. Lenny and Victor stepped into the Portal back into the Arena. The moment they arrived, the crowd cheered for them. It was a nket of apuse and praise. Lenny and Victor smiled, waving to the crowd. There were many in the audience that already screamed their love for Victor. After all, he had done something that had not happened since the beginning of the Alpha Selection Tournament. This was the first battle since the beginning of the Alpha Selection tournament that did not end up in bloodshed. Most people were more than willing to kill off theirpetition. however, Victor had shown that he was more interested in winning but at the same time, Preserving life. There were also some others that called him a Hero and some already pledged their loyalty to him. After all, in this world of power, it was not so difficult to see one that ruled with absolute strength and power, but it was rare to find one that had both power andpassion. This was a trait many like Curtin failed toprehend. Lenny did not mind this. in fact, he weed it. He looked at Victor with fond eyes. Such a level of maturity was beautiful. As far as Lenny was concerned Victor was going to be a good Alpha. It was leaders like this that he could stand by. Although Lenny knew that he himself was not such a person, he did not mind showing his support. After all, in his former life, he was one such a person to punish wicked leaders. His goals in this new world were simple. Firstly, get rid of the Demons and Devils and Avenge lucifer Morningstar. Secondly, it was to create such a world where humans could live in peace and rule the right way without the need for bloodshed. A kind of utopia for the Human race. As far as he was concerned, it was all not too much to ask for. the only problem was that to create a world without Bloodshed, Blood must be shed. As Lenny and Victor went back to theirfortable room, the next line of matches was called. For the next few matches, it was practically the same thing. Killing and more killing. besides, their power levels or technique in battle was nothing that impressed Lenny. He was totally not interested in it all. he was already feeling sleepy when an interesting contender took the stage. The moment he saw this person, he sat upright in his Seat. It was none other than Morgana. Lenny remembered the first time he had seen this person back at the first stage of the Alpha Selection Ceremony. this person had somehowe out with the same result as Riff after touching the Crystal ball, and had naturally pulled Lenny''s attention. This was especially true because every time he had seen Morgana, he had felt that this person''s eyes had always lingered on him. It was as if their eyes was not on the happenings around them, like they had note to win but hade for him. This feeling, Lenny felt it instinctively. it was developed long ago as an Assassin. It was like a target was on his back, and no matter the way he tried to dodge it, it would not shift, locked on him with no chance or opportunity for him to dodge. Even now, as he watched through the screen before him, he could still feel Morgana''s eyes piecing through the veil to reach him. Morgana held the hand of a little girl. She was only about the age of eight or nine. In fact, most of the time, she seemed to be hiding behind Morgana, sticking tight to Morgana''s long blouse, like a child scared of losing hold of its mother. This little girl was the youngest contender for the position of Alpha. All the others that were of her age group had given uppetition for the position a long time ago. After all, she did not even have supporters or the like. It was only natural for everyone to look down at her because of her age and inexperience. She was so young that she had never even transformed once. She was truly in no position to bepeting for the position of Alpha. However, that was the thing with this tournament. All that did not matter. The only thing that mattered was the strength of your support. And if one''s support was strong enough, then reaching the top was a possibility. It was for this reason that the kind of fighter picked was of relevance. Morgana, covered in ck from head to toe, except the eyes, deep pinkish red stroked the little girl''s hair gently. As she did, the little girl smiled back at her a trusting smile. Together, the both of them advanced unto the stage. Their opponent was an eighteen-year-old boy. He looked heroic with a disposition that screamed his capability. He was young, but his shirtless body was filled with muscles. from his calf, all the way to his neck screamed pure masculinity. In fact, even right now, he was pumping iron, a dumbbell in one hand and his thick broad sword in another. This was Kelvin. Although he was a Werewolf, he preferred to use a de for his battles rather than use his ws. Standing by his side, was an Orc. This was a creature not from earth but the Underworld. it was 12 feet tall, and stood at an impressive 6 feet wide. The Orc, with skin like that of a pig was filled with muscles. It carried a Huge hammer on its shoulder. On Seeing its opponents, Both Kelvin and the Orc burst into suddenughter. it was loud and echoed off all the trees around. However, in the midst of theirughter, Morgana suddenly stepped forward... Chapter 558 Morganas Kiss 2 Chapter 558 Morgana''s Kiss 2 Morgana pulled the little girl behind. Meanwhile, Kelvin and the orc both of whom had muscles that looked like patches of eggs sticking to their bodies could not help but burst intoughter. "Hey, little sister! let me advise you as a big brother..." his expression suddenly changed to that of disgust. "...give up and get the fuck out of here, before I use your bones to pick my teeth." Those words made the little girl cling even tighter to Morgana''s blouse. Immediately, Morgana''s eyes seemed to show disgust. "You shouldn''t make the little girl scared. It pisses me off!" Morgana''s voice was feminine and very alluring to the ears. For both Kelvin and the Orc who was his fighter, it felt as if their ears had suddenly developed the ability to taste Morgana''s voice and the vor that came forth from it was Strawberry. It felt so good that Kelvin could not help but desire to hear the voice again, and decided to tease a little. "And what if I don''t...hmmm!? What if I make her scared, what are you going to do about it?" He chuckled lightly, "Spend the night with me?" The moment he said this, the Orc burst intoughter, "Yes! Or maybe you would like a night with me!" Kelvin joined him inughter. Both men just from the sound of Morgana''s voice could help but imagine what she had hidden beneath the ck overall blouse she wore. Just then, the wind blew. As it did, it blew against Morgana''s clothes, allowing the fabric to stick to her skin on one side, thereby giving a glimpse to the two fellows of the wonderful curves that were hidden beneath. Instantly, Kelvin turned to the Orc as the Orc did to Kelvin. Both of them could clearly see desire in each other''s eyes. Then again, they really could not help it. Morgana had such a shape that even many perverts within the Arena had no choice but to lick their lips as their imaginations tortured them with how pleasant an experience it would be to have her pressed underneath them. kelvin, having a brighter idea, puffed out his chest as he spoke. "I have a suggestion for you. Clearly, you are a woman of SUBSTANCE and a good heart!" he spoke with justification in his tone, "why don''t we do it this way? If you agree to give up now and submit to me I will allow you and the little sister over there to leave this ce with your lives." The Orc immediately tapped Kelvin, pointing at himself too. "*Cough*... If you can have me and my fighter for the night, I will let the two of you have your lives." Kelvin hastily corrected. There were many in the Audience of the Arena who wanted to vomit blood immediately after they heard what he said. They could not believe that Kelvin was that shameless. kelvin was openly disying his perversive side. Then again, this was the post-apocalypse. There were many who were here who would not mind being so brazen just to have a woman on the street who sold herself for money. Without a doubt, a woman with the kind of attractive shape that Morgana possessed was going to be sought after. Kelvin using his strength and his position to get what he wanted was most expected. In fact, there were those among the contestants who regretted not being paired up against Morgana. They too would have made the same discussion as Kelvin. The little girl close to Morgana pulled at her blouse, "Morgana..." she called out softly and innocently, "Bullies!" Morgana turned to her, "I know Lily! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them alright?" Lily nodded her head. On her own, she took several steps back from Morgana. Morgana, gently and with grace, turned to the men before her, "Not a bad offer. However, both of you can''t handle what I can give." "OH!...HAHAHA!!!" Both menughed wildly. Those words were directed straight to their male ego. "Sweetheart, You don''t know what I''m Packing down here, do you?" Kelvin packed his pants, emphasizing the size of his male member, "If I take you on a ride, You will cry my name all night long...HAHAHA!!!" "Oh Really?" Morgana Suddenly took a few steps towards the Men. her steps were light and gentle. With the wind of Imperilment and the kind of ck overall blouse she wore, every step was made to further describe and magnify the beauty and curves she had hidden underneath. Every step was like the tender petals of a flower gently swaying with the wind. She did not rush. Almost as if she was in total control of everything around her. The wind, trees, their leaves, and even the very earth, all worked in tight coboration to bless the Charisma she had. The Orc and Kelvin could not help but get lost as they watched her approach. This was indeed an incredible woman. She had not even shown a bit of her skin and she literally had heads turning to the gracefulness of her every step. Incredible women such as Agnes anddy Vinegar could not help but frown at this. Glenn was no exception. Women usually at a subconscious levelpare themselves with other women that they considered to be beautiful. Morgana had not shown her face, but had managed to steal the attention of every man or woman interested in a woman. It was no doubt that these women felt in their own way, threatened. "I don''t like her!" Agnes,dy Vinegar, and Glenn all spoke at the same time. Since the beginning of this event, this was the one time that all three women came to an agreement about the same thing. Meanwhile, Lenny watched those steps closely. A person''s steps could be changed to match an asion, but there were things that could never change. One of them was the kind of pressure the body used against the ground. Another was the muscle movement during a walk. Although these do not look like really big deals, there were. And Lenny, as an Assassin by nature took note of things that a normal person would never take note of.... Chapter 559 CRAVE! is My Kiss. Chapter 559 CRAVE! is My Kiss. His eyes traced Morgana''s steps cautiously. Every step she took and how she took it. His mind sparked an old technique that was normally used to track Prey. The muscr tension, the press against the earth, and then he calcted in his head. Every person he had ever had an encounter with. lenny had always had an incredible mind. Coupled with the advantage of his level, he could easily remember things passed. Lenny''s keen eyes traced Morgana''s footsteps across the Arena, each step leaving an imprint on the ground that revealed more than just her physical presence. Her movements were not just purposeful but calcted, every muscle in her body working in harmony to propel her forward. With each stride, the sinewy power of her limbs became evident, the definition of her muscles visible even through the fabric of her clothes. As she approached Kelvin and the towering Orc standing beside him, Lenny noted the controlled pressure she applied to the ground. Her steps were deliberate, her feetnding with a confidence that spoke of a lifetime ofbat experience. The earth beneath her seemed to yield willingly as if acknowledging her mastery over it. Her gait, despite its grace, carried an underlying strength that hinted at the potential for explosive force if unleashed. The memory of another woman, long buried in the recesses of Lenny''s mind, flickered to life like a candle in the darkness. It was a woman he had met when he had juste to this world. A warrior much like Morgana, whose every step had resonated with the same sense of purpose and power. The way Morgana moved, the way she carried herself, stirred echoes of that long-forgotten encounter. "Impossible!" Lenny muttered, "It absolutely can''t be!" In Morgana''s steps, Lenny sensed more than just a skilled fighter. There was a depth to her, a history etched in the determination in her eyes. It was as if she carried the weight of her past victories and defeats with every step, each footfall a testament to the battles she had fought and the challenges she had ovee. It merged with Lenny''s heartbeat and he could not help but frown, "You fucking..." his words trailed. The Arena seemed to fade into the background as Lenny continued to watch Morgana. Her presencemanded attention, her aura a blend of confidence and quiet intensity. Morgana''s eyes, dark pools of desire, locked onto Kelvin''s with a maic intensity. Her voice, smooth as silk andced with a seductive edge, caressed the air around them. "Kelvin," she murmured, her words dripping with alluring temptation, "can you handle a taste of what I have to offer?" With deliberate slowness, her finger, warm and delicate, brushed lightly against his chest, sending a jolt of electricity through his skin. The touch was like a whisper of promises yet to be fulfilled, a silent invitation to explore the depths of desire. As her finger trailed lower, tracing the contours of his muscles, Kelvin felt his heart race in response. Each caress felt like a secret unveiled, a hidden world of passion and pleasure waiting just beneath the surface. The battle stage around them ceased to exist; there was only the intoxicating dance between them. His breath hitched as her touch glided down to his waist, her proximity igniting a fire within him. Morgana''s gaze held a challenge, daring him to match her boldness, to embrace the irresistible pull between them. In that moment, the world outside of their shared space blurred into insignificance. It was just the two of them, caught in a maic pull that defied reason. Morgana''s seductive invitation hung in the air, heavy with unspoken promises, leaving Kelvin entranced and captivated. He met her gaze, his eyes smoldering with a mixture of desire and determination. The battlefield may have been filled with chaos, but in this intimate exchange, there was only the promise of something thrilling and illicit, something that begged to be explored. The question,den with temptation, lingered between them, the answer hanging in the air like a forbidden fruit waiting to be tasted. "YES! YES!! I can GODDAMN it!" He blurted out immediately. Morgana''s eyes seemed to smile as she leaned in. She opened her mask only slightly with a finger, from her jaw, revealing only her lush pink lips with inviting temptation. The crowd at the Arena literally gasped at the sight of this. She leaned in and ced a kiss on his cheek. It was soft and gentle. However, the moment itnded, Kelvin''s eyes shut open as he fell to his knees. Immediately, Morgana stepped back and then she approached the Orc. He was already blushing when she reached him. She leaned in, giving another kiss on his cheek. Afterward, she turned and walked back, her steps as gentle and unrushed as she had initially approached. *CLANK* The Orc''s Weapon fell to the ground and so did his knees. This was when it started. Both Men rolled on the ground screaming and rolling, bashing their heads against the ground. Their fingers dug into their skin, their eyes as they mutted themselves. They screamed in pain and horror as their eyes turned a shade of deep Pink. Morgana took Lily''s hand and then she walked back, towards the portal. She had barely gone a distance when Kelvin, barely speaking out of the horror he inflicted on himself begged. "Please, make it stop. Its... Too much... I can''t take any more. PLEEEESSS!" Morgana paused and turned to him, "Since you can''t hold it back, I''ll be merciful. Both of you can have one another!" Immediately after she said this, Kelvin rushed for the Orc, as it did for him. Both of them began a dance that those in the Arena could only watch speechlessly. It was both Erotic and painful to watch. Instead of kisses, the men bite each other''s skin as if to chew it out in a fierce Hunger. Their hunger, whether for pleasure, food, rage, or battle, was not known. Only that they literally tore into each other in desire. The Orc would tear an arm out with its teeth. Kelvin would bite and tear its ear out as he bent it over for pration. However, the Orc flipped over, pulling Kelvin''s face closer as it forced its male organ into Kelvin''s mouth. Kelvin bit and ripped it off, and then using his hammer, he smashed against the Orc''s head. Their tango was really chaotic and terrible. This was the result of Morgana''s kiss. It was called... CRAVE! Chapter 560 Lenny Vs Morgana Chapter 560 Lenny Vs Morgana ~SILENCE!~ The entire Arena instantly became silent. Those who had sexual thoughts about Morgana were instantly turned off. There were many that turned to the side to vomit. Even if their stomachs were empty, they still poured out their contents. After witnessing the gory battle, a profound sense of disgust settled deep within the onlookers. Their stomachs churned with nausea, and their faces contorted in horror as the graphic images yed out before their eyes. It was so bad that their imaginations simted what the smell of blood would be like after the terrible battle. And it hung heavy in the air, clinging to their nostrils and seeping into their senses. Disgust twisted their features, making it hard to mask their repulsion. The grotesque sights, the stters of blood, and the visceral sounds ofbatbined to create an overwhelming feeling of revulsion. It wasn''t just the sight of violence that turned their stomachs; it was the raw brutality, the savagery of humanityid bare in the Stage. Their mouths soured with the taste of bile, and their skin crawled with difort. The very core of their being recoiled from the scenes of muttion and carnage. Each gruesome detail, each macabre act, etched itself into their minds, leaving an indelible mark of horror. Disgust manifested in shudders that rippled down their spines, in the involuntary clenching of fists, and in the desperate attempts to avert their gaze from the grotesque tableau. The battle, once a spectacle of valor, had transformed into a nauseating disy of the darkest facets of humanity. In the aftermath, Many in the Arena found themselves questioning the depths of human cruelty and the futility of violence. The disgust that settled within them was a profound acknowledgment of the ugliness that dwelled within the human soul, leaving them haunted by the darkness they had witnessed. The moment Morgana and lily came back into the Arena, there was no cheer, no whistling, no congrattions. Instead, a kind of fear generated from the sight they had all seen enveloped the crowd. They were those that even feared to breathe thinking that she might turn in their direction and decide to blow a kiss. There were many who would not mind dying at the hands of a beautiful woman. But this one, this one was just too much. Meanwhile, Morgana walked away as if she was not the reason for the haunting atmosphere that had now settled upon the Arena. She walked a few steps and then she turned in the direction of Lenny''s Luxury Box. From the Outside, one should not be able to see the inside. However, for a brief moment, it was as if she was locking her deep Pink gaze on him. He felt it so profoundly that he knew deep down in his heart that if he moved, her pupils would have followed. Lenny frowned. However, his face suddenly eased up, and burst intoughter. Hisughter was loud, and Victor could not help but turn and look at him as if he was looking at an idiot. Afterward, Morgana turned and walked away. It was only after she left did the Arena continued its murmuring. It was not known If Lily had now gotten more fans as a result of the disy. However, she had definitely acquired a lot of fear. It was easy for one to think that the Ladies, Agnes, Lady Vinegar, and Glenn, would cheer at the fact that the crowd no longer showed their support of Morgana. However, the opposite was true. It made them very angry. After all, it meant that Morgana had both beauty and Brawns. For any woman, this was a most deadlybination. The Battles continued onward. Lenny and Victor faced a few more people. All of whom did not lose their lives after the battle. victor ensured that they won without the shed of blood. This philosophy of his made him very loved by the people. Curtin had also tried to do this, telling Riff not to Kill, but things did not go as nned. The crowd instead booed him for not giving them what they wanted. This greatly surprised him. Lennyughed at this. Curtin might have been a good nner and schemer, but his grasp on human nature and how it works was fleeting. He did not understand that after Killing the person person, he had already opened a box that he could no longer close and to say that he was now a merciful person thiste into the Tournament was him just being a hypocrite. And when it came to human beings and ruling them, one of the worst things one could be, was a hypocrite. Instead of cheering for him, they continually booed his actions. Morgana also fought a few times. All of her opponents did not want toe close to her. After what they had seen her do during the first battle, they all had newfound respect or rather Fear for her. Most people threw spells from a distance away, while others used long-ranged weapons. Nevertheless, the result of all their battles was the same. They all died deaths like the Kelvin and the Orc. Regardless of gender, it was the same thing. It got to an extent that one of her opponents gave up before the fight. That was the only pair that faced Morgana and escaped with their lives. All she did when she entered the battle stage was blow a kiss in the air, and her opponents would be rabid starving monsters willing to consume each other. Nevertheless, the battles continued until the moment arrived. Riff and Curtin had won all their battles and made it to the finals. Right now, the battle was for who would face them. And so the questiony bare in the hearts of everyone. Who woulde out in triumph? Would it be Lily and her fighter, Morgana, or would it be Victor and his fighter, Lenny? This battle was one many were very interested in.... Chapter 561 The Undead is coming Chapter 561 The Undead ising While the Combatants of the Arena fought for glory, something else was happening. In the vast expanse of the desert wastnds, a surreal and ominous scene unfolded as the incredible and magnificent undead mutated beasts, alongside hordes of undead people, slowly marched toward the city of Milk and Honey. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the barrenndscape, intensifying the eerie atmosphere that hung in the air. The horizon shimmered with the heat, mirages dancing in the distance as the undead horde advanced with a relentless determination. Mutated beasts, once fierce and wild, now bore grotesque alterations, their bodies twisted and contorted by unnatural forces. Their eyes glowed with an otherworldly purple light, reflecting a hunger that defied death itself. Massive skeletal structures loomed in the distance, remnants of creatures long extinct, now reanimated and repurposed for a macabre army. Among the undead ranks, people of various ages and backgrounds shuffled forward, their movements stiff and mechanical. Their clothes hung in tatters, and their skin, pallid and lifeless, bore the marks of decay. The scent of death and decay permeated the air, creating a pungent and unsettling aroma that clung to the wind. Thendscape, once a vibrant ecosystem, was now a deste tableau of destruction and despair. The ground cracked beneath the weight of the advancing horde, and the sands seemed to sigh in resignation, bearing witness to the unnatural march of the undead. Despite the grim circumstances, there was a terrifying beauty in the sheer magnitude of the undead army. Their collective presence was a testament to a force beyond the realm of the living, a reminder of the dark and mysterious powers that lurked in the depths of the desert. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the wastnds in an eerie twilight, the undead continued their relentless advance. The distant silhouette of the city of Milk and Honey stood as a beacon on the horizon, the promise of a gruesome battle that would determine the fate of thend. The desert wastnds, once a ce of harsh beauty, now bore witness to a haunting spectacle, a prelude to the impending sh that would shake the very foundations of the world. Behind this army, on the back of one of these unforgiving monsters was themander of this army with the Purple glowing stone deep within its chest. It looked on at the City of Milk and Honey, its gaze as if to pierce through the veil to meet that of the Primordial beast deep within. ..... Meanwhile, back in the City of Milk and Honey, The arena buzzed with fervent anticipation, the atmosphere crackling with electric energy long before the battle between Victor and Lenny, and Lily and Morgana, was even officially announced. Whispers swept through the crowd like wildfire, carrying rumors of the impending sh between these formidable pairs ofbatants. Spectators leaned in closer to one another, their voices hushed yet eager, exchanging theories and spections about the oue of the battle that seemed to be on everyone''s lips. In the betting dens scattered around the arena, the odds were recalcted swiftly, the bookmakers adjusting the numbers as the news spread like wildfire. The clinking of coins and the rustle of betting slips filled the air as punters hurriedly ced their bets, their faces etched with excitement and tension. The odds for both teams soared, the stakes reaching new heights as the crowd''s anticipation grew. Amidst the murmur of conversations, ng, and chants filled the air, echoing the sentiments of the onlookers. "Who will emerge victorious?" they wondered aloud. "Will it be Victor and Lenny, the champions known for their mercy, or Lily and Morgana, the fearsome human eaters?" The question echoed through the crowd, a chant that gained momentum with every repetition. The fervent anticipation was palpable, the audience on the edge of their seats, eyes glued to the arena floor even before thebatants made their way into the spotlight. Whispers of strategy and past victories mingled with the scent of excitement, creating an intoxicating brew of tension and curiosity. The sh of these powerful forces became the talk of the Arena, dominating conversations and fueling the collective imagination of the spectators. In the midst of the anticipation, the arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the moment when the Mercifuls and the human eaters would step into the ring, their battle bing not just a physical contest but a testament to the relentless spirit ofpetition that gripped the hearts of every spectator present. The air was charged with the promise of an epic showdown, a battle that would be etched into the annals of the arena''s history, and the crowd eagerly awaited the spectacle that was about to unfold. And so it began. Elder Zod stood to his feet and took up the stage as he announced them one after the other. Lenny and Victor appeared on the stage on one side from a Portal. And on the other side, Morgana and Lily. The Crowd held their breath in fervent anticipation of this battle. The Arena had suddenly be silent. "Do you think we can take them on?" Victor asked in a low tone. However, unlike expected, Lenny did not answer. His gaze remained locked on Morgana. To be more precise, his gaze was locked in her own as hers was locked in his. The wind of Imperilment moved, blowing against their clothes, letting the audience understand that these four were not frozen in ce but chose not to move on their own volition. All of a sudden, Lenny moved. He walked up to the edge of the wide stage, and then he bent down. With a wave of his hand, he used his magic, white as it was to carve in new runes unto the ground. He did not rush, taking his time during the process. The moment he was done, the Runes generated into a long chair. Lenny turned to Victor, "Trust me! This battle has nothing to do with you. Come and sit!" Victor was taken by surprise at this. But even more surprising, Morgana patted Lily''s hair a bit and also asked her to go sit beside Victor. Although this was a most surprising request, Lily nodded her head and did as instructed of her. The moment both of them sat side by side on the chair made for them, Lenny waved his hands and a set of runes on the chair glowed up, instantly shielding both of them. Lenny sighed as he turned to Morgana, "Did you miss me that bad, Morgana, or should I call you..." Chapter 562 Lenny Vs Morgana 2 Chapter 562 Lenny Vs Morgana 2 Lenny sighed as he turned to Morgana, "Did you miss me that bad, Morgana, or should I call you..." Morgana raised a hand as she suddenly moved with inhumane speed, her porcin finger, stopping his lips from opening. All in an attempt to stop him from spilling the beans. "Don''t do it!" She whispered, "My Identity... I know you have already figured it out. After all, if there is anyone in this ce that knows who i am, it has to be you!" Morgana smiled. Lenny could not see her lips but her pinkish red eyes gave her excitement away. She was like a little girl who was meeting her crush for the first time, and her body slightly swayed in the wind. This made Lenny frown, "I see that you are still far from learning your lesson. Or maybe you want me to touch you again!" The moment he said those words, those in the Arena gasped. They could not believe what they had just heard. From the looks of it, Lenny and Morgana knew each other. However, Here was Lenny saying that he had touched her before. The human mind was a funny thing and it was without exaggeration to say that the entire Arena might have misinterpreted Lenny''s words. "Incredible!" One manplimented, "Lenny has hadMorgana before. But just a kiss from her is so deadly. What kind of man is he to not just kiss her but also have her!" the man shook his head. However, there were stars of praise and worship for Lenny in his eyes. As far as he was concerned, Lenny was literally a god to be able to do something so Amazing. A man who bedded a woman who was regarded to be high and mighty would naturally be praised everywhere. It was in no time that those of the Arena started to whisper to themselves, and many created erotic scenes in their heads of Lenny mounting Morgana. Even though they had never seen her face before, it was no problem. There were many men in the audience that believed Lenny to be some kind of hero. As the audience misinterpreted those words, so did others like Agnes, Lady Vinegar, and Glenn. This was most especially true for Lady Vinegar and Glenn. At the moment, both women were away from each other in totally separate rooms, but both of them had the same expression on their faces. Lady Vinegar bit her finger in annoyance and for Glenn, even though she immediately calmed her expression down, Father ck standing behind her could not help but give her a bit of distance. This was the same for his dog. After all, Glenn was oozing Negative magic steadily from her body. Meanwhile, Lenny''s words made Morgana''s smile deepen, her fingers yed circles on her blouse, "Yes... I miss it! the way your fingers danced on my body, and the way you derived pleasure from watching me!" She stepped in closer as she said this. This made Lenny''s Frown deepen. "You know, you are very lucky to have been alive even after I touched you. In fact, it is a wonder that your insides are not disarranged. In fact, you should be a walking corpse by now! After all, I drilled all the way through your insides." As Lenny talked, he did not know that his words were given a totally different meaning back at the Arena. "Did he say her insides should be disarranged!?" Another man in the Arena eximed, "truly incredible!" "What Kind of Mamba is he hiding in his pants!" Another manmented. "Oh heavens! I think I have fallen in love!" Another woman added, "he must have done her so hard she was supposed to have died. oh yes! If it is Lenny Tales, I want my insides drilled into too." In Glenn''s VIP booth, Father ck and his dog stepped back some more, their steps gentle as they attempted to leave the ce. Glenn''s negative magic was already filling the atmosphere up. Her frown was deep, "It''s already bad that he touched me and that demon Wrench of a governor''s daughter! At least I can ept that. But this! This one I cannot ept." If only she knew that these were the same words that Lady Vinegar muttered. Tactically, these two women had already agreed to share Lenny but eliminate Morgana. Such was thepetition with women. it was easy for them to fight against each other but a greater adversity would always unite their stand, forcing them topromise. Back on stage, Morgana could almost not hold herself back. Where she stood, Lenny''s ears could hear the slight dripping of liquid. He did not need to check before he knew that it was from in between Morgana''s legs. Apparently, this conversation was an arousing one for her. "So tell me... D99... I mean Lenny, do you miss sticking it in me? I remember the pleasure on your face as you did. As you enjoyed my suffering. I..." she wanted to step closer but her legs felt weak from her arousal, "...miss suffering because of you!" lenny raised a brow at this. He could not help but think of how mentally deranged this woman before him was. Then again, she had always been this way. Or at least, when she came onto his radar, she had been this way. lenny sighed as he tried really hard to control the impulses that rushed through his body to pin her on the ground and engage her body in experiments. He took a deep breath in and out, and then his eyes focused on her, "So, are we going to battle? After all, you seemed to have gotten very very strong!" his smile was wide and inviting of a purpose to fight. However, those in the arena thought otherwise. Every person immediately misunderstood Lenny''s words. Even the ss that separated the VIP from the audience in Glenn''s booth suddenly cracked at lenny''s words. Morgana shook her head as her expression suddenly got serious. She waved her hand and all of a sudden the bats sending the signal to the Arena stopped sending sound. Meaning that those in the Arena could no longer hear what they were saying. "I am not here for that! I have a message for you. It''s from Mr Coco..." Chapter 563 Lenny Vs Morgana 3 Chapter 563 Lenny Vs Morgana 3 "Mr Coco!?" Immediately, memories of the person she was talking about resurfaced in his head. Lenny had almost forgotten about the existence of such a person. Mr Coco was the boss devil of the first and only Devil Dungeon Lenny had ever entered. He was the one who suggested a battle for the Angel feathers and gave it to the winner. He and Lenny had a deal afterward for Lenny to not tell of his existence and he would give him the Angel feathers in exchange. Back then, even if Lenny had wanted to fight, Coco was too strong. The only reason Coco had made such a deal to even allow angel feathers carrying holy power to leave his sight was because he did not want a Great demon like Governor Momoa to be on his tail. There was also the fact that even though he was a devil, he had intelligence. In fact, he was a very refined person, not like the chaotic, and barbaric devils. Coco wanted his identity kept a secret and Lenny did not mind keeping it that way. And now, that same devil was interested in having a deal with Lenny. Lenny raised a brow at this, "Is that the reason foring all this way? And even joining the Alpha selection tournament?" Morgana nodded, "I had to show you that we have enough strength to support you in this endeavor. This was the only way to do it without engaging in a fight!" "And what if we had had to fight and kill each other?" Morgana shook her head, "That would not happen! I have done my due diligent investigation on the people of Milk and Honey. They are in too much of a situation to lose fine talents all in the name of the Alpha selection Ceremony!" lenny nodded at this. "I see! And what is it that he wants from me?" "We have news from a particr pirate that you are searching for the Wandering City. We are too. After months of destroying many of the towns afflicted with them, we have still had no response from them. It''s as if they don''t care about what happens onnd. Besides, the wandering city has a way of hiding itself from us. Every time we managed to get sight of it, we lose it! Instantly hiding in between the veil of worlds" "And what does this have to do with me?" Lenny asked. "You possess white mes! Mr Coco imed that he had seen you absorb Holy power!" lenny frowned. It was true. Back when he had gotten the Angel feathers from Mr Coco, he had touched them to allow the Satan system to absorb their power. However, he had not thought anything of it then. "Mr Coco believes that your white me being of high Holy Power, can help us break into the Wandering City," Morgana added. "And what is it that you want in the wandering city?" Lenny asked. Morgana shook her head. "That information is a bit of... OUR business!" Lenny scoffed at her words, "I have my own reasons for wanting to reach the Wandering city called Judas. I don''t know what you guys want to get the city for, but I doubt that a Devil wanting to bring down the most dangerous and prosperous Demon city in the world is a good thing for this world." "Lenny, our goals align. You are just being stubborn!" "OUR!? there you go with that word again. you and I might have had our differences, but circumstances then were very different. and you never stroke me as one that would do something without the subtle possibility of benefit to you. Seeing as how your power climbed so fast, I bet Mr Coco has promised you something very juicy..." Lenny chuckled as his eyes focused, "I am most interested!" lenny was stating the obvious. He understood that men lived for their benefit and did not want to believe that Morgana would be any different. However, the fact remained that Morgana had strength in the deep Demon realm and yet was willing to do Mr Coco''s binding. He was very curious to know what wonderful thing she must have been promised that would make a Deep Demon rank person willing to serve. Such benefit, Lenny believed would be very useful to him. Although, Lenny did not like Demons one bit and what they had brought to the world. He knew that Devils were not good either. After all, there was a reason that the magic that they cultivated was called Chaos magic. Also, Lenny was still very curious as to why demon cities and towns had thousands of devils trying to break into them day and night, and yet, other ces like thisnd of milk and honey and other parts of the Wastnds were empty of them. There was definitely something fishy going on. Since Morgana, on behalf of Devils had gone to lengths to reach him, he did not mind getting something in return too. Morgana''s eyes narrowed, but there was no hint as to revealing information that Lenny would have found to be useful. "Mr Coco said that you might say this!" the expression on her face eased up, "he also said to tell you that he knows you are after the Angel on the Wandering City. Judas is a very big ce. He is willing to ensure that you find the Angel you are looking for. You want to absorb it! is that not so?" She asked her voice,ced with an inviting tone as if she knew what he wanted and all he had to do was stretch a hand and reach for it. Although Lenny''s lips remained smiling, his mind was weighing the odds for the best decision. After all, now, he had more information than before. ording to Vandora the Hell beast, he needed all eight invitation stones for him to send all demons and devils out of this world. This would achieve one of his goals. However, Lenny also wanted to avenge Lucifer Morningstar, and to do that, he needed to do more than send demons back, but needed enough strength to fight the Royal family. He really needed that trapped Angel so that he could develop very fast. Lenny had his own secrets, one of which was Lucifer''s living Eye that was now in his possession, but even he knew that he needed more. Chapter 564 End of Match Chapter 564 End of Match Lenny massaged his brows slightly. "There is no time for you to contemte this!" Morgana added, "Right now, there is a horde of undead heading our way. I''m sure you already know about this. I made extra effort to ensure that those demon bandits brought a messenger to you." Lenny did not react to her words. Whether it was true or not did not matter. The only thing that mattered was the Offer that Mr Coco was presenting to him. Either way, Lenny had already gone thus far. Once he met with the Primordial beast, the information he needed about the Wandering City could easily be acquired. He did not need to enter into a partnership with Devils. Besides, Lenny had a feeling that the Satan System might punish him for such a thing. lenny suddenly smiled, "You know what? Why don''t you tell Mr coco that I will put it into due consideration..." Morgana nodded. However, Lenny''s next words took her by surprise. "...that is if you make it back alive!" His smile suddenly changed to a malicious grin and he kicked against the ground as he rushed for her. His Speed was fast, giving her no time to react with a counter. However, Morgana had always been as flexible as a cat. lenny had attacked with his handing down in a sh through her side. However, she leaned into the opposite side, at such an angle that would immediately give one the impression that she had no bones in her body. At the same time, she heard Lenny''s words "...got you! It seems your old fighting habits are still intact!" As he said this, his hand unnaturally paused in mid-air, and then like a force of lightning, it came down in a straight line. Once this attack hits, she would definitely be crippled from the waist down. Morgana knew this and so did Lenny. Regardless, he brought it down fiercely. Just when his handing in a sh was about to hit, Broad bat-like wings suddenly popped out of her back, and with them, she narrowly jumped out of the way. "What are you doing?" She asked. "What does it look like?" Lenny asked back rhetorically, "I killed you. I like things i kill to stay that way." He shot for her. However, she pped her broad wings flying even higher than before, hovering just out of reach, her wings beating gracefully against the air. Lenny nodded, "Not bad, new upgrades!... I have new skills of my own too!" Lenny focused his energy, his eyes narrowing with concentration. With a swift wave of his hands, he conjured dark shadow runes that hung in the air like the night itself. These ancient symbols, pulsating with otherworldly power, cast an eerie glow, illuminating the battlefield in an ominous shade of ck. Suddenly, the shadow runes came to life, transforming into sharp, obsidian spikes. They shot forth with incredible speed, propelled by the darkness that enveloped them. Morgana, realizing the imminent danger, deftly maneuvered through the air, her wings beating with a newfound urgency. Despite her agility, a few of the shadow spikes grazed her, leaving thin trails of darkness in their wake. "Come on now, Sweetheart! And here I thought you missed me. Let me show you how much I rather screw your corpse!" Lenny suddenly disappeared from where he stood, and then, a Rune appeared behind her a fireballing out of it. *BOOM!* Her bat-like wings like a nket in the cold wrapped around her. However,the hit still made her sway in the air, and her wings now had punctured holes. lenny''s mes were not ordinary mes. These had Holy power in them. Whether it was a demon or devil, Holy power was a bane to them. The impact sent Morgana veering off course, her flight momentarily disrupted. Lenny seized the opportunity, his movements swift and purposeful. Closing the distance between them, he lunged forward, his palm glowing with an ethereal white energy. But Morgana, her instincts sharp, managed to evade his attack once more, twisting gracefully in mid-air to avoid his grasp. Lenny''s mes were wide-ranged,nding everywhere, even the forest was not exempted from the tongue of white mes he produced. If not for the fact that Victor and Lily were kept safe with a barrier set by Lenny himself, they too would have found themselves in a pinch. Morgananded a distance away. If Lenny could see her face now, he would see that she was flushed with excitement. "Trust me Lenny, there is nothing I desire in this world than to have youy your filthy fingers on me once more. The thought of it sends shivers through my body. But not today!" The moment she said this, Lily suddenly stood up from the seat raising a hand, "I GIVE UP!" Those words took everyone by surprise. Yet, such a thing was actually allowed. The portal appeared for them to leave. Lily immediately ran over to Morgana and there turned to leave. However, as they walked away, they suddenly heard Lenny''s loud chuckle. "Morgana, did I say that you two can leave?" Lenny suddenly attacked again. Power roared from his body as he came for Morgana with his body surrounded by white mes. Morgana smiled as she waved her hand, and pink dust floated in the air. Instantly, both of them disappeared. The next time they appeared, they were going through the portal, "I knew you would do something like that!" In this manner, Morgana left the Stage with Lily. This made Lenny frown. Victor walked up to Lenny, "I thought that was going to be a tough battle. But it was very easy." Lenny did not say a word, but he knew that Victor''s words were not true. What Victor had seen was him suppressing Morgana. But Lenny clenched his fist tightly. Throughout the entire fight, Morgana had not even attacked one time. All she did was dodge and defend, and yet, even though he burnt her wings, he did not even manage to rough up her blouse. Lenny had seen her stats and he knew for a fact that Morgana was hiding far more power than she let out... Chapter 565 Shaky but steady Chapter 565 Shaky but steady The battle that was not a battle had ended nearly as fast as it began. This truly disappointed those who were looking forward to the battle. After all, it had ended abruptly, after a lengthy conversation between Lenny and Morgana. Till the end, no one knew what they had been conversing about. But of course, there were many spections on the subject. They were those that said that Lenny and Morgana had nned to meet after the event and that was why she backed off from the battle. Nevertheless, the battle was over which meant that Lenny and Victor were now going to battle Curtin and Riff. Elder Zod stepped forward to announce the event. This was the finally round. As it is tradition, the fighters were supposed to be given one week of rest before the event. As Elder Zod announced the event, another piece of news reached the ears of Elder Isiah. One of the Werewolf guards rushed. This guard was the Guardmander of the city. He was dressed in shiny gold armor, unlike the other Guards and when he moved, there was a hint of respect on the faces of all that saw him pass. He came over and whispered something into Elder Isiah''s ears. Elder Isiah frowned slightly. However, he immediately put up a smile on his face as he excused himself from the presence of the other Elders. However, the moment he got into the corridors, his steps quickened. "Are you sure?" He asked the guard following behind him. "Yes, elder! The Army of Undead has finally reached the borders of our city. fortunately, the traps we set in defense of the city are holding them back, but I don''t think it will be for long." "How long do we have?" Elder Isiah asked. "A few minutes, 30 minutes if we are lucky!" the guard responded. Elder Isiah frowned. "The city of Milk and Honey does not have ess to its defender, the Primordial beast. All the people in the city do not know this. If the army of undead should reach us now, our greatest secret that we are a behemoth with no fangs or ws will be revealed to the other wild animals and they wille to tear our flesh!" The guard frowned as he sighed. This secret was one only those of the upper echelon of the city knew. "Our only hope is for us to crown a new Alpha, publicly acknowledged by the people. Once that is set, he can then open the private space and release the Primordial beast." The guard sighed, and then a thought came into his head, "Elder Isiah, You never said. Why did the former Alpha seal the private space where the primordial beast resides in the first ce?" Elder Isiah shook his head, "Honestly, I don''t know, he had his reasons back then, all we could do was show respect regardless of the consequences... For now, We have to change ns. Inform Elder Zod that the final battle willmence immediately. I will go and collect a favor from some old friends and see how they can buy us a bit of more time." The Guard Commander nodded and immediately hurried over to Elder Zod to inform him of thetest development. Elder Zod coughed awkwardly, "Forgive me,dies and gentlemen! There seems to be a new development. The final battle to determine who shall be Alpha willmence in the next ten minutes." "HUH!?" the crowd was taken by surprise and there was murmur everywhere in the Arena. However, Elder Zod tried to calm the crowd down. As he did this, Elder Isiah rushed to a particr wall, and then he made a small cut on his palm with his finger and then he ced it on the wall. It glowed in a slight red light and a rune appeared on it before it opened up. Within, was wed lying on Duncan''s legs as Duncan stroked his head. "You said you want to live the rest of your lives in the City of Milk and Honey in peace. It''s time to show how true to your words you are!" Elder Isiah stated. Duncan frowned at this. However, wed immediately stood to his feet, "Good! I have been itching to stretch a bit." "But wed..." Duncan immediately stepped forward to stop him, "...You are not in the best of conditions right now." wed nodded, "That''s exactly why I need this stretch. Maybe a bit of blood will help my troubled mind... You just stick to the n, and get that Whistle horn. I have a feeling that we will be needing it soon!" Duncan nodded at wed as he watched him leave with the Elder. "you have dropped in power from the Great Demon rank, but you are still at the peak of the Deep Demon rank. I''m sure that this will not be a problem for you." wed nodded. "So tell me, what troublees knocking on the door?" Elder Isiah sighed deeply, "The undead!" ..... Meanwhile, outside the City, all sorts of things were happening. The Pirates that had gotten word of the impending danger in time sought to make it safe. Many of them fled The city of Milk and Honey with their ships. Some others trusting of the power of the Primordial beast refused to leave. As far as they were concerned, the safest ce to be was with the City. After all, even when the apocalypse fell on man, this city still stood. But little did they know that they were currently putting their lives in danger. After informing Elder Zod to begin the battle ns for the final battle, The Guard Commander took an army of Werewolf guards with him and rushed to face the steady army of undead approaching. The wind, blew harshly, carrying the disgusting smell of rottening meat from the army of undead towards the Werewolves. Just from the smell alone, it was easy to tell that the army of undead was already in their millions. Their advance was shaky but still steady... Chapter 566 Call To arms! Chapter 566 Call To arms! In the heart of the city of Milk and Honey, under the silvery glow of the moon, a group of extraordinary beings gathered. These were the Giant Shadow Werewolves, their fur as white as snow, adorned in gleaming silver armor that shone like stars in the sky. At their helm stood theirmander, a towering Werewolf with eyes aze. This was the head guard of the city. Tonight, they ventured beyond the safety of their walls, into the deste wastnd that stretched out like a sea of shadows, to face the impending army of undead horrors. The Guardmander stepped forward, his eyes scanned through his surroundings looking at the faces of each Werewolf guard before him. These were the best of the best that City could provide at this time. Each one of them was at the early stages of the deep demon realm. From a pouch, he removed a blue vile, and a barrel filled with water was brought forward. The Guard Commander opened the bottle. he closed his eyes slightly and the blue vile in the bottle glowed like little stars dancing in the bottle. This made the Werewolves be astonished. After all, only those of the Alpha bloodline can activate the Blood of the Primordial beast like this. It was one of the many things that made the Alpha Family very special. Once a person gave up on thepetition for the throne of Alpha, they automatically forfeited the privilege of this ability. Rumors had it that the previous Alpha killed off all hispetition, every brother and sister that challenged him. It seemed like the rumors were not totally true. The Guardmander raised his head at the people before him, "Yes, you all now know, and you will take this secret to your graves. I have Alpha blood in me, and I''m brother to the Previous Alpha. I will apologize, this is the best that I can activate the blood. It''s nothing like the boost someone like Curtin or even Victor can do, but this should be enough power boost for the battle ahead of us. My brothers! We fight not just as guards for our city but as a pack for our Honor. Hear my words! Each paw is a brother''s paw. Each w is a brother''s weapon," as he spoke, he poured the vile into the barrel of water and each Werewolf stepped forward to drink it. Under the silvery glow of the moon, the guardmander, with eyes aze, stood tall amidst the Giant Shadow Werewolves. His voice, deep and resonant, cut through the night like a rion call, stirring the hearts of hisrades. "Brothers and sisters of the moonlit night," his words carrying the weight of centuries of bravery. "Tonight, we stand on the precipice of destiny. The shadows of the undead loomrge, threatening to engulf our beloved city of Milk and Honey. But fear not, for we are the guardians of thisnd, the protectors of its people, and tonight, we shall prove our mettle." His eyes glinted with determination, reflecting the silver light of the moon above. "We are not merely soldiers; we are the embodiment of courage, the defenders of hope. The blood that runs through our veins is that of heroes, and our ancestors watch over us with pride. We shall face this darkness together, for in unity, we find our strength." He raised his wed hand, the moonlight illuminating the golden armor that adorned his formidable frame. "Look around you, my brethren. See the faces of yourrades, the flicker of bravery in their eyes. We are a family bound by honor, loyalty, and an unbreakable spirit. Tonight, we fight not just for ourselves, but for the generations yet unborn. We fight for the beauty of our city, for theughter of its children, and for the peace that dwells within its walls." Themander''s voice swelled with passion, echoing across the barren wastnd. "Let our battle cry pierce the heavens! Let it remind the undead that they face not just wolves, but warriors of indomitable will. Let them tremble at the might of the Giant Shadow Werewolves!" His words reverberated through the ranks, kindling a fire in the hearts of hisrades. With renewed fervor, the Werewolves howled in unison, their voices merging into a symphony of bravery and defiance. The night seemed to quiver with their resolve as if nature itself acknowledged their courage. The guardmander met the eyes of each Werewolf, his gaze unwavering. "Tonight, we carve our legacy into the annals of history. Let the tale of our bravery inspire generations toe. Remember, my brethren, that we are not just warriors; we are legends in the making. Now, let us march forth with heads held high and hearts aze. For Milk and Honey, for our kin, and for the undying spirit of the moonlit night!" With a resounding howl that echoed across the wastnd, the Giant Shadow Werewolves charged into the night, their spirits ame with themander''s call to arms. In that moment, they were not just a guard, but a beacon of hope, a force of nature, ready to face any challenge that dared to threaten their home. As they charged forth, their bodies crackled with blue electricity that made them literally swell up, their power getting an extra boost as it threatened to burst out of their bodies. As they charged through the city gates on all fours, they moved like the wind, the sliver of the moonlit reflecting on their bodies. High up on the city gates, wed watched the happenings. He did not interrupt their charge or immediately jump into battle but merely stood like an observer. He looked into the night, at the horizon and the dark that covered the distantnd that advanced ever closer. The wastnd was a deste expanse, littered with the remnants of mutated beasts and the remains of unfortunate humans. Tonight, these fallen creatures had risen, their bodies twisted by dark forces into grotesque mockeries of life. The undead army, numbering a million strong, advanced like a tide of death toward the city. Their leader, a sinister figure with eyes as purple as amethysts and a glowing purple stone on his chest, directed their malevolent charge from the back of a giant worm. The air crackled with tension as the Giant Shadow Werewolves charged for battle. The stench of decay hung heavy in the air, and the ground beneath their paws trembled in anticipation. With a thunderous roar, they charged, their silver ws unsheathed, their fangs bared in primal fury. The sh was as fierce as it was brutal. The Werewolves tore into the undead horde, their ws shing through rotted flesh and brittle bone. The air was filled with the scent of iron, as blood mingled with the earth. The sounds of battle were deafening ¨C the gnashing of teeth, the crunch of bones, and the unearthly moans of the undead, all mingled into a symphony of chaos. In the midst of the battle, the Werewolfmander observed a peculiar pattern. No matter how many limbs they severed, or how many bodies they crushed, the undead seemed unstoppable. It was only when themander noticed the purple-eyed leader, directing the horde with calcted precision, that a n formed in his mind. With a howl that resonated with determination, themander rallied his troops. They focused their attacks on the leader, the one guiding the relentless onught. They realized that by targeting the head, they could sever the connection between the leader and his horde, rendering them powerless. It was not hard to find a route to lead the Werewolves for themander of the Undead. Unknown to them, this route was intentionally created. The moment they thought that they were going to be able to end the battle, Giant Scorpions came out from the ground on all sides... It was a Trap. Chapter 567 Tricks Under Sleeves Chapter 567 Tricks Under Sleeves While the Werewolves went on to face The Undead Army that inevitably approached the City, Lenny and Victor prepared to face their own battle against Riff and Curtin. Lenny turned the runes on Victor''s armor again and again. There was no such thing as being over-prepared and Lenny was only making sure to the best of his abilities that the runes on Victor''s armor could protect him properly when the time came. While he was busy, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Lenny paused what he was doing and turned towards the unexpected guest. It was Sam, Victor''s aunt. The moment Victor saw her, he rushed to go hug her. "Aunty, you came!" She embraced him a bit, stroking his hair, "Of course I came. This is my little man''s big moment," she smiled at him affectionately. "Victor, if you don''t mind, can I have Lenny to myself for a bit?" She asked politely. Victor turned to Lenny and then to her. he nodded and left the room. Lenny only raised his head a bit to look at her and then he continued his work. "Lenny Tales," she strolled to his side, her steps light as she sat on the stool beside him, "You know, in the demon cities and towns, they are diators that have heard of you and pray day and night that youe for them. They call you Saint Tales, the Demon Butcher. After that stunt you disyed under Cuban''s thumb, destroying an entire town, and now in the Arena, I can definitely see a reason why." Lenny still did not raise his head to look at her, "Samantha, you are sister to Victor''s mother. The one known as the White Princess of the city of Milk and Honey. The light of the city shone solely on your sister and you were slowly left behind. Only a select few of people know that you and your sister were chosen by the primordial Beast and not just you. And even fewer know that you were the more talented one, capable of seeing and touching upon subnes and pocket spaces that hide in ne sight." His words made her pause a bit and she raised a brow at him, "Since when you came till now, you have barely been in the city and yet you are able to know one of its biggest secrets, I see you are more than the rumors say." Lenny chuckled a bit, "Well, all I know are just rumors." His expression suddenly became serious, "Tell me, Servant of the Primordial beast, what do you want?" She frowned, "How do you know that?" lenny smiled, "I figured that the pocket space that the primordial Beast resides is locked for a reason. Naturally, no matter how great the power, pocket spaces are still at their core separate. It should not be able to, but yet the Primordial beast was able to reach me. I know the primordial beast used you as a Medium. In fact, It has been using you for a long while now to cast its machinations in this world." Sam immediately stood to her feet, surprise was evident on her face. However, Lenny was not done, "Have you heard of this statement before; if you keep looking into the Abyss, after some time, it will start looking back at you. You definitely did not think of it, but When the Primordial Beast looked into my head, I was given the privilege to also see certain things in its head." Sam controlled the surprise on her face as she summoned courage, "So what if you know, it won''t matter! You are bound by the blood of the Primordial beast to hand over Victor if you win, and knowing you, you do not n to lose." "True, but I do not n on letting him die either!" "Then you will die!" Lenny chuckled, "There is a lot about the world you are still ignorant of. I too was once in that situation, but you see it''s not your fault, you were isted for too long, bathing in only thepany of the Primordial beast day and night." Lenny suddenly stood up as he dropped the armor in his hands, "You know, one of them is the many privileges granted to the True Name and the one that bestows it!" The moment Lenny said this, a hooded figure suddenly appeared from behind her, holding her in ce. Lenny walked towards her, he dug his hand into her gown and brought out a ruby eye the size of a small ball. This one was smaller but still simr to the one he had found in the desert. This was an eye of the primordial beast. Sam tried to struggle but the grip of the person holding her in ce was strong. "The Eye of the Primordial beast forces imprintment therefore giving one the impression of true love. I know I was the one you targeted that day and not Perseus. You were just unfortunate and had to manage the one you got. But in that regard, you were greatly mistaken. You see, a diator would rather trust another diator he has gone through hell with than trust Love. Besides, I knew you would try again, but as you said, I was never avable in the city. All the times you came for me, I was aware or just too unavable. This right here was thest chance you''ll get. But what I don''t understand is why go through the trouble if you are so trusting in the primordial beast''s contract?" Sam frowned as she answered, "You are a man all the Great Demon Powerhouses on the Fucking have an interest in. Even the Fates have their eyes on you, and you have grown in power like a star shooting through the star. hundreds of Years of Cultivation achieved in only under a year. the miracles attached to your name are too many not to try all methods to tie you down." lenny nodded, "I see!" Chapter 568 The Party has started Chapter 568 The Party has started From the very moment, Lenny saw Sam, he thought a lot of things did not add up. After all, this was the post-apocalypse. There was a certain manner he expected certain people to behave. He had his suspicions on her from the very moment he saw her. For one who was supposed to be shy and reclusive, her forward attitude was a bit too much. Besides, she kept on avoiding his gaze on her. There was also the fact that it was extremely rare for Werewolves to imprint on humans. Even if Perseus was supposed to be that rare exception, things just didn''t add up. After all, Perseus was a half-born. This meant that instinctively, Sam''s blood was supposed to reject a connection with Perseus. This was not a fairytale story of people from totally different worlds falling in love. In this world, love was amodity that the greedy could not afford. Ironically, Lenny was one to believe that in one way or the other, everyone wanted something. Basically, it was every man to their needs. The figure holding Sam gripped her tightly. Lenny walked up to her. He sniffed a bit, "It would seem that even though you have continually pushed for the Primordial beast''s agenda, you have never taken its blood." Sam scoffed, "I do not dare to challenge the Primordial beast but I definitely would not ingest its blood for power. It is practically a binder. I rather die a free woman!" Lenny nodded, "Good! Now you are talking. In that case, what is to happen next would be rather very easy. How about we strike a deal you and I?" Sam raised a brow at him. Lenny smiled at her, "Don''t worry, it''s one you can afford! And don''t worry, long before you came here, I have already fortified this ce with Runes. It might not look like it, but this room right now is practically its own pocket space. Even the primordial beast cannot eavesdrop on our conversation here... So, what do you say? Are you interested?" Sam paused speechless as to what to say. However, her decision had already been made. A few minutester, Lenny alone walked out of the room to meet Victor waiting outside. "Come, boy, let''s go! there is a party we need to attend and we are the stars." "What of Aunt Sam?" Victor asked. "Don''t worry, she will watch our battle from here!" "Oh, okay!" Victor followed behind Lenny without asking any more questions. This moment right now, and here was a critical moment. There was firstly the battle happening outside the City with the Werewolf guards and the Army of the Undead. Secondly, there was yet another figure that steadily approached the City of Milk and Honey from yet another direction. if that was not enough, certain old acquaintances of Lenny''s were currently within the Arena. They hid in in sight with hoodies over their heads. Basically, this was not just a battle for the position of Alpha of the pack anymore. Even as Lenny walked past the other luxury boxes as he advanced toward the Arena center, he could already smell the stench of blood. "It would seem that it has already begun. Apparently, the city of Milk and Honey is not as invincible as it was made to believe." Lenny muttered in a low tone. Victor raised his head, not understanding what Lenny was talking about. Nevertheless, he did not ask questions. At this point, Victor took Lenny to be the kind of big brother that he never had. He believed that whatever Lenny was doing was for his good and the good of the City. The anticipation for this battle was just as wild as the anticipation for the previous one between Lenny and Morgana. Although it took the betting dens by surprise, it was no problem for them to adjust to the situation quickly. Magic stones were ced for betting and Human marked skins exchanged hands. Those who had predicted the previous matches urately were already rejoicing for their newfound wealth and those who had not wept harshly. Regardless of all that had happened, people were at the end of the day still people. Many people wanted to make more money and dumped all their earlier wins on the table. Some others wanted to recover their losses and decided to meet loan sharks for favors. The atmosphere was bustling as everybody showed love to those that they supported. Lenny and Victor stepped into the Portal, and once again, they had arrived at Imperilment. Opposite them, Curtin and Riff were also walking into Imperilment. Meanwhile, back at the Arena, Agnes turned to Lady Vinegar. "I must say that I am impressed that your boy toy managed to survive this long. If he was in with any other person, I might have been on your side and supported his win. However, even I would not want to be in a fight against my brother. I really hope that you are preparing that core of yours for me," Agnes licked her lips. Lady Vinegar, with Vine taking charge of the body turned to Agnes, a smile still on her face. "If I were you, I would start looking for alternate options in life. Today is definitely thest time that Invitation stone would beat against your heart!" Those words were like a viper''s sting and it made Agnes frown. However, the moment she turned back to the screen and her eyesnded on her brother, she immediately regained her confidence. Riff was a very big red hulk of a man. With every part of him covered with muscles that threatened to burst out of his skin, he was a person that all eyes had no choice but to gaze upon. Even now, it was no different,pared to him, Lenny looked like a child challenging an adult. The contrast was just too incredible. All eyes were on the Stage. No one wanted to miss this moment. At this time, a shadow suddenly appeared beside Glenn... Chapter 569 The Handshake Chapter 569 The Handshake At this time, a shadow suddenly Materialized beside Glenn. Father ck and his Dog were just behind her. Even though they acted as her guards, on seeing the shadow, none of them moved The Shadow whispered certain words into her ear and then just as it came, it disappeared into the darkness. "What is it?" Father ck asked her. "It would seem that the party has started." As she said this, she slightly stroked the ruby stone that hung in her cleavage. Father ck nodded, "should we get started then?" Glenn nodded, "Yes. I trust the other arrangements are in ce?" "The Runes are all in ce mydy," Father ck nodded as he patted the Giant dog at his side, "and my baby girl is already ready!" "Good! Let''s go then." She waved her hands and runes appeared all around her. Immediately, it opened up a portal. The Dog beside Father ck rushed into it. As it did, so did Father ck. "Now, let the dance begin." Glenn''s smile got brighter. At this moment, a series of underground events were happening. Today was either going to be the day that the City of Milk and Honey fell or the day that it was Reborn. Either way, blood would be spilled and lives would be extinguished This was the one constant. Riff sized up Lenny properly. Lenny was quite slim but built well. His Lean muscles were an artwork of incredible perfection, shaping his body like he had been specially favored by a sculptor. With his fair skin as a result of his Lucifer heritage and his white ming hair, he was the textbook definition of a pretty boy. However, the broad smile stretching all the way to his ear was evidence that he was a maniac true and true. Riff frowned a bit. he did not like the look on Lenny''s face. Riff channeled his immense power and unleashed his Killing Intent, a potent force that resonated with his magic. The air literally hummed with anticipation as he released it, a wave of red dark energy like flying swords so intense that it seemed to shimmer with raw power. The force surged through the air, an unstoppable tide of destruction, crashing against the sturdy trees about the stage like a tidal wave. The impact was nothing short of spectacr. The trees, once proud sentinels of the forest of Imperilment were nothing before Riff''s unleashed might. With a deafening roar, the force sliced through the trunks, cutting them into little chunks as if they were made of mere paper. Splinters and leaves filled the air, creating a chaotic dance of nature''s fury. The earth beneath their feet was instantly curved with intricate cut and slice marks as if a hundred skilled swordsmen had battled fiercely upon it. Amidst the devastation, Lenny stood and Victor was behind him.This st of Killing intent had been sent directly to Lenny, yet, he remained unmoved by it. All that happened was little cuts that appeared on his body here and there. Adding an extrayer of attractiveness to his fair skin as his blood, in little drops, fell from the cuts. Lenny remained himself, an enigmatic figure, wearing a smile that seemed to defy the very essence of danger. His eyes sparkled with a mix of admiration and amusement as he observed Riff''s power in action. Despite the overwhelming disy of force, Lenny remained unfazed, his confidence obviously unshaken. Riff''s attack now had only been a bit of a test. But those in the Arena were left in shock at this. After all, Riff had been in battles before this one. Only his presence and the air turning into des around him made his opponents scared. However, here was Lenny, taking on the full st of his power and remaining unfazed by it all. In the heart of this epic battle, the sh between Riff''s overwhelming Killing Intent and Lenny''s unyielding resolve painted a vivid picture of contrasting forces in the minds of the watchers. The air crackled with tension, creating an atmosphere charged with anticipation. It was a moment frozen in time, where the sh of powers and wills came as sharp as a de. "Not a bad handshake," Lennyplimented. "However, now it''s my turn!" The moment Lenny said this, first came a roar like an ancient beast of a mountain dering its sovereignty and then, the world suddenly went silent. It was silent for a few seconds, which naturally gave the impression that it was over. Curtin saw this and chuckled lightly with an obviously proud look on his face, "Is that really all you can do? And here I thought that you were..." His words stopped in his throat as the ground began a tremor. It was like an earthquake, shaking the very earth, and then, cracks formed on the ground as a wave of White mes shot from the ground like a mushroom cloud after an explosion. This included the bats sending images of the battle to the Arena. Elder Zod had no choice but to quickly send a fresh new set of eyes into Imperilment. And that was when they all saw it. The entire area a full one Kilometers around them had beenpletely burnt to ash. Curtin had instantly closed his eyes in reflex to the power unleashed by Lenny. On opening his eyes, he quickly checked his body, patting his face, chest, and even his ass to know if there were still there. He sighed. Somehow, he had managed to still preserve his life. Curtin looked up, Riff''s magic was about his body. This was what had protected him from that st. However, Riff himself had not been left unscathed. Curtin could not help but wriggle his nose a bit at the smell of burnt meat obviously oozing from Riff''s body. "You have improved!" Riff spoke lightly. Since Lenny had met him, this was the first time he was actually hearing the always silent red hulk speak. "You managed to touch my skin. That means you can handle my chaos..." As he talked, the air seemed to morph into des... Chapter 570 Unholy Meeting Chapter 570 Unholy Meeting Riff Augustus Half Born Demon (True Named and Mutated) /Ability/ *Multiplier (Gifted by True Name and cursed by Mutation) *de: Turn any thing including to des within 2km of surrounding. *ded: Morph any part of body into a de *Edged: The Angrier, the stronger. *Cosmic Energy: Gifted in usage. At first, the moment Lenny saw Riff''s Stat, he chuckled in his heart. After all, he already had a rank advantage by being stronger than Riff. However, to date, this was the weirdest Stat Lenny had seen and he had seen some very weird ones. This included some from people like Venice and then Mr Martin. This was not because of Riff''s strength but because of certain things. Firstly, Riff had a True name advantage. Whether it was True name or a False-True name did not matter. It was still an advantage that would increase his power by several times. The importance of a true name was not so relevant in the lower ranks. However, the stronger a person became, the more apparent it became. After all, a True name grew with strength. From Lenny''s experience of fighting such people, it was literally an increase by one rank with the advantage of a True name. Secondly, there was the other tag that stated ''Mutated''. Now this was the first time that Lenny was seeing something like this. he could not help but be very curious. Which of them was mutated? Was it the True name or was it Riff as a demon? Mutation always came with a terrible advantage. Just the usual mutated humans that he had fought so far was good evidence of this, and now, he was to battle a mutated demon that had a True name. This made Lenny frown a bit, but at the same time quite excited. The part that made him frown was basically his assassin instinct that enjoyed having enough avable information before engaging with a target. The part that made him excited was the curiosity to explore the unknown that was Riff''s power. This battle was going to definitely be an interesting one for Lenny. Riff spread his hands wide. As he did, the air around him literally shattered like ss. It was as if Riff was breaking reality. The moment Lenny saw this, he turned about and picked up Victor by his armor. Victor was taken by surprise at this, but before he knew what was happening, Lenny flung him like throwing a ball into the air, far off into the distance. Like a bullet speeding through the air, Victor was lunched away, far out of the range of the battle. Curtin saw this and frowned. Immediately, he morphed into his Werewolf form as he dashed in that direction. lenny did not stop him. After all, the battle between Victor and Curtin was always bound to happen. "Now, there will be no interruptions!" Lenny muttered. lenny faced Riff and around him, the air seemed toe to life as it practicallybusted into bright white mes. The ground beneath Lenny shook. White mes, threatening to purify the world with their heat were born and instantly, they rushed for Riff. At the same time, the broken air like sharp des of ss also rushed for Lenny. It was an enigmatic meeting of elements in the air as Air des met the tongues of unforgiving white mes. Each of them not wanting to give up against the other. Lenny''s mes literally melted the air des into nothingness as the des pushed into the white hell he had covered himself with. However, none could reach him. An increase in demon rank was not just an increase in strength and power but also an increase in domination of the realm. Right now, Lenny was literally suppressing Riff within the Deep Demon rank realm. After all, the gap between one rank and another was akin to the distance between heaven and earth. the rule had never changed. The only reason that Riff was able to keep up with Lenny was because of his True name, and secondly, he was slowly bing angry. He was angry about a lot of things. After all, it was only about two weeks ago did he met Lenny for the first time, and back then, Lenny could not fight off an ordinary mutated giant Octopus. However, now, Lenny was bashing into air des and smiling all the way. This was a step on his pride and naturally, this would make any man very angry. This was even worse if it was a powerful man. "AHHHHHH!!!" Riff suddenly screamed as he kicked against the ground. This action of his made the earth beneath him crack like a spider web. *CRACK!* *DUMMMMM!!!* Heunched through the air, his body smashing through thews of physics in this subne as prated any form of resistance that the atmosphere was supposed to have on him. He charged through it like it was scissors going through paper. Space seemed to bend and morph at his speed, leaving behind a twisted abomination of thend in his wake. The initial Handshake had no doubt ended in Lenny''s win and in terms of magic power, Riff could instantly tell that he was not of Lenny''s caliber. It was all down to using his natural advantages. This was going to be a fistfight. "Oh! you want to make it personal, huh!? Bring it on dushebag!" Fire Burst from Lenny''s feet. At first, it was low and it spread about him like water. However, it suddenly changed attitude as it became like the forced mes of a speeding jet. It propelled Lenny into the air, literally bending his body like a bow, and then Lenny curved forward in mid-air as both of them locked in a smash into one another. *BOOM!* The First explosion went out, pushing away not just air, but sending out waves of their unholy meeting. *BOOM!* *BOOM!!* A second and a third explosion went out. Evidently the first was just to open the atmosphere for the sessive explosions to go out.... (Author''s note: privilege chapters have been increased. Also pleasee read on Webnovel. More chapters here) Chapter 571 Victor Meets Imperilment Victor screamed throughout his journey through the air. lenny had not been forgiving in his throw, literally flinging Victor tens of kilometers into the harshness that was imperilment. *BOOM!* Victor smashed through a floating ind. Such a hit should normally kill him, but with the armor Lenny had adjusted with runes, it was no problem to absorb such an impact. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* Victor smashed through two more Floating inds and then he plummeted straight to the ground. It was a very rockingnding that created a small crater on the ground. Although most of the impact had been absorbed by the armor, Victor still had an ufortablending. The armor glowed in a low golden light about his body. Slowly, Victor stood to his feet, "that fucking Wanker!" he cursed at Lenny. He stretched a bit as he looked around him. It was night time in imperilment and in a world without city lights, the stars were most bright and beautiful. However, the tall trees around did not look any nice or cozy. While Victor looked around, a certain mutated creature caught sight of him. It stalked him from behind. this was a creature that was practically a giant centipede the size of a bus. However, even with its hundred legs, it moved with such grace and stealth that its carapace made no noise whatsoever. Apparently, this was a very experienced hunter. It went in a zigzag motion as it drew closer. And then it finally made it close enough to him. The Centipede-like creature towered over him and then itunched for him in an attempt to swallow him. However, the hair on Victor''s skin swayed a bit and Victor smiled, "Got you!"immediately, he leaped off the ground and into the air in a somersault. It was an incredible move. Werewolves were by nature very flexible beings carrying in them the natural advantage of their other nature. the speed with which he jumped allowed Victor to suddenly appear over the creature just as it had been above him. And then his ws shot out of his hands, beautiful obsidian ws that seemed to reflect the light of the stars above. Victor''s body moved like a motor in the air, making him look like the running teeth of a chainsaw. And then he dropped down with force, instantly, grinding into the neck of the creature and cutting off the neck. Victornded and rolled over to the side. As hended, so did the head of the creature,nding just beside him. Blood shot into the air from the body that had been left behind like an erupting volcano. Victor stood to his feet and turned about. The body of the creature fell not far from him. The sight of this made him chuckle a bit. Victor was one lucky fellow. After that incident on the wall that almost assimted him, he had now been blessed with the memories and therefore the experiences of a lot of people. These were people of the Bitter Street. They all had their method and pattern of battling. Many of which came with very interesting methods of killing. there was also a wide range of fighting techniques involved. Of course, there were many of them that came iplete and the majority of the people on the walls were just very useless. However, he easily mixed up the fighting styles and techniques in his head in other to produce his own unique style of battling. This was also very good for him because he could easily remove the weak points of one battling technique and rece it with yet another. As he was, he was really a force many should not mess with, an incredible contrast to the person he used to be. Victor felt quite good about that move he just made. However, the hair on his skin swayed again and he raised his head to look around himself. He could see pairs of eyes that glowed lowly in the dark of the trees. They were all of different colors, red, blue, and yellow. Many of them, he could feel that their strength level was very far from his own. "Fuck!" he cursed as he stepped back. The moment he did, he jumped into the shadows. His body instantly blending into the darkness of the night. The beasts in the shadows rushed for the dead that Victor left behind. Gawking at its flesh, breaking and crushing sounds that Victor heard behind him as he fled even deeper into the night. In his heart, he hoped that the mutated beasts would settle for the dinner he left behind and allow him. However, he was greatly mistaken. A few of them rushed in the direction he had moved in. This was Imperilment. The less powerful creatures in this world had four basic methods of survival. The first was to live in a colony where safety was not all that guaranteed.However, with speed and luck, one would not be easily picked off. The second one was to attach one''s self as a parasite to a stronger creature or at least have a symbiotic rtionship with the stronger creature. The third was to have incredible stealth that could either help to easily deceive one''s enemies or to confuse them. The fourth was to have a weapon, in most cases poison that made predators fear and stay away. Of course, there were animals that had more than one or even more of these advantages. However, right now and here, Victor did not. He was a foreign entity in this strange world where creatures had developed incredible adaptive features for survival. Features that he did not have. Even Lenny who was at a superior level of strength found it difficult to survive in this ce when he first arrived. Victor was definitely going to have it worse with his lesser demon rank strength. However, Victor''s problems were just starting. Because right now, Curtin was rushing towards his location, charging through the forest like a blur... Chapter 572 Silent Death Their battle continued with both Lenny and Riff stoning each other with punches that threatened to break the very fabric of space. However, this couldn''t be helped. imperilment was a subspace after all. The cosmicws that held true in this ne were not as strong as those in the Eight Earth. it actually couldn''t be helped. Besides, the only way that the cosmicws in the ne could advance was if an indigene of the ne were to advance and be a Great Demon level existence. The fight between Lenny and Riff was practically a natural disaster. Every hit was a testament to this. breaking the earth below as the speed and force of their attacks made them suspend in mid air. Trees were reduced to dust. Floating inds were brought down and even rivers were not exempted from the destruction as the heat from Lenny''s mes practically evaporated them. The natural habitat for this ne had been disrupted and without a doubt, it was going to be a very long time before it was going to recover. But this battle was not all that many thought it to be. Although it was riff that initiated the physical bout, deciding to use his fist to settle this. However, he was losing badly. Riff was bigger than Lenny in size and this was naturally an advantage in battle. However, this advantage proved very useless in the fight. Lenny''s agility was far more than Riff''s. This meant that his speed and his ability to easily dodge andnd effective attacks on Riff''s body were easier. Lenny himself exiled in martial arts and was not scared of the physical confrontation. To add to this, he activated WILL. This was the first time he was using the new WILL. The former WiLL only allowed him to concentrate his full attention on one task at a time. However, the new Will allowed him to partake in more than one task at a time. Right now, Lenny did two things at a time. the first was to weave runes with one hand, and the second was to attack Riff as hard as physically possible. However, Lenny was not just attacking. he was being very intentional with his attacks. He continually attacked the major muscles in Riff''s body. his aim was to weaken the muscles by bombarding them with external stress. the reason for this was that he could see that Riff''s True name and mutation were slowly taking charge. Although it looked like Lenny was wining, the longer that the fight progressed, the lower Lenny''s chance of actuallying out victorious. After all, Riff''s anger allowed him to get stronger the longer the fight progressed. There was also the fact that the atmosphere around Riff''s body got sharper as time progressed. It was as if Riff was sinking deeper into an ocean of swords to protect him. The only way Lenny could actually keep up with this was the usage of his Magic. he bombarded the entire area continually with a lot of magic. Burning the air and obstructing Riff as he weaved the Cosmic energy in the air into des. Lenny quickly noticed that Riff seemed to be getting bigger as time progressed forward. his size continually increased. This made him frown and he increased his own attacks too. he had to finish this while he still had the upper hand. Their seismic battle raged on. And the crowd back in the Arena screamed in joy at this. Meanwhile, a group of people, ten in number, and wearing robes that covered their faces reached the door to a particr VIP room. Normally, once a person has upied a room, one should not be able to open it without the permission of the person within. However, one of these men stepped forward, and using blood from a little bottle, he drew a Rune symbol that glowed in a red light on the door. Immediately, a loud BANG was heard within the room and then the door melted open. The men immediately rushed into the room and then with a wave of the hang, the door sealed. "Hey!!! who are you people!? Do you know who I am? How dare you invade my VIP booth. I''ll kill you all! HUH! What happened to my magic. My magic is gone!!!" *SLUSH!* A de was used to forever silence the person by slicing off the throat. "Is this thest person?" one of the men in robes asked another. "No! We still have two more. One of them is a Great level negative magic user. A witch! And the second has the daughter of our lord in it." "Hmmm! No one should touch the room with our lord''s daughter in it. He will have our heads if harmes to her. But we can deal with the second one." All the people in robes nodded at one another. "But the other person she is with is a daughter of a Great demon existence. We should use this opportunity and get rid of her!" "If only it was that simple. The curse blood our lord gave us will not discriminate between the two of them and will temporarily wash both their magic away. Even if we aplish our aim. We will not be forgiven for such a crime!" Once more, the men nodded their heads at this thought. "let''s just proceed as earlier nned!" Immediately they all rushed out of the room. As they did, the door materialized once more, appearing as if nothing had happened Meanwhile such a thing had been happening all around the Arena with no one knowing about it. All the VIP booths had been visited and a massacre was taking ce. The Werewolves had their hands filled. Unless those protecting major areas like where the elders were, all the others had rushed to the battlefield. This Arena could not have been any more vulnerable than it was right now. All the important men and women that hade from afar. People that would normally have been a hard challenge to be taken down and even harder if they hadbined their strengths were all ughtered like livestock. The worse part of it all was the fact that demons were not allowed into the City of milk and Honey. This meant that only Half borns and Human Witches or Magi came for this event. these were the people still holding the touch for humanity, their death was basically the end of man kind. The cosmic rule did not permit demons to enter a witch''s domain, but it never said anything about not killing a witch. Normally, these witches and magi would rather stay in their Domains where it was safe. however, invitation to such a momentous event like the Alpha Selection Tournament was something they could not miss. Besides, it also served as a kind of interesting distraction in this boring nd world. The City of Milk and Honey had always been known to be a very safe ce. None of them was aware that this safety was only an illusion. This attack had been nned with incredible meticulousness. It had also been very silent. The robed men finally got to yet another door. This was going to be thest stop of the assassination. The VIP enjoying the privacy of this particr room was none other Glenn herself. The robed men did the same thing as they had always done, drawing the Rune on the door. A bang sound was heard from within. Afterwards, the door was melted away and they rushed in. However, the moment that they did, Muffled sounds and screams were heard. But almost immediately, the screams died down. Blood flowed gentle out of the room. However, a long tongue with little spikes on it came out of the room and then like a mop, it soaked up the blood that had trailed out, leaking it all up like nothing had ever been there. The Door that had dissolved slowly materialized once more, sealing up the room. While Blood ran in secret in the Arena, it ran even more boldly outside the City of milk and Honey. the lives of the Werewolves fell one after the other. They had already realized by now that it was a trap. They had been deceived to think that they was a free passage to get in and kill the Commander of the Undead. However, the moment they charged through, seeking to take advantage of this opportunity, they discovered that they had been fooled. It was all a trap. The undead army encircled them. These were Giant Shadow Werewolves. Their strength was in two things. Firstly, their numbers and secondly in their speed. Both of which they were now at a disadvantage at. They could not run through the bunched up crowd of undead and their numbers were quickly falling. "Help me Guardmander!" One Werewolf called for help as undead humans bite at his flesh, pulling him into their midst. The Guardmander tried to help, pulling his fellow warrior by the Arm. However, the pull from the other side was fiercer. "FUCK!!!" The Guard Commander cursed loudly... Chapter 573 A Demon Lending A Hand The Werewolf guards were surrounded and for the first time ever, neither their size nor their speed seemed to be able to help them in this situation. The Undead, grotesque creatures of the non-living were unforgiving as they pulled the werewolves one after the other to join their ranks. Before the Guardmander, he saw the Undead army kill his men and also watched as they joined its ranks, swelling its army with the defenders that had once sworn to defend. This was a real morale damper.This could not be helped. Seeing their brothers and sisters whom they had called a part of their blood only moments ago be lifeless walking dead with Purple glowing eyes was a venom that poisoned their zeal to battle. Some of them even hesitated attacking their previousrades forgetting the fact that they had now passed on. However, having life, blessed with memories was the curse of the living that hunted these guards. After all, how does one raise a hand on one''s own brother? Only a few older Werewolves of more veteran experience were able to hold their own. However, it was not enough. Initial, their numbers had been in the hundreds against the millions that were the undead. However, they had not been unfazed then. The Giant Shadow Werewolves were strong people. And with the extra boost from the blood of the primordial beast, one Werewolf guard should well be able to handle at least two hundred of the undead. At least that was how the mathematics was supposed to ur. However, battles could be very very fluid, and depending on the kind ofmander, battle results could change drastically. for example, the Undeadmander, noticing that the humans were far easier pickings for the Werewolf army decided to push the mutated beasts with hard shells forward first in other to weaken them and cool off their heated morale. After which, the undeadmander allowed them to face the weaker creatures amongst its ranks. Till this moment, it had notmanded the Giant worm that it stood upon to attack. The guardmander looked all around him and his heart hurt at the sight of hisrades'' fall. He could not take it anymore. he had to relieve them of this burden. He turned towards the city far off in the distance. "I know you can FUCKING hear me! Are you going to wait till we are all ughtered before you make your entrance?" Those words were seemingly to the wind, and might as well have been. After all, for a few seconds, there was no reply which made the other guards think maybe theirmander was starting to run mad. However, there was suddenly a sonic boom that seemingly shot through the sky. It parted the very air as if to separate the very fabric of space. It was night time and seeing at such a time was truly difficult. However, it was clear as day for the Werewolves. And for a brief moment, whether it was the undead or the Werewolves, they all paused and turned their heads in the direction of the iing projectile. After all, they could all feel the strong radiating energy that came from it. It was like that moment in the day when a person stepped under the sun and had no choice but to subconsciously turn to the sun in anger at its hot rays. The zing energy that radiated from the projectile was undeniably incredible. However, just as it was above the battlefield, it came to an abrupt halt. A feat that should have been impossible considering the kind of speed that it hade in the first ce. Its arrival sent shockwaves to the surroundings that practically broke the brittle bones and burst the heads of some of the weaker undead creatures. The person who had just arrived hovered in mid-air. He hadrge broad wings like that of a bat that stretched on both ends for at least twenty meters. Even though he had wings, they did not p, which made his hovering in the mid-air a practical miracle. He had two identical heads, an upper body of profound cuts and definition well visible underneath his singlet. with his short pants that revealed his well-muscr lower body, he looked more like a scar in the night sky than a savior. This was none other than wed. The Guardmander looked at the hovering figure in awe. He was of the higher echelon of the City of Milk and Honey and had ess to certain files that themon man would nevery their eyes on. To hover in the air was not just a skill. It was a gift. A gift that only those from the rank of Great Demon and above could enjoy. To hover in the air was the significance of extreme levels of mastery over cosmic energy. wed might have dropped in rank from the first rank of the Great Demon to the peak of the Deep Demon rank, but that did not mean that he had lost the mental achievements that he naturally gained on entering the realm. wed looked down at the chaos happening below like a god observing the feeble struggles of mortals. "Take your men back. I will not be held ountable for the loss of life if you are within the range of the battle!" Those words had been said in an order without leaving room forint. The arrival of wed in the air made the undeadmander smile, showing its rotten teeth. This made wed frown. If he did not know any better, he would have sworn that this Undeadmander was d to see him. "You heard him! Everybody, fall back!! The Guardmander gave the order as he punched his way through in a desperate attempt to make an escape route. wed waved his hands in a sword sh that literally crushed many of the creatures obstructing their path in order for the Werewolves to escape. (Author''s note: join privilege. We are twenty chapters ahead, guys) Chapter 574 Chant Of The Undead In the heart of this deste wastnd, where the moonlight barely pierced the thick nket of clouds, a figure emerged from the shadows, a deity in the form of wed. His wings, broad and majestic, stretched out like midnight itself, casting an eerie silhouette against the night sky. As he hovered above the ground, he exuded an aura of otherworldly power, his eyes aze with determination and fierce resolve as he gazed at the undead abomination below. With a mere flick of his hand, wed seemed tomand the very fabric of the night. His fingers traced through the air, leaving trails of silver light in their wake. In response, the darkness seemed to part, creating a path illuminated by an ethereal glow. It was a path to salvation for the werewolves, a narrow corridor through which they could escape the clutches of the undead horde. With a swift and graceful descent, wednded on the barren ground, his presence shaking the very earth beneath him. The army of the undead, grotesque and horrifying, advanced with relentless determination. Mutated beasts with twisted forms snarled and howled, their grotesque bodies contorted into nightmarish shapes. But wed was undeterred, his eyes narrowing with focused intensity. In the eerie silence of the night, wed''s hands moved like a maestro conducting a symphony of destruction. With a mere wave, arcs of cosmic energy shed through the air, cutting through the undead ranks like a scythe through wheat. The sound of impact reverberated through the destion, a cacophony of shes between ethereal power and the grotesque creatures of the night. Surprisingly, this made the smile on the face of the Undeadmander be wider. The air crackled with electricity as wed''s shes left trails of stardust in their wake. With each motion, he carved through the undead army, his strikes precise and devastating. The scent of charred flesh mingled with the metallic tang of blood, filling the night air with an acrid aroma that mirrored the brutality of the battle. The ground trembled beneath wed''s feet as he continued his onught. His eyes, cold and unfeeling, scanned the battlefield, his senses attuned to every movement in the darkness. His wings, a symbol of his divine grace, flickered with sparks of cosmic energy, illuminating the night with a ghostly radiance. With unmatched skill, wed maneuvered through the chaos, his movements a deadly dance of power and finesse. The undead, confident in their overwhelming numbers, now recoiled in the face of his wrath. wed''s strikes were relentless, his blowsnding with the force of a thousand thunderstorms, pulverizing bones and rending flesh. The Guardmander managed to get a good number of his men to safety. he could not help but turn and watch as they retreated, carrying along their wounded in battle. "Incredible!" He muttered lowly, "Is this the power of one that has touched the Great Demon realm!?" He was not the only one who had this thought. the other Werewolves also thought the same thing, many of them wondering how it was possible that such a great existence was in their city all this while. As the battle raged on, the night seemed toe alive with the sh of forces. wed, the demon warrior, stood as a beacon of fierce destruction as he was allowed to disy power akin to that of a god in mortal eyes. Amidst the darkness his fingers danced in the air, bringing their judgment upon the undead invaders. His every movement was a testament to his prowess, a dazzling disy of power that left the undead army in disarray. Surprisingly, instead of the undeadmander frowning at its loss, it only got more excited. This was something that wed noticed. "Don''t worry! I''ll smack that smile off your fucking face!" wed muttered to himself as he raised a hand summoning cosmic energy like strings of light in space. However, at this moment, he noticed an abnormal movement amongst the undead army. They were no longer attacking. Instead, they gave the impression as if they were retreating or at least, they were backing off. This surprised wed, "what giving up so soon?" he muttered to himself. However, wed noticed that he had spoken too soon. All of a sudden, a different kind of undead matched forward with unsettling steps. From their torn robes, it was clear that these were all Magi. They stepped forward with a Magi that had the lower body of a Giant spider and the upper body of a naked woman leading them. This was none other than Sarah After Town Bedrockhad been destroyed by the undead army, they had been absorbed into the ranks of the undead army. wed might have lived a recurse life with his lover cum brother in the City of Milk and honey, but that did not mean that he was not aware of the happenings in the world. He knew that the undead army had been sweeping through Magi territory. However, he never knew that they were being absorbed into the undead ranks. This was the first time that he was seeing something like this. But what truly troubled him was what he was seeing. It was a known fact that once a Witch died, the Nether creature that the Witch had a deal with will appear to take the body part that had been given. This was also true for Magi. However, he could clearly see that Sarah was still half human and halfher creature, and yet, she was clearly dead. This was the same thing for all the other Magithat had their bodies reced with parts of the creatures of the Nether realm. As surprising as this was, the true reason to make wed doubt hismon sense was yet to take ce. With a sudden wave of the hand by the Undeadmander, the Magi all bit into their hands, some their thighs and some other shoulders, fleshing out their own meat to allow thick ck blood flow out. As it did, they began their chant.... Chapter 575 Clawed Vs The Undead The undead army had retreated and their magi stepped forward, their hollow eyes gleaming with an unholy purple fervor. With terrible meaty a tear upon their own flesh, ck blood dripped to the ground, staining the earth with a malevolent hue. Their voices, low and rhythmic, echoed through the night, a haunting chant that seemed to resonate with the very soul of the wastnd. In unison, the magi all chanted the same spell, their voices harmonizing with an eerie melody that sent shivers down the spines of any who heard it. The ck blood, thick and viscous, flowed from the wounds of the magi, snaking its way across the ground like creeping tendrils of shadow. As it spread, it formed intricate crop circles, sigils of ancient power etched into the very fabric of reality. The air grew heavy with the scent of iron and decay, the acrid tang of the undead mingling with the earthy aroma of the soil tainted by negative magic. With each chant, the temperature in the night dropped further, the once-chill air turning frigid. Frost coated the already-dried earth, and the breath of the living hung in the air like ghostly apparitions. The very atmosphere seemed to thicken as if theher realm itself was reaching out to im the world in its icy grasp. The stars above flickered, their light dimmed by the encroaching darkness. wed, watched in astonishment as the magi''s ritual unfolded before his eyes. His eyes widened with realization as he understood the magnitude of the danger this undead army now posed. The portal to theher realm, formed by the twisted magic and the sacrifice of the magi, loomed like a gaping maw, a gateway to a realm of grotesque forms and unspeakable horrors. From the portal, creatures of nightmarish proportions began to emerge. Their forms were a grotesque fusion of twisted limbs, oozing flesh, and glowing eyes that glinted with malevolence. They crawled out of the portal like shadows given life, their movements sinuous and unnatural. The ground trembled beneath their weight, and the air seemed to hum with their otherworldly presence. A bone-chilling wail pierced the silence of the night as theher creatures slithered out of the portal, their voices a cacophony of anguish and hunger. The very ground seemed to writhe beneath their feet, as if recoiling from their foul touch. The wastnd now roiled with chaotic energy, the boundary between the mortal realm and theher realm blurred by the magi''s dark ritual. wed, despite his astonishment, steeled himself for the battle ahead. His eyes narrowed with determination, and his ws flexed in readiness. He knew that the fight against theseher creatures would be a battle like no other. With a deep breath, he braced himself, his heart pounding with the adrenaline of imminentbat. "I don''t know how the fuck you can pull such an abomination, but I''m not letting you fucktards have your way," He waved his hands and then his body followed. His legs curved through the sand as he made a symbol of beneath him, taking a stance. The moment he did this, his hands glowed with an otherworldly light as profound cosmic energy was pulled his way. The ground beneath him shook as he released his aura, the brazen force of a powerhouse that was only half a step into the Great Demon rank. The very atmosphere seemed to shake in his wake, and the moment his aura was released fully, even the Nether creatures recoiled a bit in acknowledgment of his power. If Lenny was here, he would have immediately recognized this fighting stance that wed used. After all, he was quite fond of it. It was the O Gasume Stance. wed''s eyes glowed with cosmic energy, illuminating the darkness around him like distant stars in the night sky. The air crackled with velvety energy as he conjured his cosmic sword, its de shimmering with iridescent hues. The battle began with a deafening sh as wed''s sword met the obsidian ws of the firsther creature. The sound echoed across the barrenndscape, sending tremors through the ground. Cosmic energy swirled around wed, forming a protective barrier that glowed like a halo, shielding him from the malevolent aura of theher creatures. With a swift motion, wed lunged forward, his cosmic sword cutting through the air with a sound akin to aet streaking through the heavens. The de met the grotesque form of theher creature, slicing through its shadowy figure. Dark energy dispersed into the night, leaving behind a lingering scent of sulfur and decay. As moreher creatures approached, wed spun, his cosmic sword bing a whirlwind of near-celestial power. Each strike was met with a burst of stardust, illuminating the battlefield in fleeting bursts of brilliance. The sh of metal against shadow reverberated through the air, apanied by the low growls of theher creatures and the asional roar of triumph from wed. By now, the Werewolves had made it back to the safety of the walls. They watched the happenings of the battlefield from their positions, filled with awe at what they saw... The ground beneath wed''s feet vibrated with the intensity of the battle. His movements were a dance of deadly grace, his swordsmanship a testament to years of training and unwavering resolve. The scent of burnt ozone filled the air as cosmic energy crackled around him, forming a protective barrier that repelled the onught of theher creatures. With each swing of his cosmic sword, wed carved through the enemy ranks. The hiss of dissipatingher energy and the shattering of shadowy forms filled the night. The battlefield was bathed in a surreal glow, the cosmic energy casting long, wavering shadows that danced like specters in the moonlight. As the battle raged on, wed''s movements became a blur of cosmic light and swift strikes. His cosmic sword became an extension of himself. The battle seemed to stretch into eternity, a sh of cosmic forces andher energies that echoed through the wastnd. wed fought on, his every movement a testament to his unwavering determination. With a final, resounding strike, he cleaved through thest of theher creatures, their forms dissolving into nothingness. Breathing heavily, wed lowered his cosmic sword, its glow fading like a dying star. The wastnd, once a battleground, was now silent, save for the soft rustling of the wind. wed stood victorious amidst the remnants of theher creatures, his eyes still glowing with cosmic energy. He had dealt with all theher creatures. Now, it was time to do the same for the undead army. However, the most unbelievable thing happened. The mutated undead creatures pushed forwardrge boxes. These boxes were opened to reveal magic stones filled up to the brine. Magic stones were used for a lot of things, making armor, runes, potions, and even mark human skin as currency. They were gotten from the nests of very old mutated beasts that had started to draw upon cosmic energy into their bodies. Although these things had very useful energy, the power in them was too raw and potent, and as such, were considered to be very dangerous. However, before wed''s very eyes, The Magi dug into the pile of magic stones and... Chapter 576 Whats With You Guys And Devil Pills? The battle raged on with wed giving it all he had. At first he was not sure what the boxes of magic stones were for. But soon, he was made to understand. the Undead magi opened their mouths and then swallowed them in huge chunks. "Impossible!" wed muttered, "Magic stones should not be taken like that." Magic stones could not be taken raw. it needed to be processed into potions or elixirs. This was just the basic norm. Everybody knew this. It was like saying one could live inside the ground and call it a home. A house has to be built first. However, it was happening before his eyes. He was so surprise that he actually stopped attacking as he was curious as to what would happen next. However, his eyes were not graced with what he had expected. He had expected that the magic crystals would make them instantly blow up. But he was very wrong about that. They hollow purple eyes shone brightly and for a moment, it looked as if their bodies filled with magic crystals was going to swell and blow up, but as the purple in their eyes shone brightly, it magic calmed down as their bodies absorbed the magic it provided. In this manner, they were fully recharged again. And before his eyes, they bit once more into their flesh, and as the ck blood like paste flowed out, they hummed their chants, summoningher creatures once more from the Nether realm. "Oh Fuck me!" wed cursed as he waved his hand, once more making a de of cosmic energy. At this exact moment, Duncan, back at the City of Milk and honey watched the fight from atop the City walls. As he watched wed fight, tears slowly fell down his eyes. "A beautiful night! isn''t it!?" Duncan spoke to himself. "Don''t worry, only a little more and it will be all over!" Thousands of miles away, a giant figure, seemingly a Red Dragon of magnificent propositions slithered through the air like a snake in water. It had magnificent speed and the direction it moved in was naturally the city of Milk and Honey. At another side, a ghostly city also made its way through the ethereal, seemingly being in this reality and not being in this reality. This night, the moon seemed even bigger than ever. It was as if it came closer to the earth to have a better view of the earth shaking battle that was to ur between all the incredible forces and to decide on a winner as its judge. ... Meanwhile, Lenny fought Riff with agility that was beyond humanprehension. As the battle continued, Lenny was able to easily adapt to Riff''s brutish battle style, easily parrying his attacks and Causing him pain. Riff was indeed strong and as the fight progressed, he seemed to be getting even stronger. However, against Lenny that depeded more of technique and skill other than brute force, he was bound to not make head way. Lenny suddenly increased the distance between him and Riff. For a while now, he had been using WILL. Performing two acts at a time. The first was battling Riff and the second was weaving Runes. All of a sudden, Lenny made a somersault in the air and then he waved his hands. Instantly, an amalgamation of dark runes jointed to make a perfect spere appeared in mid air and rushed towards Riff. Riff was taken by surprise at this. And tried to back away, but it was toote. A volley of giant shadow spears dark as night rushed out of the runes. *DART!* *DART!!* *DART!!!* They instantly impaled him to a mountain behind. Bloodtrailed down his body, and his face was looking beaten and bruised badly. In the Arena, Agnes held her breathe while Lady Vinegar chuckled at the sudden development of things. Lenny was winning and they knew it. "impossible! How the hell does he have strength in the upper ranks of the Deep Demon Realm. "Something is not right here. He must be cheating?" Agnes frowned as she stated firmly. Lady Vinegar chuckled a bit, "who could have thought that person like you would wine so much like this? Come now Agnes, we both are not new to this. He is able to do it because he is strong enough to." Lennynded over Riff, "are you going to give up or do you want me to have your head first?" Lenny was expecting a frown, a sorry look or even tears would not have been too surprising. However, Riff chuckled wildly, "give up! now why would I do that? This battle is only starting!" Riff suddenly opened his hands to reveal a bunch of pills in them. Lenny recognized these pills. "What the fuck is with you guys and these things!?" Lenny cursed out. "can''t you just lose honorable and get it over with?" "LOSE!?... Lenny Tales! you do not know anything about the world. "A loss for me simply means death. That old bastard will not let such a stain to is Pride survive!" "Old Bastard!?" Lenny asked. "Yes! My father. Mr Augustus." He did not speak anymore but immediately kicked into action. Riff instant popped six of the Devil pills into his mouth, and then sted Lenny with Cosmic energy. Naturally, Lenny created a distance between them. And then the transformation began. Riff was already a giant of a guy, but his hands suddenly got bigger as his his chest promptly followed, threatening to rip through his stretched skin. His legs got bigger and and bone spikes shot out from different parts of his body as the air crackled with chaos magic. Red lightening sparked around him, making his body glow slightly in an other worldly light. The shadow spikes Lenny impaled him with suddenly dissipated. "Fuck! still not strong enough." Lenny cursed at the shadow spikes. (Authors note: So an epic tale of revenge, backstabbing and disy of true evil ising... stay tuned on Webnovel. And please send golden tickets. I will increase release rate again to four chapters a day if we make it back to top 100 golden ticket ranking) Chapter 577 Taking the Devil Pill Chapter 577 Taking the Devil Pill Lenny had improved in his overall power, but evidently his control on Shadow runes was still very shaky. At the same time, Elder Isiah watched the battle and frowned tightly. His eyes were on the shadow Runes that lenny had conjured out of thin air. Elder Zod was beside him with the same frown on his face. "he has it! only one that has it can use shadow runes," Elder Zod muttered. "Yes... he does. The mark!" Elder Isiah nodded. Riff''s Transformation was done he had be an abomination of incredible propulsions. His size had double and lenny in front of him was like a toddler challenging a heavy weight champion. Riff had bone spikes sticking out of his body at different points. These included his elbows, shoulders, thighs and even his cheeks. He had an inverted eye in the center of his head that shone in a low red light. the moment the eye appeared, it looked around rapidly as if looking for prey to devour. And then it paused as it settled on lenny. The moment it did, Lenny felt a sharp chill run down his spine and he instantly jumped backwards. Luckily, he did it in time too. A quick, piercingser beam shot from the eye. It followed his movement cutting into the mountain like hot knife through butter. lenny frowned tightly as he continued to move and shift. "Goddamn it! The simtion of our battle had nosers." lennyined as he ran. He had fought Riff a thousand times within the system with him having a multitude of abilities. All of which included des. Lasers was never in the mix. Lenny finally stopped a long distance away. However the smell of smoke floated into his nose. It was only now that lenny looked below and saw that he had not really dodged theser like he thought he did. It had gotten his thigh. Although it did not sliced him in two like it had done the mountain, it had still been a deep cut. One that was peppered with chaos magic prevent it from healing. "Satan System, absorb the chaos magic!" Lenny ordered. "Hmmm...It would seem like I underestimated Riff a bit too much. At this rate, I might have to use that stuff..." lenny massaged his brows a little, "No! not yet. I should still have a trick or two up my sleeves... But goddamn it!" He waved his hands on the wound on his thigh, using his white mes on the affected region, and cutting out the affected flesh to the ground. Instantly, the injury began its healing process. lenny steeled his resolve, "since you have decided to take a short cut to power, don''t me me for doing this!" Lenny kicked against the ground as he rushed for Ralph. Ralph too sped through the air as he rushed for Lenny with a frontal assault. On getting closer, Lenny waved his hands for a punch. However, Ralph''s punch hit first and itnded with a fist filled with spikes. *BOOM!* Lenny had luckily defended against the attack by cing his hands before his face. However, the hit sent him recoiling backwards. *CRACK!* Lenny heard his bones crack."That should not be!" he frowned. This surprised Lenny because he could clearly see Riff''s stats. It was true that his stats had drastically increased, even bing more than his own. however, that did not mean that a punch should shatter his bones. However, more barraged of fierce punches were fired rapidly. *POW!* *POW!* *POW!* *POW!* Therended like rain on his body, and for the first time through out this battle, Lenny coughed up a mouth full of blood. Another punch sent him spiraling through the air and smashing into the ground like aet. Lenny could feel it all over his body. It was not the impart against the ground that sponsored his pain, but the cracks in his bones. He tried to rise from the ground, but he felt his muscles shake. A sudden realizationnded on him,"Its not just my bones!" "It would seem like you have started to feel it!" *DUM!* Riffnded a distance from him. "Good! because it would be a pity if you didn''t. My des in this state cut at a microscopic level, encouraged by my assault on you. Basically, the more attacks you take, the more cuts. This will continue until you are dissected down to mere dust." Lenny tried to stand up again, but he felt himself drop. It felt as if his body was a pile of puzzle pieces only barely holding on together. Fortunately, his healing factor was kicking in. However, if he collected a Barrage of attacks like thest one again, he might really fall apart. Lenny suddenly raised his hand to the sky and punched the ground. This made blood rush out of his body. And then he raised his head to Riff, "then lets see whose tenacity willst longer. Your anger or my madness!" He opend his mouth as he muttered lowly, "BERSERKER!* Even the very earth seem to understand the gravity of power that was about to be unleashed. aggressive waves like a heavy stone dropped in a pond went out in all directions and Lenny''s stats suddenly had a spike. His eyes changed, having the veins to his pupils popping out like the roots of a tree. Instantly, his healing factor increased and his body also became bigger. His muscles bing very taunt like that of body bulder trying to add in an extra rep to a set. This Lenny''s ability was the evolved form of rabid dog. The moment he activated it, the sharp air around him ensured by Riff shattered. Riff frowned, ''you annoying cockroach... he rushed forward, but what happened next encouraged Riff''s regret for not killing lenny the first time he saw him... meanwhile, Victor was having his own headache with Imperilment. Chapter 578 Victor Vs Curtin Chapter 578 Victor Vs Curtin Meanwhile, Victor was having his own troubles with Imperilment. He soon discovered how dangerous this ce was. Everything in this ce thought him to be food. Even the trees were no exception. The only thing he could was run or hide, and sometimes, even the hiding spot was just another creature in hiding. This one time he rushed to hide in a cave only to discover that the cave had a peculiar smell. Luckily for him, he recognized that the stctites and stgmites within the cave were actually teeth. It was only by his quick reflexes did he dived out of the mouth before it would swallow him up forever. And another time, he wanted to get water to drink, only to squat by the river and notice that the river seemed to be alive, rising up to face him. All he could do was run and run. It was within a short period of time that Victor started to really hate this ce. He understood firsthand why it was named imperilment. Survival of the fittest was not a rule here, it was a way of life. Each creature was evolved to maximize avable nutrients and then kill another for its own survival as soon as it got. There was really no discrimination in this ce. Everything that had life and in some cases those like rocks that did not were all food. Victor''s look was rough. His clothes were tattered except for his armor that covered his chest. Somehow, this armor was still intact. What Victor did not know was that without this armor, he would have died a long time ago. after all, there were many things in this ce that his sharp senses were just too dull to have noticed, but the armor twerked by Lenny to preserve his life had been working. In his tattered state, he finally sat behind a tree for a bit of an opportunity to breathe. His mind was tensed and the continuous presence of danger made his brain feel very tired. He could not help but curse at Lenny for throwing him into Imperilment. However, even though he cursed at Lenny, he was still thankful that he was not at the site of Lenny and Riff''s battle. After all, he was very far away and he could still feel and hear the tremor from the ground. Many of the creatures in imperilment left their natural territory in fear of that battle. Victor knew that his presence there would only be a burden. Besides, there were battles in which the fighters had not chosen to stand and fight the other fighters but immediately attacked the contestant for position of Alpha. After all, kill one, and the other follows along. Victor rested and for a full five minutes, he was surprised to see that nothing attempted to kill him. This was an entirely fresh feeling in this ce. A feeling that he never believed that he could enjoy in this ce. However, just when he thought that he would sink further into the tree bark that he used as a pillow, he suddenly felt the arrival of a de for his neck. This feeling, it was much more different from the hunger for food that he felt from the creatures of Imperilment. "Someone is trying to assassinate me!" Victor thought to himself as he dived out of the way, rolling to the side. Fortunately, he had been right as obsidian wsnded right where his neck should have been against the tree. Victor had rolled over in time, but he had still caught sight of the person''s silhouette before the person had dived out of the way and into hiding in the shadows. Victor raised his head and chuckled a bit, "Come on brother! You don''t actually believe that I don''t know it''s you, right? After all, I can feel your killing intent on me." As Victor said this, he looked around the ce. His eyes seemed to be searching for the person that wanted to kill him. However, the attack came once more and he dived out of the way. This time around, he picked a stone from the ground and threw it into the shadow. Immediately he heard someone cause as he dodged out of the way. Victor chuckled lightly. What he had thrown at Curtin was not an ordinary stone. It was actually an insect-like creature that had been folded into a rock. The moment it got to Curtain, it unfolded itself and attacked. This creature, Victor had met a bunch of them before and his experience with them had not been a light one. Curtin had no choice but to jump out of his hiding spot. "little brother... Hehehehe!" Curtin chuckled eerily, "I am really impressed. In such a dangerous ce, you have managed to somehow still preserve your life. You are really tougher than I ever gave you credit for, or..." Curtin squint his eyes, "...you have always been the threat that I always knew that you would be. As if having your mother be our father''s favorite was not enough, you also had to be born in this world with your special bloodline. Why can''t you just die and let me have my peace? Let me have my birthright! Let me be ALPHA!" "Birthright? Are you such a fool? Just because you happened to touch the earth from your mother''s waist before the rest of us does not make the position of Alpha of the pack your freaking right!" "Oh really! then let''s see for ourselves who is more qualified!" As Curtain said this, his transformation had already started. He was shifting into his Werewolf form. "Do you know that this ce called Imperilment was once my home? My mother, knowing that I would have topete against the rest of my siblings for my birthright spared no expense at my training. I was brought to Imperilment to train and understand the foundations of the world while I was only ten years old..." Chapter 579 All for power Chapter 579 All for power "Do you know that this ce called Imperilment was once my home? My mother, knowing that I would have topete against the rest of my siblings for my birthright spared no expense at my training. I was brought to Imperilment to train and understand the foundations of the world while I was only ten years old..." This was the kind of life that Curtin lived. The day he was born was practically a public holiday for the City of Milk and Honey. After all, he was the firstborn child of the Alpha and also a male child. There were many who believed he was destined for great things and his mother gathered favor from many great and powerful men for the art of giving birth to the first child of the Alpha. However, the then Alpha only gazed upon her and the baby Curtin in her hands for a bit and then turned and left. As he left, he only spoke a few words, "they will be others!" That was it. Only those few words. He did not even take baby Curtin in his hands, and in the Alpha''s eyes, Curtin''s mother could tell that he really meant what he had said. There were going to be other children and certainly, many of them might not even be from her. This made Curtin''s mother very angry. She was well aware of the depths of those words. After all, for the Alpha to climb to his position, she had been one of his many supporters. She had given her all to be by his side and be called his woman. And now, she had blessed him with an heir, but all he saw was another child who would struggle for his position. It was as if as the alpha stared at the child in her hands, the only thing he saw was blood and pain. However, she wouldn''t have it. It was amon practice in this city since time immemorial thousands of years ago, that the children of the Alphapete amongst themselves both privately and openly for the position of Alpha. this had always ensured that whosoever it was that sat on that sit as Alpha was a very capable person of indomitable spirit. Also, it eliminated any undercurrent opposition to the rule of the Alpha. In this manner, the City was always of one Will, which was the Will of the Alpha. Such a thing also ensured that the people were loyal to their leader. in truth, it was an effective strategy that worked for the good of the Pack as a whole. But on a more personal level, it was terrible. This left many women heartbroken from losing their children. Curtin''s mother realizing her son''s inevitable fate sort a way out. She did not want to suffer like she had seen the mothers of those she had brought down for her Alpha. And so she hatched a n to make sure her son was the strongest, toughest, most cunny of them all. He had already been given a head start by being the first to be born, and she was going to ensure that this head start was going to take him all the way to the finish line. Using the influence she had amassed from the praise and attention, she began his tutge from the moment he could walk. Werewolf children were far stronger than the average child. Naturally, this also meant that they could learn and assimte even better and faster. She got the best of teachers to teach him. the best mathematicians, the best fighters, and of course the best thieves and swindlers. She went so far as to even get certain prisoners who were due to die for their crimes to teach her little child their terrible ways. He was also allowed to learn from pirates and the best assassins. Curtin''s mother did not care whether it was from the underworld or not. As long as it was possible for her son to learn and she was sure that it would give him the upper hand over his siblings, she did it. A mother''s love was a very kind and heart-felt thing. However, at the same time, it could also be a very dangerous weapon that could consume all in its path. With all that Curtin had learned from his young tender age, it was not enough. At least to her, it was not enough. She sought more, more power for her son. And so in the dead of night, she took a ship and sailed far away. She was going to do whatever it took to make sure that he was on top. And right now, when it came to power, there was no one who knew the value of it more than demons. However, if she was to ensure that her child got the best that the world had to offer, then an ordinary demon would not suffice. This was most true for the kind of power that she wanted to get. She wanted power that would leave her son without question from any opposition. At the time, Curtin was only ten. She sailed with him to meet a great demon. This demon''s name was Mr Augustus. To her surprise, this demon had been expecting her arrival. It was here that a very deadly and unholy deal was made between the Mother and demon, and a seed of incredible power was nted in the child''s body. It took several days for this seed to be nted in Curtin''s body, but it was still done. After that was the testing period. Mr Augustus left the child of only ten years of age in one of the most incredibly difficult ces in the world. Yes, Curtin was dumped in Imperilment all alone to fight and defend himself. To ensure that her child became the strongest, Curtin''s mother did not even mind the awful probability that her son could lose his life. After all, it was all for him. It was all for power. Chapter 580 Using Imperilment... Chapter 580 Using Imperilment... Basically, Curtin had lived a very shitty life all his life. The worst part was that after he came back, he had to immediately implement all the terrible things he had learned over the years. And his father, being Alpha of the Pack did not exactly make things easy for him. After all, he had multiple women and if it were not for Curtin managing to scheme against many of the women from the moment that the Alpha touched them, then there would have been an extra hundred more peoplepeting for the seat of Alpha with him today. With the training he had gotten, it was safe to say that Curtin did not have any threat to his position as Alpha. Unfortunately for him, a person like Victor had to be born, and it was said that his bloodline and control of the primordial beast;s blood was the strongest and purest in the history of the City of Milk and Honey. Victor heard Curtin''s story and could not help but frown tightly. After all, he had heard it loud and clear that Victor had ensured that about a hundred more of their siblings were not born. The Gravity of such an offense was incredible. But what was more incredible was the dedication that he had to grow in power. As Curtin told his story, he transformed, entering his Werewolf form. On Seeing this, Victor immediately shifted his form too. Victor''s Werewolf form had fur with the mutated shade of red. However, to Victor''s surprise, so was Curtin''s werewolf form. Even worse, it was bigger and wider than Victor''s. It also had thicker muscles and bigger arms. But the weirdest thing was the fact that two demon horns grew from the sides of his head. "I Will rip you, limb from limb!" Curtin threatened as he leaped up in the air with a swipe of his ws for Victor. Instantly, Victor moved. Even in his werewolf form, it was no problem for him to disy his night dance technique. He dodged, again and again. Every step he took helped him dodge Curtin''s attacks. However, he quickly realized that Curtain was not joking when he said that he had spent a long time in Imperilment. For one that was still at the lesser demon rank to have survived a ce like this, it was a testament to his capabilities, one of them being his quick reaction timing and his ability to quickly adapt to any situation. Victor had gotten most of his skills from the minds of other people and had not even practiced those techniques that much. However, Curtin was different. Every swipe of his ws went with the aim of killing. He did not have any intention whatsoever to wound Victor, only to see Victor''s neck stuck in between his obsidian ws. He quickly adapted to Victor''s night dance, finding holes in the technique and exploring them. In no time, his attacks started to hit. Victor would dodge here only to be smacked silly from another angle. Cough!* Victor coughed up a mouth full of blood as he was hit a distance away. Victor had managed to block or dodge the most fatal of attacks. However, deep w marks now decorated his armor, arms, and even his thighs. Without a doubt, if it was not for the armor around his upper body, Victor knew that he would have died a long time ago. Luckily for him, Lenny had adjusted the runes on the armor. With their battle shaking the ground, and Victor''s blood sshing everywhere, it was in no time that hungry predators started to slowly gather around as the two fought. Those who could not hold back even attacked as Curtin fought. jumping on both of them to take a bite out of the action. Naturally, all that they met was the swiping of ws from either Curtin or Victor. Naturally, this created more blood on the ground which attracted even more creatures. Along the line, Victor''s defense cked and a creature aimed for his left legunched for a bite of his flesh. The pain was incredible, and he had no choice but to receive one of Curtin''s blows in other to cut off the neck of his attacker. It had been a rainbow-like-looking snake, except that this snake had fur on its body, which gave Victor the impression that it was a mammal. Instantly, Victor could feel that leg go weak. "Poison! Shit... the creatures here do not y at all." However, a thought suddenly came to his mind and he immediately set out to do it. He took a huge jump away from contact with Curtin, and then he smiled at Curtin, "It must be a real shame you know. I thought you learned so much so that you can easily deal with me. But look at you! I am barely fifteen and you can''t even kill me. Your poor old mother must be very disappointed in you." After saying this, Victor rushed into the woods of Imperilment. Those words vexed Curtin deeply, opening the wound in his heart. Without a moment to waste, he followed after Victor. "Come back here you little tramp. Come here and defend your words!" Curtin screamed at Victor. However, Victor would not have it. After all, he knew that if he stood to fight Curtin, he was dead meat. However, whoever said that he needed to beat Curtin with his own strength? Victor had seen Lenny do battle a few times and he had really learned a few tricks. These were tricks that he was more than willing to try out. Meanwhile, in the Arena, Agnes was happy. The sight of Victor running away like a sore loser after receiving shes enough to threaten his life was the joy that filled her spirit. After all, the moment Victor died was the moment she was going to have Lady Vinegar''s Deep Demon rank core. However, what happened next made her frown deeply. As Curtin chased after Victor, Victor would turn once in a while and throw insults his way. These insults all cut across Curtin''s insecurities for the position of Alpha as well as the struggle he had to go through growing up. This made Curtin very angry and he rushed at Victor with all his might. He did not notice that although Victor ran through the woods for his life, his eyes seemed to scan the surrounding area like a hawk looking for Prey. All the while, different beasts of thend would smell the trail of blood that Victor left behind and would rush at him, following his trail. At the same time, Victor could already feel the stink of the poison from the snake rotating within his bloodstream. He tried his best, implementing different techniques to expel the poison. It was working. However, his running was causing more harm than good for him. Nevertheless, he did not stop. After a while he looked behind him and there was a host of different creatures following behind Curtin who was behind him. Victor smiled in his head. "Hopefully this works!" He suddenly paused mid-air, as if his feet had stepped on an invisible tform. *MoonWalk!* And then he stepped again and again and with a fierce turn in the air, he twisted over Curtin''s head. Curtin filled with rage had been taken by surprise by this move. Victor was now above his head. Victor waved his hands as his obsidian ws dug into his own flesh. "AHHHHHH!!!!" With a loud scream, Victor cut into his own flesh targeting major veins and arteries. Suddenly, a river of blood from his own body poured all over Curtin. Curtin had been taken by surprise at this. The blood poured on his body, temporarily blinding his eyes and making him tumble forward. After which Victor activated his Moonwalk technique again and went even higher into the air. This made the creatures chasing to be unable to reach him. However, the smell of blood was now stronger on Curtin. Immediately, the mutated creatures all rushed for him. each one of them taking huge bites of his flesh. many of them were naturally poisonous. Victor high up in the air saw this and gave a slight smile. he had gotten far smarter than he used to be and now understood that he did not need to fight toe out victorious. All he needed to do was use his environment to his advantage. the creatures, many of them abominable monstrosities of different sizes took huge bites out of Curtin''s body. many of them melted his flesh with their acid, dissolving him and digesting his flesh while he was still alive. Curtin screamed for help, but it was no use. These creatures of Imperilment were in a constant state of hunger. Just when Victor thought it was all over, a sudden red spark went up in the air and the atmosphere crackled in red lightening that snaked in the air like the roots of a tree. *BOOM!* Chapter 581 The Trap! Chapter 581 The Trap! Just when Victor thought it was all over, a sudden red spark went up in the air and the atmosphere crackled in red lightening that snaked in the air like the roots of a tree. As it Crackled in the air, it burnt the creatures on Curtin''s body to crisp. *BOOM!* A small explosion that smacked Victor out of the sky was heard. *POW!* Victor mmed into an inclined tree, as he slid down slowly, his eyesy upon Curtin. Now he understood it. When Curtin had said that he had survived in Imperilment, it was definitely not because of his power and ability. The air around Curtin continued to crackle as the creatures on his body were vaporized, and some others sted away. Victor could feel it clear as day. The energy that surrounded Curtin''s body was definitely not normal. Even from the distance that he stood, he could feel the sting of it on his fur and skin. The energy from his body felt cursed and corrupted. As the energy went out, Curtin screamed loudly. It was almost as if he was in pain from the power that came from his body. Curtin stood to his feet, mming trees, turning them into splinters with just a hit. He smacked hard at the ground, creating shockwaves from every hit. Victor could see that every bit of his flesh that the creatures created was still there. Different parts of Curtin''s body had gaping holes in them and half his face looked melted. The melted face was apparently a result of the dissolving acid of one of the creatures. Curtin himself now looked like an abominable creature. Blood did not pour from his wounds. Instead, some strange bubbles popped out from them, adding an extrayer to his ugliness. Back in the Arena, those who had been cheering for Curtin all stopped and watched the abominable figure he had be. Meanwhile, Agnes and Lady Vinegar also watched the battle. this time around, it was Lady Vinegar who had an ugly frown on her face. "Your father is a really terrible person, Agnes!"dy Vinegarmented. "HAHAHA!!!" Agnesughed, "Well, that is one way to put it. Or you can say that he is simply just a visionary. He ced the unborn seed of a Demon into Curtin when he was only ten years old to fuel his power. Even though this power would eventually destroy the Werecub, it is no problem." Mr Augustus had removed the fertilized zygote of a demon and morphed it into a power source that he ced inside Curtin''s body. Naturally, the demon seed corrupted his body and blood, and it was what made Curtin''s transformation look so different from other Werewolves. basically, he was tainted with Darkline magic at a very gic level. Agnes enjoyed the terrible transformation. In her eyes, she could only see the opportunity for her benefit and if that benefit was going toe at the cost of Curtin''s life, then so be it. After all, this was the allure of power. With Lady Vinegar''s core, she could instantly shoot for the Great Demon realm. The Arena had a mix of feelings. There were those who did not care as long as Curtin won, and there were those who found the twisted abomination he had be very repulsive to their eyes. But there was no one who had stronger feelings than the person facing the monster. For no apparent reason, Victor could instantly tell that he should back off. The Curtin he was seeing now was not the Curtin that he knew. It did not feel like it and he was not ready to tease this one at all. Carefully, he forced himself to stand. However, it was of no use. He had cut many important veins and Arteries just to perform the stunt that he did. Naturally, this affected his healing, instantly slowing him down. He could barely stand, and the struggle for it made a noise that instantly pulled Curtin''s attention. Curtin turned to Victor with such sharpness that only a prey sensitive to a predator should have. One eye had been melted off with the other eye glowing red as it stared at Victor. "Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!" Victor cursed again and again as his mind calcted what to do to ensure his survival. After all, running was currently not in the solution. Also, Victor was not even sure that he could outrun the monster that Curtin had be. Victor could now clearly see it. From the very beginning, the battle against Curtin was not a fair one. The power difference between the both of them was literally worlds apart. At this point, Victor knew that he had no choice but to fight, but even lifting his hands was a chore for him. Curtin looked at him, "....VICTOR!!!" His voice was not normal and it echoed in his throat almost like another person stuck with Curtin was the one calling out. Curtin''s head turned to the right at a very abnormal angle, "....KILL!!!" Curtin muttered again as he kicked against the ground and rushed for Victor. Purely out of the desire to live, Victor raised his hand to defend the attack. However, the weirdest thing happened the moment Curtin reached him. The armor on Victor''s body as if having a life of its own, peeled from Victor''s skin and wrapped itself around Curtin''s body. The armor wrapped tight around his body as it sent him flying and mming against a tree. All of a sudden, a series of Runes one after the other was disyed on the armor. It looked like a countdown. "Shit!" Victor cursed as he dived behind a tree. *BOOM!* A loud explosion was heard. Lenny was still facing Riff when he heard the explosion. He turned and looked in the direction the explosion hade from. He chuckled lightly, "Hmmm... so it actually worked. Got you, bitch!" At the same time, Lenny got a message from the system, Chapter 582 The Trap 2 Chapter 582 The Trap 2 This had been a very terrible explosion. The forest, once a lush tapestry of life, was now an apocalyptic tableau of ruin. The air hung heavy with the acrid scent of smoldering wood and the bitter tang of magical residue. Some of which still crackled in the air. An eerie quiet settled over thend, interrupted only by the distant creaking of gnarled branches and the haunting howls of mutated creatures that emerged from the shadows. The explosion, a cataclysmic sh between Curtin and Victor, had left an indelible mark on the once-vibrantndscape. Trees that had once stood proud and tall were now gnarled skeletons, their charred remains reaching toward the leaden sky. The ground, once a soft carpet of moss and vibrant flowers,y scorched and barren, a deste proof of the violent forces that had torn through the heart of nature. As the bright moon shone from a right angle in the sky, it cast long shadows over the scarred earth, and the remnants of the explosion became more apparent. Strange fissures crisscrossed thend, releasing faint, ghostly wisps of ethereal light. The very soil seemed to pulse with unnatural energy as if the earth itself mourned the devastation wrought upon it. Mutated creatures, grotesque amalgamations of what had once been familiar fauna, emerged from the shadows. Some had wings that pped awkwardly, casting grotesque shadows on the ground below. Others moved with a disjointed grace, their bodies twisted and contorted by the unnatural forces that had given them life. Their eyes gleamed with an otherworldly hunger as they prowled the destion, seeking anything that still clung to life. Victor''s armor, a once-majestic guardian, nowy scattered in broken fragments across the ashen ground. The runes that had adorned it, each a conduit of potent magic, were shattered, their white mes extinguished. The very essence of these runes, now scattered like fallen stars, seemed to linger in the air, whispering tales of lost power and the cataclysmic trap. Yes, this had been a trap. Lenny had a trick up his sleeves that allowed him to have the upper hand against his opponents and that was Appraiser. This particr skill from the Satan System allowed him to know the skills, abilities, and possible qualities that an enemy would have. All through the battles that Lenny had watched Curtin participate in, he had seen it clear as day. He knew that Curtin had Darkline magic sealed inside him in the form of a demon''s seed. Lenny also knew that Victor fighting against Curtin was basically just a death sentence for the teenager. However, he could not face Curtin. After all, Riff was his opponent, and surely any move against Curtin would be prevented by Riff. Therefore, he sought to do something else. And that was making Victor the trap. This was the reason that he flung Victor into Imperilment. Lenny knew that Curtin would not be able to resist the urge to kill Victor by himself and would rush after him. However, Victor had be far stronger than he used to be. Lenny believed that Victor was strong enough to push Curtin to the point of unleashing the Darkline magic inside him. And this was going to be the turning point of the match. Lenny at the foundation of his heart was an assassin and still continued to think like one. Just before he left the Arena for this match, he had asked Victor to give him his armor. It was at this time that Lenny crafted runes on this armor not just to protect Victor but also to use him as a walking time bomb. Lenny had learned a lot from the use of runes while he was back training under Vandora. he had discovered that Runes were far more mystical than they were given credit for and if used appropriately, could bring very incredibly desired results. Coupled with his vast knowledge of physics and chemistry, Lenny weaved a n like none before. Basically, he sealed his own white mes of the Deep Demon realm inside certain spatial runes that he had curved into the armor. These runes were timed with Living Runes in such a way that allowed for the armor to leave Victor''s body when Drakline magic was sensed and enveloped the nearest living body to Victor''s own before exploding in white mes. Yes, this was the way of an Assassin. Not all battles had to be the throw of fists. After all, at the end of the day, it was all about who won and nothing else. Lenny was not a man who had pride in battle, only in the execution of a task. Even if this meant that he did it by underhanded means. At the same time, this was the very first time that Lenny was trying out such a thing. He too was not sure if it would work. However it did perfectly, and that was why he got the alert from the system of his promotion. The remnants of Curtin, the source of the explosion,y strewn across the devastatedndscape. Pieces of him, like macabre confetti, were scattered among the twisted roots and charred foliage. The armor that had once encased him, Victor''s guardian, nowy shattered and devoid of its former brilliance. The once-vibrant colors of the forest had given way to a monochromatic palette of grays and cks. The shadows danced eerily across the scarred terrain, creating a haunting symphony of darkness that seemed to stretch into infinity. The asional flicker of residual magical energy illuminated the devastation, casting an ethereal glow on the mutated creatures that roamed the destion. The forest, once a sanctuary of life, now stood as a haunting reflection of its former self. The silence that enveloped thend seemed to echo with the ghostly whispers of what had been lost. In the midst of this destion, the broken pieces of Victor''s armor still clung to the scorched earth, a solemn reminder of the sh that had torn the very fabric of the forest apart. The runes, now inert and lifeless, bore witness to the cost of wielding such formidable magic. The aftermath of the explosion had transformed the once-idyllic forest into a haunting reflection of the capabilities of a well-nned attack. The air, heavy with the scent of decay, hung like a shroud over the scarred earth. Victor who managed to hide behind a bigger more robust tree, looked out at the battlefield... Chapter 583 The Trap 3 Chapter 583 The Trap 3 Lenny''s mes were white mes. This was a natural bane for Demons and Devils. Coupled with his high rank, there was no way that Curtin was going to survive such a hit. Victor walked up to the remaining part of Curtin that was still recognizable. It was half of his head. It wasid on the charred earth gasping and struggling for life. "Your..*COUGH!* Fighter... Lenny Tales... nice Trap!" Those were the final words he said before life seized from his eye forever into internal darkness. All of a sudden, a wave of exhaustion washed through his body and he could not help but fall on the ground beside Curtin''s head. His breath was heavy and his body had kicked into its healing process, "Fuck! It''s finally over..." Those words were heard by those in the Arena and immediately, a loud roar of victory resounded through the Arena. "IMPOSSIBLE!!!" Agnes stared wide-eyed at the screen. She could not believe what she had just seen. Even Lady Vinegar by her side was the same thing. She too could not believe it. Just like that, Curtin was dead. Curtin''s death, also meant that she had won and Riff would also die. Immediately, all eyes including Agnes turned to the screen disying Lenny''s Battle. Riff had justnded a punch on Lenny. Lenny blocked with his forearms. Riff gritted his teeth as he poured in more force into the punch. However, the mark of the Primordial beast on his head suddenly shone and the bloody Red chains rushed out from it. They wrapped around his body like they had done every other loser before them and then the squeezing came. Lenny stood back and watched. "It would seem like your friend Curtin has lost at the hands of my boy!" Lenny chuckled lightly, "Don''t worry, it will be over in a bit, okay?" Lenny turned to leave, after all, he had seen this scene many times over. He was tired of it already. However, he suddenly heard a loudughtering from behind him. "Lenny Tales, You know nothing. I am not one of those ordinary Chums. I remain Riff son of Augustus. And I don''t think you are aware, but my father is also a Great Demon Powerhouse like the Primordial Beast." The moment Riff said this, he waved his hand, bringing out a small bottle of blood. He smashed the blood on his forehead and instantly, a new set of chains were formed from the blood. It wrapped around his body, capturing the other chains that were about to squeeze him to his death. *BREAK!* *CLANK!* The Red Chains broke and instantly, Riff was free again. Lenny watched this speechless for words. This ording to what he knew, should definitely not happen. Immediately, Lenny took a fighting stance, very much ready to use the ace cards under his sleeve that he had been holding back on. However, Riff looked at him and chuckled. "I have lost this round, but you will definitely lose the next. He turned and with a jump, rushing into Imperilment, he was gone. lenny frowned at this. He could tell that those words had an underlying meaning. However, thinking about it now would just be him sponsoring a headache. He shook the thought out of his mind as he kicked against the ground into the air. Lenny immediately headed for the sight of the explosion. On reaching there, he looked around at the chaos, and just up ahead, he found Victor lying down close to Curtin''s half-dead head. Lenny sat close to him, "Hey, boy! Are you still alive?" Victor sighed, "If I was dead, you know you would die too, right?" Both of them chuckled lightly. All of a sudden, a portal appeared beside them. Lenny leaned over and patted his head a little, "Come on! let''s go home. This ce annoys me." With a little help from Lenny, Victor stood to his feet. Victor''s regenerative ability was incredible. He was not all fixed up, but he was mostly fixed up already. With Lenny''s help, They advanced towards the portal. The night hung in a velvety canopy over the arena, where stars glimmered like distant witnesses to the epic battle that had just unfolded. As Lenny and Victor emerged from the portal, the once-tense atmosphere in the arena erupted into a symphony of cheers and apuse. The crowd, a sea of faces illuminated by the soft glow of magical torches, roared in celebration. Lenny, and Victor, supported by Lenny''s steady hand, walked into the arena amidst the jubtion. The cheers were a tangible force, a wave of sound that echoed through the night, carrying the collective joy of a crowd that had witnessed a triumph against insurmountable odds. The air crackled with energy as the crowd''s exuberance spilled over, each cheer a testament to the resilience of the duo who had fought with valor. The night seemed toe alive with the fervor of the spectators, their voices merging into a harmonious cacophony that reverberated against the walls of the arena. The magical torchlight cast warm hues on the faces in the crowd, revealing tears of joy streaming down the cheeks of some spectators. They had invested their hopes and emotions into the battle, and the victorious return of Lenny and Victor was a cathartic release of pent-up anticipation. Families hugged, friends exchanged triumphant high-fives, and strangers embraced in the shared ecstasy of victory. However, amidst the overwhelming joy, there lingered a poignant note of sorrow. A few faces in the crowd, those who had rooted for the opposing side or harbored grudges, bore expressions of disappointment. The sorrow was palpable, a silent acknowledgment of defeat, and it mingled with the jubtion like a shadow in the midst of light. Yet, even in their sorrow, there was a quiet respect. The undeniable disy of skill and determination by Lenny and Victor had transcended loyalties and biases. The defeated factions, though disheartened, couldn''t help but feel a grudging admiration for the resilience of the triumphant duo. Lenny raised his free hand in acknowledgment, and Victor, though visibly exhausted, managed a grateful nod. As far as Victor was concerned, it was over. However, Lenny knew that the actual struggle was just starting. After all, right now, even amidst the crowd, different forces of different factions were moving. lenny sighed, "This is going to be a long night!" However, he was not the only one who thought so. Duncan stood on the city walls as he watched wed fight... Chapter 584 The Trap 4 Chapter 584 The Trap 4 The night wrapped everything in a dark cloak, but the moon, a shiny queen in the sky, made the ground of the wastnd glow with a soft silver light. The sand reflected the moon''s beauty like a secret mirror. Duncan stood on the city walls as he watched the battlefield. Far off in the distance, Duncan''s eyes fixed on wed, his lover, as he battled against unseen foes. The sounds of fighting reached Duncan''s ears, and he felt a sadness settle in his chest. It was like a heavy cloud hanging over his heart. His eyes, like windows to his feelings, held a mix of worry and love. The moon painted wed''s figure with a ghostly light, making him look like a hero in a tale. Duncan couldn''t help but hum a sad poem under his breath, the melody carrying the weight of his emotions. The words of the poem were like whispers of a lonely wind, reaching out into the vast expanse of the night. The wastnd, usually a harsh and unforgiving ce, now seemed to soften under the moon''s gentle touch. The sand, once a deste sea, now shimmered like a magical carpet. Duncan''s gaze traveled from the moon-kissed ground to the silhouette of wed, a lone warrior in the moonlit theater of battle. The city walls, ancient guardians standing witness to countless stories, felt Duncan''s presence as he leaned against them. His fingers traced the cool surface of the stone, grounding him in the reality of the moment. The air was a blend of sand and night, carrying the bittersweet scent of memories yet to be made. wed''s movements were swift, like a dance of shadows and steel. Each swing of his weapon was a note in the silent melody of the night. Duncan''s hum matched the rhythm, a tribute to the bravery and sacrifice happening below. The reason for Duncan''s mncholy mood was not known. After all, wed was winning and he was disying his overwhelming advantage of superior strength on the battlefield. He waved his de made from cosmic energy at the undead army. Every swipe of it cut through hundreds of the undead army. He was a force to be reckoned with, and he dealt incredible damage to the undead army. Even the undeadmander was no longer smiling. Regardless of the undead magi summoning the host of abominations that they did, he still cut and sliced them into pieces. Their efforts against him nothing against his de. However, they did not stop. Again and again, they summoned moreher creatures from the Nether realm. wed could not figure out why the undead could summonher creatures, but he did not have the privilege to dwell on the thought. All he could do was wave his de through their gathering, as he maneuvered through their ranks. By now, he no longer stood on the sand of the wastnds but the corpses of theher creatures. Their ck icy blood stained his flesh, and bathed the earth, filling the air with a strong putrid smell. Regardless, he did not stop. The undead mage''s kept on swallowing more magic stones, again and again, and the summoning did not stop. wed could tell that it was never going to stop. At least not until he killed off the source of it all. He had to either kill the Undeadmander or he had to kill off the Magi summoning theher creatures. However, he could barely keep his advance. After all, theher creatures would not let him. He had no choice but to continue his advance, the ever-slow grinding method as he pushed forward. "Do you think I will give up just because of these ants? Bring them all! Even if you open the entire fuckingher, I will still stand the victor." He suddenly yelled to the sky as a st of Darkline magic crackled from his skin and then with a Force on the ground, he smashed it in. *BOOM!* The entire battlefield was suddenly enveloped by the mass of darkline magic mixed with cosmic energy. Together, it was abined mix of cataclysmic boom that suddenly made the battlefield go silent. Even the Undeadmander was sted a distance away. More than half the magi were turned to dust and ash, blowing to nothingness against the wind. wed raised his head to look at his surroundings. He could not help but chuckle a bit. The st of his magic and cosmic energy had caused destruction that stretched far off into the horizon. The wastnd was usually a ce with high and low domes of sandy soil. However, he had ttened arge surface area of it. It was over. He had won. Now all that remained was to kill the Undeadmander and then he could once more return to the city of Milk and honey and to the embrace of his lover abound. However, the moment he took a step forward, he staggard a bit. The technique he had used was quite draining, and it would be a while before he could move properly. After all, he had to gather the Darkline energy that he had dispelled from his body. He waved his hand, summoning some cosmic energy, which he used like a stick to stand up. As he did, he suddenly heard a low hum. Instinctively, he turned behind. It was Duncan. "My love!" wed called to him, "You came to help?" However, Duncan did not say a word. However, as he approached hot tears fell down his eyes, staining his cheeks and the earth below. wed frowned at this. He could tell that something was wrong. "Did someone hurt you?" He asked. However, Duncan did not say a word. Instead, he reached wed, Leaned into him, and ced a kiss on one of his heads. His touch was one of deep affection, "Always remember that I love you..." *SLUSH!* A deep stabbing sound was heard. *SLUSH!* Yet again, another sound was heard. Slowly, wed looked below and there it was. A knife had carved into his chest and his heart was now in Duncan''s hand. *Cough!* Blood poured from his mouth. "Why...!?" wed asked. "Well my love, it''s all because of..." Chapter 585 The Pain of Betrayal and the Deal Chapter 585 The Pain of Betrayal and the Deal "Well my love, its all because of..." wed frowned, "Power!?" he asked. The look in his eyes carried his disappointment. Duncan shook his head as tears ran down his cheeks, "trust me my love! I hurt just as badly as you do now. But you know the kind of family wee from. Without my other half, I won''t ever be able to climb past the Deep Demon rank. But with your soul, I can get him back!" wed''s frown got deeper, "Danny, your twin brother!? You want to get him back from father..." wed chuckled a bit as his fingers stroked Duncan''s face affectionately, "advice from a lover and a big brother. You were better off having a happier life with me, than getting Danny''s soul back from father." *Cough!* "I love you..." The moment he said those words, wed''s eyes deemed into the darkness. Even though he had just been betrayed by the person he trusted most in his life, he had not hated Duncan for it. In fact, he had dered his love as boldly as he could one more time before kissing eternal darkness. Duncan broke down with wed in his arms. his tears could not stop falling and he embraced him tight as he screamed like a little child. His heart pulsated with sorrow, beating sadness into every artery and every vein. Right now, he had been plunged into an endless tunnel with nothing but darkness and pain that steamed in his chest like fire against water. Duncan knelt in the unforgiving wastnd, the cold sand beneath him a stark contrast to the warmth that once radiated from wed. The moon, now a distant witness, cast its silver glow upon the scene, revealing the tragedy that unfolded in the quiet night. wed''s lifeless formy in Duncan''s arms, a once mighty warrior now reduced to stillness. The air, thick with grief, hung heavy around them. Duncan''s eyes, clouded with sorrow, stared down at the face he hade to know so well, now pallid and unmoving. The moonlight yed on wed''s features, creating an ethereal glow that seemed to entuate the finality of death. Silent tears escaped Duncan''s eye, tracing a lonely path down his cheek. He couldn''t believe that wed, his love,y motionless in his arms., even though he had been the cause of it. The wastnd, usually indifferent to the struggles of those who traversed it, bore witness to a moment of profound loss. Duncan''s hands, once intertwined with wed''s in moments of shared joy, now cradled his lifeless form. The warmth that had once flowed between them was reced by a chilling emptiness. wed''s blood, a stark crimson against the pale sands, stained Duncan''s hands, a vivid reminder of the violence that had torn them apart. The moonlight, though soft and tender, seemed to cast shadows that danced mournfully around Duncan. The wastnd, devoid of life and sce, mirrored the destion within his heart. Each grain of sand beneath him became a painful reminder of the fragility of their existence, now shattered like ss. Duncan''s whispers of disbelief and grief mingled with the night air, unheard by any but the empty expanse around him. He pressed wed''s lifeless form closer, as if trying to will warmth back into his lover''s body. The moon, an indifferent observer in the grand scheme of the universe, continued to illuminate the tragic scene below. As Duncan looked down at wed''s still face, he traced the lines and contours that once held life andughter. The wastnd, with its vast emptiness, seemed to stretch out infinitely around them, echoing the void that now resided in Duncan''s heart. The silence of the night was broken only by the asional sobs that escaped Duncan''s throat. His grief, a raw and primal ache, reverberated through the destendscape. The moon, untouched by the pain of mortal existence, continued its eternal journey across the night sky, casting an indifferent gaze upon the scene below. At that moment, Duncan felt the weight of wed''s absence like a heavy chain around his heart. The wastnd, a witness to their shared struggles and victories, now bore witness to the aftermath of an irrevocable loss. The moon, an eternalpanion to the earth, watched as Duncan cradled wed''s lifeless body, a lone figure under its silver embrace in a world that had suddenly turned silent and cold. Just then, there was a rumble of sorts and the undead beasts that had been cast away seemed toe to spring out of the ground on their own ord. And then a Giant Worm slithered towards Duncan. The worm lowered its head. On it was the undeadmander. The Undead Commander emerged a ghastly figure that bore the scars of time and the relentless grip of death. The skeletal remnants of his form bore witness to the erosion of flesh and the relentless march of decay. Exposed bones jutted out from patches of tattered, decaying flesh, revealing the macabre tapestry of mortality and the ravages of time. His limbs, a skeletal framework that spoke of battles long past, moved with an unnatural fluidity, guided by a sinister force that defied thews of nature. This was a tortured soul. The flesh that clung to his skull hung loosely, revealing the bleached bones beneath. Empty eye sockets, void of life but brimming with an eerie malevolence purple light, seemed to stare into the void of the living. Yet, amidst the morbid decay, a mystical glow emanated from the Commander''s chest. A magical purple stone, embedded in the cavity where a heart once beat, pulsed with an otherworldly energy. The stone, a conduit for dark magic, radiated an unsettling aura that shed with the lifeless pallor of the surrounding undead. His eyes, twin orbs of malevolent purple light, pierced through the darkness like beacons of spectral power. The glow intensified as the Commander fixated his gaze, a harbinger of the dark forces that animated his skeletal frame. Those violet eyes seemed to hold the echoes of a sinister intelligence, a remnant of the consciousness that lingered within the undead shell. His mouth did not open, but rather his words echoed through his throat like the feedback from a mountain, "I have let you mourn as per our agreement!" Duncan suddenly frowned as he wiped away his tears, "can''t you let us some more time?" "To preserve the power and cosmic energy...I need him freeesssshhhhh!" The Undeadmander replied. Duncan nodded his head as he stood to his feet. He brought out a ball from his pocket. This tiny ball was ck and had all sorts of runes carved on its body. He dropped the ball on wed''s chest. "Rapio Anima!" Immediately, the ck ball glowed, and then from wed''s body, a spectral was drawn into the ck ball. a careful look at this spectral and one could tell that it looked just like wed. "I have taken his soul. Just as per our agreement, and now, you have the corpse of Deep level Demon a step into the Great Demon rank!" The undeadmander frowned a bit, "the agreement was a Great Demon body." Duncan nodded, "I know, but trust me when I say this. If wed had not been injured by my father and was still at full strength, then even twice your current army would have not been enough." The Undeadmander eased his frown. He walked up to wed''s body and then he took a knee over his corpse. He bent forward and opened his mouth. Purple rays of light rushed from his mouth and into wed''s body... Chapter 586 The Pain Of Betrayal And The Deal 2 Chapter 586 The Pain Of Betrayal And The Deal 2 The Purple light went into his body traveling all the way through his body, infecting every cell of his being. Slowly, the purple light took over wed''s body, and then his lifeless eyes suddenly glowed in a purple light. The Undeadmander stood to his feet, and staggard a bit. Evidently turning wed into an undead had taken a bit of a toil on him. "Rise!" hemanded. Immediately, wed''s body as if having life rose to his feet, and then he turned to the undeadmander and went down on one knee. The undeadmander nodded and then wed stood up and went to stand behind him. Duncan watched wed walk away and wanted to touch him, but he stopped himself, pulling his hand back. He felt really sad. A part of him could not help but regret his current actions. Duncan could not help but remember when he made this deal. It had been a long time ago while he and wed were still in the desert sands of the wastnd. They had been on the run from their father after their narrow escape from the Arena of Waterfall City. If not for the fact that Governor Momoa had been carried away with the glory of his victory and enjoying the pride and adoration of his people, he would have definitely caught them. After all, even wed who was at the first rank of the Great Demon Realm was nothingpared to a peak powerhouse in the Great Demon Realm. They knew that there was practically nowhere for them to run. They were just fortunate that Governor Momoa''s overconfidence had gotten the better of him. Nevertheless, they were still both strong entities. At least in this world, only one that was a great Demon existence was able to touch them. Great demon existences did not move anyhow outside their own territory as it could create quarrels with other Great Demons. Great Demons gave a natural wavelength from their bodies that was just that strong. Duncan and wed had not been friends at all, and in fact, they had always hated each other and had multiple asions tried to kill each other back home. After all, at the time, they werepeting amongst themselves for who would take over the Governor''s position. However, as the saying goes: Misery lovespany. They shared a bond in misery and on their journey together, they fell in love. However, it had not happened so magically. In fact, this particr undeadmander was the catalyst for it. Back then, even though wed had helped Duncan escape and they walked the wastnds together, both of them still greatly hated one another. It was on the night of the blood moon that it happened. wed had gone to sleep and Duncan made a campfire but the sight of the blood moon was a prettier view to enjoy. And so he went a bit further from their campsite to enjoy this view. Besides, it was better to watch it over the human remains of thest war. And that was when he saw it. He witnessed it as a human ve that was supposed to be served up as a midnight snack bonded with a sapphire stone under the Blood Moon. One look at this stone and he instantly, recognized it for what it truly was. After all, he was a demon with an influential heritage in this world. He instantly knew that the Sapphire stone had been an invitation stone. This stone had been lying in the sands of this old battleground that was now fifty years old. However, the will and desire of this ve to survive and have his revenge, mixed with his intense pain, regret, and the light of the blood moon as his own family ate from his fresh was the rejuvenating concoction that resurrected this Invitation stone. Watching from a clear vantage point, Duncan looked on as the ve, given a power that allowed him to tear through demon fleshunched at the demons and rip them to pieces. After this the ve did the same to his family that had fed on his flesh.And then the dead, both human and demon rose by the ve''s will to walk the earth again. In the midst of it all, Duncan could not help but be excited by what he just saw and therefore approached the ve. Naturally, it wanted to attack, but Duncan being a Demon of the Deep demon rank easily waved his hand, subduing it. The ve struggled, but it was no use. Duncan walked up to it, "The demon child you just killed, his father is a Great Demon, and he wille for you. However, I can help you. I can help you get power and get your revenge!" Those words had caught the ve''s attention and he stopped struggling. It was at this point that a deal was struck between the two. Duncan instructed it on how to grow its power, outrightly drawing this ve that wouldter be the undeadmander a map of the wastends that he should follow. This was a map of the easier settlements to the moreplicated ones. In this manner, the Undeadmander could increase his strength and numbers at a steady pace, and at the same time avoid the Great Demon Augustus. Luckily, Great Demons did not move anyhow. This meant that Augustus would only send his minions to get the person that killed his son. At the time, Duncan had greatly disliked wed and did not mind killing him. Therefore, he promised to gift the Undead Commander wed''s body so as to increase his strength. This way, the Undeadmander had a better chance against Augustus. However, Duncan was not dumb. He knew that wed would never let his guard down as there was no trust between them. Therefore, he forced himself to reconcile with wed, and slowly, the two got closer until they fell in love. This was both a fortunate and yet an unfortunate thing... (Author''s note: A round of apuse for me, please. LOL There you have it people. But don''t worry, the story gets juicer. Okay, please send gifts and golden tickets! Thank you all.) Chapter 587 Victor, The New Alpha Chapter 587 Victor, The New Alpha It was fortunate because it allowed wed to weaken his guard around him. Yet, it was unfortunate because of the loss. Duncan was a man with incredible ns for the future. At the time, he had been running with wed, and even imperilment had not seemed like it was safe enough. After all, living there was difficult for him, and wed because of the suppression from the subne. This meant that he could not get that particr treasure from the hell beast. It meant that he could not get the Whistle horn of the Hell beast that allowed one to be able to steal any treasure in the world. All he wanted was his twin brother back. All he wanted was Danny. It was not just because of his intense love for his twin, but because of the bond that joined them together. All the children of Governor Momoa were born in pairs except Lady Vinegar. All of them were joined by destiny. Without Danny, Duncan would never be able to enter the Great Realm in his life. In this world where the strong thrived and the weak was meat for those with power, Duncan understood the value of strength a lot. He also knew that there was no true happiness for him and wed if there was no power. This was the reason that he wanted the Whistle horn. However, he had greatly underestimated Lenny, whom he had used as a tool. He had expected Lenny not to find it, or if found, to just steal it. With the Whistle Horn, he could steal the Rank 4 hell beast heart from his father. However, Lenny had not done things like had thought. Besides, Lenny had be too strong to control. Also, he was just too smart. Which was one of the many reasons that this Undeadmander was still under Duncan''s control. Even though it had such power now, it still had the values of a ve. These were values that had been too deeply ingrained in its bones. Even though it had rebelled, it was still the same. Coupled with the fact that it had no education prior and things had been going well just as Duncan had nned, it was quite loyal. As long as Duncan could help it get its revenge, it was okay... At least for now. "Now, you have the undead half a step into the Great Demon rank. Let''s go get you a Great Demon corpse." As Duncan said this, he turned and looked towards the City of Milk and Honey. "It would soon be time. After all, I''m sure they areing!" Duncan added. And he was right. Far off in one direction was a mighty red dragon pping its wings and heading for the City of Milk and Honey, and yet in another direction was an ethereal floating city also making its way in this direction. Truly, this was going to be a long night with foreign powers fighting for power with one another. ........ Meanwhile, the crowd cheered on Lenny and Victor. Instantly, Elder Zod stepped forward. He had a smile on his face that was obviously forced. "City of Milk and Honey! Here lie your winner and your new Alpha!" The crowd went wild with cheers. Just behind Elder Zod were the other Elders, all twelve of them, including Elder Isiah. They stepped forward and together, they all took a knee before Victor. Instantly, the Arena quieted as everybody also took a knee. A solemn atmosphere settled on the Arena. Victor left Lenny''s hands and stepped forward. he knew it. This was the moment. Slowly, the crowd all recited an oath. Before the looming presence of Victor the new alpha, the werewolves gathered, their eyes gleaming with a mix of respect and submission. The air carried a palpable energy, a fusion of ancient traditions and the raw power that pulsed through their veins. As one, they bowed their heads in deference, their loyalty etched in the solemnity of the moment. "We, under the moon''s eternal gaze, pledge our allegiance to thee, O Alpha, our leader and guardian of the pack," they intoned, their voices harmonizing in a low, resonant chorus that echoed through the night. "With every beat of our lupine hearts, we bind ourselves to the unity of the pack, forsaking the solitude of the lone wolf for the strength found in the collective spirit. We acknowledge your wisdom, Alpha, and vow to heed your guidance as the moon guides us through the night." "As we shift beneath the silver glow, we embrace the untamed power that courses through our veins. In our lupine form, we are one, indivisible and inseparable. Through the challenges that the moonlit nights may bring, we shall stand united, our fangs and ws bared in defense of our kin." "By the sacred code of the pack, we swear to protect our territory, marking the boundaries with the scent of our loyalty. Our howls shall resonate as both a warning and a call to rally, echoing through the ancient woods, a testament to the strength of our bond." "With each passing moonrise, we submit to your authority, Alpha, recognizing that the strength of the pack is the strength of the wolf, and the strength of the wolf is the strength of the pack. In times of scarcity or abundance, in moments of triumph or adversity, our loyalty remains unwavering." "As the moon waxes and wanes, so too shall our dedication to the pack endure. In the name of the moon goddess and the primal force that unites us, we pledge this oath. So do we vow, and so shall it be, for as long as our hearts beat with the spirit of the wolf." With the final words of the oath hanging in the air, the werewolves raised their heads, eyes meeting the gaze of their new alpha. The pact had been sealed, the ties of brotherhood and sisterhood forged under the moon''s watchful eye. In that sacred moment, the pack stood bound by an unbreakable oath, their destinies intertwined beneath the eternal dance of the Full moon. At least, this was the assumption. After all, Victor had felt the bond of the entire pack and the strengthening of his bloodline. Lenny could even tell that he had instantly broken through on the spot to the first rank of the Deep Demon rank. Elder Isiah suddenly stood to his feet and walked forward. He had a blue orb in hand that had the image of the Primordial beast swimming in it. "The Key to the subspace, my Alpha!" he bowed as he presented the key to Victor. Victor nodded as he received it Chapter 588 Servant of The House of Abaddon Chapter 588 Servant of The House of Abaddon "The key to the subne where the primordial beast lies can only be opened by the Alpha and his fighter."Elder Isiah pointed to the mark of the primordial beast on their foreheads. Victor nodded in understanding as he presented the blue orb to Lenny. "Are you up for it?" Victor asked. Lenny paused a bit as he turned to Elder Isiah. The old man had a look that spoke volumes. He was literally begging Lenny with his quivering lips to say yes. Lenny seemed like he was contemting a bit. He even massaged his jaw a bit. After which he nodded as he ced his hand on the orb. This made Victor smile. This was the reason that Elder Isaiah wanted Lenny to be on the same team with him, and why he gave him a vile of the blood of the Primordial beast. Lenny nodded as bit into his finger. And ced it on the orb. And so in the heart of the arena, where the echoes of battles past lingered in the air, Lenny and Victor stood, their thumbs stained with blood. Between them, cradled in their grasp, was the blue Orb, a vessel of mystical potential that pulsed with an otherworldly energy. With a shared resolve, Lenny and Victor pressed their blood-stained thumbs onto the smooth surface of the Orb. An ethereal light, as azure as the deepest sea, emanated from their touch, casting an enchanting glow across the arena. The air crackled with a newfound energy, and the spectators, momentarily stunned, watched as the Orb responded to the mingling essence of their Alpha and his fighter. As if stirred by a hidden force, the blue Orb began to grow, expanding in size until it hovered before them like a beacon of mysterious power. The arena, once a battleground of shing steel and fervent cheers, was now bathed in the soft radiance of the enchanted light. A hushed murmur spread through the crowd as the Orb''s transformation unfolded. The portal, a swirling vortex of indigo and cerulean hues, materialized within the heart of the Orb. It seemed to ripple with an otherworldly energy, a gateway to a realm beyond theprehension of mortal minds. From the depths of the portal emanated a potent force, ancient and ageless. It whispered through the air like a melody from a time long past, an invitation to explore the unknown. Lenny and Victor, their eyes locked on the portal, felt the maic pull of the ancient energy calling to them, beckoning them to step beyond the boundaries of the familiar. It was naturally the call from the Primordial beast. The spectators, now caught between awe and trepidation, watched as Lenny and Victor hesitated for a moment, their eyes meeting in silent acknowledgment of the unspoken journey ahead. With a shared nod, they stepped into the radiant portal, leaving the arena behind. The crowd, left in the wake of the mystical disy, could almost feel the resonance of the ancient energy lingering in the air, a testament to the extraordinary events that had transpired. As Lenny and Victor vanished into the unknown through the portal, the blue Orb dimmed, its ethereal glow fading like the remnants of a vanishing dream. The arena, once alive with the sh of warriors, fell into a momentary silence, the spectators grappling with the mysterious spectacle that had unfolded before their eyes. In the wake of Lenny and Victor''s mysterious departure, an unsettling stillness settled upon the arena. The spectators, their attention still lingering on the fading remnants of the blue Orb, were suddenly thrust into a new wave of terror. An ominous vibration resonated through the air, sending shivers down the spines of those who bore witness to the unfolding spectacle. Suddenly, the very ground beneath their feet seemed to quake as an ear-splitting roar echoed through the arena. A monstrous silhouette emerged from the shadows, its colossal form casting a looming darkness over the once vibrant battleground. The elders and onlookers, frozen in awe and terror, gazed upward as the colossal creature descended with a thunderous beat of its wings. A dragon, ancient and fearsome,nded with a ground-shaking thud right in the heart of the arena. Its scales, as ck as the abyss, gleamed with an eerie luster, reflecting the frightened faces of the onlookers. Its eyes, twin orbs of fiery malevolence, fixated on the mortals below, radiating a primal intelligence that sent shudders through the hearts of those who met its gaze. The dragon''s wings, expansive and tattered, seemed to stretch beyond the confines of the arena, casting ominous shadows that swallowed the once well-lit space. Its ws, each as long as a man''s body, gouged deep furrows into the hardened ground. The arena, now dwarfed by the enormity of the beast, became an antechamber to the creature''s dominion. A malodorous breath, a noxious mixture of sulfur and decay, wafted through the air as the dragon lowered its head, revealing fangs the size of swords. Smoke billowed from its nostrils, cloaking the spectators in a suffocating fog that heightened the sense of impending doom. The elders, once the esteemed leaders of themunity, now stood frozen, their expressions etched with a fear that mirrored the silent terror that gripped the entire arena. The dragon''s roar, a symphony of primal fury, reverberated through the arena, causing even the bravest of warriors to falter in the face of such monstrous majesty. The sheer scale of the creature, its size eclipsing half the arena, left a chilling imprint on the minds of those who dared to behold it. The Dragon''s eyes scanned through the surroundings. It chuckled lightly at the energy of the primordial beast still lingering in the air. He turned to Elder Isiah. Its voice deep and resounding, "I am Mr. Augustus of the Royal house of Abaddon. The House of Affliction and Destruction, and I..." His voice lingered a bit, "...Bring you your Death!" (Author''s note: So We have yet another Demon of another house in the Scene and this one is a Great Demon) Chapter 589 Great Demon Powerhouses Arrive Chapter 589 Great Demon Powerhouses Arrive "I am Mr. Augustus of the Royal House of Abaddon. The House of Affliction and Destruction, and I..." His voice lingered a bit, "...Bring you your Death!" Those words were loud and resounding. They epassed the entire arena. It was a seal of fate. It was a deration of the strong and powerful on the lives of the weak. In a world where strength was the dictator of one''s survival, these people''s fate''s have already been sealed. And it had happened when they had just crowned a new Alpha. However, Victor had gone to see the Primordial beast with Lenny. Just then, another voice was heard. It started with a deepughter: "HAHAHAHA!!! Mr Augustus. I knew that you had affiliations with one of the houses. But who could have thought that it was the Royal House of Abaddon? You old fool! Just tell them the real reason you are here!" "Huh? Who said that?" Mr Augustus asked. "HAHAHAHAH!!! Who do you think, you old fool? It is I!" Mr Augustus as well as the crowd suddenly turned in a particr direction. Those words hade from a side of the crowd. A few men in ck cloaks sat in the middle of the audience. The man in the middle was the person talking. He had a very big body frame, and even the air around him seemed to hum lowly. The man raised his head and removed the cloak to reveal his identity. The moment those around him saw who it was, they ran away as best they could. After all, who was foolish enough to breathe the same air as the Governor of Waterfall City. Yes, this was none other than Governor Momoa. The Great Demon Powerhouse existence. The others by his side also removed their cloaks. Basket Face was on one side, and on the other side was none other than Cuban. "Shit! Shit!! SHIT!!!" Elder Isiah cursed. These were two Great Demon powerhouse existence in one ce.This would definitely end badly. But not just anywhere. Both of them hade personally to the city of Milk and Honey. Elder Zod on the other hand, muttered lowly, "We are finished." "HAHAHAH!!! Momoa! I knew I smelled a familiar cockroach in the air. No wonder! It seems like I was right. Look at you! Always crawling around, true to your real nature." The moment Mr Augustus said this, Governor Momoa frowned. The very air seemed to Crackle just at that frown and from where he sat, a st of Cosmic energy charged through the ground, rushing like a snake. It destroyed everything in its path, including the innocent civilians, immediately turning them to blood and dust as it headed for Mr Augustus. Mr Augustus did not move. It was just his eyes fixated on the attack, and BOOM! It stopped where it was. Yet again, harvesting more lives that had been unfortunate to be close by. Momoa rested his head on one hand. "My dear old friend. It would seem that the years have made you weaker. I can''t believe that you are already losing to me." "Losing to you? HAHAHAHA!!! I have to admit that this bit might be slightly true. If I am not mistaken, it was your boy''s servant, Cuban''s ve, that won the opportunity to meet the Primordial beast, not my Riff. That was a really good n. Who could have thought that you still had your eyes on itspower? Those words made Momoa freeze and he turned to Cuban by his side, who also raised a brow at those words. There was obviously a bit of confusion here. Mr Augustus believed that Momoa was the person who sent Lenny. However, Momoa thought otherwise. "Wait a minute! Where are you not the one that..." "Father!" A shout suddenly interrupted Momoa''s words. Momoa turned to see that it was Lady Vinegar; she had a fun smile on her face as she hopped over. Her hands were bloody, forming a contrast with the pure smile and white gown she wore. All eyes were immediately drawn to her. She hopped over and jumped on Momoa''s body like a little child. "I got it, father!" She opened her hand to reveal what was hidden within. There, in her hand, was a little emerald stone. Yes, it was a green stone. It looked quite ordinary and was something these great men of power could get if they wished for it. However, this stone was not just any ordinary stone. Momoa could feel the cosmicwing from it. Evidence of its profound power. This was no doubt an invitation stone. An artifact of profound power. Momoa took it in his hands. "Good job, daughter!" he chuckled lightly. "So, as per our agreement! I will no longer marry Cubans." Lady Vinegar turned to the Blood Demon with an obvious frown on her face, and then she turned back to her father. "I will marry who I want to marry!" Governor Momoa frowned a bit. It all happened about a week ago, when Lady Vinegar had just finished having intimate time with Lenny. The moment he left the suite with Victor and Moses for the Bitter street, Lady Vinegar had made a call to her father. She told him that she was able to get him an invitation stone. But on the condition that he dissolved the deal he had with Cuban At the time, Momoa had agreed because he did not think that it was possible. After all, he, as a Great Demon Powerhouse, had been searching for the invitation stones for a long time and was unable to find it. And so he took a blood oath with her, promising to cancel the arrangement of selling her to Cuban to be his wife. The reason for Momoa''s joy and yet frown was because he had now acquired an Invitation stone, which could further enhance his ns, but at the same time, a blood oath cannot be dissolved. Just while he was thinking about what to do, a person staggered into the Arena.... Chapter 590 Great Demon Power Houses Arrive 2 Chapter 590 Great Demon Power Houses Arrive 2 ? Just while Momoa was thinking about what to do, a person staggered into the arena. It was Agnes. She also had her hands bloody. Except that her hands held her chest tightly. Her face was pale, and her uneven walking step showed that something was wrong. She even held the walls for support from time to time. "Father!" She called out to Mr. Augustus as she staggard his way. "My daughter, who hurt you!?" Mr. Augustus asked in a deafening tone. Even the clouds gathered at the rumble of his voice and anger and thunder echoed above, resonating with his voice. As he said this, Agnes staggard and was about to fall over. However, an invisible hand seemed to grab her in thin air and then it floated up to Mr. Augustus. "Daughter, I You are hurt, and I do not sense your invitation stone in you." Mr. Augustus frowned. However, Agnes raised her hand weakly and pointed it atdy Vinegar. No other exnation was needed for Mr. Augustus. The moment he turned to Momoa and saw the stone in his hand, the smile on his Dragon face became even uglier. His eyes seemed as if they would shoot out balls of fire at his opponent. However, Momoa did not shy away from his gaze. After all, he too was a peak Great Demon powerhouse existence. He, too, had the power to shake the earth and turn the mountains. The air suddenly became silent. Those in the arena held their breaths. Then again, most had been doing so since the moment Mr. Augustus arrived. After all, the might and magic of a Great demon powerhouse were in the air, and it locked everything in ce. None could escape, even if they wanted to. The Two Great Demon Powerhouses looked at one another, and the air seemed to have gotten colder. It was as if a battle would break out at anytime. However, Mr Augustus suddenly burst into augh, "Not bad Momoa! Not Bad!! However, I am still ahead." The moment Mr Augustus said this, a group of men appeared from the shadows. All of them had ck cloaks on with masks that looked like the face of a dragon to cover their faces. One of them walked forward and then he took a bow in front of Mr Augustus as he presented two stones to him. One was Yellow and the other one was indigo. "Two Invitation stones! HOW!?" Momoa stood from his seat with obvious surprise on his face. "HAHAHAHA!!!" Mr Augustusughed as he exined... This opportunity to get the Invitation stones from the Witches was one that he was not going to miss. After all, they were always hiding in their territories, and ording to the Cosmicw, demons were not allowed in a Witches Territory. However, these witches overconfident of their power came out into the open to enjoy the once in a life time show of people contesting for the post of Alpha in the City of milk and Honey. They had been so carried away by the illusion of the peace that the city of milk and honey had been enjoying and their strength that they did not see the attacking. For this particr mission to work, Mr Augustus even went out of his way to get help of the Baroness. He went out of his way to aske for help from Baroness Everbee, Governor of the Wandering City of Judas. As Mr Augustus chuckled lightly, it appeared above their heads. This was a Behemoth of incredible proportions. A hushed gasp swept through the onlookers as an ethereal city materialized above, floating among the clouds like a mirage. The City of Judas, known as the Wanderer, made its enigmatic appearance, its ghostly form eclipsing the moon and sending a shiver down the spines of those below. The city, an apparition suspended in the heavens, seemed as tangible as a reflection in a mirror yet as elusive as a wisp of smoke. Its buildings, ethereal and translucent, shifted and danced like specters in the night. The air crackled with an otherworldly energy, and an inexplicable chill settled upon the arena, making the very atmosphere thundral with an eerie anticipation. Judas, the Wanderer, held a captivating beauty that defied the ordinary. Its floating spires, adorned with spectral lights that flickered like distant stars, painted a mesmerizing tapestry against the canvas of the night sky. The city''s presence seemed to bend reality itself, casting a shadow that swallowed the very essence of the moonlight. As Mr. Augustus''sughter subsided, the entire arena found itself caught between the jaws of fear and fascination. The giant dragon''s eyes, once filled with mirth, now mirrored the uncertainty that swept through the crowd. The onlookers, bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal city, couldn''t help but feel the tantalizing touch of the unknown. The air practically hummed with a supernatural energy, and the city''s presence left an indelible mark on the collective imagination of those who stood below. The moon, momentarily eclipsed by the ghostly metropolis, seemed to bear witness to a cosmic dance that transcended mortal understanding. A louder more yfulughter came from the City above. It sounded like a girl giggling in the arms of her lover. Normally, suchughter should be sweet to the ears and rxing to the heart. However, it instantly made many in the crowd fall to the ground as they convulsed, bleeding from their orifices. Instantly, many died, and many more would have joined them if the earth below the dragon had not shone in the dark light of a rune carrying deep negative magic that absorbed the curse of theughter. "Who dares!?" Everbee''s voice came from the ship above. The wind blew as yet anotherugh rang out. However, this one did not carry with it the destruction of thest. "Come now, Baroness. Who else, if not me?" Glenn stepped out... (Author''s note: Oh yes, its about to down and you all know it is) Chapter 591 Great Demon Power Houses Arrive 3 Chapter 591 Great Demon Power Houses Arrive 3 The wind blew as yet anotherugh rang out. However, this one did not carry with it the destruction of thest. "Come now, Baroness. Who else, if not me?" Glenn stepped out unto the open space. "You!?" Everbees''s voice echoed from above. There was an obvious question and surprise in her voice. "Yes, Baroness. It is me. Unfortunately, I am not the person that you think I am. I am not Ciri!" Glenn exined. There was a brief silence, and the Everbee''s voice came from above again: "I see, a birth of a new soul by the sacrifice of many. I thought that spell only existed in legends. Then again, with such a blessed body and the power of the blood moon, such a thing is indeed very possible! Regardless, you shouldn''t open your mouth when your elder''s speak, CHILD!" A st of red lightning crackled through the air, all the way from Judas the wandering city, to the earth. The goal was obviously to put Glenn in her ce. Glenn did not move, not even shaking a bit. But the red invitation stone around her neck suddenly glowed, and the lightening that was about to fall on her instantly turned into strands of noodles in the air. Glenn waved her hand, and an umbre appeared. She opened it up before the strands of noodles could fall on her body. "An, Baroness, I did not know that you cared for me so much. But if you want this prettydy to have lunch with you, you would have to ask me more politely." Glenn chuckled a little. "However, I haven''t forgotten what you did to Ciri a long time ago when she made the attempt to break through to the Great Demon rank. You were the reason she had that ident at that time. Isn''t that true?" "What do you mean? All I did was gift that half-angel scum, E, a little spell book to make sure things went south. After all, we can''t have anyone outside the Royal House of Asmodeus gain any more power that could simplyplicate things. Besides, I was not the one that said lovers should betray one another. I only aided when I was asked." Glenn nodded her head lightly. "I see! So once again, it was because of power. You and I really have to have that lunch, Baroness," she gritted her teeth. "I''d really love to feed on your bones!" Baroness Everbee gave another loudugh. Seeing what had just happened, Mr. Augustus frowned. One of his followers in a dark cloak stepped forward and whispered something to the dragon. Mr. Augustus nodded in understanding as he turned to Glenn. "So you are thest brat with the invitation stone. I hear you killed my ves! Now give me that invitation stone, and I''ll consider letting you have the honor of dying by my hands." Glenn frowned harshly. Her gentle smile and sweet-looking appearance suddenly became ugly as her gingered-colored hair red in the wind. "My name is Glenn, you old BASTARD!" A st of ck lightning shed in the air, and it rushed straight for Mr. Augustus. *BOOM!* The dragon had quickly used one of its big, broad wings as a shield. However, the st was stronger than he thought, and he had to wave the attack, redirecting it away from himself into the sky. Mr Augustus looked at Glenn in a much different light. "Hmmm! A witch with Great Demon realm level of Negative magic. Although you are not at the peak, it seems like you are not so far from it." This Made Lady Vinegar frown her brows. Her look on Glenn had totally changed. Gar could not help but think maybe power was the reason that Lenny liked Glenn. Governor Momoa suddenlyughed loudly, "...Interesting! This is absolutely interesting. So many Great Demon ranked powerhouses all in one ce. We usually would not even be caught following the same street but look at it now. is this not wonderful?" As he said this, he looked at them with such a piercing gaze that the atmosphere started to shake. "If we battle here, this ground might produce a different specie of abominable mutantster in the future. There is also the fact that all these lives here will definitely die. So I have a suggestion." Mr Augustus frowned. "We are not going to use representatives to battle Momoa. The reason we are all here is because we understand that, at this point, we would rather do the dirty work ourselves." Momoa shook his head. "No! No!! No!!! You misunderstand my point. I am talking about a kind of temporary alliance amongst ourselves to quickly get rid of those that do not share the same interests with us." "Oh! I See!" Mr. Augustus nodded his big Dragon head, "and how do you propose we do that?" "Its quite simple. You see, we just say the reason we are all here. That way, we can pick sides and fight off thepetition. It will also make it easier for each person to make their goal." Governor Momoa chuckled lightly at this suggestion. However, Glenn thought otherwise. Glenn was not a fool. She could immediately tell what was happening here. After all, Cuban was standing close to Momoa, and although Everbee had not said anything yet, Glenn was aware that Cuban was of the Asmodeus family. Even though he was known as the abandoned child, Glenn did not believe that a royal family like the Asmodeus family would allow a stain to their name to survive this long, even if he ran to the edge of the world. It was not just possible. This meant that there was a higher game at y here. However, Mr. Augustus had also agreed to Momoa''s suggestion. "Did that mean that they were on the same side?" Glenn shook her head. "No! It can''t be." She told herself. After all, Governor Momoa''s daughter just stole an invitation stone from Mr. Augustus. This alone was proof that their interests were shing. Or at least it was not aligned. At the same time, it might all be a ruse. After all, these were not just powerful powerhouses. But all old and very cunny fellows. What if they were already in a partnership in secret? Chapter 592 The promise of a better challenger Chapter 592 The promise of a better challenger This thought sparked more ideas in Glenn''s head, and the more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Then again, there was one person who had not said a thing yet, and that was the baroness above Glenn suddenly widened her eyes as she looked above. Governor Momoa had suggested a temporary team-up. However, who did he n to team up with? If what she thought was true, then he definitely wanted to team up with the Baroness. After all, Baroness Everbee was literally the strongest here. Even though she was currently trapped in her city, which existed between realms, she was never able to fully enter anyone as a result of the cosmicw. After all, Baroness Everbee was a person who had pulled down on her demon rank from the Greater Demon rank just to manage and squeeze into the ethereal space between the earth''s mirror world. Everbee was not just the strongest, but maybe also the smartest. There was no doubt that everybody would want to get on Everbee''s side. This was something Glenn was sure of. After all, when she had dealt with those people who tried to take her out in her VIP booth, she had discovered some very interesting things. The blood that was used to make the other Magi''s and witches lose their negative magic was not ordinary at all. The sheer amount of power radiating from it made her wonder if such a chaotic beast actually existed in this world. There was no way Mr. Augustus would be able to get his hands on such an item. With this, Glenn could proudly say that Governor Momoa wanted to side with the baroness because he believed that she was on his side; after all, her nephew was with him. However, it would seem that a prior deal had already been struck between the Baroness and Mr. Augustus. In other words, even before teams were taken, the baroness was definitely ying both sides. Glenn massaged her temple a bit. All this thinking was making her head ache a bit. However, she could not help but smile at it all. After all, no one wanted to side with her, for many obvious reasons. Then again, her goal here was much different; after all, Lenny had already informed her of what to do. She suddenly raised her hand, indicating that she had something to say. All eyes turned to her. *cough!* "Before you old fools get carried away, I''ll just have my reason foring and be on my merry way." Immediately, Glenn made a cut on her hand, and her blood fell to the ground. The moment she did this, everyone took a battle stance. After all, she was making a move. "HAHAHAHAHA!!! Little girl, you are the youngest and obviously the most inexperienced amongst all of us. Are you sure of what you want to do? You want to go against all of us?" Mr Augustus asked. Glenn shook her head with a smile on her face. Glenn, with an air of mysticalmand, stood poised. A rivulet of blood emerged from her hand some poured on the ground, and with a flick of her wrist, she spread the remaining crimson essence across the open air. As the blood melded with the atmosphere, intricate ck runes began to materialize, weaving a tapestry of arcane symbols that stretched not only across the arena beneath the dragon but also throughout every nook and cranny of the city of milk and Honey. The people in the audience were surprised by this. Some of them even screamed as they thought that they were about to die. "Don''t worry," Glenn announced, her voice carrying a tone of assurance that resonated through the emptying arena. "I am not here for these guys." She geld at the Great Demon powerhouses, her gaze finally resting on Mr Augustus. "The person that will handle you, Dragon, ising." Her words hung in the air, charged with a promise that held the dragon''s attention. However, at the same time, a Big ck dog, the size of a big horse raced into the arena. On it was Father ck. He and the horse rushed for Glenn''s position. With a sudden burst of incantations, Glenn recited a spell that seemed to echo through the very fabric of reality. The arena quivered with magical energy as a blinding dark light erupted from the runes she had inscribed. The brilliance of the darkness enveloped the surroundings, a cosmic surge that painted everything in obsidian hues. As the blinding light settled, a profound transformation unfolded. The once-bustling arena, adorned with spectators and warriors, now stood empty, devoid of life. A profound silence reced the mor of the crowd, and the City of Milk and honey, once a vibrant city of people, echoed with an eerie stillness. Glenn, undeterred by the empty surroundings, gazed at the giant dragon with unwavering confidence. The runes, now etched into the very fabric of the city, pulsed with an ominous energy. The promise of the unseen figure who would confront the dragon lingered in the air, leaving an unsettling anticipation in the wake of the mysterious spell. In the absence of the once-thriving crowd, Glenn, the witch, stood as the orchestrator of a cosmic shift. The arena, the city, Governor Momoa, and the dragon itself were now poised on the precipice of a revtion, awaiting the arrival of the enigmatic force that Glenn''s words had foretold. The stage was set for a confrontation that transcended the ordinary boundaries of the mortal realm, and in the silence that followed, the lingering question hung in the air: who would emerge victorious in this dance of magic and shadows? Just as the realization that Glenn had just stolen every single soul from the city dawned on Mr Augustus, the air crackled as a portal opened up. "Finally! He is here." Glenn muttered as she fainted to the ground. However, before she would touch the ground, Father ck caught her and, with a swift maneuver, ced her on the giant dog, who kicked against the ground, rushing like the wind away from the great demon powerhouses. It was only now that Mr Augustus and Governor Momoa realized that Glenn had been stalling for time. A Loud Shout Was suddenly heard from the opening portal, "LENNY TALES... I"LL KILL YOU!" Chapter 593 The Primordial Beast Chapter 593 The Primordial Beast A few minutes earlier... Victor and Lenny, the moment they were whisked away from the arena''s chaos, found themselves thrust into an otherworldly realm. But it wasn''t solid ground that greeted them; it was an entire world made of water. They were submerged thousands of feet beneath the surface, yet, to their amazement, they could still breathe as effortlessly as if they were standing onnd. This wasn''t just any aquatic world; it was a ce where the rules of reality danced to a different rhythm. As they looked around, the expanse of liquid stretched into the unseen depths, the water clear and shimmering with an ethereal glow. It was a surreal feeling, being surrounded by water yet untouched by its weight. Their movements were not hindered; instead, they discovered they could only navigate this aquatic world by swimming. Every stroke through the water felt like a dance, a fluid grace that matched the strange beauty of their surroundings. Suddenly, a powerful surge of energy rippled through the water, causing a subtle vibration in the liquid around them. Intrigued, Victor and Lenny turned to witness the source of this extraordinary force. Emerging from the depths was a behemoth of a creature, a majestic being twice the size of a whale. But what set it apart were its extraordinary features. Instead of gills, it boasted colossal wings that glided through the water with a mesmerizing grace. Webbed feet propelled it forward, creating a harmonious blend of aquatic and airborne elegance. The creature''s presence was awe-inspiring. Its scales shimmered in hues that mirrored the spectrum of the sea, catching the ambient light in a dazzling disy. The wings, reminiscent of an otherworldly dragon, undted with a rhythmic power that seemed to defy thews of physics. As the creature approached, it regarded Victor and Lenny with eyes that gleamed with an intelligence as deep as the ocean itself. In this realm where liquid was both their environment and sustenance, the encounter with this colossal, winged aquatic marvel left Victor and Lenny in a state of wonder. The water, though it surrounded them, felt like a haven rather than a barrier. The creature''s majestic presence was a testament to the boundless wonders that awaited them in this extraordinary world where the rules of reality were rewritten and every moment held the promise of discovery. Initially, Victor and Lenny believed the colossal creature had its eyes fixed upon them. However, upon closer inspection, Lenny discerned that what he had thought were eyes were, in reality, just two dark shades in front, creating a deceptive illusion of a watchful gaze. As their scrutiny intensified, a remarkable revtion unfolded before them. The creature''s head boasted over a hundred openings, each revealing giant eyeballs as red as rubies. These orbs, reminiscent of precious gemstones, shone with an enchanting radiance that transformed the world around them into a vibrant tapestry of red hues. The beauty of these crimson eyes, glowing like rubies in the water''s embrace, cast an otherworldly ambiance. The red light, emanating from the multitude of eyes, danced upon the liquid canvas, turning the aquatic world into a mesmerizing panorama of scarlet brilliance. The water, once clear and translucent, now bore the reflection of the creature''s magnificent gaze, creating an etherealndscape of red-tinged wonder. In the presence of this aquatic marvel, with its deceptive shades and a plethora of ruby-red eyes, Victor and Lenny found themselves immersed not only in the water that surrounded them but also in a world aglow with the stunning allure of crimson radiance. The creature''s gaze, though not directed at them, painted the underwater realm in a palette of red so resplendent that it felt like they were suspended in a sea of rubies, captivated by the magical spectacle unfolding in the heart of this extraordinary aquatic world. Lenny chuckled, "Oh there is no need for that. I already know a lot about this big guy." Lenny thought to himself. Besides, in front of such a creature that Lenny was most certain was a peak Great Demon rank existence, he rather save his magic points in case of an emergency. Also, Lenny believed that he and this Behemoth of a creature have long been in a hurry to meet one another. As Lenny stood close to Victor, his hand moved to push Victor forward. The youngster had been so taken by the awe of the creature that he had forgotten what to do. Victor, encouraged to get himself back, suddenly swam forward, and then he bowed respectfully. "Great Primordial Beast, I am Victor, son of Alpha Scarlet and the New Alpha of the City of Milk and Honey. As it is tradition, I am here to..." *SWISH!* Long tentacles the size of thick ropes used onboard ships rushed out from the Primordial Beast''s body, grabbing Victor and then pulling him closer. Instinctively, victor tried to pull away, but it was no use. He turned to Lenny, "Lenny! help me!!" However, Lenny did not even move from where he stood. Instead, as he watched on, he had a conniving smile on his face. A sudden realization that Victor did not want to believe settled on his mind. Something was not right, and he knew of a truth¡ªthat what he felt in his heart was true. He had just been sold out. He did not know why, and worse of all, he did not know what he had done to the primordial beast who was the guardian of his people. After all, all their lives, all they had done was praise and worship it. Victor struggled all he could, even going as far as to activate his werewolf form however, there was no use. From the top of the head of the Primordial beast spikes suddenly appeared. Victor was pulled closer until he was impaled on these spikes. Chapter 594 Lucifer and Adam Chapter 594 Lucifer and Adam ? Lenny suddenly brought out a cigarette from his storage unit. Just as he thought, the cigarette did not get wet. Using his white mes, he lightened the butt of the cigarette. He took in a deep whiff of it, enjoying the vor as it entered his lungs. Lenny watched with incredible apathy as this happened. In a sudden and harrowing twist, the Scarlet Leviathan, with its powerful tentacles, hoisted Victor to the water''s surface. However, the creature''s intentions took a dark turn as sharp spikes emerged from its body, impaling Victor and disying him like a gruesome trophy. Victor''s desperate gaze sought Lenny, his eyes pleading for aid, but instead of sympathy, Lenny met his gaze with an unsettling glee. As the spikes punctured Victor''s body, his blood mingled with the surrounding water, creating a macabre dance of crimson tendrils that dispersed in the aquatic expanse. The once serene underwater world was now tainted with the somber hues of Victor''s life force, a stark contrast to the initial beauty of the crimson-eyed marvel that now held him captive. Suddenly, a soft, low blue light emanated from the body of the primordial beast, casting a gentle glow that made the water around them hum with an otherworldly resonance. However, Lenny, ever observant, scrutinized the scene closely. What appeared to be a mere glow held a profound secret¡ªblue light flowed from the Primordial Beast''s body, weaving a mystical path into Victor''s form. As this ethereal light entered Victor''s body, a remarkable transformation unfolded. His eyes, once filled with desperation, now sparked brilliantly with a radiant blue light. It was as if the essence of the ocean itself had found a new home within him. What seemed like a potentially destructive force turned out to be a mesmerizing infusion of power. Rather than harming Victor, this radiant energy worked its way at the cellr level. Victor''s cells, like thirsty sponges absorbing water, drank in the celestial light. Each cell became a vessel, cradling the newfound power without causing harm. It was a harmonious dance between the essence of the Primordial beast and the intricate web of Victor''s biology. The scene transformed into a captivating fusion of lights and life, as the primordial beast shared its primordial energy with Victor. The underwater world, once witness to a grim tableau, now bore witness to a phenomenon where ancient power and mortal form converged in a delicate dance of cosmic exchange. The once-humming water now resonated with the shared energy, creating a profound connection between the Primordial Beast and the unexpected recipient, Victor, whose very cells now pulsed with the extraordinary essence that had flowed into him. Lenny folded his leg as if to sit within the water as he brought out yet another cigarette, "So your name is Crimson Seraph. Such a weird name for a Primordial beast, won''t you agree? How about... Hmmm... Yes, Isaac. Can I call you Isaac? I mean, with your many eyes, you definitely look like an Isaac. Get it!?" Lennyughed heartily. However, the primordial beast suddenly spoke. "Disciple of the Morningstar!" Crimson Seraph called out. Its voice was very deep andced with the aura of Ancient wisdom, something that could only have been aplished as a result of its very old age. *Cough!* Lenny gave an awkward cough. "I prefer you just call me Lenny, please. All my close friends do." The primordial beast gave a low chuckle that literally moved the waters. In fact, it was as if there was suddenly an underwater tsunami; however, Lenny was not a normal person. He was beyond strong enough to withstand it. "YOU!? Close friends? That is highly ridiculous, don''t you think?" The Primordial beast chuckled again. "You know, you are really your master''s beloved. Both of you are the same. Always as lonely as the Morningstar. You trust no one and hurt all thate close." Lenny frowned a bit. This was a sore spot that he did not want to touch. However, he had just heard apliment¡ªthat he was like his master. Now, he was interested. "You knew my master?" Lenny asked. "Of course I knew your master. I am a Primordial beast; I was born with the creation of this world, just like all the other Primordial beast''s of the other earths. We were created to be its guardians, maintaining the world''s vitality. For hundreds of millions of years, it was very peaceful. And then it happened. The One above all cast the Morningstar from the heavens unto the earth. Back then, all nine earths were not separated by parallel universes but all shared the same sun. The Morningstar had crashed on the ninth earth. Your old world. That fall was the beginning of it all. You see, he had sought to get his revenge on the heavens, and he began his rampage on the earths. However, no matter the mountains and waters he destroyed, nothing ever got the attention of the One above all. Besides, once he was gone after venting his anger, there was always one of us toe repair the damage. His efforts were practically useless. However, it was at this time that the one above all created the ''Paradisus Primordialis''. In yournguage, it is tranted as ''Primordial Paradise''." A thought came to Lenny''s head and he immediately spoke as it did: "The first garden. The Garden of Eden." "Yes, I see you have heard of that ce." Crimson Seraph waved a tentacle, and the waters practically morphed to create blurred images of that time. "You see, the one above all had been performing many experiments at the time, creating a multitude of species. All the others, he considered them unworthy, dumping all of them in his refuse bin, the Underworld. And the most sadistic of them, he disposed into Hell. Finally, he created his most perfect creature, empty of me, blemish, or the nature of good, evil, or even knowledge. This was when he created Adam, the first man..." (Author''s note: Vote up the book guys so we can release more chapters. Even I want to release more than 2 a day. like seriously. the story just started. Also gifts are epted, Thank you!) Chapter 595 The Sisters of Eve Chapter 595 The Sisters of Eve ...In the heart of creation, where whispers of eternity kiss the air, lies the "Paradisus Primordialis" ¨C a garden of unmatched beauty and tranquility. Imagine a ce where the sunlight bathes everything in a golden glow, where gentle breezes carry the sweet fragrance of flowers that bloom in colors beyond imagination. The air is alive with the melody of birdsong, a symphony of nature''s ownposition. Each step on the lush ground is like a soft embrace from the earth itself, and the touch of the leaves against your skin is as tender as a lover''s caress. The atmosphere is charged with a sense of peace that seems to seep into your very soul. The fruits that hang from the trees are sulent and vibrant, offering a taste of sweetness that rivals the nectar of dreams. Crystal-clear rivers wind their way through thendscape, and the water is as pure as theughter of a child. You can hear it¡ªthe gentle babble¡ªas it weaves a serenade with the rustle of leaves. Flowers of every hue carpet the ground, creating a living kaleidoscope that dances with the gentle rhythm of the breeze. The Garden of Eden was a canvas where colors y and blend, and each petal holds the essence of a thousand dreams. In that ce, time itself seemed to pause, allowing you to savor the beauty that stretches into the horizon. It''s a sanctuary where the connection between earth and heaven is so seamless that you can almost feel the heartbeat of creation. This was not just a garden; it was a haven of wonder, a glimpse into a world where nature and divinity coexist in perfect harmony. In was in this ce that the one above all created his most perfect creation and ced him in the most perfect environment. This was a ce without hunger, without need, and in the void of death. However perfect this ce was, it had two trees In the heart of the "Paradisus Primordialis," two legendary trees stood tall, their presence weaving tales of ancient wisdom and choices. The first was the Tree of Good and Evil, its branches adorned with fruits that hold the very essence of choices ¨C choices that shape the destiny of all who tread this sacred ground. The fruits, hanging like jewels, are a mosaic of colors, each one representing a different facet of existence. To pluck one is to embrace a journey into the realm of understanding, where the sweetness of knowledge mingles with the gravity of responsibility. Yet, the shadows of consequences linger, for the choices made under its boughs ripple through the fabric of time. Beside it stood the Tree of Knowledge, a sentinel of wisdom that stretched its branches toward the heavens. Its leaves shimmered with an iridescent glow, and the air around it was thick with the scent of enlightenment. To seek the embrace of this tree was to drink from the font of understanding, where the mysteries of existence unfold like the petals of a timeless flower. Under the dappled light of both trees, one could feel the delicate dance between the fruit''s duality and the profound wisdom that the tree imparts. It''s a ce where curiosity and contemtion intertwine, and the choices made beneath these legendary trees echo through the very soul of the garden. These trees, standing as sentinels in the heart of "Paradisus Primordialis," hold the keys to knowledge and choice, inviting those who venture near to partake in the eternal dance of understanding and consequence. The air around them hums with the energy of a thousand stories, waiting to be unraveled by those who dare to reach for the wisdom that branches like abyrinth before them. However, the One above all strictly instructed the first man, Adam to never partake of these trees. And truly, for hundreds to thousands of years, this rule was obeyed. However, at the time, Lucifer discovered this Garden and made his visit to it. This was the perfect ce created for the most perfect being. He was jealous of Adam and he wanted his revenge against the one above all. And so he sought to kill Adam. Lucifer''s power was great. He was one that could summon the power of the stars and turn mountains inside out. However, things did not go as it thought it would. For you see no matter what trap he set, Adam could not die. In fact, Adam fell no pain jumping down the highest mountain on earth. As earlier said, this was a creature that was very perfect, and empty of blemish. This included pain, struggle or even death. Even When Lucifer''s ns let Adam to fall into deep waters, he would not drown, but instead enjoy the water like he was breathing onnd. Even fire only danced on his skin, and all elements of the world were at peace with him. Lucifer tried for many years, but it was all of no use. Adam would not fall. He was the perfect being. To make matters worse, no matter how many times lucifer tried to kill Adam, Adam was still kind to him, for Adam was void of anything except love. Lucifer became lost as to what to do. For revenge burned in his heart like the sun, but he could not pour out those mes anywhere. Surprisingly, as time continued to flow, Lucifer found himself no longer trying to hurt Adam, but to actually sit and talk with him. And in no time, they actually became very good friends. As surprising as it may sound, Lucifer found himself loving Adam, for they had be best friends. They would y together, eat together and even sing many songs together. If one were to make a perfect description of it, then it is okay to say that they had be brothers. It was a time when even the primordial beasts could see the possibility of repentance in the eyes of the morningstar. That was when it happened. The One above all had decided that Adam had been alone on the earth for far too long, and needed apanion of his own kind, and so just like he had created his most perfect being from the dust of the earth, he also created them. These are the women that wouldter be known as the Sister''s of Eve. Chapter 596 The Seduction of Ignorance Chapter 596 The Seduction of Ignorance The One Above All, seeing Adam''s solitude in the lush Garden of Eden, felt the need forpanionship. Out of the same earth that shaped Adam, the divine hands of creation molded women, each as perfect and unique as the first man. These women wouldter be known as the Sisters of Eve. Naamah emerged, her essence mirroring the beauty of the blossoming garden. Her presence brought a gentle warmth, and her eyes sparkled like the first light of dawn. Lamashtu followed, her spirit embodying the strength of the mountains, and herughter echoed like a melody through the Edenic air. Durgia appeared next, a reflection of the fertile soil that bore life in the garden. Her touch carried the promise of growth and abundance. Last but not least, Lilith materialized, her spirit untamed as the flowing rivers. Her eyes held a spark of curiosity, and her presence resonated with the untamed beauty of the wilderness. Naamah, Lamashtu, Durgia, and Lilith. All were perfect, fashioned from the same earth and divinely imbued with life. The One Above All, in His wisdom, granted them the gift of choice. He presented an offering ¨C the decision to stay with Adam or explore the boundless wonders of creation independently. In the eyes of the divine, they were equals, free to shape their destinies. Under the verdant canopy of the Garden of Eden, the Sisters of Eve pondered their choices. The air hummed with the fragrance of blossoms as they considered the paths before them. Each Sister, though crafted from the same earth, bore a unique spirit, and their decisions would shape the course of existence in the sacred realm. In this moment of divine grace, the Sisters of Eve stood at the threshold of choice, their destinies intertwined with Adam and the vast mysteries of the garden. The One Above All watched with benevolence, allowing the gentle breeze of free will to stir among the leaves, and the Garden of Eden held its breath in anticipation of the choices that would echo through the annals of creation. However, such a choice would be one that would weigh on their shoulders for life. And so they were allowed the opportunity to take their time and think about it, for you see, without aging or death, time was a powerless concept. Given time to think about it, Adam was allowed to woo them as he saw fit. And so in the tranquil embrace of the Garden of Eden, time unfolded like the petals of a celestial flower. The Sisters of Eve, bestowed with the gift of choice, were granted moments to contemte their destinies. Meanwhile, Adam, with a heart full of earnest longing, embarked on a journey to woo each sister in a dance of discovery. To Naamah, he revealed the soft hues of dawn, painting the sky with the delicate strokes of the morning sun. Together, they marveled at the blossoms that unfurled like tender secrets, sharing the beauty of beginnings. With Lamashtu, Adam ventured to the majestic mountains, where the air was crisp and the panoramic vistas stretched into the horizon. Amidst the grandeur, he unveiled the strength and resilience mirrored in the towering peaks. Durgia, guided by Adam''s gentle hand, explored the fertile grounds of the garden. He pointed to the blossoming flora, demonstrating the miracle of growth and the interconnected dance of life that painted thendscape with vibrant hues. Lastly, Lilith joined Adam in a journey to the untamed wilderness. They followed the meandering rivers, witnessing the untethered beauty of the wild. Underneath the whispering trees, Adam unfolded the mysteries of the unknown, inviting Lilith to embrace the freedom that stirred in the heart of the wilderness. In each encounter, Adam wove a tapestry of wonder, showcasing the diverse facets of the world and the untold stories whispered by nature. The Sisters of Eve, captivated by the beauty he revealed, found themselves enchanted by the allure of creation. As the gentle zephyrs of Eden carried the fragrance of blossoms, the garden witnessed a symphony of exploration and connection. Adam''s tender wooing, an expression of love andpanionship, unfolded like a serene melody in the sacred haven, where the Sisters of Eve and Adam discovered the enchanting tapestry of existence together. However, carried away by his task of wanting to woo these beautiful women, Adam had slowly forgotten the one that had been with him all this while. He had forgotten about the one that would sing with him, paly and partake of the goodness of the earth with him. He had forgotten about Lucifer. Or at least, this was what Lucifer thought. For Lucifer saw all that Adam did for the Sisters of Eve, and jealousy stirred like a pot of stew in his heart. Those mes of hate and revenge that were slowly dying out now found new strength in the fuel of Jealousy. Lucifer wanted his friend back, but at the same time, he feared that the Sisters of Eve would soon make a choice. After all, he, who was once the most beautiful Angel in heaven had been captivated by Adam''s warmth. It was not possible that Adam''s charms would not yet again cast their ethereal dance in the hearts of the fair maidens. While contemting on what to do, Lucifer found himself spending long hours in solitude and contemtion. It was here that the adage first came up: "An Idle mind is the Devil''s workshop." Truly, a workshop to shift and bend machinations as seen fit. While contemting one day, Lucifer found himself at the heart of the Garden of Eden, and this was the moment that his eyes fell on the two trees; The Tree of Good and Evil, and The Tree of Knowledge. The idea to use the fruits of the tree bloomed in Lucifer''s heart, but which tree would it be? He contemted this thought carefully, and then he came, yet again to another answer. For you see, one of the most seductive things about Adam was his beautiful IGNORANCE... (Author''s note: Come on guys, I wantments on the chapters and the story so far. Do you like it? Any ideas... You know, stuff like that.) Chapter 597 Sin of the Sisters of Eve Chapter 597 Sin of the Sister''s of Eve In the heart of the Garden of Eden, where the Sisters of Eve wandered in the splendor of their choices, Lucifer, the celestial being with the most beautiful voice in the heavens, saw his opportunity. With a charisma that could captivate stars, he approached each sister one at a time, his words dripping with an irresistible allure. To Naamah, he spoke of the profound wisdom the Tree of Knowledge held, promising her insights that would elevate her understanding of the universe. His voice, like a melody that danced on the edge of enchantment, stirred a longing for knowledge that echoed in the recesses of her soul. Lamashtu, with her strength akin to the mountains, was enticed by Lucifer''s whispered tales of empowerment. He spoke of a strength beyond measure, a force that would amplify her resilience and make her a beacon among her peers. The words, like a gentle breeze that stirs dormant desires, found a receptive heart in Lamashtu. Durgia, the tender caretaker of the garden''s fertility, was serenaded by Lucifer''s tales of the interconnected dance of life. His voice wove a narrative of harmony and bnce, promising Durgia a deeper understanding of the delicate threads that bound the flourishing Eden. Her curiosity, kindled by his words, beckoned her towards the forbidden tree. Lastly, Lilith, with her untamed spirit, was drawn by Lucifer''s promises of freedom beyond the borders of the garden. His voice resonated with the wild symphony of the wilderness, inviting Lilith to embrace a world beyond the known, where untold adventures awaited. The allure of the unknown, painted by Lucifer''s words, ignited a spark in Lilith''s rebellious heart. Initially, the Sisters of Eve, bound by themand of the One Above All, resisted Lucifer''s seductive words. They spoke of the divine prohibition against partaking of the fruit of knowledge, yet Lucifer''s voice, like a siren''s song, wrapped them in a cocoon of enchantment. His words,ced with irresistible charm, unraveled their resolve, and one by one, the Sisters sumbed to the temptation he presented. In this Celestial drama, Lucifer, the masterful seducer, led the Sisters of Eve to the Tree of Knowledge, where the fruit hung like forbidden jewels. The whispers of the garden witnessed a dance of temptation, where the most beautiful voice in the heavens became the orchestrator of a fateful choice that would reverberate through the fabric of creation. One by one, they sumbed to the allure, drawn to the forbidden Tree of Knowledge like moths to a celestial me. Lucifer, the master of seduction, led them to partake in the fruit that promised wisdom and strength beyond measure. Naamah, guided by the symphony of Lucifer''s words, plucked the fruit and took a bite. In that moment, her perception expanded, and the realization of her nakedness washed over her like a sudden gust of cool wind. The once seamless innocence of Eden now revealed vulnerability, and Naamah felt the weight of self-awareness settling upon her. Lamashtu, her strength magnified by the stolen fruit, discovered a newfound power coursing through her veins. Yet, as the knowledge unfurled, the resonance of Adam''s voice, once captivating, now seemed to wane. A veil of discernment draped over her ears, and the melodies of Adam''s words lost their former enchantment. Durgia, touched by the threads of the garden''s life force, tasted the fruit and felt the surge of understanding. However, with this gift came the revtion of sin and mortality. The once pristine skin now bore the mark of transgression, a subtle stain that whispered of choices that echoed through the Edenic expanse. Lilith, the untamed spirit, bit into the fruit with a hunger for freedom. Lucifer''s promises unfolded, and her perception widened, but at a cost. Eyes, tongue, skin, and ears, one by one, were forfeited in payment for the coveted knowledge. The ethereal melody of Eden turned bittersweet as the Sisters, now marked and transformed, gazed upon their altered reflections. Naamah lost her Eyes. Lamashtu lost her ears. Durgia was marked by her Skinless skin. And Lilith lost her tongue. The Garden of Eden, once a sanctuary of bliss, now echoed with the solemn notes of realization. The Sisters of Eve, granted knowledge and strength, were now burdened with the consequences of their choices. Expelled from the celestial haven, they roamed the Earth, their paths diverging from Adam''s. Lucifer''s design unfolded, leaving the once harmonious garden in an eerie silence, where the melodies of truth and consequence yed a somber tune. As the Sisters of Eve sumbed to the seductive whispers of Lucifer and parted ways with Adam, a profound transformation unfolded in the once-harmonious Garden of Eden. Lucifer, the master orchestrator of fate, led Adam back, but the reunion carried an unexpected weight. Thepanionship Adam regained was not the same as before, for the knowledge imparted by the forbidden fruit had cast a shadow over the simplicity of their connection. The garden, once a sanctuary of bliss, echoed with a faint mncholy. Adam, now surrounded by the lush foliage and vibrant blossoms, felt a deep sense of istion. The knowledge he possessed seemed to create an insurmountable chasm between him and his kind, rendering him unable to connect on the same innocent level as before. In a secluded corner of the Edenic haven, Adam sat alone, the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant hum of the garden''s life serving as a haunting backdrop to his solitude. The once vibrant colors of Eden now seemed muted, and the air carried a weight of unspoken sorrow. Huddled in that corner, Adam hugged his knees, his gaze fixed on the ground. The soft sunlight filtering through the leaves painted a mosaic of shadows on his bowed form. The weight of loneliness pressed upon him, and the echoes ofughter and camaraderie that once filled the air seemed like distant memories. Adam could not believe that his own kind would rather disobey the one above all than live with him. As Adam contemted the consequences of the choices the sisters made, a heavy silence enveloped him. The beauty of the garden became a bittersweet reminder of the innocence lost. The vibrant hues of the flowers, the delicate fragrance of blossoms, all seemed to blend into a surreal tapestry of both beauty and sorrow. Depression draped itself around Adam like an ethereal shroud. The once joyous melodies of Eden now carried a mournful undertone. His heart, once light withpanionship, now bore the burden of solitude. The longing for connection, amplified by the knowledge that set him apart, weighed heavily on his soul. In the quiet corner of the garden, Adam''s spirit, once vibrant and carefree, now grappled with a profound sense of rejection. The garden, once a haven of bliss, had be a gilded cage, and Adam, the solitary figure in its midst, found himself ensnared in theplex web of consequences and the istion born of newfound understanding. Seeing his friend like this, Lucifer was hurt... Chapter 598 The Fall Of Adam And Eve Chapter 598 The Fall Of Adam And Eve Seeing his friend like this, Lucifer was hurt to his core, and truly he did feel pity for Adam. However, his greed to keep Adam for just himself covered his eyes from the realization of the truth. And so he would stille to y with Adam and hang out from time to time. He would try to cheer up Adam as best as he could. Although it did not seem to be working, lucifer did not mind. After all, they would have thousands to millions of years together. He was sure that he would eventuallye around. However, the one above all understood Adams loneliness and therefore sought a way to help him yet again. But he was going to do things differently this time around. After all, thest time he gave Adam people like him, made from dust, they did not stay, and instead they fell from grace. In the quiet of the Garden of Eden, as the night wrapped itself around the leaves and flowers, the One Above All, a powerful and kind presence, decided to take a stroll. The moonlight made everything glow softly as the Creator moved through the garden, like a friendly spirit surrounded by a magical light. Lucifer, being watchful, noticed the One Above Alling and quickly tried to hide. But the Creator wasn''t bothered by this. He reached the middle of the garden and stopped right in front of the Tree of Knowledge. The Tree''s leaves sparkled in the moonlight, creating patterns of light and shadow on the ground. The One Above All, full of cosmic wisdom, stood there, looking at the tree as if it held the secrets of the universe. Even though Lucifer tried to stay hidden, the One Above All, who knows everything, paid no attention to the rebellious one. His focus was on the tree, a symbol of choices and their oues. The air felt different, like it was holding its breath, acknowledging the divine presence. In the heart of the Garden of Eden, the Tree of Knowledge stood adorned with fruits that bore the forbidden taste of enlightenment. Yet, some branches boldly disyed a macabre harvest ¨C the eyes, skin, ears, and tongue taken from the Sisters of Eve. The contrast between the vibrant fruits and the grim remnants was a disconcerting tableau. As the One Above All observed this unsettling sight, a serene determination settled upon His countenance. With a wave of His hands, He gathered the body parts from the tree, each delicate piece harvested with meticulous care. The air seemed to hold its breath as the divine hands transformed the fragments into fine dust. In the quiet of the garden, the Creator began the sacred art of creation once more. He molded a woman from the essence of her fallen sisters, fashioning her with the finest qualities each had possessed. Grace, strength, curiosity ¨C all woven into the tapestry of her being. But the One Above All intended something special for this new creation, a unique touch that would set her apart. As Adam slept soundly, the One Above All took a rib from him, the very essence of his being. With gentle precision, He ced the rib into the form of the woman, crafting a connection that transcended mere physicality. The garden, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, witnessed the divine symphony of creation. Leaning over the newly formed being, the Creator breathed the breath of life into her nostrils. The gentle exhale carried the essence of existence, the divine spark that animated her. In that breath, life unfurled like a delicate blossom, and the woman opened her eyes for the first time. Eve, the culmination of divine craftsmanship, a synthesis of her sisters'' virtues and Adam''s essence, stood in the moonlit garden. The air carried the fragrance of new beginnings, and the leaves rustled in a soft melody of anticipation. The divine act of creation, harmonizing with the natural rhythms of Eden, had given rise to a newpanion for Adam. As Adam awoke, his gaze met the eyes of Eve, and a profound understanding blossomed between them. In this enchanting moment, loneliness evaporated like morning dew. The garden, now graced with the presence of Eve, bore witness to the rebirth ofpanionship and the weaving of destinies entwined in the fabric of creation. And so Adam named her, and Adam said, "This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man." Lucifer witnessed the harmonious union between Adam and Eve. Eve, with her gentle spirit, stood by Adam''s side, submissive and without me, elevating his stance and words. This unwavering loyalty and devotion stirred a jealous ember within Lucifer''s heart, igniting a desire to possess Adam for himself. Driven by envy, Lucifer devised various schemes to lure Adam away. He whispered doubts into Adam''s ears, spun illusions to test the strength of their bond, and even tried to tempt Adam with false promises. Yet, Eve remained steadfast, her loyalty to her husband unwavering. Eve, like a steadfast anchor, stood by Adam''s side, impervious to Lucifer''s attempts to sow discord. She exalted her husband''s words, finding sce and purpose in their sharedpanionship. The garden, once a tranquil haven, now bore witness to the cosmic struggle between jealousy and the resilience of truepanionship. Lucifer''s attempts, though cunning, were futile against the fortitude of Eve''s loyalty. Her love for Adam formed an unbreakable shield, deflecting the arrows of deceit and jealousy. The garden, bathed in celestial light, became a battleground of conflicting forces, where the purity of love shed with the shadows of envy. In the face of Eve''s unyielding devotion, Lucifer''s jealousy burned brighter. The once subtle whispers now echoed through the Edenic expanse, a discordant melody in the otherwise harmonious garden. Eve''s loyalty, like a beacon, illuminated the path of truepanionship, resisting the shadows that sought to cast doubt and division. And so, despite Lucifer''s relentless attempts, Eve remained true to her beloved Adam. However a serpent of the earth slithered into Eve''s affections, a gift bestowed upon her by Adam. She nurtured it with care, feeding it exotic fruits and forging a unique bond that set her heart aglow. Lucifer, with his keen eyes, observed this connection and a glint of understanding sparked in his eyes. A devious n began to take shape in his calcting mind. The serpent, once a simple creature in the garden, became a vessel for Lucifer''s cunning intentions. He recognized an opportunity to exploit Eve''s fondness for this creature and use it as a tool to disrupt the tranquil harmony between Adam and Eve. The serpent, innocent in appearance, now harbored the seeds of Lucifer''s intricate scheme. With his otherworldly powers, Lucifer cast a spell upon the serpent, sending it into a deep slumber. Hidden from view, he assumed a different shape and form, taking on the guise of the serpent itself. Slithering through the Edenic foliage, Lucifer approached Eve with a serpent''s sinuous grace, his eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. The once-beloved creature, now a vessel for deception, came to Eve as she tended to the garden. The serpent, now Lucifer in disguise, coiled itself around the branches of a particr tree in the middle of the garden. With a subtle hiss, he whispered words into Eve''s ears, weaving a seductive tale that glorified the virtues of this specific tree. Lucifer, keenly aware of Eve''s knowledge about the tree of knowledge and its consequences, artfully diverted her attention to the tree of good and evil. He knew that appealing to her curiosity about the forbidden fruit of knowledge would be futile. After all, she knew the tales of her sister before her. So he crafted a narrative that enticed her with the allure of newfound wisdom, virtue, and an understanding of Good and Evil. The air in the garden seemed to hold its breath as Lucifer, disguised as the serpent, continued his deceptive discourse. The celestial light, once a source of purity, now cast distorted shadows as Eve listened, captivated by the serpent''s whispered promises. In this moment of subtle maniption, Lucifer exploited the vulnerability in Eve''s heart. The harmony of Eden trembled on the brink of disruption as the serpent''s forked tongue wove a tapestry of temptation. "Did The One Above All really say, `You must not eat from any tree in the garden''?" Eve said to the serpent, "We may eat fruit from the trees in the garden, but The One Above All did say, `You must not eat fruit from the tree that is in the middle of the garden, and you must not touch it, or you will die.''" "You will not surely die," the serpent said to Eve. "For The One Above All knows that when you eat of it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like he, knowing good and evil." Despite Lucifer''s cunning words, a twist unfolded that even his deceptive mind hadn''t anticipated. Eve, enticed by the serpent''s whispered promises, did take a bite of the fruit from the tree of good and evil. However, instead of sumbing to the temptation, she was fueled by a loyalty that ran bone-deep. In a surprising turn, she rushed to Adam, her beloved husband, and offered him the fruit. Lucifer, realizing his n was unraveling before his eyes, attempted to intervene. He tried to stop Eve, to halt the cascade of events he had set in motion. But it was toote. In an act of unwavering loyalty and connection, Eve handed the fruit to Adam, who, unaware of the deceit at y, took a bite. The consequences of this moment hit Lucifer like a tidal wave. His borate scheme had backfired, and the tears that welled in his eyes were not of triumph but of despair. The harmony of Eden, once disrupted by his subtle machinations, now echoed with the weight of choices made and destinies altered. As Adam and Eve consumed the forbidden fruit, the tranquil garden bore witness to the shattering of innocence. Lucifer, in his attempt to sow discord, found himself at the mercy of the very loyalty that had thwarted his designs. The tears he shed were not of victory but of a profound loss, the consequences of which rippled through the Edenic expanse. After all, Lucifer knew that with the fruit of Good and Evil Came Death... (Author''s note: A beautiful story won''t you agree. I made this chapter extra long so that we can go back to the story of lenny as quickly as possible. After all, they is an epic battle waiting for us there....LOL). Chapter 599 Prayer To Saint Tales Chapter 599 Prayer To Saint Tales Lucifer, the once-proud bearer of celestial radiance, found himself consumed by an overwhelming pain as he beheld the consequences of his own machinations. The realization of the irreparable damage he had caused struck him like a relentless storm, tearing through the fabric of his being. As Adam and Eve partook of the forbidden fruit, Lucifer''s heart, if it could be said to have one, echoed with a deep ache. The tears that had fallen in despair now crystallized into a profound and enduring grief. His eyes, once filled with the glint of rebellion, now mirrored the shadows of remorse. The weight of the choices made in that Edenic moment pressed heavily upon Lucifer''s ethereal form. He, the orchestrator of discord, felt the searing pain of regret, a remorseful symphony that yed incessantly in the recesses of his mind. The tendrils of time wrapped around him, dragging him into a relentless journey of self-inflicted suffering. For many years toe, Lucifer wandered through the realms of existence, burdened by the knowledge of his role in the expulsion from Eden. The once-potent mes of rebellion now flickered with a muted sorrow. The cosmic echo of his own deceit reverberated through the corridors of eternity, a haunting reminder of the choices that had severed the harmonious connection between humanity and the divine. The pain Lucifer felt was not merely a fleeting pang but a perpetual ache, an eternal wound etched into the fabric of his being. Each passing moment bore witness to the enduring consequences of his misguided ambitions. The weight of that pain, carried through the eons, became a testament to theplexity of existence and the irreversible nature of choices made in the throes of arrogance. Meanwhile, the sin of man was not just on his head. For you see, sin staining man was not just on his head, for man was the ''perfect creature,'' made in a likeness unlike any other. As man went about the Earths in search of food, striking the ground to harvest from it, he also cursed the earths. And slowly, the drift between the earths began. But it was not until the time of Noah did it truly break apart. Nevertheless, Lucifer was also deep in work. While the one above all wanted man to bond with him once more, and be free of sin, Lucifer in his guilt swore to make man once more climb the right path. Lucifer was not an ordinary being. As one that existed outside the flow of time, his oath was an eternal one... "And that is why my master brings the apocalypse?" Lenny asked. The primordial Beast chuckled a bit, "well, that is what we see, but as you know, things are not always what they seem when ites to divine beings. Their machinations are never what they reveal. After all, don''t you think that the Morningstar himself should have greater ambitions outside just the restoration of man?" Lenny frowned a bit. He wanted to say something but he did not exactly know how to respond. Eventually he spoke. "Are you saying that my master had another agenda?" "Maybe! In fact, I am most positive about it. I wouldn''t trust that old one if I was you." "And I should trust you?" Lenny answered sadistically. "Lenny Tales, I have known you since before you came to this world. You touched this earth from the ninth and smallest Earth. You see, all Primordial beasts of every Earth are connected. Our minds are intertwined, and so are our wills. I am aware of the kind of life you lived. You gave your body and soul to right the wrong of the world, even against all odds, you still broke stick and bones to see your goal fulfilled. Even when the world hated you for it, and called you names. You still sought justice in your own way. Although I do find many of your means detestable, to say that I do not admire your resilience is a lie. A lie that I won''t tell. However, your effort have been but a drop in the ocean, barely making a ssh. Even after Lucifer took you and made you his disciple, blessing you with a system that makes even an old being like myself drool with Envy. It is all futile. Besides, you have been too preupied with acquiring power and defending against your enemies that you have barely had time to do as your heart desires." The mighty Primordial Beast, Crimson Seraph amidst its aquatic realm, suddenly swayed its tentacles in a dance that stirred the waters, unveiling a spectral disy. The water formed images yet again. But this time around, it was of human suffering. In the watery tapestry, the images unfolded vividly¡ªhapless souls entangled in the clutches of demonic forces, their torment echoing in silent waves. Amidst the aquatic visions, the scene shifted, revealing a diator arena where desperate humans fought for their lives against one another as demons, who were the spectatorsughed mockingly from behind. The sh of weapons, the scent of fear, and the taste of desperation hung thick in the aquatic air. The waters, now a canvas of despair, painted a haunting portrait of anguish. Yet, amidst the sea of suffering, a singr image emerged¡ªa small ve girl, her knees pressed against the cold ground, a beacon of hope in the abyss of despair. Her plea resonated through the aquatic expanse as she fervently prayed, invoking the name of Saint Lenny Tales, the deliverer of humans and hunter of demons. "Oh heavens, please lead Saint Lenny Tales, that mighty savior, to deliver us from our torments," echoed the girl''s desperate prayer, a poignant melody that reverberated through the liquid medium. The waters shimmered with the intensity of her plea, carrying the weight of countless voices yearning for liberation. Lenny was not a fool. One look at the girl and he understood what was going on. After all, news of a human bringing down a demon town had somehow reached these human ves. If they were faithless people in this world, then it was not diators. Any form of hope, even it be a single thread like the web of a tiny spider, they would hold on tight to it. "This is just one of many. I am connected to the entire earth. I see and hear their plea for help. each one of them begging you toe deliver them of their pain and suffering." As the primordial beast spoke, lenny bowed his head a bit and even though water was all around him, it was clear to the primordial beast that Lenny was in tears... (Author''s note: Congrattions, guys. We are now at Chapter 600. Thank you all for your love, and the gifts. You guys are awesome. Okay back to the story now...) Chapter 600 The True Goal of The Primordial Beast Chapter 600 The True Goal of The Primordial Beast As Lenny gazed upon the image of the little girl offering her heartfelt prayer, tears welled up in his eyes. This poignant scene struck a chord deep within him, for it touched upon a tender part of Lenny''s heart. The Primordial Beast, cunning in its orchestration, had unveiled a sore spot for Lenny. Lenny''s purpose, etched into the core of his being, was to liberate humanity from the oppressive clutches of demons. Yet, the images before him painted a harsh reality¡ªhearts tormented, lives in peril, and his mission seemingly thwarted. The weight of his goal bore heavy on his shoulders, especially knowing that his pursuit of power had jeopardized his ability to fulfill this noble quest. Amidst the aquatic currents, where emotions swirled like eddies, Lenny''s tears merged with the surrounding waters. The Primordial Beast, with its tendrils suspended in the liquid medium, watched with a knowing gaze. It had struck at Lenny''s vulnerability, revealing the conflict within him¡ªthe desire to protect and free humanity shing with the pursuit of personal power, a struggle that threatened to engulf his noble aspirations. Now that it knew it had gotten Lenny, it was time to strike with its true intensions. "I understand your pain, Lenny, as one that had lived since the formation of this world, I truly understand your pain. I too do not want Humans to be burdened with the hurt that demons present. You see, like the City of Milk and honey, I see them too like my children. You see, our goals are aligned. Why don''t you join me, let''s drive these vermin from the surface of the earth. Let us free our world from their clutches. together, we can usher in a better world." As the Primordial beast said this, a opening appeared on its forehead and some blue blood flowed out. This was the beast''s blood. Lenny with his head still bowed asked lowly, "What... what do I have to do?" "its really simple! you see, this burden on your shoulders is just too much. Even I know that it is too much to handle. And the pain far ahead is just too much. You have been given a second chance at life, and you have much to live for, much of the unknown world to explore. Why don''t you take the time and explore... I heard you are quite good at being a surgeon. You could explore such a career if you wish or even take up painting. You know, its the simple things in life that actually make living worth while." "Really?" lenny asked still sobbing. "Yes, yes my child. it is. and I understand this more than anyone else. So I have a suggestion for you. Why don''t you let me take a part of that burden for you?" "And how are you going to do that?" "its simple really! All you have to do is take some of my very specially prepared heart blood. As long as you take this, you will have incredible power. Enough power to turn the tide of suffering in this world." "Really?" "of course!" "And what about my master''s desire. Will I be able to avenge him?" "Of course you will. However, the trouble will no longer be on your head. You see, I will take the burden of this very precarious task from your hands, so that you can concentrate on other things." Crimson seraph''s voice had suddenly be one of affection, like a mother truly trying to help her child. One of its tentacles even patted Lenny on the back ever so softly and gently. "And... and how will you do that?" Lenny asked. "You see, the System you have been given is the reason for all your troubles. I will take that from you so that you can have a more easy paced life. You will have power to stand and save the humans of the world, but at the same time relieved of the burden. So what do you think? All you have to do is drink this special heart blood of mine." "Okay..." Lenny nodded as he strecthed his hand towards the blue glowing blood. As he did, the excitement of the Primordialbeast could be seen from the way some of its tentacles swayed in the air. However, before Lenny touched it, he paused a bit, "I... before I do this, I just have one question." The primordial beast was angry at this, but an ancient being like it had incredible amounts of patience. Besides, it was about to get what it wanted. "Sure... go on! I am very old. I know every thing there is to know in this world." lenny nodded as he swarm closer to the Primordial beast. he stopped just before Victor. Gently, Lenny raised his hand as he stroked the boy''s cheeks. "What is going to be of him?" Lenny asked. "Don''t worry about it Lenny. As you know, In this life, there must be some sacrifices in order for us to achieve our goals. You yourself killed a lot of people for the better good so I''m sure you understand." The Primordial beast answered. "This is just one of those sacrifices. I had blessed his parent''s body with a bit of my essence so that they could birth him. The perfect candidate to take on my being. I had tried with other species before but it was all unsessful. but as you can see, the transfer with this one is as smooth as breathing. Truly, humans were created to be the perfect beings. Even after the taint of sin and its curse, they are still perfect." Lenny could hear a taint of pride in the voice of the Primordial beast. It was happy about its achievement. From its intonation, Lenny could tell that it had really tried again and again until the solution of all that pain was birth in Victor. It was for this reason that Victor''s blood was the purest in the history of the City of milk and honey. "Was it your experiments that made these humans werewolves?" Lenny suddenly asked. Chapter 601 The True Goal of The Primordial Beast 2 Chapter 601 The True Goal of The Primordial Beast 2 "Was it your experiments that made these humans werewolves?" Lenny suddenly asked. The primordial beast Chuckled a bit, "Fine work they are, right?" "I had experimented with so many creatures on this earth. I mixed up a few and truly produced some not-so-nice ones. Have you ever heard of the ''Big Foot'' or the ''Kraken''? Those are some of my rather lousy works. I merged their DNA''s to explore the possibility of finding a being that could take up my vessel. Finally, I discovered the uniqueness of the human genome. And I must say, humans are truly perfect. I decided to make a slight mix with other creatures, and to my surprise, the mostpatible was that of the wolf. You know, they say a dog is a man''s best friend for a reason. But only those who have touched upon abominable experimentation know that canines actually have a cosmic rtionship with humans. And so I explored this option, and that was when I created the Iron Back Werewolves. However, they were too violent, and their blood was too difficult to merge with my own. And so I tried again and created a simpler version. After giving them centuries upon centuries of breeding time, their DNA had be ripest. And so I added a little spice with the blood of the previous Alpha Scarlet when he was crowned Alpha. After which, I got a female with the right properties necessary to carry my new body. And so this boy was born." "If you went through so much trouble to get this ''body'', why did you let it roam out there for so long? Why did you not just take it as a child?" Lenny asked. "Trust me, I didn''t want to. But I was faced with a few deterrents. The Previous Alpha, by some means, tracking old records within the pack, had discovered the true purpose of their entire existence. He feared for his people because he knew that once I got what I wanted, it was basically over for the pack. I would dispose of them as they had be trash. And so after the yearly take of my blood, he used a bit of it and his authority as Alpha to seal me within my own subspace that I created. This was a rather bold move, if I do say so myself. However, it prevented nothing. The wheels of fate had started their tumble. Besides, I had my influence in their world. And it was a very strong one. You see, those connected to the Alpha by blood have the ability to energize my blood cells in order to acquire more power. However, when energized, my blood carries not just my aura but also my Will. And this Will influences their decisions.Basically, everything from the beginning has always been ording to n. Even the option of giving victor and adversity like Curtin. After all, gold has to go through heat for it to shine." "And what exactly is happening to Victor right now?" Lenny asked again. "I am transferring my person to him. First, my powers, abilities, knowledge and then my personality." Lenny looked around himself. He could tell that this was true because the tentacles no longer swayed as much as they used to. Secondly, the over hundred red ruby eyes on the head of the Primordial beast were bing dim. Besides, Lenny could track the download of the primordial beast into Victor using the Satan System. However, he had to spend Magic points. Of course, this was very risky. Especially since it would mean that the amount of power that Lenny could use during a fight was very limited. Nevertheless, he had an Ace up his sleeve that he was dying to use. "With a human body, I will be able to roam the known world and, of course, help you with that heavy burden on your shoulders and avenge your master." Lenny heard all this and nodded his head gently. "You know, Crimson Seraph, you are really not much different from everyone else." "Huh!? What do you mean by that?" The primordial beast asked. "Its simple, really! You have been so isted for so long that right now, you crave rtionships. Are you aware that the best conversation subject for any person is themselves? Secondly, for a being that has been in existence for so long, you really know so little about rtionships and goals." Lenny suddenly gave a side smile. "If not, you would have understood who I am and what I desire." The moment Lenny said those words, he got an alert from the system. Lenny smiled. "I guess we have to make due with what we have then!" He immediately grabbed Victor and with a fierce pull, he dragged him from the spikes that had impaled his body. "NO!!!" The Primordial Beast screamed as he waved his tentacles for Lenny. However, Lenny raised his hand, sending two consecutive Fireballs. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* "You maggot, how dare you defy me!" The Primordial beast screamed. However, Lenny chuckled as he created distance between himself and the creature. But he quickly realized that it was of no use. After all, this was a subspace of the Primordial beast. This ce was practically its domain. Besides, this was a great demon existence. Before its eyes, Lenny was truly nothing. The Primordial beast released its Aura into the environment. Its Aura epassed all. Lenny could not escape from it. He outrightly coughed out a mouth full of blood. Nevertheless, this made him chuckle a bit. "Only an aura suppression, you old fool?....HAHAHAHA!!! Its just as I thought. You do not want to damage your precious Victor!" Lenny held Victor to his chest. He was practically using him as a shield. Lenny chuckled lightly. "Are you angry, old shitface? Well, guess what? I haven''t done the real damage yet. I only needed you to be weak enough for whates next. After all, you can always get your strength back. However, you are most vulnerable now." Lenny suddenly waved his hand as an object appeared. This was the Whistle Horn of the Hell beast, Vandora... Chapter 602 The Battle Begins Chapter 602 The Battle Begins ? As Lenny retreated from the imposing presence of the Primordial Beast, an ethereal transformation unfolded. In the fluid dance of his conjuring, he raised his hand, and from the mystical weave of energy, materialized a staff that bore the semnce of a colossal flute. This was the Whistle Horn of the Hell Beast. The staff, adorned with intricate engravings and pulsating with an otherworldly glow, resembled a giant flute in its form. Its surface bore symbols that seemed to whisper ancient tales, and its length stretched like a bridge between the tangible and the arcane. Lenny, grasping the staff with purpose, wielded it as a conduit to channel the mystical energies thaty dormant within. The Whistle Horn of the Hell Beast, though resembling a musical instrument, held powers beyond mere melody. Its purpose went beyond the realm of music, serving as a key to unlock forces that resonated with the infernal depths. The notes it could produce were not for the ears of mortal beings; they were vibrations that echoed in the metaphysical nes. Besides, they were not for satisfaction but something a little more sinester. As Lenny confronted the Primordial Beast, the Whistle Horn emitted an enchanting aura. The air seemed to shimmer with the unseen energy harnessed within the staff. Lenny, undeterred by the formidable adversary before him, prepared to unleash the harmonies of the Hell Beast, a symphony that transcended the boundaries of the mundane and delved into the esoteric realms of power. "if you were at full strength, this would not work, but you are not. In fact, your transfer into Victor''s body gives the illusion that you are slowly dying" lenny chuckled lightly, "Are you aware that the Core of a primordial Beast is considered treasure?" Lenny, undaunted by the formidable presence of the Primordial Beast, pressed the Whistle Horn of the Hell Beast to his lips. With a determined breath, he blew into the mystical instrument, and as his breath traveled through its arcane passages, an extraordinary melody unfurled within the aquatic expanse. The notes, resonating with an otherworldly harmony, radiated in all directions, creating ripples through the waters. The melody, like a siren''s call, echoed through the liquid medium, carrying with it the essence of the Hell Beast''s power. The very currents seemed to dance to the tune, as if responding to the ancient forces invoked by the ethereal music. The aquatic realm, where currents whispered secrets and waves held untold stories, became the stage for this mystical performance. The melody, unique and enchanting, intertwined with the very essence of the Primordial Beast''s domain. The Whistle Horn, now an instrument of both music and magic, painted an auditory tapestry that reached the farthest corners of the aquatic expanse. As Lennymenced his melodic symphony with the Whistle Horn, the aquatic expanse resonated with ethereal harmonies. Yet, abruptly, the music ceased, leaving behind a pregnant silence that hung in the watery atmosphere. In that silence, several openings materialized on the formidable form of the Primordial Beast, and its cerulean blood began to pour out. "What? What did you do to me?" the Primordial Beast questioned, its voice echoing through the underwater realm. However, Lenny, with a mischievous chuckle, raised his hand and conjured a luminous pearl before the bewildered gaze of the aquatic behemoth. This pearl, resembling a celestial basketball, shimmered with an inner radiance. Lenny, with the aid of the Whistle Horn, had deftly stolen the core of the Primordial Beast. The once-mighty creature, now vulnerable and depleted, confronted the realization of its diminished power. The essence of the beast''s strength, encapsted in the stolen pearl, gleamed in Lenny''s hands. The aquatic expanse, witness to this mystical exchange, remained hushed as Lenny, the orchestrator of this underwater symphony, reveled in the sess of his cunning n. The stolen core, held aloft in the glow of the Whistle Horn, bore testament to Lenny''s mastery over the following events. The Whistle Horn, once a conduit for the otherworldly melodies that shaped the aquatic realm, underwent a sudden transformation. Its ethereal glow faded, leaving behind the semnce of an ancient, dried-out tree. The well of its power had been depleted, its mystical resonance spent in a single, decisive act. Lenny, undeterred by the temporary nature of the Whistle Horn''s power, waved his hand, and with a swift motion, the now antiquated instrument was sent into his storage unit. The residue of its magical energy lingered momentarily, a testament to the potency that had been harnessed for the theft of the Primordial Beast''s core. He also sent the core into his storage unit. Turning his attention to the beleaguered aquatic behemoth, Lenny offered a wave and a knowing smile. "Thanks for all the gifts! Bye Bye!" he eximed, the yfulness in his voice echoing through the underwater expanse. The Primordial Beast, left with openings leaking its azure lifeblood, could only watch as Lenny, the cunning liberator, made his departure. Lenny made a cut on Victor''s hand and then on his as he opened the portal back to the Arena. However, the Primordial beast would not allow his escape, "LENNY TALES I''LL KILL YOU!" The primordial beast did not hold back any longer. It''s mouth opened up as a blue st of energy shot for Lenny. It was the same time that Lenny jumped into the Portal with Victor in his hand. "Shit!" Lenny cursed as he went through the portal, diving to the side as he did. Coincidentally, the portal had opened up right in front of the Dragon, My Augustus''s face. *BOOM!* The Blue st of energy enveloped My Augustus. This was the full st, sent with extreme anger from a Great demon realm existence. The st came with brightness that made it seem like it was day time. However, Mr Augustus was not cheap either. He was also a Great demon existence. He turned, with a st of his own from his mouth to defend against the attack. But it had still been a surprise attack, causing him to slip. His servants that were in front of him were all roasted to nothingness, and the Invitation stones fell to the ground. Governor Momoa saw this, and immediately, he moved... (Author''s note: So much hard work and no gifts.... Gifts and golden tickets please.) Chapter 603 The Battle Begins 2 Chapter 603 The Battle Begins 2 As Lenny hastily retreated through the portal, a burst of enraged strength propelled the Primordial Beast to unleash a searing st of blue energy in his direction. Through sheer luck or perhaps a fraction of the Whistle Horn''s residual magic, Lenny managed to evade the lethal onught. Yet, the escape didn''te without a cost. Upon returning to the Arena, Lenny, in a swift descent, collided with the ground. An unsettling odor of roasted meat filled the air, and to his dismay, Lenny discovered the source¡ªit was him. The st from the Primordial Beast had disintegrated his left hand, leaving only charred remnants all the way to his shoulder. "Shit!" he cursed, the pain echoing in his exmation. However, the gravity of Lenny''s personal predicament took a backseat as he surveyed the chaotic scene in the Arena. The formidable dragon, Mr. Augustus, loomed with unrestrained power, a looming threat from the royal Abbadon family. Governor Momoa, a force to be reckoned with, added to the mounting challenges. Above them all, the ethereal city in the sky, a floating enigma named Judas, cast an ominous shadow. Lenny, nursing his own wounds, realized that the battles in the Arena were far from over. The air buzzed with tension as adversaries from different corners converged, and the scent of impending conflict hung heavy in the arena. In the face of these formidable foes, Lenny knew that his journey was far from its conclusion. As the sh between the Primordial Beast and Mr. Augustus unfolded, a fierce exchange of energies yed out in the Arena. Mr. Augustus, the formidable dragon, unleashed a counterst to defend against the Primordial Beast''s assault. In the tumult of the battle, two precious gems, the Invitation Stones¡ªone indigo and the other yellow¡ªwere dislodged and tumbled to the ground. Amidst the chaos, Lenny, nursing the consequences of his encounter with the Primordial Beast, noticed one of the stones rolling towards his side. The significance of these gems, keys to untold powers and dimensions, wasn''t lost on him. However, in the blink of an eye, another formidable presence entered the fray. Governor Momoa, a Great Demon of staggering proportions, moved with unparalleled speed, akin to the wind itself. His singr goal was clear¡ªthe coveted Invitation Stones. As the indigo and yellow gemsy tantalizingly within reach, a race against time unfolded in the Arena, with adversaries vying for control over these mysterious artifacts that held the potential to shift the course of their otherworldly battles. In the midst of the Arena''s tumultuous sh, the indigo and yellow hues of the Invitation Stones glimmered on the ground, their significance known only to those versed in the arcane intricacies of the otherworldly battles that unfolded. Governor Momoa wasted no time in seizing the opportunity presented by the fallen gems. His movements were swift, a testament to his demonic prowess, as he snatched the first Invitation Stone from the ground with an almost instinctive precision. However, before Governor Momoa could secure the second stone, a thunderous roar reverberated through the Arena. The source of the disturbance was none other than Mr. Augustus, the dragon. The colossal creature, with wings spread wide and scales gleaming, took notice of Governor Momoa''s audacious move. "You dare!?" Mr. Augustus roared, his voice echoing through the Arena like a deration of war. Without hesitation, the dragon swung his tail with incredible force, and with it came a surge of energy that crackled in the air. Governor Momoa, recognizing the imminent threat, reacted with astonishing speed. Raising his hand, adorned with demonic sigils, he created a barrier to defend against the impending attack. BOOM! The collision between Mr. Augustus''s tail and Governor Momoa''s defensive barrier unleashed a cataclysmic explosion. The shockwave rippled in all directions, a tempest of raw energy that swept through the Arena and beyond. The force of the st was devastating, practically obliterating the section of the Arena behind Governor Momoa. The destructive wave extended its reach, leaving a trail of destruction in a significant portion of the city of milk and honey. Despite the apparent chaos and devastation, Governor Momoa emerged from the explosive maelstrom rtively unscathed. His defensive prowess had proven effective against the formidable might of Mr. Augustus. The Great Demon stood amidst the aftermath, a testament to his resilience andmand over demonic energies. Yet, in the midst of this turbulent dance between titanic forces, Lenny, ever cunning and audacious, saw an opportunity. Recognizing the risks involved, he rolled to his side with a speed that defied the chaos around him. The other Invitation stone, untouched by the explosive confrontation,y within his reach. Seizing the moment, Lenny, with a daring calcted move, retrieved the second invitation stone. With a deft motion, he used his mouth to pick it up, swallowing it whole. The indigo and yellow gems, now in the possession of Governor Momoa and Lenny, pulsed with an otherworldly energy that resonated with the unfolding events in the Arena. As the tumultuous events unfolded in the Arena, a sudden rupture tore through the fabric of reality itself. The portal, previously a conduit for Lenny''s entrance into this world, exploded open with a force that sent shockwaves reverberating through the air. In an instant, a torrent of water surged forth from the breach, an elemental deluge that heralded the return of the Primordial Beast. The waters cascaded into the world with unrelenting power, carrying with them the imposing figure of the Primordial Beast. Roaring with a feral anger that echoed through the very soul, the aquatic behemoth emerged from the portal like a force of nature unleashed. Its colossal form, adorned with tentacles that writhed like serpentine dancers, struck a fearsome silhouette against the tumultuous backdrop. Lenny, who moments ago had seized the precious gemstone and witnessed the explosive sh between Mr. Augustus and Governor Momoa, now faced a new and imminent threat. As the floodwaters encroached, the danger level etched itself onto Lenny''s visage. The realization of the Primordial Beast''s return brought a shadow to his features, a reflection of the formidable adversary that had once challenged him. The Arena, now transformed into a battleground of epic proportions, echoed with the primal fury of the elements. The sh of water against stone, the deafening roars of both Primordial Beast and dragon, and the undercurrent of magical energies intermingled in a symphony of chaos. Lenny, caught between the remnants of the explosive confrontation and the impending arrival of the Primordial Beast, stood at the nexus of a converging storm. His expression, a blend of determination and trepidation, mirrored the gravity of the situation. The danger was not merely symbolic but a tangible force that surged around him, threatening to reshape the veryndscape of the Arena. In the face of this elemental onught, Lenny''s strategic mind raced. The gemstone nestled within him pulsated with an otherworldly glow, a beacon of potential amidst the encroaching turmoil. The stakes had been raised, and the liberator found himself standing against the convergence of colossal forces that sought to reshape the very fabric of their reality.... Chapter 604 A strain for survival Chapter 604 A strain for survival In the shadowed aftermath of the tumultuous shes in the Arena, beneath a mound of rubble, a small enve of survivors sought refuge. Father ck, a figure veiled in dark robes, his giant dog¡ªa hulking creature akin to the size of a car¡ªand Glenn, the weary witch, found themselves sheltered amidst the remnants of the otherworldly battles. Glenn, having wielded her formidable magic to whisk away the denizens of the Arena and the City of Milk and Honey to safety, now bore the weight of exhaustion. Despite her immense mystical prowess, the act had drained a considerable portion of her power, leaving her fatigued and vulnerable. Father ck, ever watchful and caring, attended to her needs, understanding the toll her magical exertions had taken. The giant dog, a loyalpanion with eyes that held a glimmer of understanding, nestled beside Glenn and Father ck, offering both protection and sce in the aftermath of the chaotic events. Father ck, shrouded in his dark attire, emanated a sense of calm and resilience, a guardian amidst the storm. However, the respite was fleeting, for Glenn''s senses, attuned to the ebb and flow of magical currents, detected a disturbance that sent a shiver down her spine. The arrival of the Primordial Beast, its roars echoing through the Arena, sent shockwaves of concern through her weary heart. "Rest," Father ck implored, recognizing the depletion of Glenn''s magical reserves. "Please, mydy, rest a little. You have already done too much," he urged with a gentle yet firm tone. The exhaustion etched on Glenn''s face was evident, her eyes carrying the weight of the mystical efforts she had undertaken. Yet, Glenn, fueled by concern for Lenny amid the encroaching danger, refused to yield to the embrace of rest. The urgency in her movements, a testament to her unwaveringmitment, mirrored the gravity of the situation. The bond between her and Lenny, forged in the crucible of otherworldly trials, resonated with a profound connection that transcended mere physical distance. In her attempt to rise, Father ck''s strong yet gentle grip restrained her. "Please," he implored once more, his concern etched in the lines of his weathered face. The giant dog, sensing the tension, nuzzled against Glenn as if offering silent reassurance. Yet, Glenn''s determination burned bright. "I must go," she insisted, her voice carrying the weight of both weariness and resolve. Her eyes, once aze with magical fervor, now held a flicker of concern for the one who faced the Primordial Beast¡ªthe one for whom she had expended her magical might to ensure safety. Father ck frowned a little. He knew deep down that there was nothing that he could say or do that would stop this woman, but he did not mind trying. However, love was a propelling factor. It pushed man to limits beyond their limits, encouraging strength where there is fatigue and resilience where there is tiredness. Amidst the shadows and debris, a microcosm of emotions yed out. Father ck, Glenn, and the giant dog stood as a testament to the resilience of those who dared to challenge the forces that sought to reshape their world. The impending sh, felt even in this secluded haven, cast its long shadows, and the trio prepared for the uncertainties thaty ahead. The echoes of otherworldly battles resonated in the silence, and in that moment, they stood together, bound by the threads of fate that wove their destinies into the unfolding narrative of the Arena. With Father ck''s support, Glenn managed to shift forward, her head emerging cautiously from their concealed refuge. There, in the tumult of the Arena, she beheld Lenny, bravely evading the colossal Dragon that loomed overhead. Lenny, bearing the weight of his recent ordeal with only one hand intact, sought to shield the unconscious Victor cradled in his embrace. The scene unfolded with a simplicity that belied its intensity. Lenny, a lone figure against the draconic behemoth, moved with a nimbleness that defied the odds. His singr hand, evidence to the sacrifices made, deftly maneuvered to protect Victor, who remained unconscious from the surging influx of power. Father ck, Glenn, and even the giant dog observed from their hidden vantage point, their collective gaze fixed on the unfolding drama. Lenny, theirrade, showcased a resilience that resonated with the essence of the Arena¡ªa realm where the extraordinary met the tenacity of the human spirit. Glenn''s heart surged with a blend of concern and admiration for the man who navigated the chaotic dance with a dragon, driven not by the allure of power but by a sense of duty to protect hispanion. In a fleeting moment of recognition, Lenny''s gaze locked onto the trio hidden in their sanctuary. With a sense of urgency, he bellowed, "Take him!" as he hurled Victor through the air like a makeshift projectile. Father ck, attuned to the call, leaped into action, intercepting the airborne Victor with a deft catch, ensuring the boy''s safety before he could plummet to the ground. However, with only one functional hand at his disposal, Lenny found himself constrained in his movements. The intricacies of maneuvering werepromised, leaving him vulnerable in the ongoing dance with the colossal dragon. The simplicity of the act¡ªLenny''s desperate attempt to safeguard hispanion¡ªunfolded amidst the chaos of the Arena, a poignant moment of trust and reliance on allies. As Victor found refuge in Father ck''s arms, Lenny grappled with the challenges posed by his diminished mobility. Nevertheless, it was easier to move now than it had been before. Lady vinegar saw Lenny''s position. From the moment he had entered into the Arena up till this moment, and the sight of him made her heart race with worry. She wanted to jump into the fray, but the aura of energy from the battle of Great demons battling one another was a strong deterrent. One careless move of the behemoths, and she knew that she was done for. Lenny himself that was in the center of it all was not doing so well. This was evident from his current look. However, at the same time, someone else saw lenny''s situation and the opportunity it presented. This was, of course, none other than Cuban... Chapter 605 Battle revelation Chapter 605 Battle revtion In the tumultuous aftermath of the Primordial beast''s entrance, Lenny, battered and bruised, attempted to regain his footing. The watery onught unleashed by the beast flooded the Arena, its liquid tendrils reaching out with a life of their own, converging on Lenny with the intent to pull him under. As the water surged, a dual threat emerged¡ª the dragon, Mr. Augustus, and the relentless waves, both converging on the beleaguered thief who was lenny. In a decisive move, the dragon, fueled by its desire to reim the stolen gem nestled within Lenny''s form, lunged forward with a powerful smash, forcing the water in its immediate vicinity to evaporate into mist. Beneath the dissipating mist, Lenny, struggling against the encroaching elements, attempted to rise and escape the impending onught. However, fate had other ns. In a swift motion, the dragon''s colossal wing swept through the air, severing both of Lenny''s legs with a merciless precision that left him screaming in agonizing pain. "Ahhh!" Lenny''s cry echoed through the Arena, a stark reminder of his vulnerability in the face of these formidable adversaries. The dragon, triumphant in its capture, taunted, "Got you, Vermin!" The Arena, now a battleground of cosmic proportions, seemed to close in on Lenny as hey helpless on the ground. Just as the dragon prepared to strike the final blow, an unexpected savior emerged. Governor Momoa, the formidable Great Demon, intervened with a ferocious counterattack. A st of cosmic energy, interwoven with darkline magic, erupted from Governor Momoa''s formidable form, creating a dazzling disy of power. Of course, this was not because he intended to save Lenny but because he did not want the Dragon to get the Invitation stone for himself. The dragon roared in frustration as the darkline magic disrupted its calcted assault. The sudden intervention provided Lenny with a momentary reprieve, a fleeting chance toprehend the unexpected ally that had stepped into the fray. The uselessness that had gripped Lenny in the dragon''s clutches began to dissipate. With a mix of awe and annoyance at his helplessness, he watched as Governor Momoa''s formidable powers shed with the dragon''s might. It was a spectacle of otherworldly proportions, where the elemental forces collided in a dazzling symphony, resonating with the unyielding spirit of those entangled in this fantastical narrative. Governor Momoa was really not an adversity to be messed with. He waved his big Bat like wings that moved like swords with a life of their own and they caused the dragon to finally shed blood as the wings cut through its body with incredible precision. Blood like a small river poured unto the ground, some of which was on Lenny. "AHHH!!!" Lenny screamed again, the Blood of a Great Demon ranked being was no funny matter. That from the Primordial beast had more healing qualities but from the Dragon was like acid on the skin. Lenny had grown in power, and he was only a step from bing a a Peak power house in the Deep Demon rank stage, but in a battle where peak great demon existences shed, he was like a boat at sea, at the mercy of the raging storm. All the power he tried to gather kept on dissipating at merely just the shockwaves produced by the sh of the Great Demon existences. Lenny had not felt this miserable and helpless since he forth for his life against the Chimera queen back in the Arena. This was true power, the peak of existence in this world. By now, The Arena was no more. If Glenn had not taken the people away, they would have all died. The Arena would have been filled with limbs and human organs scattered everywhere. Fortunately, she had done as Lenny requested. At the moment, lenny bleed from his armless shoulder, and also from his legs as the Satan system tried its best to heal him. However, healing was slow as a result of the strong darkline magic mixed with cosmic energy of a higher value in his wounds. The pain was intense, but Lenny had been in very tight situations in his life time. He Struggled to back away as he continually fired Fireballs with one hand, further depleting his magic reserves. As things were, he was already more than half way through it. His Hp was also half full. In the midst of the chaotic confrontation, the Primordial beast, wielding its menacing tendrils and tentacles,unched a ferocious attack. However, the trajectory of its assault took an unexpected turn as it collided with the body of the dragon, Mr. Augustus. In that moment of impact, the dragon''s red eyes glowed with an unearthly radiance, a revtion dawning upon the colossal creature. With a tone of realization, the dragon addressed the Primordial beast, "It seems like you are sick... Hahaaha!!! I can sense it. Your core is gone!" The revtion echoed through the Arena, casting a momentary stillness upon the battlefield. The absence of a core, a vital source of power for the Primordial beast, became apparent, altering the dynamics of the ongoing sh. In response to this newfound vulnerability, Governor Momoa, the formidable Great Demon, seized the opportunity. Swiftly changing the target of his attack, he redirected his cosmic-infused onught towards the now-weakened Primordial beast. The absence of its core rendered the once-mighty creature susceptible to the onught, transforming it into easy prey for the cosmic forces unleashed by Governor Momoa. The revtion of the Primordial beast''s ailment added ayer ofplexity to the already intense conflict. The dragon''s keen perception and the subsequent shift in focus by Governor Momoa demonstrated the ever-changing nature of the battlefield. This revtion served as a pivotal moment in the ongoing battle. Now, it was two Great Demon Level Existences against one. The shockwaves of their attacks practically destroyed the entire City and spread far for hundreds of kilometers into the wastnd. At the same time, somewhere not so far away within the depths of the earth, the undeadmander, Duncan and wed now an undead waited for their opportunity to strike... Chapter 606 You wont eat for free Chapter 606 You won''t eat for free Amidst the chaotic sh in the Arena, Glenn''s concern for Lenny grew with each passing moment. Her heart urged her to rush to his aid, her magical abilities yearning to be unleashed in the heat of battle. The Ruby Invitation stone around her neck, a source of restored magic, pulsed with energy, tempting her to intervene. Yet, a glimpse at Lenny''s determined expression held her back. His unyielding resolve, even in the face of adversity, conveyed a silent plea echoed through his lips, "Get Victor out of here!" The urgency in Lenny''s repeated instructions resonated in the tumultuous echoes of the battlefield, reaching Glenn''s ears with undeniable rity. This was her man, and Glenn sensed the gravity of hismand. Despite the burning desire to lend her magical prowess to the ongoing conflict, she understood that Lenny''s concern for Victor''s safety surpassed any immediate assistance she could provide on the battlefield. She knew Lenny well enough to recognize that disobedience might unleash his anger, a force she considered more formidable than any magical spell. After all, such was love. With aposed determination, Glenn raised her hands, adorned with the magic-infused Ruby Invitation stone. Drawing upon the newfound magic, a gift from the stone, she skillfully traced the intricate patterns of a transportation rune in the air. The knowledge of these spatial runes, conveyed to her by Lenny through a chart back when she was in her VIP box of the Arena, granted her the ability to create portals and manipte space itself. As the rune took form, a shimmering portal emerged, offering a passage to safety. Glenn''s decision to prioritize Victor''s escape spoke volumes of the intricate dynamics at y. Her mastery over spatial magic, coupled with the guidance received from Lenny, showcased the coborative efforts shaping the narrative''s magical elements. After all, she was a very talented person with a bloodline that had been blessed by the Nether itself. Amidst the swirling chaos of magical shes and titanic battles in the Arena, Glenn''s spatial runes formed a gateway, whisking Victor away to the sanctuary of her own domain. The spacial magic, although a powerful tool, exacted a toll on Glenn''s reserves, leaving her feeling drained and weakened. The Ruby Invitation stone around her neck glowed dimly, having contributed to the sessful execution of the intricate runes. Meanwhile, the ongoing battle between the formidable demon powerhouses reached a crescendo. The shockwaves of their shes reverberated through the Arena, yet Lenny miraculously endured. It wasn''t mere chance; the great demons, aware of the precious gem lodged within Lenny''s stomach, refrained from delivering a lethal blow. The gem, a critical piece in the unfolding events, shielded Lenny from the full extent of the destructive forces at y. Despite the protective aura surrounding Lenny, the constant onught took its toll. His body, a battleground of pain, strained under the immense pressure. The auras of the great demons beat against him, weakening his magical defenses and draining his vital energy. Each wave of their power further diminished Lenny''s magical reserves, leaving him vulnerable and exposed. In the obscure corners of the Arena, hidden from the direct line of fire, Cuban, the Blood Demon, seized the opportune moment. His keen senses detected Lenny''s diminishing magical prowess, a weakness that could be exploited. The arena echoed with the ferocious shes of magical titans, yet amidst the tumult, Cuban moved with calcted precision. Lenny, caught in the crossfire of celestial forces, felt the ebb and flow of his magic. It was a visceral experience as if his very essence was being wrung out. The once vibrant currents of magical energy within him started to wane, leaving behind an emptiness that mirrored the dwindling power around him. As the magical currents left his body, Lenny''s movements became sluggish, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. The pain, both physical and metaphysical, etched lines of exhaustion on his face. His once-adeptmand over magical forces now faltered, and the strains of battle wore him down. In the midst of the chaotic battle, Cuban, the Blood Demon, took a decisive action. With a swift cut on his wrist, crimson blood spilled forth, coalescing into a mystical Rune that hung in the air. In a hushed whisper, he invoked a plea, "I''ll be needing your help, cousin." Simultaneously, high above in her ethereal fortress, Baroness Everbee, the ruler of the floating city of Judas, received Cuban''s plea. From her vantage point, she had been observing the unfolding events in the Arena. Responding with a whisper carried by the winds of magic, she assured, "Of course, cousin! Anything for you!" Her words resonated with the blood Rune beside her, ready to heed the call. In the heart of the turmoil, the Primordial Beast recognized the dire straits it was in. Stripped of its core, it faced imminent defeat at the hands of the formidable Great Demon entities. They sought not only to vanquish it but also to consume its body, absorbing its essence to augment their own power. The very notion of this consumption fueled the Primordial Beast''s anger, despite its diminishing strength in the absence of the core. Though weakened, the Primordial Beast harbored an ace up its sleeve. Despite losing power without its core, it possessed atent force, a hidden reservoir of energy that could potentially turn the tide. The impending sh between the Great Demon entities and the defiant Primordial Beast set the stage for a dramatic confrontation, teetering on the brink of magical cataclysm. "If you want to consume me so bad to climb to the Greater Demon Realm, then take it all!" roared the Primordial Beast, its defiant scream echoing through the chaotic arena. In a surge of determination, its tentaclesshed out, aiming to ensnare both the Dragon and Governor Momoa in its grasp. Governor Momoa, with his smaller and more agile form, deftly dodged the oing tentacles, evading their grasp. However, the Dragon, with its colossal size, found itself ensnared by the Primordial Beast''s relentless grip. As the tentacles coiled around the Dragon, the body of the Primordial Beast radiated a low blue light, signaling themencement of a potent and enigmatic... Chapter 607 Suicide of a Great Demon Powerhouse Chapter 607 Suicide of a Great Demon Powerhouse Instantly, Lenny got an Alert from The Satan System. Those words took Lenny by surprise. He could see the look on the faces of all the Great Demon Powerhouses. Surely, they were all aware of the suicidal tendencies of the primordial beast. At this time, lenny suddenly heard a whisper in his ears. It hade from the Primordial beast. Those words made his eyes glow with intelligence. He could not believe that even though the primordial beast wante dto kill him only moments ago, it was revealing such a secret to him. This was most likely in an attempt not to lose it all. For the primordial Beast, it rather sided with Lenny than allow the Great demons do as they desired. Lenny understood this. With a determination from deep within his soul, Lenny decided to also use one of his Aces. After all, this was a great opportunity. Lenny''s left eye suddenly gleamed with a bright golden hue. This was it, a manifestation of Lucifer Morningstar''s living Eye. As it formed, the unbelievable aura that it carried with it made all of the Great Demon houses to turn their heads in the direction of the one person considered to be an ant in their midst. Even Baroness Everbee that had been peacefully sitting, watching what was happening below with a ss of wine in hand could not help but freeze in her seat. The Aura that came from Lenny was only a bit of the true power, but she was an existence slightly above the great Demon realm. She could feel the raw power, and it made her freeze as her ss of wine fell from her hand. The mystical transformation urred in tandem with the appearance of the Whistle Horn of the Hell Beast, a formidable artifact in Lenny''s possession. This was no ordinary wooden staff; it held the power to steal treasures. However, it could only be used once in a hundred years. However, Lenny, with the living Eye, was creating an incredible exception to that rule. As the Living Eye glowed, so did the wooden staff, as it suddenly became rejuvenated. The Primordial Beast, entwined with the Dragon and Governor Momoa, on the brink of triggering a cataclysmic explosion that would not only consume itself but potentially wreak havoc on everything in its vicinity also sensed the power from the Living Eye. "Hahaha!!!" The Primordial beast chuckled to itself, "who could have thought that he was still hiding such power. So I was never destined to win in this game of power... but at least the boy can..." its voice faded, "...Please kill them all, Lenny! Save our HOME!" The air crackled with tension as the impending detonation threatened to unleash unparalleled destruction. The transformation of one of Lenny''s eyes into a radiant golden hue signified a connection to Lucifer Morningstar''s essence, an ancient force that stirred within him. The living Eye held secrets and power beyond mortalprehension, and as Lenny harnessed its energy through the Whistle Horn, the battleground shifted in response. The Dragon, caught in the grasp of the Primordial Beast''s tentacles, seemed momentarily stunned by the unfolding events. The golden eye of Lenny bore into the Primordial Beast, a silent determination radiating from the depths of that mystical gaze. The stakes were high, and Lenny understood that the detonation of the Primordial Beast could tip the precarious bnce of the battle. As the Whistle Horn resonated with the primordial energies, Lenny''s connection to Lucifer Morningstar grew more profound. The living Eye granted him insight into the intricate threads of the supernatural forces at y. It was a moment of fusion, where mortal and otherworldly energies converged in the hands of a being poised on the edge of destiny. Lenny, despite the searing pain from his disintegrated limbs and the palpable fatigue that permeated his being, stood resolute. The staff in his hands acted as a conduit, channeling the cosmic resonance of the Whistle Horn. The Dragon, sensing a shift in the tide, struggled against the tentacles ensnaring its colossal form. Governor Momoa, too, observed the unfolding events with a wary gaze. The battlefield, suspended in a delicate equilibrium, held its breath. The explosion unleashed by the self-destructing Primordial Beast was nothing short of cataclysmic, a spectacle that transcended the boundaries of ordinary devastation. In an instant, a mushroom cloud billowed into the skies, its fiery tendrils licking the heavens in a chaotic dance of destruction. The shockwave radiated outward with unstoppable force, a seismic pulse that traversed thendscape like an enraged titan awakening from a dormant slumber. The very air quivered with the unleashed energies, creating ripples visible even to the naked eye. The wastnds bore witness to the tempest of mes that erupted from the epicenter, a congration that painted the horizon in hues of orange, red, and a searing white. The intense heat scorched the earth below, leaving behind a deste imprint where life once dared to thrive. The force of the explosion reverberated through thend, shaking the very foundations of the terrain. Mountains trembled, and valleys quaked as if the earth itself recoiled from the unleashed might. Debris and ash were cast into the air, creating a macabre ballet of destruction that danced with the howling winds. Baroness Everbee, perched high in her floating city of Judas, felt the shockwave reverberate through the ghostly structure. With a swift and determined wave of her hands, she channeled her blood, an otherworldly substance, to create a protective barrier around her cousin, Cuban. The blood formed an ethereal shield, a crimson ward against the onught of devastation. Simultaneously, Glenn, the resilient witch, weaved a tapestry of Negative magic runes that unfurled like a colossal. This arctice served as a protective cocoon for herself, Father ck, and the loyal dog nestled within their refuge. The runes crackled with energy, forming an impregnable barrier against the unleashed inferno. As the shockwave surged across the wastnds, the very fabric of reality seemed to quiver. The echoes of the explosion resonated for miles, creating an ominous symphony that reverberated through the deste expanse. The impact was not merely physical; it was a profound disruption, an upheaval that left an indelible mark on the scarred canvas of the wastnds. In the aftermath of the explosion, a fiery tempest raged, consuming everything in its path. The mes danced in a macabre celebration, casting distorted shadows upon the ashen ground. Thendscape, already marred by the trials of time, now bore witness to the profound transformation wrought by the self-immtion of the Primordial Beast. The air, thick with the acrid scent of burning remnants, carried the weight of destruction as plumes of smoke billowed into the skies. However, it was not yet over. Lenny''s Left eye suddenly went back to normal. As it did, a figure suddenly appeared before him with a bloody formed knife. It was Cuban. Immediately, he stabbed down for Lenny''s heart.... Chapter 608 What she would do for love... Chapter 608 What she would do for love... The aftermath of the explosion painted a grim tableau across the deste wastnds. The once-barrenndscape, already scarred by the ravages of time, now bore the fresh wounds inflicted by the cataclysmic self-destruction of the Primordial Beast. The very air seemed to hang heavy with the acrid scent of destruction, as though the elements themselves recoiled from the unleashed forces. In the heart of the devastation, pools of boiling blue blood simmered, a grotesque reminder of the otherworldly essence that once coursed through the veins of the now-vanquished creature. The earth, charred and cracked, bore witness to the intensity of the inferno that had consumed all in its path. It was a surreal canvas of destruction, with remnants of arcane energies ying a spectral dance across the destion. Amidst the chaos, the figures of Governor Momoa and the dragon emerged as testaments to the ferocity of the unleashed explosion. Governor Momoa, though battered and wounded, stood defiant. The st had imed one of his mighty arms, leaving a raw and grisly wound in its wake. His once-imposing figure now bore the scars of the inferno, with flesh and muscle hanging grotesquely from his chin, exposing the raw sinew beneath. On the other hand, the dragon, Mr. Augustus of the royal Abbadon family,y sprawled on the scorched earth. Its colossal form, once a symbol of indomitable power, had been cleaved in half by the force of the explosion. A gaping void reced what was once a majestic creature, the remnants of its body a grotesque spectacle of torn sinews and exposed bone. Despite the unfathomable devastation, the dragon''s eyes flickered with a dim but unmistakable glint. The mes of determination burned in those crimson orbs, revealing a fierce resolve to endure despite the overwhelming odds. It was a testament to the tenacity of a creature bred for survival, even in the face of seemingly insurmountable destruction. As the dust settled, revealing the macabre aftermath, a solemn stillness descended upon the scene. The wails of the wind carried echoes of the recent upheaval, while the distant cries of avian scavengers hinted at the unfolding tragedy below. In this surrealndscape, unaffected by the chaos, stood Lenny, Glenn, Father ck, and the faithful dog. The protective spells woven by Glenn had shielded them from the destructive forces that had reshaped thend. Their figures, untouched by the carnage surrounding them, stood as solitary beacons in the aftermath of annihtion. Yet, despite the apparent victory, an air of tension lingered. The wounded figures of Governor Momoa and the defiant dragon bore witness to the price exacted by the destructive forces they sought to harness. The wastnds, now marked by the scars of both time and turmoil, seemed to groan in silentmentation for the transient beauty that once adorned its deste expanse. The tension that had momentarily loosened its grip on the battlefield returned in an instant. As the air hung heavy with the acrid scent of destruction, a figure, swift as a gust of wind, materialized from the shadows. It was Cuban, a spectral embodiment bathed in the crimson hue of blood. Hovering above Lenny''s prone form, Cuban wielded a de forged from his own life essence, its gleaming surface adorned with golden runes. The intent behind this ethereal assant was clear ¡ª to strike down Lenny, to extinguish the source of defiance that had weathered the storm of great demonic forces. With the cold determination characteristic of demons, Cuban directed his de towards Lenny''s heart, seeking to end the resilient soul that had be a thorn at his side. However, fate had other ns, and the sudden, synchronized screams of anguish cut through the air. The source of the heart-wrenching cries was none other than Glenn and Vinegar, the two women who shared a profound connection with Lenny. In that critical moment, as the de descended with deadly precision, only one of them sprang into action. In an instant, Glenn, the witch with formidable magical prowess, appeared before the oing de. She had harnessed her teleportation abilities to bridge the gap between life and death. The de, intended for Lenny''s heart, passed through the back of Glenn''s neck instead. *SLUSH!* The sudden appearance of Glenn before the de altered the course of fate. Her sacrifice, a courageous act to shield the man she held dear, mirrored the profound depth of her feelings. The de, now stained with the life essence of the witch, hung suspended in the air, its deadly trajectory disrupted by the unforeseen twist of destiny. As the eerie silence settled over the battlefield, Glenn''s form stood between Lenny and the imminent threat. The golden runes on the de flickered ominously, tainted by the blood of a sacrifice. It was a tableau frozen in time, a snapshot of sacrifice and love, etched against the backdrop of destruction. Vinegar, her eyes wide with shock and grief, watched the scene unfold. The realization of what had just urred pierced through her heart, a painful acknowledgment of the selflessness that characterized Glenn''s love for Lenny. Lenny''s eyes widened in shock as he gazed into Glenn''s eyes, a reflection of his own disbelief mirrored in hers. The weight of the moment hung in the air, and one might have expected desperation or fear to cloud Glenn''s expression. Instead, a serene smile yed on her lips as blood seeped from her mouth, staining the air with an ominous hue. Her gingered colored hair danced in the wind, a silent acknowledgement to her pride in the sacrifice of her own life for the survival of his. With deliberate slowness, Glenn raised a trembling hand toward Lenny''s cheek, a final caress that spoke volumes in its silent intimacy. In the midst of impending tragedy, her lips parted to whisper words that echoed with a profound depth of emotion, "I love you." Time seemed to stretch and contort, a surreal interlude where the world paused to witness this poignant exchange. Lenny, stricken with the sudden revtion of Glenn''s sacrifice, felt a profound sense of loss wash over him. The reality of her selfless act hit him like a tidal wave, and in a desperate attempt to reverse the inevitable, he screamed, "NO!" The anguish in his voice resonated through the air, but the irreversible had already unfolded. In that frozen moment, as Glenn''s smile lingered like a bittersweet memory... (Author''s note: What!? You guys saw thising too... Damn, I miss her already. Lets hear yourments, please.) Chapter 609 To an Unknown Destination Chapter 609 To an Unknown Destination The battlefield was a tapestry of chaos, woven with threads of despair and rage. Lenny, face contorted in shock and anguish, stared at Glenn''s lifeless form now sprawled across his chest. Thick rivulets of her crimson blood painted a macabre tableau on his body, intertwining with the dirt and sweat that already clung to his skin. Cuban, still fueled by a vengeful wrath, cursed vehemently, "You stupid witch!" Cuban spat out the words in a mixture of frustration and anger, his face contorted as his eyes seethed with the fire of hatred. The de in his hand gleamed ominously, poised for another descent. However, the world shifted as a surge of green electricity erupted from the ground, forming a protective barrier that sent Cuban hurtling away. Lenny''s gaze turned to the source of this intervention, and from the shadows emerged Perseus. The cloak that concealed him bore the scars of the explosion, testament to the unseen struggles he endured while hidden. Perseus, now imbued with the blood of the Primordial beast, stood as a specter of resistance, the green electricity crackling around him like an ethereal shroud. The aftermath of the explosion had granted Perseus newfound strength, elevating him to the peak of the Lesser rank. His attacks defied the contractual binds set by the blood, an anomaly facilitated by the resonance of his true name entwined with Lenny''s destiny. Each surge of green electricity discharged like a desperate plea, an attempt to alter the course of fate. Lenny, grappling with grief and anger, seized the moment created by Perseus''s intervention. He conjured and released a barrage of white fireballs, each pulsating with rage undefined. The projectiles streaked across the battleground, homing in on Cuban, who, caught off guard, was sent sprawling across the scorched earth. As Cuban struggled to rise, his form illuminated by the fading glow of the white fire, Lenny''s emotions surged. Loss and fury intertwined, creating a tempest within him. Glenn''s lifeless body, the weight of her sacrifice, all converged to amplify the storm of emotions. Amidst the chaos, Glenn, now lying on Lenny''s chest, had be a vessel of crimson, her lifeblood pouring over him. In her weakened state, she whispered words lingering in the air like a haunting melody. "Live for us," she implored, the tenderness in her voice a stark contrast to the brutality surrounding them. With a deliberate motion, she removed the ruby stone from around her neck, a gestureden with significance. cing it gently into Lenny''s hand, she muttered an incantation, thest vestiges of her magic intertwining with the stone. The ruby pulsed with a faint glow, echoing the ethereal connection between their destinies. Lenny, now cradling the weight of loss and a newfound responsibility, watched as Glenn''s form grew colder against his chest. His eyes, once mirrors of her pain, now reflected the turbulent emotions that surged within him. At the same time, the Ruby stone glowed in crimson red as dark runes formed from her flowing blood all around him. In the distance, Cuban saw this and rose again, his hatred undiminished, but Perseus stood as a guardian against the impending storm. Vinegar, fueled by grief and anger, surged forward with a torrent of tears streaming down her face. "You BASTARD!" The battlefield echoed with her cries as she harnessed the power of her Darkline magic, a manifestation of her overwhelming emotions. The canopy of darkness enveloped her, a shroud of sorrow and rage that concealed her from view. Cuban, still recovering from the onught of Perseus and the white fireballs unleashed by Lenny, sensed the approaching force. His demonic instincts tingled with caution as he turned to face the dark storm hurtling towards him. Vinegar''s silhouette emerged from the shadows, her eyes aze with fury and her features distorted by the pain of loss. The air crackled with tension as Vinegar raised her hands, gathering the vtile energy into a swirling vortex above her. The dark tendrils coalesced into a formidable canopy, a manifestation of her tumultuous emotions. With a resounding cry, she directed the condensed darkness towards Cuban, seeking to crush him beneath the weight of her sorrow. Cuban, recognizing the impending danger, responded with a surge of his own demonic power. The air vibrated with the sh of energies as the dark canopy and Cuban''s formidable aura collided. The battlefield became a chaotic symphony of swirling energies, each pulse resonating with the grief and rage that permeated the air. For a moment, it seemed as if the forces were evenly matched, locked in a fierce struggle that mirrored the emotional turmoil of those involved. Vinegar, fueled by her determination to avenge Glenn, poured every ounce of her anguish into the dark vortex. Meanwhile, Cuban, driven by his demonic prowess, resisted the crushing force with tenacity. Usually, his power should not be able to block her own. After all, she was at the peak of the Deep Demon rank, and he was at the lower ranks. At least that was what she thought. But Cuban suddenly had a cocky smile on his face. It was now that she realized that something was wrong. Naturally, the person fighting him was none other than Gar. She noticed his bracelet around his arm. "Royal Treasure?" She muttered. She frowned harder but did not stop her assault. In fact, she put in more pressure. As the sh continued, the ground beneath them trembled, scarred by the surges of energy cascading in all directions. Glenn''s blood, imbued with arcane energies, weaved intricate ck runes. These mysterious symbols, born from the sacrifice of the fallen witch, danced in the air with an ethereal grace, carrying a profound magic that defied thews of the battlefield. Lenny, still cradling Glenn''s lifeless form on his chest, found himself enveloped in the tendrils of these magical runes. The ck symbols wrapped around him like an otherworldly cocoon, creating an aura of mourning and protection. In the blink of an eye, a mysterious force whisked Lenny away from the battlefield, carrying him to an unknown destination. (Author''s note: you may send gifts please. Thank you) Chapter 610 True Plans Of The Royal Asmodeus House Chapter 610 True ns Of The Royal Asmodeus House Amidst the chaos and ongoing battle, Lenny''s abrupt disappearance left a temporary void on the battlefield. However, the conflict continued unabated, with Gar, recognizing the need for assistance, urgently calling upon Vine for support. "Help me, sister!" Responding to Gar''s plea, Vine, within the same body as Gar unleashed a torrent of darkline energy, a formidable cascade that surged towards Cuban. The sheer power and intensity of Vinegar''s magical prowess became evident, catching Cuban off guard. The demonic energies, resembling a relentless waterfall of shadows, descended upon Cuban with a force that hinted at Lady Vinegar''s exceptional talents. Cuban, faced with this unexpected onught, marveled at Vinegar''stent power. The young demoness, often regarded as the "pearl of her father''s eyes," showcased her formidable abilities, surpassing Cuban''s initial expectations. Hermand over Darkline energy was nothing short of impressive. However, Cuban, not to be outdone, invoked a powerful ally in the form of his cousin. "Cousin!" he called out, and in response, bolts of red lightning crackled down from the floating city above. The intense and malevolent energy struck Vinegar with force, sending her tumbling away from Cuban''s reach. The battlefield, already scarred by the remnants of the Primordial beast''s explosion, now bore witness to a sh of supernatural forces. The ebb and flow of dark energies intertwined with the wrathful power of red lightning, creating a vtile spectacle that echoed the tumultuous nature of the demonic conflict. Vinegar, sent sprawling by the force of Cuban''s cousin''s intervention, found herself rolling on the ground. The unexpected assault had showcased Baroness Everbee''s formidable power, an influence far superior even to that of Governor Momoa. As the red lightning crackled, signifying the Baroness''s destructive might, the Governor couldn''t stand idly by. Despite his injuries, Governor Momoa surged forward, a protective father driven by a potent mix of concern and fury. He shielded Vinegar with his own body, acting as a bulwark against the onught of red lightning. His voice reverberated through the chaotic battlefield, "Baroness! You dare touch my daughter?" From above, Baroness Everbee''sughter echoed, a sinister melody apanying her disdainful response. "Momoa boy, I dare touch anything!" Her words dripped with arrogance, a testament to the unbridled confidence that came with her elevated status among demons. The confrontation intensified, with the mighty Governor Momoa defiantly opposing the attacks meant for his daughter. The air crackled with magical energies, and the battlefield became a stage for the sh of titanic forces. Vinegar, still recovering from the earlier assault, watched as her father braved the storm unleashed by Baroness Everbee. The vtile dance of red lightning illuminated their struggle, creating a stark contrast against the backdrop of the war-torn arena. Baroness Everbee''smand suddenly sliced through the tumultuous air, her voice carrying the weight of authority. "Cuban! Do it. Consume him!" The directive hung in the air like an ominous decree, and Cuban, fueled by the thirst for power inherent in blood demons, leaped into action. Contrary to expectations, Cuban''s target wasn''t the valiant Governor Momoa or the resilient Vinegar. Instead, his sights were set on the weakened dragon sprawled on the ground. The great beast, having endured the full force of the suicidal attack from the primordial beast,y in a state of vulnerability. It was this vulnerability that Cuban sought to exploit for his own gain. As Cuban soared through the air, a transformation unfolded. "ucvoubpugu". He spoke a magic word in Bellsybabble, thenguage of demons. His entire being morphed into a fluid mass of blood, a testament to the inherent abilities of his demonic nature. With a precisending on the dragon''s colossal form, Cuban initiated a process that would see the magnificent creature dissolved into his essence. The scene unfolded like a grotesque dance of consumption, a blood demon absorbing the life force of a fallen dragon. The air crackled with dark energies as Cuban''s power surged, the sacrificial offering of the dragon propelling him further along the path of demonic ascendancy. Red Bloody runes suddenly appeared all over the blood stained Dragon. "No! No!!" Mr Augustus realizing what was about to happen screamed in rejection. "Baronness! This was not Our agreement." "Yes! it was not, but you did promise me the body of a great demon existence. Since the primordial beast is gone, I''ll just settle for your''s!" She chuckled lowly. Baroness Everbee, orchestrating this macabre act from her elevated position, observed with satisfaction. The alliance between demons, even within their chaotic hierarchy, was a fragile pact. Each sought to further their own power, and Cuban''s act was a stark reminder of the ruthlessness that characterized the demonic realm. The dragon, once a majestic and formidable presence, now sumbed to the relentless assault of Cuban''s blood-infused absorption. The battlefield, already marred by the remnants of the primordial beast''s explosion, bore witness to yet another chapter in the relentless pursuit of power among demons. In this twisted theater of demonic ambition, the fate of the dragon and the machinations of blood demons unfolded against a backdrop of magical energies and lingering echoes of earlier conflicts. The air, charged with an unsettling energy, carried the weight of impending developments as the struggle for supremacy yed out in the war-torn arena. The Dragon activated his powers to fight back, but it was of no use. he was too weakened and Baroness Everbee would not let it. She sent storms of Red lightning down to suppress the Dragon and Cuban worked at consuming it. Vinegar seeing this an opportunity turned to the side. she could see Glenn''s body lying in the dirt. With a determined look in her eyes, she rushed for her, carrying her in her arms, "I don''t like you, but its not over yet. She rushed for Perseus, picking him up and then rushed for Father ck and his Dog. "That animal. You can use it to cover our escape, right?" she asked. Father ck was at a loss for what was happening, but he still nodded. "Good! Do it!" Father ck whispered some words into the dog''s ear asdy Vinegar took him along... (Author''s note: We finally reached top hundred golden tickets. Thank you all for the contribution. Hope you enjoyed the chapter.) Chapter 611 The Undead Arrive Chapter 611 The Undead Arrive In the blink of an eye, the battlefield underwent a dramatic shift. Governor Momoa, startled by the sudden disappearance of his daughter, Vinegar, turned to find an empty space where she had stood just moments before. Simultaneously, the humans, including Father ck and Perseus, had vanished into the enigmatic folds of spatial magic, escaping the immediate clutches of the demonic conflict. From her elevated vantage point, Baroness Everbee keenly observed these rapid developments. Her crimson eyes, glinting with malevolence, narrowed as she realized that her prey had eluded her momentarily. Lady Vinegar, along with the humans, had managed to evade the imminent danger, slipping away into the shadows of magical concealment. With a swift and decisive motion, Baroness Everbee unleashed a torrent of red lightning, a deadly manifestation of her formidable powers. The crackling energy surged through the air with malevolent intent, aimed at intercepting the fleeing group. However, just as the bolts of crimson energy streaked toward their targets, an unexpected defender emerged ¡ª Father ck''s giant dog. The colossal canine, positioned as if by fate, intercepted the iing assault. Its fur stood on end as the red lightning surged into its massive form, a conduit for the formidable energy. In a mesmerizing disy, the dog absorbed the destructive force, its body swelling in size with each passing moment. The atmosphere crackled with tension as the dog underwent a transformation, a living conduit for the unleashed power. Then, in a spectacle that defied expectation, the canine exploded in a burst of vibrant energy. The red lightning, now amplified and intensified, was redirected back toward its origin with a force multiplied twofold. The echoing explosion echoed through the battlefield, a resounding testament to the unleashed power of the red lightning. The air quivered with the aftermath of this audacious counterattack, and the once-empty space where Vinegar and herpanions had vanished became a fleeting haven of safety. The daring maneuver had not only allowed Vinegar and the others to escape the immediate threat but had also turned the tide momentarily against the formidable Baroness Everbee. The pulsating energy of the redirected lightning lingered, a symbol of the unpredictability that characterized this demonic battleground. In the wake of this audacious exchange, the remnants of the red lightning flickered in the air, leaving an indelible mark on the unfolding narrative of demonic strife. The battlefield, a canvas painted with the hues of magic and chaos, bore witness to the ebb and flow of power in a realm where alliances were fragile, and treachery was ever-present. The resounding explosion of redirected red lightning not only created a spectacle on the battlefield but also had unintended consequences that rippled through the fabric of the supernatural. As Baroness Everbee''s furious scream echoed through the air, the veiled sanctuary of the Floating City of Judas bore the brunt of the unleashed energy. The lightning, now a tempestuous force amplified by the sacrificial defense of Father ck''s giant dog, struck the ethereal veil that concealed Judas. The impact created a visible crack in the once-imprable barrier, a w in the mystical shield that had safeguarded the city from prying eyes and malevolent forces. "You bastards!" Baroness Everbee''s enraged cry echoed across the floating city as she witnessed the unintended breach. The crack in the veil revealed a vulnerability that she had not anticipated. Vinegar, burdened by the lifeless form of Glenn, Father ck, and Perseus, had seized this opportunity for escape. Undeterred by the chaos surrounding him, Governor Momoa seized the moment with a singr purpose. His predatory instincts guided him toward Mr. Augustus, the once-mighty dragon now ensnared in the clutches of Cuban. The dragon, diminished in power and struggling against its captor, found itself in a desperate struggle for survival. Cuban, fueled by avarice and demonic hunger, was in the process of devouring the weakened dragon. The colossal creature, once a formidable force of nature, now thrashed impotently as Cuban''s blood-formed essence enveloped and consumed its essence. The dragon''s roars, now feeble and desperate, resonated through the battleground. Governor Momoa, recognizing the dragon''s diminished state, saw an opportunity to further his own power. In the demonic hierarchy, strength was paramount, and the essence of a vanquished foe could be assimted to enhance one''s might. The governor, propelled by ambition and the thirst for greater power, advanced toward the spectacle of the dragon''s demise. The battlefield, already a stage for demonic machinations and power struggles, witnessed another pivotal moment. The crack in the ethereal veil over Judas, the dragon''s impending fate, and the escape of Vinegar and herpanions all contributed to the unfolding tapestry of supernatural conflict. Of course, all was not as it seemed. In this moment, Mogana stood a safe distance from the battlefield. However, her eyes were on that broken veil that led to Judas. "Send in the worms!" she ordered into the air. At first, it seemed like no one heeded hermand, but shadows suddenly rushed past her. Their aim was, naturally, the floating city of Judas. Governor Momoa, on the other hand, used his powers in an attempt to stop Cuban from doing what he was doing. However, the blood Runes that now shone on Dragon''s body sted him away. Governor Momoa could not help but feel as if he had been backstabbed by Cuban. Then again, the only reason that he had brought Cuban closer was for his own personal gain. And now Cuban had taken advantage of that opportunity to get power. The Runes that shone on the Dragon, created by Cuban''s bloody form were all royal runes. One look at them and Governor Momoa could tell that Cuban was not so much the abandoned son of the Asmodeus family as he was meant to believe. In fact, considering the way Baroness Everbee had been rushing to his aid, Governor momoa could not help but believe that this might have been the n all along. "That foolish Domani!" Governor Momoa cursed lowly. The Governor had thought that he would be able to control Cuban using the promise of his daughter, and also Domani so that he could get into the good graces of the Asmodeus family, but it seemed like he was the fool all along. Just then, a person walked forward... Chapter 612 The Undead Arrive 2 Chapter 612 The Undead Arrive 2 In the midst of the destion, a figure emerged¡ªa stark contrast to the tumult that surrounded him. His gait was unhurried, steps measured as if he feared disturbing fragile serenity beneath his feet. The wreckage of the battlefield, though strewn with ash and tainted by blood, seemed to part before him, leaving his shoes untouched and pristine¡ªa manifestation of a power that extended beyond the obvious. His attire, thoughcking the ostentation of high fashion, bore a certain casual elegance. The top buttons of his shirt were nonchntly undone, and his ck trousers, perfectly tailored, hinted at an understated refinement. Despite the chaos that had unfolded, he carried himself with an air of carefree indifference, as if the surrounding pandemonium were inconsequential to his tranquil existence. What truly set him apart, however, were the sinuous locks of serpentine hair that adorned his head¡ªa distinctive feature that bespoke an otherworldly lineage. These snakes, seemingly alive and animate, moved with a serpentine grace, adding an air of mystique to the man''s enigmatic presence. As he traversed the ruinedndscape, a peculiar phenomenon unfolded. The ash and blood, which clung tenaciously to the scarred ground, dared not blemish his footwear. It was as if the very essence of his being repelled the stains, a subtle manifestation of an unseen power that surrounded him. Governor Momoa, amidst the chaos of the battlefield, turned his gaze toward this unexpected arrival. Recognition shed in his eyes as he beheld the signature serpentine hair¡ªan unmistakable trait shared by someone he knew all too well. A low chuckle escaped the governor''s lips, a wry acknowledgment of theplex history they shared. "You are one of my bastard sons that managed to escape me that day, aren''t you?" Governor Momoa''s words, though casual, held ayer of intrigue. The man before him exuded an intelligence that transcended the apparent nonchnce¡ªa cunning nature veiled beneath an exterior of carefree elegance. "I''m not surprised that you don''t even know my name," Duncan retorted with an air of nonchnce. His response carried a subtle undercurrent of disdain, as if the revtion of his identity were inconsequential. "But no matter, I am not here for that." With a casual wave of his hand, Duncan conjured a low-glowing orb, its faint hum permeating the air. The same ethereal sphere he had employed to im the soul of his lover, wed, now held a pivotal role in the unfolding negotiation. "I know you have the heart of a rank 4 hell beast with you. I am also aware that it has within it my brother''s soul. I am here to offer you a trade," Duncan whispered, his gaze locked onto his father, Governor Momoa. There was a measured intensity in his eyes, a determination that mirrored the unwavering resolve of a seasoned negotiator. Governor Momoa, however, responded with a low chuckle, dismissing Duncan''s proposition with an air of disdain. "Are you so foolish?" he remarked, eyeing Duncan as if he were a mere jest. "Who the hell do you think you are to be making demands of me?" The governor''s scornful tone carried an implicit warning, a subtle reminder of the hierarchy that governed their interactions. Despite the familial connection, there was an unspoken understanding that the patriarchal authority held sway, and Duncan''s attempts at negotiation were met with a dismissive rebuff. "You are merely trash from my loins that I spat into a hole somewhere. Merely at the Deep Demon realm. Who do you think you are to be making demands of me?" Governor Momoa''s disdainful words hung in the air, emphasizing the vast power difference between them. "Haven''t you learned, boy? In this world, one can only make requests when two parties are of equal or nearly equal power. The weak do not have a say in anything." Governor Momoa extended his hand, demanding the orb. His perceptive eyes discerned the essence within ¨C the soul of a fallen Great Demon powerhouse. However, Duncan responded with a mocking chuckle, clearly unperturbed by his father''s authoritative tone. Observing the disfigured visage of his father, Duncan seized the opportune moment to strike. With a casual wave of his hand, another figure stepped forward, joining the confrontation. The undeadmander emerged from the shadows, his presence marking a significant shift in the atmosphere. d in tattered rags that barely clung to his skeletal form, the undeadmander bore the remnants of a past existence. The hollow sockets where his eyes once resided emanated an eerie purple glow, a testament to the otherworldly energy coursing through the orb embedded within his chest. His undead visage was a juxtaposition of decay and mystique, the ethereal light casting an unsettling aura around him. Themander moved with an otherworldly grace, a spectral figure navigating the ruins with an air of silent authority. The frayed fabric hanging from his bony frame whispered in the wind, adding an eerie soundtrack to his every movement. Despite theck of conventional armor, the undeadmander''s presencemanded attention, a spectral harbinger of death and decay, bound to serve a purpose beyond the mortal realm. Governor Momoa''s eyes gleamed with avarice as he observed the unfolding scene¡ªa Great Demon''s soul and an invitation stone seeminglyid out for him. The undeadmander, though bearing a silent resentment, followed Duncan''smand, refraining from attacking. Instead, it turned toward a pool of vibrant blue blood left behind by the primordial beast''s catastrophic demise. With a decisive movement, the undeadmander detached the purple glowing stone from its skeletal chest. The ethereal radiance cast eerie reflections across the deste battlefield as it approached the pool of primordial blood. With a deliberate motion, themander dropped the purple stone into the viscous liquid. The blue blood reacted to the intrusion, the hues shifting and swirling around the stone. The once vibrant pool now pulsed with an otherworldly energy, and a low hum reverberated through the air. Governor Momoa, unaware of the significance of what transpired, watched with heightened anticipation. The invitation stone, once a harbinger of mystical power, now merged with the essence of a fallen Great Demon, creating a confluence of energies that transcended the boundaries of the mortal and demonic realms. It was a moment pregnant with both power and consequence, and Governor Momoa couldn''t help but watch in surprise... Chapter 613 The Undead Arrive 3 Chapter 613 The Undead Arrive 3 In the aftermath of the primordial beast''s suicidal explosion, the once-vibrant arenay in ruins. Pools of blue blood, remnants of the primordial beast''s essence, painted the ground with an ethereal glow. However, as the purple stone dropped into the central pool, an arcane reaction unfolded, transforming the tranquil blue into a pulsating shade of ominous purple. The very air seemed charged with otherworldly power. As the initial pool morphed, a ripple effect surged through the adjacent pools, each responding to the call of the central pool as though guided by an unseen force. The corruption spread rapidly, tendrils of tainted energy snaking outwards to merge with the nearby pools. The once-clear blue turned into a sea of deep purple, a testament to the potent fusion of undead essence and the invitation stone. But the transformation was not confined to the pools alone. The scattered remnants of the primordial beast, fragmented bones and tattered flesh, began to stir. At first, it was subtle¡ªthe twitch of a limb, the quiver of a torn appendage. Then, with an eerie synchronicity, the disparate fragments began to converge toward the central pool. The ground itself seemed to writhe and pulse, an undead symphony conducted by an unseen maestro. Limbs entwined, and bones clicked into ce with an unnatural precision. As if guided by an unholy intelligence, the dismembered parts coalesced, forming a grotesque mosaic of what once was the primordial beast. From the twisted amalgamation, sinewy tendrils extended, feeling their way across the ground like ethereal roots seeking nourishment. The air echoed with an eerie chorus of creaks and groans as the reconstituted creature rose from the shattered remnants. It was a resurrection, not in the traditional sense, but a nightmarish rebirth born from the union of demonic essence and corrupted life force. Governor Momoa, who had been a silent spectator to this unholy spectacle, couldn''t conceal his amazement. His eyes widened with a mixture of marvel and surprise, the emotions dancing in the firelight of the chaotic scene unfolding before him. The newfound undead presence, an amalgamation of the once-mighty primordial beast, towered over the corrupted pools, a testament to the twisted power that now coursed through its unholy veins. The creature, fashioned from the remnants of the primordial beast, seemed to retain an otherworldly intelligence. Its hundred eyes, hollow and gleaming with a malevolent purple radiance, surveyed the surroundings as if taking stock of its own rebirth. The pulsating aura of power emanating from the creature was palpable, a tangible force that seemed to defy the veryws of nature. The tendrils and limbs of the resurrected abomination extended, reaching outwards in an almost predatory manner. The ground itself trembled beneath its newfound might, echoing the terror it inspired in those unfortunate enough to witness its grotesque revival. It was a macabre dance, a symphony of the undead, and Governor Momoa stood at the precipice of this supernatural spectacle. As the once-scattered fragments had coalesced into this nightmarish form, a chorus of anguished wails seemed to echo from the depths of the creature''s being. It was as if the very essence of the fallen primordial beastmented its forced resurrection, trapped in a grotesque parody of life and death. The corrupted pools continued to pulse with energy, feeding the creature''s revival as if the very fabric of the underworld had conspired to breathe life into this unholy abomination. The air crackled with the resonance of dark forces converging, a maelstrom of malevolence that promised nothing but cmity for all who stood witness to its grim majesty. And Governor Momoa, despite his demonic stature and formidable power, found himself ensnared in the tendrils of shock and awe, caught between the horror of the unknown and the realization that the bnce of power had shifted in ways he could not fathom. The undeadmander, now intimately connected with the reanimated Primordial beast, approached the grotesque creature with an air of familiarity that transcended the boundaries of death. Its bony fingers traced the uneven contours of the creature''s revived form, a macabre disy of affection reserved for the most unnatural ofpanions. The undeadmander seemed tomunicate with the beast through an otherworldly bond, a silent understanding forged in the crucible of unholy resurrection. A tentacle, sinewy andden with an otherworldly glow, extended from the primordial beast''s mass of twisted limbs. Clutched within the appendage was the very artifact that had catalyzed this nightmarish rebirth¡ªthe invitation stone. With a deliberate yet eerie grace, the tentacle relinquished its hold on the stone, allowing it to transfer seamlessly to the waiting grasp of the undeadmander. As the invitation stone found its way back into the skeletal chest of the undeadmander, an immediate transformation swept through the creature. A surge of dark energy coursed through its undead veins, knitting together the tattered remains of its form. Themander''s flesh, once a patchwork of decay, seemed to rejuvenate, muscles swelling beneath the grotesque exterior. The once-frail frame expanded, gaining a newfound strength and vitality that defied the natural order of decay. The undeadmander, now augmented by the infusion of energy from the invitation stone, stood as a testament to the perverse synergy between demonic relics and the undead. Duncan, eyes narrowed with a calcting gaze, turned his attention to Governor Momoa, who stood amidst the wreckage of the arena. The governor, despite his peak Great Demon stature, bore the marks of recent battle, his injuries evident even to the untrained eye. "You are a peak Great Demon existence," Duncan began, his toneced with a mix of condescension and observation, "but as you are right now, injured, I doubt you can battle the Primordial beast again." Governor Momoa''s eyes flickered with a momentary acknowledgment of the truth in Duncan''s words. The revival of the Primordial beast, now under the sinister alliance with the undeadmander, had shifted the bnce of power in the battlefield. The governor, ustomed to the role of dominator, found himself momentarily outmaneuvered by the unforeseen consequences of his actions. The Primordial beast, infused with the arcane energy of the invitation stone and now guided by the will of the undeadmander, loomed menacingly. Its eyes, once hollow and vacant, now glowed with an unholy intelligence that hinted at the malevolent force driving its reanimated existence. The destroyed arena, once a battleground, had be a theater of dread where the puppet strings of demonic influence were pulled by forces unseen. Duncan, orchestrating the unfolding chaos with calcted precision, maintained his air of detached confidence. The confrontation had evolved beyond the physical realm; it had be a sh of arcane powers, and forbidden alliances that defied the natural order. In the face of this macabre alliance between the undead and the revived Primordial beast, Governor Momoa stood at a crossroads, his next move determining the course of a battle... Chapter 614 The Cunning Human strikes again Chapter 614 The Cunning Human strikes again Duncan, the air around him charged with a newfound authority granted by the reanimated Primordial beast, approached Governor Momoa with an air of calcted confidence. In his possession was the humming orb, a vessel holding the soul of his fallen lover, wed. The dim light emanating from the orb cast an eerie glow across Duncan''s features, giving him an otherworldly presence that matched the supernatural events unfolding around them. "I am making a good exchange here, Father," Duncan addressed Governor Momoa with a mixture of determination and detachment. The term ''Father'' carried a weight of disdain, a reminder of the fractured familial ties and the tumultuous rtionship that had brought them to this ominous juncture. "Give me my brother''s soul, and I''ll give you wed''s." Governor Momoa, though visibly irritated by the proposition, understood the precarious position he found himself in. The revived Primordial beast, now under Duncan''s indirect control through the undeadmander, presented a formidable force that tilted the bnce of power in favor of his estranged son. With a resigned sigh, the governor nodded in reluctant agreement. "Not bad, boy," he conceded, his tone a begrudging acknowledgment of Duncan''s strategic maneuvering. The governor, unfazed by the prospect of inflicting harm upon himself for the sake of the ndestine exchange, extended his fingers to form an improvised w. With a swift and practiced motion, he tore a hole into his own stomach, revealing a cavity that housed the hell beast''s heart¡ªthe vessel containing Duncan''s brother''s soul. The ambient sounds of the battlefield seemed to hush momentarily as the governor exposed the pulsating organs within his own body. Duncan, despite the gravity of the situation, maintained a detachedposure, his gaze fixed on the exposed insides of his own father. The unfolding scene encapsted a macabre dance of power, a sinister transaction between familial adversaries bound by the intricate threads of demonic lineage. The orb containing wed''s soul hovered in Duncan''s hand, suspended between the anticipation of reunion and the haunting reality of the price to be paid. The revived Primordial beast, under the influence of the undeadmander, observed the exchange with a disturbing sentience, its glowing eyes reflecting a malevolent understanding of the events transpiring. As Duncan prepared to hand over wed''s soul in exchange for the hell beast''s heart, a palpable tension hung in the air. However, Governor Momoa''s desperation suddenly intensified as he delved deeper into the recesses of his own body in search of the elusive heart of the hell beast. His fingers probed frantically, tearing through the internalndscape as if rifling through thepartments of a long-forgotten drawer. The grim realization dawned upon him¡ªthere was no trace of the coveted organ within him. In a moment of stark rity, Governor Momoa''s gaze shifted towards the spot where Lenny hady before being whisked away by the witch''s magic. The memory of Lenny''s peculiar ancient energy and the golden glow that had consumed one of his eyes shed vividly in the governor''s mind. It was a moment he had dismissed earlier, overshadowed by the chaos of the unfolding battle. The pieces fell into ce as Governor Momoa mentally retraced the events. The wooden flute that Lenny had wielded, appearing like an innocuous instrument, now took on a sinister significance. The governor''s disbelief warred with the undeniable truth¡ªthat seemingly harmless flute was none other than the dreaded Whistle Horn of a hell beast, an artifact capable of stealing treasures with unfathomable efficacy. A wave of shock and frustration swept over Governor Momoa. The realization that Lenny, seemingly a mere pawn in the grand demonic chessboard, had outsmarted him in this treacherous game of power and maniption fueled the governor''s rising ire. The stolen heart, a crucial fragment of demonic lineage and power, was now in the possession of the cunning and elusive Lenny. The battlefield, already steeped in chaos and malevolence, bore witness to the governor''s internal turmoil. His countenance twisted with a mixture of anger and defeat, the echoes of his own miscalctions reverberating through the ether. In the shadow of the reanimated Primordial beast, the stakes had shifted, and Governor Momoa found himself ensnared in a web of consequences spun by his underestimation of Lenny''s resourcefulness. As the gravity of the situation settled upon him, Governor Momoa''s eyes narrowed as another thought also hit him. After all, there was also that other item. Once more, he searched within his own chest, but it was as he thought. The page from the Book of death was also gone. This was his most valuable treasure, the reason for his growth and rise to power, and it had been taken before his very eyes, and from his own body. His face contorted in anger as he screamed loudly to the sky. "AHHHHHHH!!!!" His cry carried sheer hatred, and it sted out around him in waves, making Duncan raise his Darkline magic to defend. The pursuit of power for the governor, once a relentless drive, now carried the weight of a personal vendetta. Lenny being an elusive and cunning adversary, had not only evaded the governor''s grasp but had also stripped him of two demonic treasures of incredible importance. In a fit of rage, the Governor''s wings spread out, not caring to look at Duncan or the reanimated Primordial Beast, he jumped into the air, and with speed as fast as sound, he rushed into the heavens. This was how Governor Momoa left the scene. Duncan was taken by surprise at this, and he gritted his teeth harshly. Meanwhile, Duncan did not notice what was happening behind him. The Undeadmander after collecting the Invitation stone had been looking at its new body, admiring itself and feeling the newfound power within it. After all, tomand the corpse of the primordial beast was to have the power of a Great Demon existence. Duncan frowned harshly as he turned around. "let''s leave!" Hemanded. However, even after taking several steps, he noticed that the undeadmander did not follow. Duncan turned about, "did you not hear me? I said, lets..." *SLUSH!* (Author''s note: I know, right? This is getting really interesting. I haven''t had gifts for this novel in a while. Gifts are encouragement for more chapters.) Chapter 615 The Battle Temporarily Drops Its Curtains Chapter 615 The Battle ''Temporarily'' Drops Its Curtains Duncan''s harsh frown etched deeply into his features as he pivoted around,manding a departure from the tumultuous battlefield. However, the abrupt realization struck him like a cosmic bolt when he observed the undeadmander remaining steadfast, unaffected by his directive. Puzzled, Duncan addressed themander again, his voice carrying the weight of authority, "Did you not hear me? I said, let''s..." Before he could conclude his sentence, a disconcerting sound, a sharp *SLUSH*, echoed through the air. It was a noise so visceral that it instantly seized Duncan''s attention. A surreal tableau unfolded before him as he nced down, and the world seemed to blur into slow motion. The sight that met Duncan''s eyes was both shocking and confounding. A de, ethereal and radiant with purple cosmic energy, had pierced through his chest, puncturing his heart with merciless precision. Time hung suspended as blood, deep crimson, began to seep from the corner of Duncan''s lips. The sheer disbelief etched across his countenance told a tale of profound surprise and bewilderment. Slowly turning around, Duncan''s gaze met the unexpected assant. To his astonishment, it was wed¡ªthe once-dead lover, now resurrected under themand of the undeadmander. The shock in Duncan''s eyes mirrored the profoundplexity of emotions that surged within him. The reunion with the very entity he had lost, only to witness it be an instrument of betrayal, was a twist of fate that left Duncan grappling with the unexpected. In that poignant moment, Duncan stood suspended between the realms of the living and the undead, his heart pierced not only by the de of cosmic energy but also by the resurrection of a love that had been buried in the cold embrace of death. The undeadmander regarded Duncan with an air of detached gratitude as he crumpled to the ground, the cosmic de having exacted its toll. Apathy painted themander''s features as he approached Duncan''s fallen form, a silent acknowledgment of the shifting tides of power that now favored the undead. In a moment of eerie stillness, the undeadmander spoke, his voice echoing with a weight that transcended the physical realm. "I express my gratitude for guiding me thus far. However, the current has shifted, and power asserts its dominion. The time of the living is drawing to a close." As the undeadmander continued with an ominous deration about the rise of the undead heralding the end of all living things¡ªa grim bid to extinguish suffering from the world¡ªDuncan, in his final moments, furrowed his brow with regret. "I should have killed you back then," he muttered, his voice a murmur beneath the symphony of impending doom. The orb carrying wed''s soul slipped from Duncan''s grasp, descending to the earth like a mncholic requiem. In the fading twilight of Duncan''s consciousness, memories and regrets danced before his mind''s eye. wed''s dying words echoed, a poignant reminder of the roads not taken and the happiness that might have been. As Duncan''s vision sumbed to the encroaching darkness, his eyes closed, sealing his fate in the quiet embrace of eternal night. In the final breaths of his existence, Duncan found himself engulfed in a bittersweet reverie, a cascade of alternate realities ying out before his mind''s eye. Visions of a life intertwined with wed unfolded like delicate petals, each moment dripping with the honeyed hues of what could have been. He envisioned a path divergent from the blood-stained roads of power and ambition, a life where love triumphed over the allure of dominion. As hey on the cusp of eternal slumber, the tapestry of their shared existence painted vivid strokes across the canvas of his fading consciousness. Happy moments, tender embraces, and the warmth ofpanionship formed a poignant montage, an unfulfilled tapestry of a life unrealized. Theughter of shared joys and the sce of shared sorrows echoed in the recesses of his thoughts. he could not help but sh back to the warmth that wed''s embrace provided and how they stood on the then city of milk and Honey looking into the distance and dreaming of their future together. With a whisper that seemed to traverse the boundaries between the living and the departed, Duncan''s apology hung in the air. "I''m sorry, my love," he uttered, the words a fragile admission that lingered in the waning echoes of his fading essence. In that ephemeral moment between life and the eternal slumber that awaited him, Duncan found sce in the imagined embrace of a life denied, a love lost to the machinations of fate. The Undeadmander suddenly waved its hands over Duncan''s corpse and purple essence from his finger tips went into the corpse. And so Duncan was reanimated once more as an undead. The Undeadmander nodded at this. From being a mere human ve that was subject to fate as someone''s midnight snack, he had now grown to be one of the most formidable existences on the. By now, Cuban was wrapping up his consumption of the dragon. It had all turned into a cocoon, a wriggling bloody cocoon adorned with bloody runes that pulsated with an holy radiance. The Undeadmander approached it. However, on getting closer, a big mass of red lightning struck it from above. However, the undead primordial beast immediately used its tendrils to defend against the st. Although the st was defended against, the tendrils used also turned to dust on the spot. The Undeadmander frowned at this. It was not so dumb that it did not understand the threat that the Baroness was giving. It suddenly leaped unto the body of the primordial beast. Together with its other undead minions, it turned and left the ce. There is no doubt about it that the events of this night would shake the world. Just too many things had happen. Two Great demon ranked existences had fallen, new ones had been born, and there was still the fall of the city of milk and Honey all in the mix. However, the consequences of the event of this night would not not just end here, but also extend to the other earths and perhaps the underworld. After all, even the strongest of existences on the eighth earth is nothing but a chess piece for those mighty figures.... Chapter 616 The Endless Void And The Holy Tool Chapter 616 The Endless Void And The Holy Tool Meanwhile, Lenny had been whisked away from the mortal ne, and that was meant literally. Glenn''s intention had been to whisk him away with her power to her domain, where he would be safe from harm. However, her consciousness had faded from her control before she could give the most vital directive to the runes. Lenny found himself plunged into a spiraling void without destination. In the tumultuous realm between dimensions, Lenny found himself ensnared in the clutches of an imprable darkness. The void, an abyss of undting shadows, stretched endlessly in every conceivable direction, leaving him disoriented and adrift in a sea of obscurity. His body, an ephemeral beacon of light, flickered intermittently as if unsure of its own existence. Theck of direction in this lightless expanse left Lenny in a state of perpetual free fall, the disorienting descent akin to a vertiginous spiral into the unknown. Desperation clung to him as he groped for some semnce of stability, his movements erratic and uncoordinated. The very fabric of the void seemed to conspire against him, contorting reality into a maddening kaleidoscope of disarray. As he iled through the emptiness, his hand became a feeble source of illumination, revealing glimpses of grotesque abominations lurking in the shadows. These nightmarish entities, amalgamations of decaying flesh and the remnants of forgotten nightmares, wed at him with an insatiable hunger. Their movements were chaotic, as if they themselves were torn between thepulsion to im him for their own. Lenny''s efforts to fend off the encroaching horrors manifested in sporadic bursts of fireballs, each eruption a desperate plea for reprieve. The chaotic dance of mes, stark against the stygian backdrop, painted a macabre tapestry of struggle and futility. His single-handed defiance mirrored his internal tumult, a symphony of chaos yed out in the realm of shadows. Yet, amidst the pandemonium, the void imposed an illusion of drowning. It was as if the inky darkness itself sought to engulf him, submerging him in an abyssal sea with no surface to breach. The sensation of suffocation pervaded his senses, amplifying the weight of his struggles. Lenny''s dismembered state, bereft of his legs and reliant on a lone hand, heightened his vulnerability. He contended not only with the ws of the grotesque entities but also with the relentless pull of the void, a force determined to consume him entirely. Each gnawing at his flesh, whether real or perceived, echoed his internal disarray. In this surreal battleground of the interdimensional abyss, Lenny''s confusion became a palpable force. The void toyed with his perceptions, making every movement an unpredictable gambit. The shadows conspired against him, disorienting him further as he fought against the unseen assants and the inexorable pull of the void. As Lenny grappled with the grotesque denizens of this lightless realm, a symphony of malevolence yed out in the echoes of his struggles. The void, indifferent to his plight, bore witness to a lone figure ensnared in the throes of the abyss¡ªhis defiance flickering like a dwindling me in the boundless darkness. In the midst of the disorienting void and the relentless assault from grotesque entities, Lenny''s mind raced, desperately seeking a solution to his dire predicament. The temptation to employ the Living Eye, a piece of lucifer Morningstar, bestowed upon him by the enigmatic Vandora, loomedrge. However, the cautionary advice of the Satan System reverberated within his consciousness, a stern reminder of the inherent danger in wielding such potent forces. The Living Eye, an artifact of immense power, was not meant for a practitioner of Lenny''s current stature. After all, he was only at the Deep demon rank. The Satan System, both a guide and guardian sent rms into his head, vehemently advising against its usage until he ascended to the echelons of a Great Demon existence. This was the minimum rank required to using the Living eye. Besides, the Living eye could only be used by Lenny three times. Unless of course, he found a way to replenish the power of the Eye. Lenny vividly recalled the repercussions of his impulsive utilization of the Living Eye on a prior asion¡ªan event that had inflicted severe damage to his internal organs, reducing some to a gruesome pulp. it was practically like noodles soup inside his body at the moment. The internal warning Satan System, ever vignt, forewarned him that another invocation of the Living Eye in his present state would likely result in catastrophic consequences. The potential annihtion of his physical form hung over him like a sword of Damocles, threatening to reduce him to nothing more than a dust of cosmic remnants. Despite the dire warnings echoing in his mind, Lenny recognized the gravity of his situation. If he refrained from decisive action, the relentless assault of the void and its nightmarish denizens would surely lead to his demise. The Living Eye, a gift that bore the weight of both peril and salvation, presented a glimmer of hope amidst the engulfing darkness. In this desperate moment, however, another gift from Vandora pierced through the recesses of his memory. A revtion sparked within him as he recalled an alternative means ofbating the encroaching malevolence. The solutiony in a different artifact, one that might tip the scales in his favor without invoking the destructive forces of the Living Eye. The urgency of the situation spurred Lenny into swift action. His mind raced to recall the specifics of Vandora''s bestowed gift, the one that could potentially offer him a lifeline in this abyss of chaos. With determination etched across his features, he grasped at the elusive memory, hoping that this alternative artifact would grant him the reprieve he so desperately sought in the unforgiving void. Lenny remembered that back then, he had asked Vandora why she was pregnant. At the time he thought that she was about to have little ones, but just as he was about to leave, she opened her insides to reveal the reason. lenny had gotten it wrong. She was not pregnant, but rather, her body was serving as an incubator for something else something of incredible power. After all, it was an HOLY TOOL.... Chapter 617 Holy Tool: Anguis Chapter 617 Holy Tool: Anguis Lenny''s desperation echoed through the void, resonating with the cosmic forces thaty dormant within the fabric of reality. In response, a profound hum permeated the nothingness, announcing the arrival of a formidable artifact into his grasp. It had appearedfrom the storage unit, a radiant glow cut through the darkness, revealing the manifestation of salvation: Anguis, the sacred pitchfork. In his hand, Anguis materialized with an ethereal brilliance, a mesmerizing intery of red hues that danced along its length. The pitchfork exuded an otherworldly aura, pulsating with an energy that repelled the encroaching malevolence within the void. Runes adorned its surface, a dynamic tapestry that seemed to writhe and twist as if possessed by a life force of its own. Each glyph told a silent tale, an ancient script that whispered of cosmic power and divine purpose. The entirety of Anguis was bathed in a resplendent red, a hue that seemed to defy the very nature of the void itself. Despite the absence of light, the pitchfork radiated an internal luminosity, casting a warm glow that fended off the oppressive darkness. The sharp prongs at the fork''s edge gleamed with an edge finely honed for a singr purpose: to pierce through the fabric of existence itself. As Lenny beheld this divine instrument, a sense of awe and reverence washed over him. Anguis, a holy relic in the arsenal of Lucifer Morningstar, bore the weight of celestial authority. Its presence alonemanded respect, driving back the nightmarish entities that dared to encroach upon Lenny''s sanctuary. In the void''s deste expanse, Anguis stood not as a beacon of hope but rather, a kind of evil worse than the nightmarish creatures. A defiance even against the encircling abyss. But that was not all. It was defiance even against Lenny that had summoned it. The three des of the pitchfork suddenly morphed in the air, bing serpents that lunged for Lenny who willed the artefact. "Fuck!" lenny cursed. Vandora''s warning yed in his head. Anguis was an Holy Toll, but it had a life of its own, not subject to its master''s will and could only be wielded by one who has its acknowledgement. Besides, the pitchfork was a part of a three piece artefact. Anguis was an Holy tool much different than others, but at its full might and form, it was on the same level as the Sword of the Angel, Michael. Also, as it was now, its will had been further corrupted by its thousands of years in hell, and at the hands of the prince of darkness. Meaning that Anguis was a far bigger enemy to Lenny than it was an ally. As Lenny gripped Anguis with determination, a mystical transformation unfolded before him. The once-static pitchfork, now animated by divine energy, underwent a metamorphosis that defied thews ofmon sense. The des of the holy tool began to shift and contort, giving birth to three serpentine entities, each possessing a unique and menacing appearance. The first serpent, distinguished by thorns adorning its sinuous form, manifested with an air of malevolence. Its two prominent horns crowned its head, and as it came to life, it grew to a size that rivaled Lenny himself. The serpent''s yellow eyes bore into Lenny''s reflection, a gaze that spoke of ancient wisdom and predatory intent. The second serpent, the most imposing of all, materialized with an appetite for engulfing all in its path. Its maw opened wide, revealing rows of ethereal teeth as it surged forward, a force of nature prepared to swallow everything in its voracious hunger. The third serpent emerged with a more familiar yet equally formidable form ¨C that of a king cobra poised to strike. Its hood expanded, revealing the iconic pattern that adorned its scales. This serpent, with its regal yet deadly demeanor, coiled and uncoiled in readiness. The trio of serpents, now animated embodiments of divine power, spoke with distinct voices that echoed in the void, each announcing its purpose to Lenny. "I am Kill," dered the first serpent, its thorn-covered form coiling with an air of menace. Its yellow eyes, brimming with ancient wisdom, fixated on Lenny, emphasizing the potency of its predatory nature. "I am Steal," the second serpent proimed, its maw wide open, revealing ethereal teeth ready to consume all in its path. It exuded an overwhelming sense of hunger and annihtion. "I am destroy," hissed the second serpent, resembling a regal king cobra. Its hood expanded as if to showcase the intricate pattern adorning its scales, portraying an aura of authority and dominance. As they spoke, the serpents turned their gaze collectively towards Lenny, their eyes filled with a predatory intensity. In unison, they conveyed a judgment that seemed to weigh Lenny''s worthiness to wield Anguis andmand their celestial might. "And you are... not worthy," they hissed, their voices intertwining with a finality that hung in the air. The divine serpents, entities of Anguis, awaited a response from Lenny, their predatory eyes challenging him to prove his worthiness to harness the power they offered. Together, the three serpents created a mesmerizing ensemble, each embodying a facet of celestial power. They hissed and writhed, their movements synchronized with the ebb and flow of the cosmic energies that surged through Anguis. Lenny stood at the epicenter of this divine manifestation, a conduit for the serpents'' unleashed might. Lenny found himself in awe of the serpents, their ethereal forms pulsating with divine power. However, a sense of unease gnawed at him as he realized he had no understanding of the criteria required to be deemed worthy by such celestial entities. His mind raced, grappling with the daunting task of proving himself to these enigmatic creatures. The silence that ensued felt pregnant with expectation, and Lenny was acutely aware of the impatience lurking in the serpents'' predatory eyes. The weight of the moment pressed heavily upon him, and he knew that the words about to leave his mouth would determine his fate¡ªwhether he would survive this surreal encounter or sumb to an unknown demise... (Author''s note: Wow! We finally meet the Holy Tool. Remember guys, the month is ending to get the most updated chapters, join privilege for this book. Also, share the word on chats... Thanks for your patronage) Chapter 618 Host has reached the... Chapter 618 Host has reached the... Lenny, caught off guard by the sudden onught, was left in a state of confusion. His attempt tomunicate with Anguis had seemingly fallen short as he was at a temporal loss for what to say, and the serpents'' harsh judgments echoed in the void. The resounding derations of "Unworthy!" and "Devour!" reverberated through the emptiness, sending shivers down Lenny''s spine. Reacting on instinct, Lenny tried to evade the serpents'' onught. However, Steal, with its ominous intent, surged forward with the intention of swallowing him whole. Swiftly, Lenny managed to move his head away from the impending threat, narrowly avoiding the jaws of the serpent. Yet, the danger was far from over. Destroy, in a sinister disy of its power, elongated itself and wrapped around Lenny with a relentless grip. The constricting pressure intensified, causing Lenny to gasp in pain. Blood trickled from his mouth, a testament to the internal injuries that still gued him. Thebination of the serpent''s crushing force and Lenny''s weakened state created a deadly cocktail, threatening to break his bones and crush his spirit. As Lenny struggled within the suffocating embrace of Destroy, he realized the precariousness of his situation. The void, once indifferent, now seemed to close in on him with an oppressive weight. The oue hung in the bnce, and Lenny faced the daunting challenge of freeing himself from the clutches of the serpent. As Kill, the serpent named for its purpose, prepared to unleash its destructive power, the atmosphere within the void shifted. The serpent''s mouth opened wide, revealing menacing fangs dripping with red cosmic energy. The gathered energy crackled and hummed, creating an otherworldly glow that bathed the surroundings in an eerie light. The Satan system screamed its alerts. Lenny, sensing the impending danger, swiftly moved Anguis to the right just in the nick of time. As Kill released the gathered energy, it surged forth like venom, tearing through the void with a force that defiedprehension. The unleashed power was akin to a sonic boom, a resonating shockwave that cut through the fabric of the void itself. The void responded violently to the release of such extraordinary energy. It convulsed, creating an opening as if attempting to expel Lenny and the holy tool, Anguis. Lenny found himself forcibly propelled through this newfound tear in the fabric of existence, the void seemingly rejecting his presence alongside the potent artifact. The journey through the void was disorienting, akin to being caught in the violent throes of a cosmic storm. The torn edges of the void fluttered and undted, attempting to close the breach caused by Kill''s devastating attack. Lenny, now navigating through the chaos, clutched Anguis tightly, his senses overwhelmed by the tumultuous forces at y. The very nature of the void seemed to reject the intrusion caused by Anguis and its wielder. As Lenny hurtled through this surreal passage, uncertainty loomed. The void, once a ce of dark tranquility, had be a battleground. Lenny found himself expelled from the void, violently crashing onto an unfamiliar terrain. The darkness beneath him was thick and formless, like a morass of shadowy miasma that served as the ground in this deste ce. The impact of hisnding was less than graceful, exacerbated by the fact that hecked the lower part of his legs, rendering him unable to execute a propernding. Even as he tumbled on this enigmatic ground, the serpents of Anguis remained undeterred in their pursuit. Their ethereal forms seemed unaffected by the chaotic transition, their predatory instincts unwavering. Despite the disorientation caused by his abrupt arrival, Lenny recognized the immediate threat the serpents posed. "Screw this!" Lenny eximed with frustration as he hastily willed Anguis back into his storage unit. The holy tool disappeared with a low hum, returning to the protective confines of its dimensional space. Lenny, now free from the imminent danger posed by the serpents, took a moment to assess his surroundings. The destendscape stretched out in all directions, a seemingly infinite expanse of dark miasma. There was no discernible light source, and the air hung heavy with an oppressive stillness. It was a ce devoid of life, where the very essence of existence felt muted and distant. As Lenny attempted to regain his bearings, the absence of his lower limbs became acutely apparent. The pain, both physical and emotional, surged through him. The void had not only stripped him of his direction but also left its mark on his physical form. His inability tond gracefully underscored the severity of the situation. Alone in this ominous realm, Lenny faced the daunting challenge of navigating through the unknown. He was left to grapple with the uncertainty of his circumstances. His next steps, both figurative and literal, held the weight of profound significance. Lenny, weakened and battered, continued to cough up mouthfuls of blood, a disconcerting mixture of his life essence and internal injuries. His health points (HP) were perilously low, leaving him vulnerable to even the slightest threat. The severity of his condition was evident ¡ª a human with a marginally stronger punch could easily deliver a fatal blow. Despite the dire circumstances, Lenny persevered. He was thrust into an unknown realm, surrounded by an oppressive darkness that seemed to seep into his very being. The specter of death loomed, a constantpanion at the edge of his consciousness. Yet, in the face of uncertainty, he clung to the tenacity that had seen him through countless trials. Realizing the urgent need for recovery, Lenny summoned the core he had extracted from the Primordial beast. The pulsating energy within the core glowed in his hands, a beacon of vitality amidst the shadows. With a determined wave of his hand, Lenny harnessed the arcane power within the core, intending to channel its rejuvenating energy to mend his battered body. The essence of the Primordial beast''s core responded to Lenny''smand. As the energy enveloped him, he felt the restorative power coursing through his veins. The wounds that marred his form gradually began to heal, the magical energy knitting together torn flesh and revitalizing damaged organs. The darkness that clung to him, both external and internal, recoiled in the face of the rejuvenating force. Yet, even as the healing process unfolded, Lenny remained vignt. The unknown realm he found himself in held myriad uncertainties, and he couldn''t afford to lower his guard. The spectral echoes of the void lingered, reminding him that survival required more than physical resilience ¡ª it demanded an acute awareness of the ever-shifting tides of existence. As the healing continued, Lenny cast a wary gaze into the boundless darkness that surrounded him. The realm itself seemed to respond to his presence, a testament to the interconnected nature of magic and the arcane. It was only now that lenny realized that the air was very very cold. In fact, it was so cold that the energy that coursed through his body was not only healing him but also fighting against frostbites. But this should not be so. After all, he was still a Deep Demon ranked existence. However, it was. Lenny suddenly looked at the system and then he saw it. Chapter 619 I Lost Her Chapter 619 I Lost Her The revtion that he had arrived in theher realm sent shockwaves through Lenny''s consciousness. The dark, etherealndscape that stretched endlessly before him was a stark departure from the mortal ne he knew. It was a ce draped in shadows, where thews of reality seemed to bend and twist in unfathomable ways. In the midst of this surreal environment, Lenny''s thoughts raced to the formation of runes on his body. Recollections of the intricate patterns etched across his skin flooded his mind. Glenn, in her valiant attempt to whisk him away to safety, had manipted the spacial runes responsible for teleportation. However, the process had been fraught with challenges ¡ª the runes were iplete,cking the essential details for determining a final destination. Glenn''s fading consciousness had left the runes in a state of flux, unable to ascertain a specific endpoint for Lenny''s teleportation. The void, torn by the forceful entry into this otherworldly realm, had acted as an unpredictable conduit, casting him into theher with no predetermined coordinates. Lenny grappled with the implications of his unintended arrival in theher realm. The very fabric of this dimension seemed to resist understanding, aplex tapestry woven with threads of arcane energy and shadowy mysteries. The torn veil of the void, through which he had been unceremoniously thrust, now left him to navigate an expanse where the rules of existence were as elusive as the shadows that shrouded his surroundings. The iplete spacial runes had be both a beacon and a curse, guiding him to a destination he hadn''t chosen. Theher realm, with its enigmatdscapes and veiled secrets, became an unintended stage for his continued journey. In those quiet moments, as Lennyy still on the strange and otherworldly ground of theher realm, the powerful essence of the Primordial beast''s core continued its work. A gentle, yet potent healing energy surged through Lenny''s body, restoring what was once lost. His arm, which had been severed in the fierce battle, miraculously regenerated in a matter of minutes. It was a testament to the formidable strength embedded within the Primordial beast''s core. As the physical mending unfolded, Lenny''s mind began to drift into a state of reflection. The touch of the invitation stone in his hand acted as a poignant reminder of the sacrifice made by Glenn, the fiery and enigmatic witch who had fought valiantly by his side. The gem, now cradled in his palm, held a weight of sorrow that settled in his heart. For a moment, Lenny''s guard rxed, allowing the floodgates of emotion to open. He raised the gem to eye level, and the sight of it stirred aplex blend of feelings within him. Glenn''s death struck a chord, invoking a profound sense of sadness that he found himself grappling with. It was a mncholy realization that she had given her life for him in the chaos of battle. In the quiet recesses of his mind, Lenny wrestled with conflicting sentiments. He had convinced himself that he couldn''t allow love to take root, that he needed to distance himself to quell the growing affection he felt for Glenn. Yet, as the waves of sorrow washed over him, he couldn''t deny the importance of her presence in his life. Memories of Glenn surfaced, painted in the hues of her distinctive ginger-colored hair and the warmth of her smile. She was a soul unlike any other, and even though she had origins entwined with other witches, Lenny couldn''t escape the truth that she was, in essence, his. The realization, perhaps buried deep within his subconscious, brought forth a genuine sense of loss. Lenny grappled with the ambiguity of his emotions. Was it a loss of love that tugged at his heartstrings, or was it the absence of something he had once regarded as possession? It was a question left unanswered as he closed his eyes, allowing the memories and emotions to weave together in the quiet expanse of theher realm. In the raw honesty of this moment, Lenny faced theplexities of human connection and the profound impact that loss could have on the tapestry of his experiences. Besides, at his core, he was still a man, made of flesh and bones, although much tougher than most, it was still there. As Lenny reminisced about the sensation of Glenn''s skin beneath his fingertips, the echo of her pleas lingered in his thoughts. She had implored him to stay, promising a life of tranquility within the protective bounds of her domain. The allure of such a peaceful existence momentarily tugged at his resolve. Yet, like a rising tide, a stronger conviction swiftly eclipsed the tempting vision. In his mind''s eye, the imposing figure of Cuban, his former master, and a member of the Asmodeus family, emerged. A cold deration reverberated within Lenny''s consciousness: "Asmodeus family, you touched my property. I''ll being back for retribution." Lenny muttered these words with a quiet intensity so profound that his blood quivered in the acknowledgement of those words. He had not spoken of retribution on Cuban but rather on the entire Asmodeus family. Amidst these contemtions, a sense of urgency gripped him. It was then that he noticed something amiss with the Primordial beast''s core. An unsettling realization took hold, prompting him to shift his focus to the enigmatic source of power thaty within his grasp. The primordial beast core was the core of a peak Great demon powerhouse. However, right before lenny''s eyes, it was flickering like a light bulb that was tempted to go off. Something was definitely not right. After all, with the power in this core alone, lenny knew that entering the great Demon realm would not be a problem and he might even make it to the fourth or even fifth stage of the great Demon rank. This was not just any core, it was core of an ancient beast with Hundred thousands of years under its belt. Its energy was thick and well condensed. It was definitely nothing like lenny had seen before. However, right before his eyes, it was losing power. Chapter 620 Calling All The Monsters! Chapter 620 Calling All The Monsters! Concern etched across Lenny''s features as he scrutinized the Primordial beast''s core, a reservoir of potent energy that should have been unwavering. To seek answers, he activated his Appraiser skill, a unique ability that allowed him to delve into the essence of magical or supernatural entities. As the skill unfolded, revealing hidden details and attributes, Lenny''s brows furrowed with perplexity. The core disyed anomalies, a deviation from its expected state of unyielding power. ording to Appraiser, this was the core of a Rank 5 Great demon ranked primordial beats. However, this should not be so. After all, he had not even began to devour the Primordial core like he should. All he did was take some to restore his health and his strength. The absorption was to ur After he was back to peak form.This was disconcerting revtion, and a foreboding sense of uncertainty gripped him. Turning his gaze away from the enigmatic core, Lenny once again surveyed the expansive, shadowy darkness that surrounded him. The void seemed to stretch endlessly, an abyss that held secrets and potential dangers. With the puzzle of the weakened core lingering in his thoughts, Lenny could not help but ask the Satan system as to what was going on. lenny frowned at this. "What do you mean that it doesn''t exist in the known world?" The revtion by the Satan system surprised him. lenny did not understand what this meant. Although, he did remember that Lady Vinegar had told him one time that the Nether realm although can be essed by witches was not a known region. It was for this reason that only Negative magic could call forth beasts from its bowels. This revtion of theher did not make sense to lenny. If theher was not created by the One Above All, but still existed, then it bugged the question: Who created theher? However there was even more toe. Lenny''s frown tightened. it suddenly clicked in his head. He concentrated well on the Core and then he saw it. The magic from the core was being diffused into the Nether. In fact, diffusion was a rather cute name for it. The Nether was actively eating the core. Lenny raised a hand to his face. Now, the frostbites made more sense to him. The Nether was not just consuming the Core, but it was also trying to actively consume him. He remembered every time he had seen a witch open a gate to theher realm and those grotesque creatures would pour forth. The air always dropped in temperature. At the time, he had thought made they were just cold blooded creatures or something of the like, but it was because theher seemed to exist outside all things. It existed outside known reality. which means although it was an arbitrary of death, it existed outside death itself. Right now, theher was feeding on him and the core at the same time. Lenny frowned at this. He could send the core into his storage unit, his body was still healing. his legs were only just getting back, and his inner organs were starting to recover. This had suddenly be a race against time for both himself and the Primordial core. After all, if sent the core back into his storage unit, he would not be able to heal and theher will begin devouring him. Knowing this, Lenny strained forward as he ced both hands on the core. "In that case, let''s eat!" he muttered. Lenny, realizing the urgency of the situation, wasted no time in harnessing the power of the weakened Primordial beast''s core. Activating his absorption ability to its maximum capacity, he plunged into the process with determination, desperate to glean every ounce of energy from the fading source. However, the heightened absorption had its consequences. As the core''s energy coursed through his veins, elerating the healing of his wounds, an excruciating pain enveloped him. It was as if microscopic ants, each armed with venomous mandibles, were feasting on his injuries. The agony intensified to an unimaginable level, threatening to overwhelm his senses. Lenny gritted his teeth, resisting the temptation to sumb to the searing pain. Unbeknownst to him, in the murky distance of theher, grotesque abominations stirred. Drawn by the radiant light emitted from the core, these nightmarish entities began to converge on Lenny''s location. He remained oblivious to the impending threat, absorbed in his struggle against the dual torment of physical agony and the relentless darkness that surrounded him. From the murky depths of theher, grotesque creatures slithered forth, a twisted menagerie of nightmarish forms. They seemed like the failed experiments of some deranged scientist, each one bearing abnormalities that defied thews of nature. Some of these abominations possessed an excess of limbs, moving in awkward and unsettling ways. Others resembled walking skeletons, their elongated appendages dragging along the ground as they lurched forward. Ripped and rotting skin dangled from their bodies like the remnants of a decaying soup. Some had an unnaturally excessive number of eyes, scattered all over their bodies, producing squishy sounds as they squashed them underfoot. Among the horde, towering creatures loomed, their sizes reaching mountainous proportions. and even behind them, were even far bigger creatures. creatures that could only be summoned by witches or beings beyond the Great Demon realm. All of them moved towards the calling light. In the distance, another swarm ofher creatures, bearing a vendetta against Lenny from past aggressions, sensed his presence and surged through theher towards him. Meanwhile, a humanoid figure at a different vantage point caught sight of the distant light and muttered incredulously, "Impossible another is here!?" Chapter 621 Continous Breakthrough in Power Chapter 621 Continous Breakthrough in Power Thusmenced Lenny''s relentless consumption of the Primordial Beast''s core, a voracious act driven by the urgency of time and the overwhelming desire to harness its power. He devoured it with an intensity that exceeded his body''s capacity to assimte, causing harm to himself in the process. Yet, undeterred by the repercussions, he continued this relentless absorption, screaming defiantly, "This is my power!" As Lenny continued his unyielding absorption, the creatures of theher drew near, their grotesque forms emerging from the shadowy depths. A hydra-like beast, adorned with an excessive number of snake heads, lunged at him, aiming to engulf him in its gaping maws. Lenny, fueled by the energy he absorbed, retaliated with a forceful strike. However, to his dismay, the creature proved remarkably resilient, the darkness of theher intertwining with its form and facilitating a swift regeneration. Undeterred, Lenny pressed on with his absorption, his determination undiminished by the tenacious resilience of his otherworldly adversaries. And then lenny heard the first alert. However, it was still not enough for him. After all, he could still see as the Satan system measured how long that the Primordial beast''s core was going tost. And Lenny did not want to admit it, but theher was taking just as much as he was absorbing. Slowly, the core reduced in size. Its power and form all devoured by Lenny and he did it regorossly. Still, it was not enough. And Lenny was starting to get really frustrated. After all, climbing from one rank to another was not easy at all. the difference between higher ranks and lower ranks was a lot. The difference between rank 5 of the Deep demon rank and rank 6 of the Deep demon rank was clear as day and night. Or rather a more easier understandable difference for it would be the earth and the sky. It would literally take twice the energy umted from the first rank of the Lesser demon rank to the fifth rank of the Deep demon rank to climb to the sixth. The trouble to climb to the great Demon rank was even worse. it was not just a climb in energy and magic that was required. After all, each realm had its perks and understanding of that realm. the Great Demon realm was also the same. Just having enough magic was definitely not enough, and Lenny was very aware of this. but he could careless about such restrictions right now. He was going to forcefully break through it. His magic energy climbed once more to the top. As it did, he got a series of alerts from the system. Many of his abilities were changing once more. Some of them merged with one another to produce something new and far greater than before. While some others became stronger and tougher. essentially speaking, Lenny was bing a new man. Every cell of his body took in energy that the primordial core could offer very greedily, filling them all to the brim. At this point in time, the Core was no longer the source of light in the Nether. rather, it was Lenny''s body. he glowed literally like a distant star, and the horrors of theher drawn to it like the three wise men made their advance for him just as quick. In a moment of fiery brilliance, Lenny confronted the encroaching hydra once more. As the beast lunged towards him, he pivoted with a speed that defied its multi-headed assault. With a swift motion, he conjured a white fireball, a more concentrated sphere of searing power that exploded upon impact. T he hydra writhed and convulsed as its snake heads were engulfed in the inferno, hissing and screeching in agony. The acrid scent of burning flesh filled the air, and the hydra disintegrated into charred remnants. Not content with a single triumph, Lenny whirled around, his entire form now a beacon of unleashed power. A torrent of white fire erupted from him, cascading in all directions like a radiant storm. The nearbyher creatures, drawn by the allure of his energy, found themselves enveloped in the searing embrace of the mes. Their grotesque forms wriggled and contorted in the white-hot onught, resembling vampires meeting their demise under the unforgiving rays of the sun. The shadows recoiled from the blinding radiance, and for a moment, theher was transformed into a canvas of ethereal destruction as the mes consumed everything in their path. Once more, his magic that had climbed soon became small again. By now, the core that had be the size of a snooker ball. however, lenny knew that he was losing too much. He was still at the peak of the deep Demon rank. What he needed right now was another break thorough. However, the mysteries of the Great demon realm were very foreign to him, and all he had was enough energy for the process, but no knowledge of the realm. lenny had now been put between a rock and a hard ce. He could not absorb further unless he was using it to battle which was essentially wasting rich magic essence that he could use to advance in his power and theher was not going to let him think or rest. The darkness also took its share from the core in his embrace. Lenny hated to admit it, but right now, he did not exactly know what to do. He thought about opening a book from the Satan system so that he could read about the Great demon rank and understand the realm better, but hecould not do this. The reason was because theher would not pause for him to absorb knowledge. In lenny''s current situation, Ignorance was not bliss. Still, he would not give up, and forcing more of the core''s power into his body started to make him bleed from his nose, mouth, eyes and ears. lenny gritted his teeth hard. It seemed as if all was against him. however at this moment, the sweetest alert popped up in his head. (Author''s note: I can''t believe i am saying this, but I saw a review this morning that almost made me drop this book. So I''m just going to say this. If you read at least 300 chapters of this book, then you know that it has a storyline that is rich and the book obviously has a destination. Please, do not ruin it for others. I''m happy I have faithful readers) Chapter 622 The Perks Of The Greed System Chapter 622 The Perks Of The Greed System lenny saw the Alert. The greed system was the first system he had ever absorbed, and he had gotten it from Vice. All this while, the Satan system had been working on digesting it, but it did not have enough power. After all, the Greed system was a system with a level higher than lenny''s. After all, venice said it himself that he had absorbed other systems and he hade to absorb lenny''s. However, lenny''s absorption of the core propelled the Satan System with enough energy to finish the process. He couldnot help but Chuckle loudly. His voice echoed through theher. However, he was not the only one to be excited. The colossalher beast, a grotesque mountain of slimy intestines, reared its repulsive form. Its bloated mass undted with sickening movements as if it were a living amalgamation of decay. The stench emanating from its repugnant body lingered in the air like a noxious fog, assaulting the senses. With a malevolent intent, the beastunched its attack. Its immense form mmed down with the force of an apocalyptic cataclysm, a monstrous amalgamation of putrid flesh and sinew. Lenny, caught in the merciless path, was sent hurtling through theher like a tennis ball propelled by an unstoppable force. The impact was seismic, a collision of infernal power against a lone soul. As Lenny soared through the dark expanse, blood was forcibly expelled from his body. The violent coughing fit painted theher with the visceral evidence of his internal injuries. The crimson droplets hung suspended in the air for a fleeting moment before dissipating into the shadowy abyss, a stark contrast to the unholyndscape. Theher beast, satisfied with its brutal strike, loomed in the background, an abomination of grotesque proportions, ready for the next onught. Lenny''s body, despite the extensive healing it had undergone, now bore the fresh wounds of the colossalher beast''s brutal assault. His bones, once mended, now screamed in protest, rebroken and shattered anew. The internal machinations of his body churned with a chaotic dance, an unsettling rhythm of agony. Yet, in the face of this gruesome predicament, Lenny''s countenance underwent a transformation. A maniacal grin stretched across his features, an abnormal disy of mirth considering the dire circumstances. His eyes gleamed with an unhinged brilliance, reflecting a madness that had gripped him in the wake of the relentless onught. The remnants of his once-intact attire hung off him like tattered banners, and yet, hisughter echoed through theher, a haunting symphony of lunacy that shed with the grotesquendscape. In the midst of pain and chaos, Lenny''s deranged amusement painted a vivid portrait of a man unshackled by reason, embracing the lunacy that had engulfed him. "Yes, begin digestion!" Lenny instructed stillughing loudly. And so it began. lenny instantly felt like smacking the Satan System. He was in a tight spot, and yet the System was asking him to review skills. He had no time to waste. Theher beast that drew closer to him was a being that Lenny could guess had at least the strength of the Great demon realm. "Fuck IT! Just throw out the skills you think are not useful and keep the once that are useful." Lenny suddenly remembered something: "Just make sure that you keep the face swapping skill and also keep the one with the swords!" Lenny instructed as he remembered the skills that he saw Vice use. "YES godamn it!" lenny responded angrily. As Lenny''s will moved, a breathtaking spectacle unfolded. A thousand swords materialized, each a masterpiece of craftsmanship and mystique. These majestic des, suspended in the air behind him, created a formidable phnx, standing as guardians in his hour of need. The swords were not mere instruments of war; they were works of art, adorned with symbols and ancient runes that seemed to pulsate with arcane energy. Their bodies shimmered with an otherworldly glow, casting an ethereal light that bathed theher in a surreal radiance. The sheer grandeur of these des was awe-inspiring. Each sword stood tall, resembling mighty pirs with razor-sharp edges that gleamed with a celestial sheen. The symbols etched on their surfaces told tales of forgotten lore, and the runes whispered secrets of power long lost to the annals of time. As they hovered behind Lenny, the swords seemed to take on a life of their own. Their hilts, intricately designed with celestial patterns, resonated with energy, as if preparing for a celestial dance. Positioned like a formidable army, they pointed with unyielding determination at the colossalher beast that had dared to assail Lenny. This congregation of des, majestic and resolute, painted a scene of both beauty and menace. Each sword, a sentinel in the cosmic ballet, poised to defend its master against the encroaching darkness of theher. The air around them crackled with the anticipation of a celestial confrontation, a sh between the elegance of the swords and the grotesque horror of theher beast. However, lenny still frowned. The System had not been joking when it said that this skill required a lot of Magic energy. A lot of the magic that he had been absorbing from the Core was used for this formation. Lenny raised his still bleeding hands as he gave waved for the attack. As Lenny unleashed the might of the ethereal swords, a symphony of destruction unfolded, painting theher in strokes of celestial vengeance. The des descended upon the colossalher beast with a grace befitting a celestial rain, each sword a lethal droplet in this cosmic deluge.... Chapter 623 Profound Secrets Of The Great Demon Realm

Chapter 623 Profound Secrets Of The Great Demon Realm

As Lenny unleashed the might of the ethereal swords, a symphony of destruction unfolded, painting theher in strokes of celestial vengeance. The des descended upon the colossalher beast with a grace befitting a celestial rain, each sword a lethal droplet in this cosmic deluge. The air hummed with the sound of their descent, a melodic cadence that resonated with the impending doom. The celestial des, guided by Lenny''s will, fell in unison, an ethereal cascade that heralded the wrath of a determined sorcerer. Upon impact, the swords pierced the monstrous creature''s slimy integument, their razor-sharp edges cutting through the grotesque flesh like a divine wind through the darkness. Each de found its mark with unerring precision, embedding itself into the creature''s form with a resounding sh. The grotesque anatomy of theher beast bore the brunt of this celestial onught. The swords, once suspended in tranquil elegance, now transformed into agents of havoc, carving wounds of ethereal radiance into the creature''s formidable bulk. Theher beast writhed in agony as the des plunged into its flesh, a testament to the overwhelming force unleashed by Lenny''s arcane arsenal. The celestial rain continued unabated, creating a tapestry of destruction on the canvas of theher. With each impact, the creature''s monstrous form convulsed, the grotesque appendages iling in protest against the onught. The air was permeated with the scent of burningher, a sickly-sweet aroma that mingled with the cosmic energy released by the enchanted des. The swords, now embedded in the creature''s form, emitted a soft, pulsating glow. The wounds they inflicted seemed to defy thews of reality, as if the very essence of theher recoiled from the celestial incursion. The grotesque creature, once imposing in its colossal form, now bore the scars of celestial retribution, its once formidable hide marred by the brilliance of ethereal wounds. As the celestial rain of swords subsided, theher beast, battered and wounded, stood as a testament to the overwhelming power that had been unleashed upon it. As the celestial rain of swords subsided, Lenny observed the aftermath with a mixture of awe and trepidation. The colossalher beast, though battered and wounded, persisted in its malevolent existence. The arcane assault, fueled by the potent magic of the core of the primordial beast, had showcased the pinnacle of a peak Great Demon''s power, yet it had not proven sufficient to obliterate the monstrous entity. The creature, though momentarily pushed back by the ferocity of the celestial onught, disyed an unnerving resilience. The shadows of theher clung to its form, mending the ethereal wounds inflicted by the celestial des. It was as if the very fabric of theher, like a doting caretaker, cradled the wounded monstrosity, knitting its flesh back together with an otherworldly tenderness. The realization struck Lenny with a profound sense of concern. Thisher beast, fueled by the abyssal energies of its realm, surpassed any foe he had encountered thus far. The fact that it endured an onught capable of decimating an entire city was a testament to its monstrous might. Theher realm, an aplice in its survival, worked tirelessly to undo the celestial havoc wrought upon the creature. A sense of urgency gripped Lenny as he witnessed the creature regaining its malevolentposure. The shadows of theher coiled around it, restoring its form to a semnce of its former grotesque magnificence. It was evident that a mere onught of ethereal des would not be sufficient to vanquish this otherworldly menace. In the face of this formidable adversary and the nurturing embrace of theher, Lenny understood that a more strategic and potent approach was necessary. Just then, he was fortunate enough to hear once more another Alert that was sweet to listen to. And then it happened. As Lenny continued to absorb the magical essence emanating from the core of the primordial beast, an extraordinary transformation unfolded within his consciousness. It was as if a metaphysical dam had burst open, allowing a flood of profound understanding to cascade into the recesses of his mind. Initially fragmented and elusive, these fragments of knowledge gradually coalesced, forming a coherent tapestry that unveiled the secrets of the Great Demon realm. The arcane insights flooded his mind, unraveling the mysteries that had been concealed from him before. Lenny, once limited to merely absorbing the raw power of the core, now found himself a receptacle for the esoteric wisdom embedded within the magical energies. The revtions unfolded like an ancient scroll, each piece of knowledge interweaving with the next to form aprehensive understanding of the Great Demon realm. Lenny was not a fool. He immediately understood what was happening. This was the privilege granted by absorbing the Greed system. Meanwhile, in a different world, at the dead center of a star, a figure slightly opened its eyes. A gesture that instantly sent cosmicw breaking through the ether of existence. "interesting the Morningstar''s seed consumed a fraction of my power." This existence did not seem angry but rather amused by such a thing. ... Meanwhile, Lenny continued to enjoy the change. For Lenny, it was a transformative experience, akin to unlocking the doors of forbidden knowledge. Lenny''s perception expanded beyond the immediate context of the ongoing battle, delving into the intricacies of demonic hierarchies, the underlying principles of abyssal magic, and the profound connections between demonic entities. The once-obscure nuances of the Great Demon realm nowy unveiled before him, a tableau of insights that could reshape the very fabric of his existence. As the influx of knowledge continued, Lenny felt an increasing sense of empowerment. The newfound awareness was not just a collection of facts but a dynamic understanding that resonated with the very essence of his demonic nature. Armed with this profound knowledge, Lenny stood on the precipice of a transformative journey, ready to wield not only the raw magical might but also the sagacity that came with understanding the arcane secrets of the Great Demon realm. And then it happened. Like a pop in his mind and his veins, it happened. *CRACK!* POOF!* (Author''s note: Congrattions, people. We are finally there. Also, this is the first time that we have reached two hundred golden tickets. I want to thank you all for the love and appreciation. This book is a win for you all. I hope to continue trilling you all with the creativity of my mind. Also, I''ll amend the dashboardter on. Sleepy right now...) Chapter 624 Through The Eyes Of The Primordial Beast

Chapter 624 Through The Eyes Of The Primordial Beast

The Greed system facilitated an extraordinary journey for Lenny, letting him absorb memories of the primordial beast. Memories deep within its core. In the ethereal expanse of time, Lenny was propelled beyond the boundaries of his immediate reality. As if caught in the ebb and flow of temporal tides, he found himself transported back millennia, to the primordial genesis of the world. A silent witness to the cosmic ballet, Lenny gazed upon the swirling cauldron of molten magma that birthed the very Earth itself. The molten core, a symphony of searing hues, painted a vivid portrait of creation in its most elemental form. Lenny, now more an observer than an active participant, felt the resonance of ancient knowledge permeating his essence. It wasn''t just the surge of information; it was amunion with the origins of existence. His perception transcended the limits of his familiar form. Instead of hands, he looked down and discovered that he had tentacles, the appendages of a primordial being. It took a moment for realization to dawn¡ªthe memories unfolding before him were not his own but those of the primordial beast, a witness to the dawn of the Eighth Earth. As Lenny raised his eyes, the panorama unfolded. The molten core cradled them all, the embryonic forms of primordial beasts suspended like infants in the cosmic womb. Eight of them, fragile and vulnerable, each harboring the potential for colossal power that would shape the course of the world. Among these celestial progenitors, one figure stood out¡ªa face Lenny knew all too well. It was Mr. Augustus, his countenance untouched by the ravages of time, his wings unfurled in majestic splendor. The scene resembled a dream, a surreal tapestry woven with threads of ancient memory. Lenny marveled at the delicate intery of light and shadow, the pulsating energy that animated the core of creation. The revtion was not merely a glimpse into the past but a visceral experience, an immersion into the primordial essence that shaped the very fabric of reality. In this cosmic cradle, where time danced to an eternal rhythm, Lenny stood as a silent witness to the genesis of worlds and the emergence of beings whose destinies intertwined with the unfolding narrative of existence. The tableau shifted once more, and Lenny found himself present at the moment of the primordial beasts'' emergence into the world. Breaking free from the molten embrace of the core, they ascended into the open expanse of the universe. Yet, the Earth they emerged onto was not the lifeless canvas Lenny had anticipated. And then an ethereal voice, a harmonious symphony of unspokennguages, melody like never before heard resonated through the void. It was a linguistic masterpiece, a chorus of celestial melodies that stirred the very fabric of reality. The sound of it made lenny''s eyes tear a bit because of its beauty. This is was the voice of the One Above All. Lenny, unable toprehend the intricacies of this celestial speech, could only marvel at the profound connection the primordial beasts shared with it. Each note of the otherworldlyposition carried with it the power to shape reality itself. As the voice wove its spell, the deste Earth transformed before Lenny''s eyes. Barrenndscapes gave way to vibrant greenery, a riot of colors bursting forth like an artist''s paletteing to life. nts, adorned with blossoms of every hue, sprouted from the once lifeless soil. The primordial beasts, nodding in silent agreement, became stewards of this newfound creation. The majestic beings wielded their cosmic might with grace, sculpting thend into grand mountains and valleys. Rivers and oceans unfurled like liquid ribbons, weaving through thendscape in perfect harmony. The orchestration of their powers was a ballet of creation, a spectacle of awe-inspiring beauty that spoke of the unity between the primordial beings and the cosmic forces guiding them. Lenny stood as a witness to this magnificent genesis, his senses overwhelmed by the sheer majesty of a world reborn from the symphony of celestial music and the benevolent touch of the primordial architects. It was a moment of divine artistry, where the very essence of creation unfolded in a tapestry of life, color, and boundless potential. The visions unfolded like a tapestry, each scene a fragment of the ancient past. Lenny''s consciousness traversed time and space, witnessing moments etched in the annals of existence. Adam, the first man, strolled across ins and fields, encountering the primordial beast. A friendly pat on the creature''s back forged an unspoken bond between them. Yet, before Lenny could fully grasp the significance of another, Lucifer''s image, the scene shifted once more. Now, he found himself amidst the trees of the garden of Eden, an ephemeral glimpse of a moment lost in the corridors of time. Abruptly, the setting changed again. Rain fell from the heavens, a cleansing cascade that bore witness to a tumultuous battle among the primordial beasts. In this cosmic conflict, they waged a ferocious struggle, consuming one another in a dance of predation. The azure blood of these majestic beings tainted thend, poisoning the very earth beneath them. The verynds they had mantained from birth was destroyed by conflict. Lenny did not need anyone to tell him before he knew that this was after the fall of Adam. This After the birth of Death into the world. After all, it is said that the first man sinned and his sin gave birth to death. From this savage contest amongst the primordial beasts emerged three survivors: Crimson Seraph, Mr. Augustus, and an enigmatic third entity. As they stood amidst the aftermath, the remnants of their fallen kin painted a haunting backdrop to the brutal beauty of their existence. However, the subsequent memories were fractured, mere fragments that refused to coalesce into a cohesive narrative. Lenny, suspended in this cosmic reverie, bore witness to the eons-old struggle for dominance among the primordial beasts, their survival etched in the scars that scarred the world they called home. The echoes of their ancient conflict reverberated through time, leaving behind a legacy of creation, destruction, and the enduring resilience of those who emerged triumphant from the crucible of warfare. A certain realization came to him, "so that is why they were consuming each other. They had a disagreement about their survival. They knew that demons would one daye. some wanted to fault and join them and some others wanted to maintain the peace on earth, but even after crying for thousands of years to the One Above All, they was no answer, and they were left to their own devices..." At this moment, Lenny suddenly felt a pull on his shoulder, and his mind was forced back into the Nether where he was. "What the fuck are you doing spacing out, do you want to die?" Lenny turned surprised to hear a very familiar voice. It was none other than.... Chapter 625 Till Death Do Us Part

Chapter 625 Till Death Do Us Part

In the midst of the vivid memories that swirled around him, Lenny was drawn back to the present by a hand on his shoulder and a very familiar voice. Instinctively, he turned toward the sound, ready to unleash his formidable powers. However, the recognition dawned on him, preventing a potential fiery confrontation. The figure before him bore the semnce of aher beast, draped in arge, ck hoody that concealed much of her visage. The hood featured two eyes on each side, and a pair of horns adorned the center, creating an illusionary image that merged seamlessly with theher beasts that roamed the dark expanse. Yet, Lenny''s realization cut through the deceptive appearance. "Athena...?" he uttered in surprise, the name resonating with the connection they shared. The hoody, despite its ominous exterior, couldn''t conceal the essence of the being beneath. lenny had recognized her instantly. After all, he had been the one that gave her that name. In a brief yet pregnant pause, Athena reached up to remove the hood that concealed her features. Dark hair framed her face, and her slim facial features blended with an air of untamed beauty, reminiscent of a diator woman. This essence was only reinforced by her muscr build, a testimony to her strength that, while not surpassing the bulk of most diator women, was undeniably apparent. "Lenny!?" she eximed in surprise upon recognizing him. However, the astonishment didn''t hinder her reflexes. In an instant, she conjured a dagger, ck as obsidian, into her hand and swiftly brought it down in a menacing arc, aiming for his face. In an instant reaction to Athena''s aggressive advance, Lenny retaliated by unleashing a st of his energy, sending her sprawling away. Undeterred, Athena swiftly regained her footing and charged at him once again. Lenny, well-versed in their bitter history, assumed a defensive stance, preparing for the inevitable sh. As Athena leaped into the air to close the distance between them, she mysteriously vanished, leaving Lenny bewildered as he scanned the surroundings for her presence. However, theher creatures that lurked nearby had no intention of granting Lenny a moment''s reprieve. A swarm of grotesque beings, amalgamations of insects and reptiles, attacked him relentlessly, their ferocious onught aimed at rending Lenny''s flesh. Responding with agility, Lenny conjured two des made of runes into his hands. Wielding them with skill, he swung his arms like helicopter des, slicing through the abominable creatures with ruthless efficiency. Amidst the chaos, Athena reappeared before him with unexpected speed. A swift kick aimed at his legs sent Lenny crashing to the ground. Seizing the advantage, Athena executed a mid-air turn, descending upon him with her de, poised to strike his eye in a lethal assault. With Athena''s de perilously close to his eye, Lenny''s hand swiftly intercepted the lethal strike just inches away from its intended target. Despite Athena''s skills, Lenny''s superior strength became evident in this crucial moment. However, the Nether''s corrosive influence greatly hindered Lenny from unleashing his full might, subtly eroding his power as they engaged in their fierce struggle. In this peculiar realm that existed beyond reality, Lenny found himself unable to summon the cosmicw, a force that would have amplified his magical prowess to the proper level of a Great Demon powerhouse. Nheless, even without the full extent of his magical abilities, Lenny still possessed thebat strength befitting of such a formidable entity. Summoning the might that remained avable to him, Lenny unleashed a bellow ofmanding power that radiated in all directions. "INSECT!!!" Waves of his aura, charged with formidable energy, surged outward, breaking the very air around him. The force was so potent that it even fractured Athena''s arm in the process, showcasing the vast difference in their strengths. "AHHH!!!" She screamed in pain. However, diators were bunch that had their endurance for pain to an abnormally scary level. Despite the setback and her broken arm, Athena pressed on with unrelenting determination. Rolling onto Lenny, she conjured yet another de, aiming to strike him down. However, this time, a series of ancient runes materialized in the air above Lenny''s body. These mystical symbols acted as a barrier, holding Athena''s de in ce. No matter how forcefully she pressed, the weapon remained immobilized, thwarted by the arcane power of the runes. Lenny, amused by his own defensive prowess, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Impressive, right? I could show you some other tricks, but I really want to kill you and make it easier for your existence!" His confident tone resonated in theher, but Athena, undeterred, retorted with a smile, "Not bad, shit face, but you forget something. This is theher! Runes of the outside world have no power here." As she spoke those words, Lenny observed with a growing sense of unease as the runes on his body flickered like a fading light bulb. She was right; his powers were waning in theher, diminishing as the alien forces of this realm acted against his magical abilities. The reality of their situation set in, creating a tense and precarious atmosphere in the battleground. Nevertheless, lenny did not consider himself as weak. Even without magical abilities, he was still a force many would rather choose death than to face. He waved his hand and a dagger appeared. The dagger in an arc through the air came for Athena''s head. Lenny was going to shove it through her ear. However, just when the de was about to reach, Athena''s hood materialized a limb that caught the dagger, holding it in ce. Athena gave a cocky smile. "You are not the only one that learnt some new tricks you know. Besides, i don''t think you realized but I''m a witch now." The moment she said this, she raised the de to stab down again. However, this time around, A thick w stabbed from her back and through her stomach, all the way into Lenny. She paused as she turned about. Waving her des to tear apart theher creature that had attacked her. "Shit!" she cursed, rolling from Lenny''s body. Both of them had been injured from one attack. But this did not mean that Lenny would stop. He rolled back on top her as he brought his de to stab her. But then, there was a loud Howl... (Author''s note: As the writing gotten better?) Chapter 626 The Assault

Chapter 626 The Assault

A thunderous howl echoed through theher, its volume so overwhelming that even the chaotic movements of theher creatures came to a sudden halt. Lenny, along with Athena, found themselves frozen by the sheer force of the sound. Athena''s immediate and explicit reaction summed up the gravity of the situation, "Fuck! It''s the agents of theher!" The implications of those words hung heavily in the air. The arrival of theher agents signified a shift in the dynamics of theher realm, a force that even the denizens of this otherworldly ce respected and feared. In the midst of their ongoing conflict, amon threat had emerged,pelling both Lenny and Athena to momentarily set aside their personal vendettas and face the impending danger together. "Who the fuck are the Agents of the..." Lenny''s words hung in the air as he sensed an arrow whistling loudly toward him. Instinctively, he waved a hand and grabbed the projectile aimed at his face. However, the head of the arrow unexpectedly grew a mouth with teeth, trying to chew at Lenny. Disgusted, Lenny threw the arrow at one of theher beasts. The moment the arrow made contact, it exhibited a ravenous appetite, consuming theher creature with unsettling efficiency. The process was a macabre spectacle, as if the arrow itself was a living entity devouring its prey "What the fuck?" Lenny cursed loudly. Observing the creature''s swift consumption by the arrow, he recognized it as at least a 4th-rank deep demon. The arrow''s efficiency in devouring such a powerful entity left Lenny both amazed and disturbed. The arrow had devoured it in one go. All of a sudden, Lenny felt more arrowsing his way. There were at least a thousand of them. This made him frown. He waved his hands, conjuring more floating swords in the air, but Athena suddenly stopped him. "Don''t!" she said, "It would only make it worse, and trust me, even a great demon has a better chance at running than facing those things." Lenny was very smart. Of course, he was still willing to disy his sword skill. However, diators had an innate connection with those they had battled with. If Athena was saying what she was saying, even though she had seen the first sword attack, then it meant that she knew something that he didn''t. Lenny immediately dropped his hands, and the swords disappeared. "And turn off that glowing thing!?" She pointed to the orb floating behind him. By now, the primordial beast''s orb was only about the size of a pearl. lenny waved his hand as he sent it into his storage unit. All of a sudden, the dark world suddenly returned. "Its not enough!" Athena advised, "hid your fucking aura!" Lenny did notin, hiding his aura. However, the moment his energy settled down. He felt as if he had been plunged into a tundra. the temperature of his body instantly dropped to negative degrees, threating to drown him in so much cold that he felt his very soul suddenly be threatened by the cold. An overwhelming cold assaulted his senses, gripping him like an icy vice. The temperature plummeted instantly, and his skin turned a light shade of blue, as if threatened to freeze over. The intense cold was akin to being stranded on a frigid mountain, facing the relentless bite of a freezing wind that pierces through everyyer of clothing. His breath formed mist in the air, and each inhale felt like inhaling needles of ice. The merciless chill wed at his extremities, numbing them and making movement increasingly difficult. It was as if the very essence of warmth was drained from his surroundings, leaving him vulnerable to the unyielding grip of theher''s bone-chilling power. The arrowsnded, both Lenny and Athena very skilled fighters rolled over to the side, avoiding enough of the arrows. Many of themnded on theher creatures around them and they screeched in pain as they were devoured. Athena saw that Lenny''s movements had slowed down as a result of the cold. Immediately, she took his hand in hers, and brought out her knife. Lenny frowned as Athena swiftly cut his hand, but before he could protest, she produced a small, enigmatic egg from her coat. "What are you doing?" he questioned, his movements slightly hindered by the numbing cold. "Make the bond!" Athena instructed, cing his hand on the mysterious egg. Despite his confusion, Lennyplied, and as his hand made contact with the egg. "channel your aura in your blood and say after me; ''Vinculum per sanguinem cum inferiore''." she instructed. Lenny raised a brow, "is thattin?" "hurry up! just say it." *Vinculum per sanguinem cum inferiore* lenny repeated after her. A surge of magical energy enveloped them. The cold seemed to retreat slightly, as if the egg emitted a subtle warmth. The atmosphere crackled with an otherworldly power, and Lenny felt a strange connection forming between him and the egg as it glowed with ethereal light, pulsating with energy. Athena met his gaze with a determined look. "This is a Nether bond. It''ll help you endure theher''s cold. But remember, this is a pact, and ites with consequences." As Athena spoke, the enigmatic egg transformed into a peculiar coat that enveloped Lenny. The coat clung to him providing an immediate shield against the biting cold of theher. It was just like Athena''s. Athena, suddenly pulled Lenny along, waving her hand to release distinctive red wisps that attracted the attention of theher creatures. The creatures, drawn to the warmth of the red energy, swirled around them. The coat seemed to repel the numbing chill, allowing Lenny to move more freely despite the hostile environment. Athena''s eyes locked onto his, a silent understanding passing between them as she led the way. However, after only a few steps, she turned around. "Don''t get it wrong; I''m only helping you so that I can kill you myself!" She made jumps on certain creatures and thennded on another one that looked like a flying insect. Lenny got on top of it, and immediately it shot into the sky. It was darker than night, but Lenny and Athena were half borns. Seeing in the darkness was nothing to them. Lenny turned to see what was happening behind him... Chapter 627 Horrors Of The Nether

Chapter 627 Horrors Of The Nether

As Lenny and Athena mounted the reptile-insect creature, swiftly ascending into the air to escape the chaos below, Lenny cast a backward nce at the pandemonium unfolding. Theher beast creatures below frenziedly rushed toward the red pellets dropped by Athena, resembling insects swarming over a pile of rotting food. Meanwhile, arrows rained down from various angles, intensifying the bem. In the distance, astride flyingher beasts reminiscent of prehistoric dinosaurs, intelligent figures came into view. Their primitive dressing, resembling barbaric attire with little to no clothing, puzzled Lenny. He had anticipated a horde of mindless creatures when he heard about the Agents of the Nether, yet these beings disyed a level of intelligence that defied his expectations. The contrast between the chaotic feast of theher beasts and the unexpected sophistication of the Agents created a surreal scene, leaving Lenny bewildered by the mysterious nature of theher. After all, every time that a creature of theher had been summoned, it had always been the mindless creatures that he was most familiar with. "Where are we going?" Lenny asked. "A ce where they can''t find us!" Athena answered as she continued controlling the flyingher beast. As they flew through the dark expanse of theher, a million questions filled Lenny''s head. For example, if this was theher, how was it possible that he could breathe here. And if he could breathe, didn''t that mean that there was nt life somewhere around. Also, if there was nt life, didn''t that mean that there was some sort of light source somewhere? After all, oxygen could not be created by nts unless through photosynthesis. It made lenny puzzled. However, before he could ask, the Satan system exined it all to him. Lenny was perplexed by this. Not the answer he had been given, but the response that he had gotten from the Satan system. it no longer sounded like an AI, but rather like an infant, who, although still slumbering, was talking in their sleep. This made him frown. The Satan system sensed his worry and exined. Lenny heard the voice and could not help but feel a bit strange about it. He remembered that he had heard a series of Alerts when he absorbed the power from the core of the primordial beast. Amongst one of them, he had heard something about the Satan System increasing to level 3 and that it was developing a soul. At the time, he was more pressed for time and therefore did not think much of it. However, now, he was hearing the voice of an infant in his head. He suddenly heard yawning. the embryonic soul replied. "Wait! don''t go back to sleep!" The embryonic soulined, nagging like a spoilt child. "You were saying something about my mindprehending the Nether Realm. please continue." "basically, I am ignorant?" Lenny was surprised by the arrogance and attitude of the embryonic soul. He actually was speechless by its audacity. "A Gateway? To Where?" Lenny was perplexed about such a description and wanted to know more, but the embryonic Soul yawned once more, and before he could talk anymore, it quieted down. Obviously, it had returned to slumber. Now, Lenny found himself left with even more questions about the Nether. As they flew far and fast through the dark expanse, Lenny looked below. it was dark but he could still see humanoid creatures stuck on the ground, frozen to death. Athena saw where he was looking. She sighed as she answered the question on his mind. "Those are wanderers, Witches, demons, or basically any person from reality that was curiously foolish enough to try and explore the Nether. Death does not exist here, so they are forever stuck in the frozen cold. Regardless of their realms. They are all left stuck in a state that is akin to death but his not death. Their hopes, dreams, aspirations, all frozen in a timeless expanse. Many of them have been frozen here since the time of man, and some, even more. Those dark sands below are a state beyond death, but still worse than living. The amalgamation of Pain, beyond its intrinsic form." As she talked, Lenny noticed that she had a soar but longing look on her face. It was as if she missed something or lost something below. A little more and they crossed... Chapter 628 Lenny Tales, ’Horror Worse Than The Nether’.

Chapter 628 Lenny Tales, ''Horror Worse Than The Nether''.

As they soared over what appeared to be mountains crafted from shadowy sands, Lenny and Athena traversed a realm devoid of wind, yet eerie particles of ck Nether dust seemed to coalesce beneath them. Athena elucidated that this phenomenon was the Dust of Lost Passions, a peculiar aspect of the Nether''s workings. In this ethereal space, not only were wandering souls lost, but also the dreams and aspirations of humanity found their way here, harboring resentments for their unfulfilled existence. These unrealized dreams and ambitions congregated in the Nether, patiently awaiting an opportunity to exact vengeance upon reality, their unfulfilled creations serving as conduits for their dormant animosity. The Dust of Lost Passions served as a manifestation of these unattained dreams, creating an atmosphereden with the lingering emotions of aspirations never realized. As they soared through the Nether, Lenny noticed intermittent dark sparks of lightning emanating from the dust below. Athena cautioned him, advising against bing ensnared in the mysterious phenomena. "No matter what happens in this ce, do not get lost in that. There is no telling what it would do to your mind!" she warned. During their journey, the flying creature maneuvered through a mountain to evade potential threats from otherher creatures. Lenny keenly observed Athena''s bodynguage throughout this process. diators were known for their resilience, facing challenges head-on even when defeat seemed inevitable. However, in Athena''s demeanor, Lenny detected an overwhelming fear that reminded him of a rabbit in the presence of a hungry lion. Every nuance of her being betrayed her anxiety ¨C clenched fists, ragged breaths ¨C as she struggled to conceal her fear, albeit unsessfully. "How long have you been here?" Lenny asked as they continued their journey. "Since thest time I saw you, she answered."?Lenny frowned at those words. Thest time he saw her was when he had that issue with the souls inside Ciri and the Witches that wanted to kill him. Lenny could not imagine the kind of Horrors that she had been through to have be like this. After all, the Athena that he knew was brave enough to even join him and stand against Cuban, who had not only been an oppressor but practically a god like existence in their lives. A bit more and they found themselves in an enclosed cave. The moment that they reached, and the creature that they mountednded on the ground, Athena turned about with a kick right for Lenny''s face. Lenny had seen the kicking, but he intentionally did not stop her and allowed the kick to reach. She had given that kick with intensity and purpose. A kick so strong that Lenny who was of such superior strength felt as if his face was going to twist and break his neck. he rolled on the ground as he smashed into the walls of the shadow mountain. The dust that formed its existence scattering like rocks. Lenny, bloodied and battered, continued to endure Athena''s relentless assault. With every stab of her de, his body yielded, blood fountaining out like a macabre disy. She punctured his heart, his lungs, and any vulnerable ce her de could find. Lenny, however, made no move to stop her, absorbing the pain in silence. Athena''s anguished words apanied each strike, a litany of grievances and losses. "This is for Hector. For making me lose him. This is for leaving me to die in that fucking desert. And for not just killing me. This is for allowing me to suffer. For letting me and Minnie suffer," she cried out between the stabbing blows. As the onught continued, Athena eventually broke down into tears, her emotions pouring out onto Lenny''s battered form. By now, his body bore the gruesome marks of her assault, resembling more a canvas of despair than the visage of a man. The once-recognizable features were lost beneath the carnage, a testament to the depth of Athena''s pain and the toll it took on Lenny''s form. As she cried, she fell on him, her salty tears and mucus mixing with the visage of his tattered being. Still Lenny said nothing, and then after a while of tearing down, he sighed, "Have you finished... venting?" he asked, rather casually. Slowly, she nodded as she raised his head to look at him. The look she saw made her shiver. This was a shiver that originated from her very soul. It was not just the bloody smileced with blood, but a nastiness that oozed from his body, so vile, so disgusting, and yet so proud that it arrested her very being. Slowly, and shakily, she stood up from on top his body and as she did, Lenny rose to his feet. He looked down on his body at the mess she had created. "So its true; death does not exist here!" Lennymented. Through the opened wound on his chest, he dug his hand, properly opening his ribs, breaking and crashing them to reveal his heart underneath that she had decorated with des. Lenny looked and nodded. With the way she had decorated him with her de, he should have been dead by now. But inside, he was not. Truly, death did not exist in the Nether. However, lenny wanted to test this theory even further. He dug his hand into his chest, the feel of it slimy as it made squishy sounds. With an aggressive pull, he ripped it out of his chest. As he did, he raised the beating organ to eye level and observed it closely. This was the first time that he saw his own heart, holding his own mortality in his hands. On his heart however, lenny discovered that they was a symbol of sorts. it was not like any rune he had ever seen. Instinctively, he knew that this was the mark of the Morningstar on him. The mark of the Devil on him. However, he could not help but crack into a chuckle as he looked at his own heart. And then he did something unexpected. He crushed it... Chapter 629 Not The First Time

Chapter 629 Not The First Time

Lenny, blood-soaked and battered, managed to crack into a chuckle amid Athena''s emotional outpouring. Gazing at his own heart, he did something unexpected¡ªsomething that startled Athena and reignited an old fear she had nearly forgotten. With a surprising nonchnce, Lenny crushed his own heart in his hands. The organ yielded like a water balloon, squished without regard, as if it were a mere annoyance that needed venting. This act, more than the physical wounds, invoked a sense of dread in Athena¡ªa reminder of the unpredictable, courageous human who dared challenge even demons. As Lenny crushed his own heart, a macabre spectacle unfolded. For a brief moment, the heart ceased its rhythmic pulsations, a silent promation of potential death. The room fell into an eerie quiet, and Lenny''s focus intensified on the still organ. This pause seemed to herald the end, the cessation of life. Yet, contrary to the anticipated finality, the heart resumed its beating. In that fleeting interval, where time hung by the thinnest thread, Lenny experienced an illusionary embrace of death¡ªa sensation he had truly felt only once before. The surge of adrenaline coursing through him rivaled the thrill of a first-time skydiver hurtling through the unknown. Lenny''sughter echoed once more, prompting Athena to ponder the depths of his madness. Despite her extended stay in theher, where death was a transient concept, she had never intentionally taken her own life. Death, though a frequentpanion, had always been a prelude to resurrection. However, she refrained from such drastic measures, knowing that certain experiences in life surpassed the perceived finality of death. This realization was one of the peculiar characteristics of theher. However, Lenny had barely?expressed as much as his Will intended to. Again and again, he burst his own heart, continuing his bizarre ritual of self-inflicted death and revival, finding a peculiar thrill in the process. He taunted Athena, remarking on the assumed enjoyment she must have experienced during her time in theher. As far as lenny was concerned, this was a ce that allowed one with sick tendencies to shine as they intended to. However, Athena remained silent, observing Lenny with a mix of fascination and trepidation, much like her earlier encounter with theher creatures. Lenny, aware of the draining effects of the Nether on his powers, activated a small amount of magic to initiate his body''s healing properties. The Nether beast coat he wore mitigated some of the drain of his power from the Nether, allowing him to recover to a certain extent. Athena had suffered for a very long time in this ce. And she really hated it here. However, Lenny saw something in this ce that she did not see, and that was the beautiful potential in such a world. After all, in here, death was not a possibility. he could only imagine the kind of experiments he could perform in such an environment with just one test subject. He could do very very insane things and get away with it. As far as he was concerned, this ce although dangerous, wasced with the possibility of thrill. Afterwards, he turned his eyes towards her, "You have lost your heart as one born of the Arena. But no matter, I can help you with that. I let you vent your hatred for me, now its my turn..." As Lenny said those words, he approached her steadily. She panicked as he did, but did not fight against him nor did she stop him. Nevertheless, Lenny, with his substance of creativity, ever capable of molding and twisting horrors to suit the taste of the moment enveloped Athena with a taste of death in life. His concoctions on her body ording to normal earth dayssted for at least a month. This was a month of disfiguring her form as he saw fit and exciting to the pleasures of his brightly insane mind. Since death did not work here, he took pleasure in venting his will to kill her again and again, until she reached a point where even if he took her heart and ate it before her face, she did not so much as give a frown to it. On seeing this, he was satisfied with the delivered punishment, after all, she had delivered pain worse than the salvation of death. Of course, the process also saw an increase in points for himself. "So tell me, how have you survived here?" Lenny asked her as he handed her some demon meat from his storage unit. Death did not exist in theher, but hunger did, and Athena had gone without food for so long that her stomach had forgotten the gift of it. The Nether maintains the body at a specific state once one had gotten into it as it allows its cold settle in on the individual. "That day, When Minnie teleported us, we were moved here. normally, it should not be so. Mininie''s power appears as teleportation to us, but in truth, all she does his navigate through the void after calcting the distance for the location she wants to go. However, that day she was so afraid that she had rather seek sce in the cradle of the void than go back. The event was just that traumatizing for her. But the thing is that, the void is not a hospitable ce and although passage can be allowed through it, it does not allow sanctuary. They was also the fact that the denizens of the void would have torn us apart if we did not leave. In an attempt to survive, fighting for our lives, we found ourselves here. If it was not for Minnie, I would have been like the others frozen forever between a state of death and a state worse than death. But Minnie was a witch, a very intelligent one, and her unique abilities had let her touch upon this darkness before." lenny raised a brow at this, "are you saying that..." Athena nodded, "yes, this is not the first time that Minnie wasing to the Nether." Chapter 630 The birth of Witches

Chapter 630 The birth of Witches

Meanwhile, back at the ce Lenny had initially met Athena, something else had happened there. After a long time trying to quench the inexhaustible quarrel that Lenny and Athena had sparked there, the Agents of the Nether were finally able to destroy most of the creatures there and disperse the others. There were a total of six of them. One of them came down from itsher beast, and unlike the others, it had a coat to cover most of its body. However, it went low and touched the soil below, picking up fading particles of the red substance that Athena had left behind. It raised its head in a certain direction, "its Minnie''s disciple!" this person muttered lowly. "Spread out; look for anything unusual. Bring her to me!" ......................... Lenny raised a brow at Minnie''s words. After all, the implications were incredible. Lenny had seen it with his own eyes, the people that had be forever stuck in the frozen dark sands of the Nether realm. Those people, many of them had been witches and many others had been schrs with great dreams. They hade to theher, a taste of adventure of the untamednd so has to discover its incredible possibilities. However, their dreams would forever remain in the ck sands of the Nether. After all this ce was not a field trip that one could just visit ande back from. ording to Vinegar, no one had ever visited theher and returned. As far as the outside world was concerned, they were all dead. Then again, this was akin to death. For this reason, no one ever wanted to go to the Nether. it was a very forbid ce. But ording to Athena, Minnie had the ability to not juste to the Nether but also leave. "So there is a way out of this ce." Lenny added. "Yes, but No! its not so easy. Minnie had the ability toe and leave, but it has a lot ofplications, and she had onlye here a few times, all of which were by mistake and had to do withplications with her powers. This was how she learned how to survive here." Another question popped up in Lenny''s head: "Where is Minnie now?" "I was getting to that part," Athena exined. "Everything I know about how to survive in this ce was taught to me by Minnie. Basically, she taught me the fundamentals of how to be a witch. After what had happened between her and you, she had be very scarred; she would rather live in the Nether than go back. And it took a long time of convincing before she agreed. They are two points of possible escape out of the Nether. The first point is nearly impossible to follow." "What of the second?" Lenny quickly asked. "The second is not nearly impossible. But it is totally impossible to follow. That Gate is guarded by..." she paused, taking a deep breath before she mentioned it, "It is guarded by Angels!" "Angels?" Lenny asked, sounding a bit sarcastical. However, he noticed that Athena was serious. "Aren''t Angels supposed to be in heaven or something?" "Angels are heavenly beings that act as direct servants to the One Above All. They are in eternal servitude to his will. these ones are no different. Their duty is to guard against any and all beings that may use the gate to the world of the living." Those words did not sound right in Lenny''s head. After all, he had seen Witches do their summons, casting ck runes that summoned the creatures of the Nether. As far as he was concerned, the existence of the gate was redundant. However, Athena could tell what he was thinking and further exined.... .....The Nether was created by an Entity beyond Entities with the sole intention of invading reality. The entireher is like a passage, like a waiting room for athletes before a match. The Gate was supposed to be the end of the tunnel on one?side. If the gate was left open, the creatures of the Nether could invade reality as they see fit without obstruction. They would flood all the realms with the sole goal being to bring about the end of all. The Angels that stand before it have been there since the beginning, standing guard for all eternity, their sole duty and reason for existence. With them there, the only way thather creatures can make it into the world would be through summons. A skill that no being in the world possessed except humans beings, creatures made to be the most perfect of beings by the One Above All. The Human potential was truly boundless. The second way out of the Nether, involved summoning. This was the method that Minnie had always used out of theher. It involved the use of Nether creatures. But not just any Nether creature, but Nether creatures that have a pact with a human. This was where the management by the Agents of the Nether came to y. Only creatures that have a pact can be summoned to reality. This deal was signed with Knights of the Nether, a long time ago, the wisest man to ever Live. It was signed by King Solomon the Wise. As the wisest man to have ever lived, he figured out that man would meet its end at the hands of Demons in thousands of years toe, and in an attempt to preserve his kind, he made the pact with the Knights of the Nether that gave birth to the first Witch. With the deal established, he was able to affect the cosmicw, and it was so, that during the apocalypse, no witch''s territory would ever be touched as it signified a connection to the Nether. Of course, in exchange for this, the continuous summons of the Nether creatures was ensured. Of course, the situation is far moreplex than it looks. ording to Minnie, the Knights of the Nether believe that the creatures summoned perform the will of Lady Darkness destroying reality. They do not know that those creatures serve humanity there... A trick of King Solomon The Wise she added... Chapter 631 We Need To get Minnie

Chapter 631 We Need To get Minnie

"The agents of the Nether are basicallyw enforcement for the Knights of the Nether. The knights of the Nether, intelligent beings that serve as guards and rulers of the Nether use their pawns, Agents of theher, to ensure stability within theher." "Stability!?" Lenny asked sarcastically again. He had not been in the Nether for too long, but from what he had seen, the Nether did not at all need any maintenance, and even if it did, he doubted the necessity of such an endeavor. However, Athena exined even more. Theher is divided into two sides: "Creatures that have made a pact with humans in reality are on one side of theher, and creatures that have not made a pact are on the other side of theher. When a summon from reality is made for a Nether creature, a portal through the void appears..." "I get it now... So they are separated so that those that do not have a contract do not jump on the summoning ride, right?" Lenny interupted. Athena nodded, "Well, that is at least the idea of it." Lenny nodded in understanding as another thought came into his head, and a faint realization hit him. "So that is how Minnie went back all the times she did, right?" Lenny asked, and just like he had guessed, he saw the look of affirmation on Athena''s face. Lenny could not help but think of this method of escape as a very interesting one. "This method is far moreplicated than you think it is. It is not just jumping into the portal, as it appears. Minnie has to use her teleportation powers to resonate with it and then channel where she wants to go through the void to the eighth earth." Athena exined in such a manner that Lenny could easily understand. "Wait a minute... What do you mean by channeling her power? If you are saying it in this manner, then you are saying that they are other earths with witches other than the eighth earth." "Exactly! And they also make summonses. So that she does not end up on the wrong earth, Minnie has to channel her power the right way, targeted at a location on the eighth earth." Lenny understood even better. It was easy to assume that the only ce with witches that use negative magic would be the Eighth earth, but Lenny immediately realized how silly he had been thinking in that manner. Also, he could tell why it was so important to get it right with channeling power to teleport to the right earth. This was because spatial travel through the void to other subnes was a million times easier than travel from two major nes. The Eighth Earth was a Major ne. If the summons was from a witch in maybe the seventh or fifth nes, then traveling back to one''s own earth would be a major issue. However, Lenny could also see why Vinegar had said that day that the Nether was the shortest cut to any of the nes, but transporting through it was impossible. Truly, the mechanics of spatial travel were far moreplicated than they appeared to be. Now, the most vital question of them all. The one that would either see to their escape or their demise. Lenny walked around the cave a bit with his hands behind his back. He stopped after a bit of pacing, and then he turned to Athena. "Death does not exist in this ce. And ording to what you said, Minnie made it here with you. So let me ask you. Where is Minnie?now?" "That''s the thing. From the moment we came here, they knew that she had arrived." "Who did?" Athena raised a brow at him, "the Agents of the Nether. The same sick fucks that wanted to devour us back there. Minnie''s existence goes against a rule that has existed for thousands of years. She is a variable they cannot allow to survive, and therefore, they made certain restrictions for her. A while ago, we were ambushed, and she was dumped within the ck sands for the Nether to take her." Lenny raised a brow at this. After all, he understood that this ce had somehow made Athena a coward to some extent, but at least her zeal for survival should have pushed her to want to save Minnie''s life. Lenny did not like Minnie one bit, andst he checked, she was owning him her death, but if she was the only ticket out of this dumb back to reality, then efforts had to be made for her sake. Lenny found it surprising that Athena had not done anything to see to the freedom of Minnie. Athena could sense his judgement in his eyes. "Its not what you think. They did not just dump her in the sands of the Nether. If it were that way, I would have gone for her a long time ago. They dumped her in..." Her words were caught in her throat as both her and lenny sensed the approach of something. Immediately, she rushed out to check, and far off in the distance, she could see them. The atmosphere suddenly darkened with the arrival of grotesqueher creatures. These abominable beings, resembling skeletal figures with a nightmarish touch, advanced with an eerie determination. Their bony frames seemed almost disjointed, with limbs extending far beyond the necessity for movement. Each creature was adorned with a myriad of eyes, an unsettling spectacle that gave them an otherworldly appearance. Their hollow eye sockets emitted an otherworldly glow, casting an eerie light on the shadowyndscape. As the creatures slithered and crawled, it sounded like a cacophony of bones scraping against each other, echoing in the deste expanse. The million eyes that covered their skeletal forms seemed to be fixated on a singr purpose, as if fueled by a personal vendetta. "Its a horde, and they are not here for me. What did you do?" She asked as she turned to lenny. The relentless advance of theseher abominations suggested an innate understanding, an awareness of Lenny''s presence, as if they were drawn to him by an unseen force. The way they moved, with a semnce of malevolence, hinted at a connection between their existence and Lenny''s actions. It was as if theher itself had birthed these creatures with the sole intent of pursuing him, making their approach more ominous and threatening. Chapter 632 Grievences of The Nether

Chapter 632 Grievences of The Nether

As Athena observed the approaching horde ofher creatures, a perplexed frown creased her forehead. "That''s not right, we should be safe here!" she muttered with a hint of concern. A sudden realization crossed her mind, prompting her to swiftly retrieve a peculiar substance from her coat ¨C a fine, blue dust. Approaching Lenny with a determined urgency, she sprinkled the blue dust over him. To their amazement, the blue particles transformed into holographic images, resembling the anguished screams of variousher beasts. Athena''s eyes held a mixture of concern and realization as she spoke, "You have the grievance of theher on you!" The holographic beastly wails echoed in the eerie confines of theher, creating a distorted symphony that resonated with the grievances of the shadowy realm. The unexpected revtion left both Lenny and Athena contemting the implications of carrying theher''s grievance. "What does that mean?" Lenny asked, his perplexity evident in his words. However, Athena, sensing the urgency, didn''t have the luxury of providing a detailed exnation. "We have to get out of here! It''s no longer safe," she dered with a tone of urgency, prompting them to take swift action. Athena moved swiftly around the cave, gathering various items hidden in different corners. Some went into a bag, which seemed to be a livingher beast, while others found a ce within the folds of her coat. "Nether creatures are very vengeful. If we don''t cleanse you of their grievance, they''ll keeping after us," Athena exined, her actions reflecting a sense of urgency. Lenny, however, walked out to observe the approaching horde, the eerie creaking of their bones echoing in the air. Frowning, he dered, "Then let us erase them once and for all!" He raised a hand, white mes slowly crackling in his palm. Concerned, Athena grabbed his arm, "No! We should not do that. It will not end well. The Nether Agents will find us if we do. Besides, you might want to save your power in case of emergency. I don''t think you have noticed but energy lost to theher can never be gotten back. We might enter a life or death situation that warrants using it." Lenny took heed of Athena''s warning and nodded in understanding. "Come with me!" she urged, leading him to the insect-reptile-like beast they had used for their escape. "I know a ce where we can wash you clean of the grievances." Athena mounted the creature, and Lenny quickly followed suit. Concerned about their escape from theher, Lenny inquired, "And what of Minnie?" "We are in luck. It''s the same ce!" Athena replied, kicking against the sides of theher beast, propelling it out of the cave and into the sky. The assumptions about the skeletal creatures proved to be vastly incorrect. In an astonishing turn of events, these beings defied expectations and showcased their otherworldly abilities. As Lenny and Athena soared into the sky, a disconcerting realization struck Lenny. These creatures were not confined to the ground; their transformations were far more profound. With an eerie and grotesque disy, the skeletal entities started to morph and intertwine. Bones disconnected and reconnected, forming macabre wings that stretched across the darkened sky. The creatures, now airborne, resembled nightmarish amalgamations of skeletal remnants, their bodies adorned with countless, luminescent eyes that emitted an otherworldly glow. The transformation was a surreal and unsettling spectacle, turning them into flying abominations with a multitude of eyes surveying the world below. The monstrous creation born from the amalgamation of skeletal entities was colossal, dwarfing the creature that Lenny and Athena rode. Its immense size granted it a swift and formidable presence in the darkened sky, and within moments, it rapidly closed the gap, gaining on them with rming speed. The looming creature, now a grotesque fusion of skeletalponents, flew with an unnatural grace, itsrge form casting a shadow over the dark abyss below as it pursued its prey through theher. "They areing closer!" Lenny warned. "I know!" Athena answered as she tried to stair theher beast away, but it was no use. The big skeletal frame loomed over them like an agent of doom. Approaching with ominous intent, the colossal skeletal entity in the sky began to morph, generating limbs adorned with sword-like appendages. Some of these protrusions resembled vicious chainsaws, extending with a deadly purpose. The grotesque limbs swung down from its colossal form, aiming to attack both Lenny and the creature he rode, their edges poised to inflict harm upon anything in their path. The air echoed with the eerie sounds of grinding bones and the menacing whir of the chain-saw-like des as the creatureunched its assault from above. Despite Athena''s caution against using his powers, Lenny swiftly reacted by summoning des from his storage unit. Determined to fend off the skeletal assault, he wielded the des with expertise, creating a defensive barrier against the descending limbs and chain-saw-like appendages. The sh of metal against bone resonated in the air as Lenny skillfully parried the skeletal onught, employing his own weapons to counter the threatening des that aimed to carve through the darkness. In the vast expanse of the Nether, an aerial battle unfolded between Lenny and the colossal skeletal creature. des shed, creating sparks that illuminated the dark abyss. Lenny maneuvered skillfully, dodging the skeletal limbs and retaliating with precise strikes from his summoned des. The air echoed with the sounds of the battle¡ªmetal against bone, roars of the wounded creature, and Lenny''s determined grunts. As the conflict intensified, Lenny seized an opportunity. With a swift and calcted move, he targeted the joints of the skeletal limbs, severing their connection to the creature''s colossal frame. The dismembered limbs tumbled through the Nether, trailing shadows as they descended into the abyss. However, the skeletal creature, now wounded and enraged, turned on itself. The remaining limbs iled uncontrobly, causing wounds on the creature that Lenny rode. The creature let out an eerie scream that reverberated through the Nether, a haunting cry of agony. Unable to maintain its aerial stability, the wounded creature began a slow descent, spiraling downward.?The Nether''s dark currents enveloped the descending creature as it descended into the shadows, leaving echoes of its torment in the abyss. Chapter 633 The Dust of Lost Passions?

Chapter 633 The Dust of Lost Passions?

The woundedher beast began its descent, spiraling uncontrobly towards the ground below. Athena, at that moment, had a sudden realization of the impending danger. Her eyes widened in terror as she navigated the struggling creature through the ominous formations ofher dust below. The grotesque shapes of deformed faces and scenes of shattered dreams became more vivid as they descended further. Twisted expressions and eerie scenes emerged from the dust gathering, each a manifestation of unfulfilled aspirations and forsaken hopes. The air was thick with the oppressive weight of dreams never realized, hanging like a haunting mist over the Nether. They were unfortunately falling into the Dust of lost Passions. The same ce Athena had earlier on told Lenny to avoid at all cost. Athena''s fear was palpable as she fought to maintain control, her knuckles white as she clutched the reins of the woundedher beast. The realization that they were hurtling into the heart of the Dust of Lost Passions struck her like a physical blow. Her breaths quickened, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead, mirroring the anxiety that enveloped her. Lenny, observing Athena''s reaction andprehending the gravity of the situation, furrowed his brow. The descent into the gathering dust held a different kind of peril¡ªa threat to their very essence. The air was charged with an otherworldly intensity as they plunged into the swirling abyss, and the uncertainty of what awaited them in the heart of the Nether''s lost passions cast a foreboding shadow over their desperate journey. At this moment, Athena remembered Minnie''s words; "Falling into the dust of lost passions will see that you be one with them!" As they fell, Lenny decided not to hold back any more. With a wave of hands, he conjured white mes that suddenly surrounded him and Athena. This was Lenny''s power at the rank of a Great Demon. His mes were brighter, stronger and far more expansive. Lenny had used his power in time, epassing them. However, he started to feel as if something was wrong. The dust of lost passions like termites to wood was eating against his power. He could actively feel as it eroded his power. But that was not all, outside the mes that had formed around them, images started to appear. Many of these images were familiar. Some of his mother and brother back in his former world. The vivid images unfolded like a tapestry, capturing snippets of Lenny''s former existence. It showed images of them living in peace and celebrating together. Then the images changed again and it was of Lenny''s brothering home after graduation, an event that once more made the family joyous. The scene changed once more and it was of Lenny bringing his lover, Catherine, home. An event that made his mother weep tears of joy. As the scenes changed again and again, Lenny could not help but stare at them with a mix of emotions. The emotions welled up within Lenny as he involuntarily watched these fragments of his past. The juxtaposition of the warmth from these memories against the cold reality of the Nether created a disorienting blend of nostalgia and despair. It was a collision of worlds, a sh between the cherished moments of his human life and the unyielding, relentless onught of an existence he now lived. "Don''t look at them!" Athena warned, "Its a lie! Its all a lie! The dust of passions is showing you your hearts desire. But its all a lie." Even though she said this, she too saw differently. Athena saw a life with her lover, Hector. She saw herself cuddling on his chest on a chair with a big house behind them. The scene changed for her once more and the next thing she saw was Hector cing his head against her swollen belly, trying to listen to the kick of the baby within. As the scenes yed out before her eyes,?Athena could not help but subconciously want to reach out her hand and be a part of that dream. She knew that the dust of lost passions was only showing her what she wanted to see, but she was a person that had stayed in the Nether for a very long time, experiencing her own share of a very terrible life. There was nothing that she wanted more at this moment than to be a part of these scenes. Yes, she wanted to join them. Once more, the scene changed and two children about the ages of six ran around her and Hector with wooden swords, ying around andughing together. Subconsciously, she stretched her hand towards the images. As she did, tears gently fell from her eyes. Athena did not think herself to be too much of a difficult person. All she wanted like most diators, was to live a simple life free from worries of having to fight for her survival. After growing up in the hellish conditions of the Arena, this simple life was worth far more than the treasures of the entire world to her. And now, it was before her eyes. And all she had to do, was stretch a bit for it and she would reach it. Just a bit, and she could be a part of it. Even though it was a lie, even though it was nothing but a dream. A part of her, yarning for the treasure of simplicity would rather drown in this dream than face reality. However, just when it seemed as if she was going to charge through the protective mes to reach the other side, a loud scream was heard behind her. "This is so disappointing! How the FUCK is this my dream? Dust of passions¡ªMY ASS!" *BOOM!* Lenny let out his magic in all directions, exploding the dust of passions away from him. As he did this, Agents of the Nether that had been given the instruction to search the ce for them sensed the disturbance and immediately, they headed for their direction. Chapter 634 Host Has Lost All Functions

Chapter 634 Host Has Lost All Functions

Agents of the Nether, six of them in number, patrolling the Nether on winged Nether beasts sighted an unnatural light that shone in all directions from a distance away. Immediately, they steered their beasts rushing over in that direction. Although lenny had used his power to st all of the dust of passions away, the result was not like he had expected it to be. Firstly, his Magic levels instantly fell. The usage of magic was immerse, taking him by surprise. He had truly not expected that so much energy would have been taken for just that one attack. Lenny quickly realized that theher was acting three times as much on his powers within this ce. He turned to Athena, "I thought these coats negated the effects of theher?" "yes they do, but the Dust of lost passions acts on not just living things, but also Nether beasts, and these coats areher beasts." Lenny immediately understood what she was saying. Although Lenny did not think it was possible, after all, Nether beasts could not be considered to be living creatures. But it seemed like the Dust of passions affected everything that existed and had a will of its own. Theher beast''s might not have life, but as long as it had a will, it was basically easy plucking for the Dust of passions. However, Lenny could not allow things continue to happen like this. Slowly, and steadily, like the mist of the morning, the Dust of passions continued to gather all around them. "We need to get the hell out of here!" Athena stated. "I know!" Lenny answered back aggressively. he looked around him, everything seemed the same to him, "Which way do we go to get Minnie?" "That way!" Athena pointed. lenny nodded as he conjured a mix of fireballs and swords that were formed entirely out of magic. "I''m giving it my all. This better take us to the end!" *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* The explosions went out like rockets during a festival, creating a path for them to follow. However, Lenny could careless. "Hold on tight!" He instructed. Lenny was far stronger and faster than her. Athena held unto him as he moved with speed, rushing out of the gathering of the dust of passions. Even with lenny''s incredible speed that defiedmon sense, the path out of the dust of passions was a really long one. The dust of passions closed up behind him, a bit of it brushed his body as his window of escape became narrower and narrower, instantly turning the parts that they touched his body into dust. Lenny had no choice but to persevere through it, and just when it looked like it was going to close up all around him, he barely, but finally made it. Out of the Dust of passions, he fell, both of them rolling on the ground. "Ahhh!" Athena groaned a little, and so did Lenny. However, both of them slowly stood to their feet. Lenny looked back at the dust of passions behind them and he chuckled a little. he raised a middle finger to the gathering of the dust, "That''s not my fucking dream!" However, he noticed that Athena was not saying anything. It was only now that Lenny sensed as if something was wrong and turned about. His eyesnded on the horde of Nether creatures before him. There was a mixture of them. Some of them looked like the skeletons that had pursued them before, and then they were some that looked like molded blobs of flesh, like uneven jelly that had been stacked on top each other. And then there was more. Insect like creatures that seemed to have multiple faces, switching between them. They were also those that looked like snakes and other kinds of bugs. it was not an exaggeration to say that the gathering ofher beasts here were in their millions. They were many of them, surrounding them from literally all angles. "Lenny, how many different types of Nether beasts have you offended?" Although she asked this, the answer was before her eyes. "Only a few!" Lenny answered sarcastically. However, in truth, even he was not aware of the types he had offended. At first, it was just the two that he had stolen from after killing the first witch, and then they was every time that a witch summonedher beasts to face him and he cut them down like a farmer harvesting wheat. Lenny had been relentless in all his battles. Regardless of the cries of the beasts, he killed cut them down without care. Nether beasts were very special in their form. Those cries had lingered on, forming around Lenny like an halo. However, the normal eye cannot sense them, only their kind, ever begging to be avenged. And now, the calvary for vengeance had appeared. There was a temporary pause, and then, Lennyughed loudly as he stepped forward waving his hands for two long Katana swords to appear. Athena could not believe what she was seeing. Lenny was not backing down. Instead, with an unnaturally crazy smile on his face, he actually wanted to take on these many creatures. What she did not know was that Lenny really did not mind. Even if he was going to face the entire Nether, then so be it. However, just when it seemed as if the brawl was going to begin, something even stranger happened. All of a sudden, there was an in flow of ck butterflies that settled in from all around. Lenny was still quite fresh to the Nether realm, but in his own experience, this ce was not the kind to have butterflies. Naturally, he raised his de to it. Meanwhile, on seeing the butterflies, Athena came to a sudden realization and she opened her mouth to warn Lenny, but it was toote. "Its the Agents of the Neth..." *BOOM!* the butterflies exploded beside lenny and all around them. As it did, Lenny got alerts from the system that just did not make sense. Chapter 635 Cuban Begins His Domination Chapter 635 Cuban Begins His Domination Amidst the ethereal glow of the Nether, Lenny unsheathed his two swords, poised to confront the oing horde of Nether beasts. However, before he could make a move, a swarm of ck butterflies materialized around him, leaving a trail of otherworldly dust in their wake. The surprise of their sudden appearance froze Lenny momentarily, and his focus diverted from the impending threat. In an unexpected turn, the seemingly innocuous butterflies erupted in a series of explosions that engulfed both Lenny and Athena. The concussive force of the sts disoriented Lenny, momentarily ckening his consciousness. As he gradually regained his senses, a faint symphony of whistles resonated in his ears, interwoven with Athena''s urgent calls for him to rise. Struggling against the lingering disorientation, Lenny attempted to push himself up, only to find his body weakened and fatigued. The explosive onught had drained not only his physical strength but also his resolve to engage in battle. Slowly raising his head, Lenny witnessed the retreating horde ofher beasts, fleeing in fear from the chaos unleashed upon them. Arrows, akin to the one that had devoured theher beast before, rained down with precision, consuming many of the fleeing creatures. Amidst the tumult, humanoid figures materialized beside Lenny and Athena. Athena''s defiant screams echoed through the Nether, a futile resistance against the mysterious assants. The figures swiftly bound Lenny''s hands and feet with ropes, lifting him onto their shoulders. As they carried him toward a waitingher beast, Lenny felt the grip of fatigue overwhelming him. The chaotic events,bined with the lingering disorientation from the explosive assault, caused him to lose consciousness once again. The world around him blurred as he sumbed to the embrace of unconsciousness, leaving behind a realm filled with enigmatic threats and the lingering echoes of Athena''s futile defiance. Lenny frowned at this. "So you are finally awake!" Lenny addressed the Embryonic soul in his head. As it said this, The embryonic soul brought up Lenny''s stats to his face. Lenny''s stats all read <0> Lenny nodded. "I see!" "Tell me, what did they hit me with?" The embryonic soul was silent a bit as if it was analyzing theponents and then it answered, "Unknown? Aren''t you supposed to like know everything there is in the world?" Lenny heard the embryonic soul sigh Lenny frowned, "is it all hopeless?" The answer Lenny got was not one that he was expecting at all. However, the embryonic soul exined further. "And what did you find?" Lenny sighed at the bad news. But the embryonic soul was not done. "What exactly do you mean by that?" Lenny asked. The embryonic soul responded. "Oh really!" Lenny suddenly had a glee in his eyes as abominable thoughts weaved in his head. ...... As Lenny was captured along side Athena, and taken to a faraway ce. something else was happening in the eighth earth. In the ominous skies above, Cuban, the blood demon of the Asmodeus family, loomed with an imposing presence. Having emerged from his cocoon, he now possessed a colossal form, several timesrger than before, with protruding horns on the sides of his head. His entire being radiated a deep, blood-red hue, a visual manifestation of the immense power that now coursed through him. Thoughcking wings, Cuban defied gravity, suspended in mid-air as a testament to his newfound status as a Great Demon. As he gazed down upon a town nestled below, a sinister grin adorned Cuban''s visage. The town belonged to the witches, a territory protected by the dictates of Cosmicw that prevented him from entering directly. However, such restrictions did not hinder him from inflicting terror upon thend and its inhabitants. The witches, once under the influence of Mr. Augustus, now faced the malevolent force of Cuban. "Surrender and submit to me!" boomed Cuban''s authoritative voice, echoing through the air with an undeniable aura of dominance. The mere utterance carried a weight thatpelled attention, instilling fear in the hearts of those below. Cuban''s menacing presence heralded a massacre of unprecedented proportions, a dark chapter unfolding in the once-peaceful town. The witches, caught in the crossfire of demonic authority, found themselves at the mercy of Cuban''s insatiable thirst for dominion. Amidst the chaos and impending doom, the chief Magi of the besieged town stepped forward. Despite his stature, he emanated an aura of strength and determination, marked by a charismatic expression that rallied the men and women behind him. Witches and magi alike stood united, their collective support evident as they prepared to face the looming threat. "We were once ves to Mr. Augustus. Finally, he is dead, and now we have regained our freedom. We are not as weak as we used to be. ording to cosmicw, you cannot enter our abode. This means that we have the home advantage. We will fight for our freedom, and if need be, we will die trying," dered the chief magi, his words resonating with unwavering confidence. His unwavering gaze remained fixed on Cuban, defiance etched in every line of his face. Cuban, amused by the audacity of the chief magi, chuckled ominously. His voice reverberated across the deste wastnd, echoing the impending sh. "If you have chosen to die, then die!" he dered, slowly raising a hand as cosmic energy crackled within his grasp. The very earth trembled in response to the unleashed power, setting the stage for a cataclysmic confrontation between the resilient townspeople and the malevolent force that threatened their newfound freedom. As the chief Magi''s defiant words hung in the air, the assembled witches and magi, determined to defend their freedom, swiftly took action. In a ritualistic disy of blood and magic, they made deep cuts on their hands, channeling their essence into the earth. In response, a sinister gateway to the Nether emerged from the ground, a portal between worlds crackling with eldritch energy. From the depths of the Nether, grotesque creatures began to emerge, their forms twisted and contorted by the malevolent energies of the Nether realm. The horde that spilled forth seemed like a nightmare given life, a nightmarish amalgamation of demonic entities. Skeletal figures with elongated limbs and multiple joints slithered out, their bones clinking together with an eerie rhythm. Amidst them, amorphous masses of pulsating flesh oozed forward, each step leaving a trail of ichor and otherworldly residue. Eyes, numerous and unblinking, adorned their grotesque forms, giving them a ghastly and unsettling appearance. The air resonated with guttural growls, hisses, and other indescribable sounds as theher beasts responded to the summons. This unholy legion, born from the depths of the Nether, now stood between the townspeople and the looming threat of Cuban. The battleground was set, and the sh between cosmic powers and eldritch abominations promised a spectacle of otherworldly proportions. Cuban, suspended in the air with an air of disdain, observed the emergence of theher creatures summoned by the witches and magi. The defiant confidence of the townspeople seemed to amuse him, and a sardonic smile yed on his blood-red lips. As the unsettling sounds of theher beasts filled the air, he allowed a moment of apparent pause. With a tone dripping with contempt, he muttered, "Trash will forever remain trash!" The words echoed ominously, carrying an implicit threat that lingered in the air. Cuban''s eyes glowed with an intensity that betrayed his deep-seated arrogance, and his posture exuded the aura of a demonic authority ready to assert itself over the lesser beings before him. The townspeople, bolstered by the presence of theher creatures, were momentarily emboldened. Little did they know that Cuban, the blood demon of the Asmodeus family, was a force to be reckoned with... (Author''s note: its the end of the month fam. I want to say a thank you to all of you. we finally made our first 200 golden ticketsst month. it was allbined efforts of you all. I hope to continue feeding you all with a beautifully twisted sadistic book you all love. I love you all. And please enjoy your christmas, and new year) Chapter 636 Cuban Begins His Domination 2 Chapter 636 Cuban Begins His Domination 2 The Nether creatures, many, and ugly looking as they had always been, stood before Cuban. However, the blood demon did not attack. Instead, he allowed the appearance of the creatures that they summoned. There was literally a horde of them, reaching far off into the horizon. This was a collective power of strong magi and witches, desperate for their own survival. Although the sudden appearance of theher creatures that numbered in their thousands, covering the sands of the wastend was meant to provide some peace of mind to those that had summoned them, the truth was that many amongst them were still filled with fear and it was for very good reasons too. The Chief Magi of the city stepped forward, "if you leave now, there will be no bloodshed." Those words actually made Cuban the Great demon raise a brow, and then he chuckled lowly. "You know, that is one thing I have to agree on with you on. Even though, I am practically a blood demon, I rather not have the bleeding of blood today. You see, right now, humans are not as useless as they were many years ago. You are now amodity that I find very useful. And trust me, I always take good care of my toys!" The moment he said this, Cuban waved a hand and all of a sudden, long curvy blood des appeared in the sky all around him. Most of them were longer than a person, and some of them looked as if they could literally tear through the sky with their sharpness that reflected light under the sky. Cuban chuckled once more, "don''t worry, I am good fan of human history, and I know how you flock like to be ruled. With... FEAR!" The moment that he said those words, the curuvy des fell from the sky like a meteor shower. many of them spining as they fell with their sharpness disying a sovereign strength like never before seen. *SLASH!* *BOOM!* A lot of SLASHING AND BOOMING sounds were heard as cuban made his point known and many people screamed as most tried to run and some others even sat on the ground hugging their heads. The explosionssted for only a few seconds, and then it was over. A cloud of dust paraded the earth and apart from screams that slowly died down as the booming sounds died out, thend was actually more in a tranquil state. And then with a wave of his hand, a breeze blew the dried dusty sands of the wastend away. And there it was the terrible handy work of a Great demon existence. Everything that was summoned whether big or small was now dead. Creatures of theher, those that flew, those that crawled, and and even those that slithered had not escaped from the ughter. however, surprisingly enough, not one human had been hurt. Not one person had fallen to the des of the blood demon. Even those that had stood right next to their summoned creatures or even on top their backs, riding them had not been hurt. The mere uracy of such a vile attack that by right, should have taken all their lives left them speechless. All their proud beasts had been butchered. Slowly Cuban descended, not to the ground, but rather, just close enough. And then he opened his mouth to talk. This time around, his words carried more vile and weight than ever before. "let me introduce myself again, for those of you that are not aware of who I am. I am Cuban, son of the Asmodeus royal Family. And thisnd..." Cuban shook his head in a sadistic manner, "...forgive me, this earth, is MINE!" The moment he said this, the chief magi that had opposed before suddenly burst apart in a grotesque mess of flesh, bones and blood. Some of his blood and organs sshed on the people around which emphasized Cuban''s words even more. "Now, any more oppositions?" Cuban asked. The Witches and magi, frozen in their ce slowly went down to their knees, all of them dering loudly their surrender and submission to his rule. After which Cuban nodded as he waved his hand and a bloodmark rune appeared on the ground. "Go!" he whispered and the rune like an insect rushed into the witches territory. Immediately, it attacked another rune that had been ced there. Instantly destroying the former rune with a swipe of its ws, and then it upied its position. Cuban nodded. he looked around a bit and then his eyes fell on one magi. It was a younger man, "if i remember properly, you were the first to bow. Good! from now on you are chief of this town. i want a constant update on the reports and if anyone refuses to listen to you, you can reach me through my marked rune." After he said this, the individual that had now been chosen nodded his head as he bowed again and again, giving thanks for the position. Cuban nodded as he turned and immediately took to the skies. In no time, he was already out of sight. A whileter, he arrived at his Arena. this was the same ce that had once been gifted to him by governor Momoa as a form of bribe for an alliance with baroness Everbee. However, all that was in the past now. then again, demon alliances had a habit of being very fragile. The moment he arrived, Domani and her other subus mate ran to him, but only Domani had the guts to actuallye close enough to touch him. Even in this home, there was hierarchy that should be respected, and Domani, although in the most unconventional of ways, had proven herself to be far more useful. After all, when all hopes seemed lost for Cuban, she had stayed by his side no matter what. Of course, it wa snot yet known if cuban was just feigning that time or it was real. The bottom line of the entire matter was that she had proven herself to be more than an item of sexual pleasure. In fact, rumors had it that she had even gotten the attention of Baroness Everbee. This was an individual that no one had ever been able to please, not even the Great demons that once rule dthe world. Domani walked with grace, with her head held high as she approached. Her dressing even now that Cuban had be a Great demon was even more provocative than ever before. A long gown that was practically a see through with a long slit on either sides that exposed her well meaty thighs. Her cleavage deep as as the valleys, almost looked like they had been curved open by a sculpture with too much time on his hands. And then, they was her reptilian tail behind that gave much to the imagination of anyone that wanted an exotic time, while bending her over and pulling at her tail as they made pleasure with her insides. Decorated heavily with the best treasures and ornaments, gifts sent over from other demon factions, all trying to curry favor with the new great demon through his most favorite sex toy. Domani was a sight for sore eyes. She walked over to him as she handed him over a goblet. This was a fresh mixture of wine and the blood of a newborn, just the way Cuban liked it. He took huge gulps of it, enjoying the feel of the liquid passing through his throat. As he did, she leaned into him, "husband..." she whispered softly, her voiceced with the seduction of both attraction and the neediness of woman with a problem in between her legs that needed attention was viper that could poison the heart of any man in an instant. "Are you going toe and join me in the pool. I had them kill a hundred fresh humans just for your bath. I was thinking we do it in the blood pool again." Cuban paused as he turned to her, grabbing her by the waist, he pulled her closer, his hands, strolling slowly from her waist to her lush backside to cup their softness. He leaned into her, enjoying a kiss that only part ways with a bridge of saliva and some blood, evidence of his bite on her lips. "A very tempting offer, woman! But not yet. I still have a few ces that need my Asmodeus family mark and then..." "The Eighth earth is yours!" Domani added. Cuban chuckled a bit as he released her from his hold, "tell me, have those from Glenn''s territory given up yet?" He immediately changed the subject. "No! till now, they refuse to give in." She answered, "ording to the report, they have aide from a demon." "Hmm! and who is that?" he asked. "Lady Vinegar!" Domani answered. Cuban nodded as he turned and walked away, "don''t worry, I''ll see to it myself." As he walked away, Cuban did not notice a sharp glint in Domani''s eyes.... Chapter 637 The Earth suffers Chapter 637 The Earth suffers Cuban walked awayinto the recess of his room. The moment he got in, he waved his hand and the walls once, made of y and stone suddenly bleed with blood, 0darking the room. A Blood rune, the one he used formunicating with the baroness appeared before his face. "Not bad cousin," baroness Everbee''s voice came from the rune. It sounded shy, but still alluring and seductive, "you have managed to do things ording to n so far. If you continue like this, the eighth earth would have the stabbed seal of the Asmodeus family and the Cosmic Law restriction on Power level would be lifted. I would be able to enter this world with full strength and so will the members of our Family.Your Father and the Patriarch will be very proud of you." Cuban nodded, "Your n to ce me at the center of things while the rest of the world thought me to be a a banished child of the Asmodeus Family hunting for a living as an Arena Master was a brilliant move. For Fifty years, things have indeed gone ording to n. Although, the issue with the Half born human, Lenny Tales was unforeseen and thus making the fulfillment of our ns take a slightly longer period of time, It was all still within..." "No cousin!" She immediately interrupted him. "Trust me, the birth of that half born was no ident. When the Abaddon family wanted to take over one of the earths a long time ago, they was simr resistance. One from no where rose against them. It was the same thing with the Mammon family. As such, we havee to understand that the Major ne itself has a will of its own. A will that it executes through its inhabitants." "Are you saying that the Eighth earth is fighting back?" Cuban asked. "Mmmm!? Is that not obvious already? If we... No! When we seed, The Will of the ne will be eroded out of existence. It will be totally gone. To think that it would not fight back is Ludacris." She suddenly chuckled a bit. "You are still young cousin, so let this big sister educate you a bit. When the major nes of the In-Between where created, they were born with the primordial beasts. take them to be like erm... The white blood cells of the human body. But a bit more than that. Their job was not just the maintenance of life on the, but the maintenance of THE LIFE of the. Of Course, the problem with everything that has a Will of its own, is the capability for it to sought out self preservation as opposed to the collective survival of the whole. The Primordial beasts are of such a kind. If they had united together as one to stand against the invasion of demons, they would have actually won. Maybe one or two might have been wounded or dead, but with humans and the need to believe in a higher existence every time, it would have not been a problem at all. But as much as agees with wisdom, it is also a double edged sword. After all, how did the humans say it...? Two kinds of people fear death the most, the Rich and the old... HAHAHA!!!" "You seem to be in a rather nice mood!" Cuban sighed. "I am? Of course I am. I can''t help it. It has been a really good show. However..." her tone suddenly dropped to one of seriousness. "Do not underestimate the Half Born. It is obvious that the Will of the World is with him. And we don''t know where that witch sent him to. My guess is that he will be back soon. We need to finish things fast." Cuban nodded. "For the earth to be taken by a royal Family, the inhabitants of the world must first acknowledge the supremacy of the family, and then bear its mark. It is for this reason that we killed off over half of the poption on invading the world. That way, resistance from the remaining will be next to none. I have ced the Family mark on allnds that were formally upied by the Abaddon family, and the humans have acknowledged the new order. But I am still unable to connect to the Cosmicw and establish the Decree." "Well, that is only naturally. The demons you have conquered who have Arena''s automatically have their humans under your rule. But you still face a bit of opposition." "The Undeadmander!?" "No! That one is of no problem. Like you know, he is dead. His will has no vote on the Living, and therefore is no major contender for the rule of the Earth. I am talking about the Governor of Waterfell city and that cursed brat''s territory. The Witch they call Glenn." "Yes!" Cuban nodded as he massaged his jaw, "Momoa although weak is still a Great demon. But it is not something I can''t deal with. he sustained some very terrible injuries when the Primordial beastmitted suicide and should have already dropped a rank or two by now. This, I am most sure of. But the Witch is much different. she should be dead, but her territory still stands. She was able to take all the citizens of the city of milk and honey to her territory. That ounts for hundreds of thousands of humans. If I can get their allegiance, then taking over the Earth is a sealed deal. But I have tried." Cuban remembered when he had tried to enter Glenn''s territory. For some reason, he could not enter. The cosmicw prevented this. Also, his attacks were not working. It was as if Glenn had alreadyid certain ns in ce before that final battle, she had actually prepared or her own death. Also, Lady Vinegar acted as a kind of guide for the territory. Why a demon would protect humans like she did was not something that Cuban understood, but he had too much on his te than to worry about Vinegar. Baroness Everbee chuckled lightly, "don''t worry, there is no problem at all. I have alreadyid in ce certain ns for her territory. If I am right, the undeadmander should be on his way by now." Cuban was a Great Demon existence but that did not mean that he was a top existence. He was still some where within the lower ranks. While Momoa was a great demon with incredible strength, he was now injured. Also, he had lost precious treasures that would have given him an upper hand in this battle. However, there was yet another, and that was the Undeadmander. This one matched with power right from the dead body of the Primordial beast. At the moment, he matched for Glenn''s territory with an undead army.The undead army was nothing like the measly figure that it was once upon a time. The Undeadmander had been very thorough with his digging into the earth of the wastnds, salvaging as much as he could assembling them together as best as possible, with the power of the invitation stone. And now, his army was literally in the billions. He had spared no corpse. Even that of a little ant of the earth. As long as it was dead, filled with the death of its former existence, it was enough. The Undeadmander now, filled with a bit more flesh that it previously had sat on the back of the primordial beast, enjoying the view from a rather kingly position. The many eyes of the primordial beast shone in an eerie purple light, guiding the advance of the entire army. They moved with precision and ack of grace, some of them folding on top of each other, but they still moved. All of them advanced for Glenn''s territory sitting far off in the distance. With its beautiful Greenery, it was like a lush ind in the middle of the sea slowly bing stormy. Meanwhile, within the territory, men and women ran about. All of whom dressed in ck outfits. Glenn was not avable and the leadership of the territory had fallen to Father ck''s shoulders. Father ck also dressed in full ck clothing as he barked orders again and again. He was an experienced man when it came to battle, and was a naturally born leader. Although he did not have much of the power as the territory could grant a witch, he could still do a lot with the kind of manpower and technological advancement that was made avable to the territory. This was going to be a really tough battle. The reason for this was because, of one thing. demons could not enter a witch''s territory, but there was absolutely nothing stopping an undead army from destroying it. And this was baroness Everbee''s n. she was going to use the pressure of the undead army to force the residence of the territory to give up their abode.... Chapter 638 Fate and Its Threads

Chapter 638 Fate and Its Threads

The undead hordes, numbering in the millions to billions, relentlessly advanced toward Glenn''s territory. Despite the overwhelming odds, Father ck, the seasoned war veteran now tasked with defending thend, stood undeterred. His ghoulish nature added ayer of resilience and ferocity to his already formidablebat skills. Ever since Vinegar had brought them back to the territory, the absence of Lenny, lost in theplications of transportation, left them with the realization that they were on their own. Unaware of Lenny''s whereabouts, they had to prepare for the impending onught. Fortunately, Glenn, driven by the vision of turning this territory into a sanctuary, had tirelessly worked on fortifying its defenses during these crucial months. As the undead approached, the territory, now under Father ck''smand, stood as thest bastion of free humanity in this deste world. It gleamed like a fragile flower in a vast expanse of vile mud, a symbol of resistance against the encroaching darkness. The fate of the free world rested on the shoulders of those within the protective walls, ready to confront the nightmarish horde that sought to devour everything in its path. A temporary table was arranged for the leaders of the sanctuary to convene. Among them were Elder Isiah and Elder Zod, representatives from the city of Milk and Honey. Perseus, Scarface, and Scarface''s daughter Nikky, who had all risen in rank due to Lenny''s favor, were present as well. Crusher and Insect Beepleted the assembly, each leader readying themselves for the imminent battle. Father ck, the veteran in charge, approached the table and unfurled a sheet disying the battle n of the area. As the map wasid out, a collective frown swept across the faces of those present. The depiction revealed their territory at the center, surrounded by numerous red dots scattered throughout. The ominous markings conveyed the impending threat that loomed over their cherished sanctuary. Father ck addressed them, "yesdies and gentlemen! It is as bad as you think it to be. we are surrounded on all sides." Scarface immediately made an observation, "The Territory has the ability to teleport to different ces on the globe. can''t we just use that and escape instead?" Father ck nodded, "yes the territory does. However, for such a massivend to be teleported, a massive amount of energy is needed. All the time that the territory has moved, it had done so with the help of Glenn''s invitation stone. but during the battle at the city of milk and honey, We lost that Stone. As it is, the territory barely has enough power for two jumps and that is on the condition that we shut down everything, and minimize on our way of life." The news was abrupt making them all turn silent. This was most so for elders Isiah and Zod. But of them had been mighty elders back in the city of milk and honey. But here, they were only merely symbols, representatives of a people that had barely escaped an extermination. Their Alpha, victor was still in aa. A lot of power had been transfered to his body at the same time and digestion of that power would be a while longer. If not, Victor added to this fight would have created a stronger fist against the enemy that now hit at their doors. "the undead army are now in their billions! This is what our arial surveince tells us. Even if we teleport to another part of the globe now, this relentless army will still find us, and if we are not lucky, there might be more of them." father ck added. Crusher nodded his head as he leaned forward to speak, "I have never been one to shy away from a fight, but i still say that we should avoid fighting if it is possible, and build on our strengths first." The moment he said this, many around the table nodded. Father ck understood their words very well and exined. "This brings me to the next problem, charging the core for a transportation teleportation will not be easy at all. it will take us at least several hours for it to be fully charged. like I said, we have no choice but to face them. Of course, there is also that item..." The moment he said these words, Perseus brought arge crystal ball from a bag. This Crystal ball had been given to him by Lenny. This was the same crystal ball that lenny had looted from the Red skull school for magi. he had gotten it as a mission requirement from the Sisters of Fate. Lenny had a mind unlike any other, and the moment that he realized the n of Mr Asmodeus to take the entire city of milk and Honey hostage in other to put pressure on the Primordial beast, he decided that it was best to take all of them away. Taking them all away was also not enough. He also had a backup n in case things did not go ording to n, and that was, of course, this crystal ball. Back then, Lenny had seen how it was used by the magi of the school. All they had to do was touch it and send magic energy into it. The stronger the magic energy was, the stronger the protective shield on the school became. Back then, Lenny had taken away the crystal, promising that he was no longer going to continue his killing spree. Now, this crystal was proving to be more valuable than anyone would have ever thought it would be. As Perseus exined how they came about this crystal ball, Crusher could not help but chuckle loudly. "Yes, that seems like what that bastard Lenny can do!" Even Insect-Bee by his side thought the same thing. Others at the table could not help but look at this two weirdly. However, they did not care. Meanwhile, unknown to them all, the make, or appearnce of this crystal ball here was not at all a mistake. After all, at the time, lenny had been carrying out a mission for the Sisters of fate. And as the saying went: fate worked in mysterious ways... Chapter 639 Fate And Its Threads

Chapter 639 Fate And Its Threads

"If things should go south, we will have a better chance of redirecting energy from the core of the territory into the crystal ball, and if any worse, every resident with magic will have to charge the ball to ensure our safety." As father ck said this, he intentionally turned his gaze to Elders Isiah and Zod, hinting at them that their help was very needed. After all, most citizens of the territory were those from the city of Milk and Honey. And it was well known that those from the city of Milk and Honey were Werewolves. Elder Isiah nodded, "We will ensure to do our best as it is required of us." Father ck nodded, as he ced a cigar in his mouth and lighted the butt. This was one of his favorite stash. No one here thought that father ck was being rude by his actions. He was just a weak human with a slightly longer life span because he was a ghoul, and yet, he was actually the care taker of this ce. It was a lot of pressure on his head. However, they was actually no one more suitable for the job than him. Even Glenn had seen his incredible potential as a leader and thus pulled him closer as her assistant. Father ck took a deep drag of the cigar, and then he turned to Scarface, "I think this is were you take the floor!" Scarface nodded as he stood up to his feet. he bowed to father ck in respect, "thank You, but I rather Nikky take this one!" As he said this, Nikky excited that she was to take the floor and address the table immediately stood up. Nikky was not overly pretty, but she was not ugly either. Her natural wild nature coupled with the wild smile she always carried made her a kind of unique treasure that made one both want to protect her and yet set her free to explore the world. At the moment, her ck hair was tied into a Pony Tail, and she wore a simpleb coat with goggles on the crown of her head. Nikky had always been a naturally smart girl. Given the opportunity to explore the wonders that E''s territory had, she quickly took advantage of it and learned as much as she could. Right now, she was a foremost science and magic nerd. "Ladies and Gentlemen..." she began with a smile on her face, "we have before us a horde of Undead that want to drown ournd. the moment we got report of the impending army, I made a request of Insect bee and we were sessfully able to steal samples of the undead." As she said this, she waved her hand and a few men and women also inb coats stepped forward pushing over two cubicles. Within these cubicles were two undead creatures. "These,dies and Gentlemen, are the undead." As she said this, Nikky walked over and one of the cubicles was opened up. Immediately, the Undead lunched for her. Naturally she dodged it, giving this undead creature a kick to the knee, sending it to the ground. As she did, the assistants inbcoats passed her a sword, which she used to instantly stab into the back of the undead creature, nailing it to the ground. "As you all can see, even though I have a sword totally damaging the entire spine of this creature, it is still not dead. However, if I do this, the situation changes." She removed the sword and stabbed it into the dead of the creature. Immediately, the purple glow in its eyes instantly went dim. It was dead. "Damaging the brain is the only known way to kill it!" Crusher nodded, "Then it is not a problem any more, or is it? After all, we only have to target the heads." Nikky heard this and shook her head. "Things are not so easy crusher. If it was just this, we would not be thinking of running away when we get the chance. this creature..." She pointed to the undead, now dead on the ground, "... is a humanoid creature. With humanoid, it is always very easy to locate where the brain is. However, the same cannot be said for many mutated creatures of the wastnds. Many of which include giant worms and even creatures that we have never seen. Also, what about creatures that have their cerebral function spread through out their bodies, or even those that can move them across their body and tentacles as a result of evolution. All these are creatures that the Undeadmander has turn into his minions." Crusher could not help but frown at such a realization. "So just cutting them down is not going to be enough, right?" "Even you crusher, cannot crush a billion undead creatures. besides, many of them have shells harder than steel. there is also the obvious difference in power rank." Crusher immediately stood to his feet, "Are you saying that I am weak?" his tone one of Aggression. However, Nikky already used to him was not flustered by his aggressive approach. "Calm down Crusher. We all know that you have been doing more of enjoying life than actually training all these days." As she said this, she turned to Insect-Bee with a knowing gaze. that made the Half Insect-Half human blush a bit. Crusher also saw this gaze and coughed awkwardly as he sat back down. Nikky nodded at them as she continued, "Since the conventional killing method does not work, we decided to research an alternate option for killing these things. Naturally, we went with blessed weapons. Many of these weapons were those that E left behind. While these weapons work beautifully well, we do not have enough of them. The method of their making requires incredible Rune carving skills, and while the denizens of the City of Milk and Honey were generous enough to lend us help, we do not have enough. Besides, most were used against the fight with Ciri. This brings us yet again to another option..." Chapter 640 Weapons against the Undead

Chapter 640 Weapons against the Undead

Which brings us yet again with another option..." she waved her hand and ab assistant stepped forward with a tray carrying different tubes, some in sses and others in y containers that had a bunch of different substances within. Nikky stood before the gathered leaders, holding a test tube filled with Hydrofluoric acid. Her eyes gleamed with enthusiasm as she exined the properties of the corrosive substance. "This is Hydrofluoric acid," she began, her voice resonating with confidence. "It''s corrosive, capable of destroying tissue, bone, and even ss. HF readily prates human skin, allowing it to decalcify bone and destroy soft tissues underneath. It''s a powerful tool." Crusher, leaning against a nearby table, chuckled skeptically. "nning to use that on the undead, are you? If those shells are as tough as you say, that won''t be enough." Nikky met his skepticism with a determined gaze. "We need unconventional solutions. Acid might not take them down alone, butbined with other tactics, we can weaken them. We have to be creative in our approach." The room fell silent for a moment as the leaders absorbed Nikky''s bold proposal and Crusher''s doubtful response. Nikky grinned with confidence, "Don''t worry, ourb is the foremost in the world. We''ve already considered this problem and have a solution. With a little guidance from Elder Zod here, we utilized a substance only bred by the Giant Shadow Werewolves. I''m talking about none other than this." She wore gloves this time, revealing the pepper still wrapped in a transparent leather bag. Perseus frowned slightly; he recognized it as Sun''s Uncle, the pepper he had used to undergo a painful training session. Nikky continued her exnation, "We''ve extracted specific properties from Sun''s Uncle and amplified them a thousand times. Afterward, we mixed it with the acid and incubated it with certain runes, following Elder Zod''s guidance. And now, we have this!" She waved her hand again, and another test tube was brought to her. Even Nikky refrained from holding this one directly, opting for a rod instead. The leaders watched with a mix of curiosity and skepticism as the ambitious n unfolded. She carefully opened the substance and then she instructed that the second tube containing the undead be opened. This undead was not like the previous one. This one was not humanoid in nature. It was more like a spider. However, it was several times bigger than one. In fact, this spider could rip off a human head in one bite of those huge mandibles. It had a big hole in its chest, the kind that a beast of its kind should not have survived from. Although what could prate its very steel hard shell was not known, it did not matter at the moment. Immediately the creature was released from its restraint, it staggered forward. Two of its legs was missing, but that did not stop it from moving. It turned towards Nikky, the sixpound eyes on its weirdly shaped head all glowing in a purple light as it crawled for her. "Awwn! Its so cute!" Nikky remarked making all in attendance raise a brow as they looked at her, especially, Scarface, her father. *cough* she corrected herself. "its absolutely disgusting! Nikky carefully approached the undead spider creature, which loomed like a grotesque shadow, its legs twitching in a semnce of life. With deliberate precision, she began pouring the concoction from the test tube onto the creature''s body. The substance, a corrosive blend of hydrofluoric acid and the potent properties of Sun''s Uncle, dripped onto the undead spider''s chitinous exoskeleton. As soon as the mixture made contact, an audible sizzle filled the air, apanied by a pungent smell that stung the nostrils. The corrosive liquid wasted no time in its voracious assault on the undead spider. The acid, fortified by the amplified properties of Sun''s Uncle, burrowed through the creature''s tough exterior, eating into it with fervor. The spider''s exoskeleton, once hard and resilient, now sumbed to the relentless onught. It began to bubble and warp, emitting an acrid odor as the corrosive substance worked its way through the undead creature''s body. The grotesque sight unfolded before the onlookers, the creature''s form slowly dissolving into a melting horror. The acidic mixture continued its work, reducing the once-menacing creature to a grotesque, liquefied mass. The stench of the melting exoskeleton filled the air as the undead spider sumbed to the potentbination, its demise a testament to the ingenuity of the sanctuary''s scientific endeavors. Behold, the power of the mixture of science and magic." Nikky chuckled at her own words. Crusher looked at this and nodded. "Impressive!" he suddenly stood up from his sit, "since we are all showing off our achievements, then I don''t mind showing off a bit too! Crusher signaled to Insect-Bee. She nodded as the antenna on her head moved a bit. A giant ant the size of a car suddenly approached. As it did, the residence aside from elder zod and elder isiah did not show fear. Those two were still very new to the territory. Then again, insect-bee''s Chimera ants were a part of the territory and acted as guards. As the giant ant approached, its massive sizemanded attention, and the ominous glow emanating from its posterior region added an air of mystery to its presence. The gray me flickered with an ethereal quality, casting a subdued radiance in the dimly lit chamber. The residents, ustomed to the presence of Chimera ants, watched with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Crusher, standing tall and proud, directed the attention of the gathering to the colossal insect. "Allow me to introduce you to a little creation of mine," he coughed, "I mean of my darling wife and I, he announced, a smug grin ying on his face. Insect-Bee, with an air of confidence, stood beside the giant ant, her antennae betraying a sense of control over the creature. The giant ant''s glow intensified, and Crusher continued, "This is the meborne Ant. Through abination of Insect_Bee''s abilities, some of lenny''s DNA, and some of his special preserved White me, I''ve bestowed upon it the power to control and manipte mes." The gray mes danced and swirled, seemingly under the ant''smand, as if it held the very essence of fire within its oversized form. The residents, although ustomed to the fantastical nature of their sanctuary, couldn''t help but be impressed by the disy of Crusher''s creation. The meborne Ant stood as a testament to the diverse and formidable forces at their disposal in the face of the impending threat. With a confident stride, Crusher approached the front of the meborne Ant, ready to demonstrate another aspect of his creation. He extended his hand beneath the ant''s mouth, and the colossal insect responded by secreting a slimy substance onto his palm. The slime formed a protective membrane, creating a barrier between Crusher''s skin and the external environment. The onlookers watched in awe as Crusher, seemingly unfazed, then gestured for the meborne Ant to unleash its gray mes onto his protected hand. The gray mes danced and flickered, casting an eerie glow in the room, but miraculously, Crusher''s hand remained unscathed. The protective membrane provided an effective shield against the intense heat. A triumphant grin spread across Crusher''s face as he enjoyed the reaction of the audience. Not content with mere demonstration, he motioned to theb attendants to bring forth an undead creature for the next part of the spectacle. The attendants swiftly responded, presenting another undead creature before Crusher. Without hesitation, Crusher directed the meborne Ant to unleash its formidable mes upon the undead creature. The gray mes engulfed the creature, demonstrating the lethal capabilities of this unique creation. The onlookers marveled at the disy, realizing the potential strategic advantage Crusher''s meborne Ant could offer in the uing battle against the encroaching forces of the Undead. "It gets even better!" Insect-Bee chimed in, drawing attention back to the ongoing demonstration. All eyes turned to Crusher as he prepared to showcase anotheryer of the meborne Ant''s capabilities. With a nod from Insect-Bee, Crusher repeated the process. However, this time around, hebined the gray mes with his own darkline magic. The fusion of these elements resulted in a dazzling disy as the mes burned even brighter, now infused with the ominous energy of dark magic. Eager to push the boundaries, Crusher gestured for yet another undead creature to be brought forward. However, theb assistants informed him that they had run out of undead creatures for the demonstration. Crusher, confident and prepared, assured them, "Don''t worry, I came prepared!" Insect-Bee swiftly darted out of theboratory, and within moments, she returned, towing along an undead beast of giant proportions. The creature, visibly inanimate and eerie, seemed ready to face thebined forces of Crusher''s gray mes and darkline magic. The anticipation in the room was palpable as everyone braced for the next phase of this extraordinary disy... (Author''s note: From tommorrow, we continue with the usual speed. 4 chapters a day. If you are not on privilege, you are missing out yeah!) Chapter 641 Weapons Against The Undead 2

Chapter 641 Weapons Against The Undead 2

Insect-Bee, pulling along a giant mutated six-headed snake, entered the room, drawing everyone''s attention to the monstrous creature she had brought for the demonstration. This snake, although not undead, was chosen for its exceptionally tough skin, surpassing even the armored spider showcased earlier. Sensing the impending spectacle, Insect-Bee gestured for the members of the table to stand at a safe distance, and theyplied willingly. Yet, Insect-Bee was not content with just arge snake. With a wave of her hand, shemanded her insect minions to dig deep into the earth, creating a substantial pit. The colossal snake,parable in size to a bus, was unceremoniously tossed into the hole. Crusher, ready for the grand finale, approached the pit, holding the condensed ball of mes¡ªfueled by thebination of darkline magic and the gray mes from the meborne Ant. As Crusher hurled the fiery concoction into the pit, an explosion of unprecedented magnitude erupted. The st was apanied by a deafening roar, so thunderous that it reverberated through the entire room. The force of the explosion created a mushroom cloud, billowing upward and filling the air with an otherworldly disy of destructive beauty. In the aftermath, the faces of the members of the table reflected a mixture of awe, astonishment, and a touch of fear. The sheer power and scale of the explosion left an indelible mark on their minds, pushing the boundaries of what they thought was possible. The spectacle was a testament to the formidable abilities at their disposal and served as a stark reminder of the unpredictable forces they were preparing to face in the impending battle against the encroaching undead horde. Father ck observed the aftermath of Crusher''s explosive demonstration with a chuckle, acknowledging the prowess disyed before him. However, even in that moment of levity, Crusher couldn''t shake the lingering thoughts of his previous encounters with Lenny, especially the formidable mes thetter could now wield. The gray mes, though potent, felt like a pale imitation of Lenny''s true power. Nevertheless, Crusher hoped that, at least for this impending battle, it would prove sufficient. Nikky, caught off guard by the impressive disy, gave Crusher a thumbs up, acknowledging the friendlypetition that existed between them. Meanwhile, Father ck took charge of the situation, asking Nikky about the preparedness of their resources. Specifically, he inquired about the quantity of the acid substance they had at their disposal. Nikky stepped forward to respond, "About 100 thousand barrels!" The magnitude of the undead army''s numbers, reaching into the millions or even billions, weighed heavily on Father ck''s mind. He recognized that a mere 100 thousand barrels might not be sufficient to confront such a formidable force. The impending battle against the undead horde demanded a level of preparedness that surpassed their current resources, urging them to strategize and gather additional defenses for the impending onught. Father ck turned to Crusher, "And how many meborne Ants do you have?" Crusher scratched his rough bearded face a little, "about three hundred thousand. However, each mbourne Ant can produce twenty me balls at a time. Insect-Bee still has theying ovary producing more of these ants. However, production is very slow. we arecking a lot of different materials that can sufficiently be used for their make. most of which of course, is food." Father ck heard this and nodded. It was better news to know that they had that much number but it was not so good news to know that the production of the mebourne ants was so slow. However, another thought came into his mind, "Insect-bee, If i am not mistakening, your Chimera ants can eat anything, right?" She nodded, "Anything is fine. As long has it has organicposition." He nodded, "Good! What of undead flesh?" She nodded, "it does not matter. Food is food!" Father ck thought it over as different thoughts formed in his head. However, before he could share them, Elder Isaiah raised a hand, "we also have products we believe can help. Although its nothing like what has been disyed, it is not so bad." As he said this, he waved his hand and from a ring on his finger, a rune glowed lowly, and an image of it appeared on the table. This was a cannon. It was bold and looked just like a regr cannon. However, Father ck''s eyes was quick to catch the rune patterns on its body. Immediately, his eyes became brighter. "And how many of these do you have? Also, is manning them going to be a problem?" Elder Isiah shook his head, "unfortunately not much. We were not given a chance to pack our valuables before we were taken away from the City of milk and Honey. This right here is because of the Rune Carvers that we have in subnes with quicker time span than that of the earth. Currently, we have about a hundred of them." Father ck nodded, "Trust me, A hundred is not bad at all. Out there is an army unlike any other that have ever existed. Anything that will give us a fighting chance, we will take advantage of it. We are grateful for your contribution. besides, if worsees to worse, we might even be forced to abandon the territory and move to a sub ne. At least..." Father ck had a subtle expression on his face, "...until hees back." he whispered those words. "I take your cannons are easy to operate?" Father ck asked. "Yes, there are. but not to worry, we have our men man them. As long as we have a constant supply of magic crystals to power them, it is no problem to use them infinitely." "Good! very Good! It is a truly nice to see that we can all put our heads together to save our home." (Author''s note: Don''t worrydies and gentlemen, we will soon be going back to Lenny''s part. Also, for those that were wondering, my discord t was hacked and I have to create another one. When I''m ready, I''ll send details for a new discord for the growing family. Thank You). Chapter 642 Father Black’s Speech

Chapter 642 Father ck''s Speech

Father ck stood at the center of the gathering, a temporary table acting as his makeshift pulpit. The room, filled with leaders, representatives, and warriors, was hushed in anticipation. Father ck''s stern gaze surveyed the room, and he could feel the weight of responsibility pressing upon his shoulders. This was not just a battle for survival; it was a battle for the very soul of humanity, thest bastion against an unrelenting darkness that sought to consume them all. "My brothers and sisters," he began, his voice carrying the weight of centuries, "we stand on the precipice of a war like no other. We are not just defending our homes; we are defending thest flicker of humanity''s me in this deste world. The undead horde approaches, and with it, the echoes of the past that haunt us. We are the guardians of the final sanctuary, the torchbearers of hope in a world drowning in despair." The room was silent, every gaze fixed on Father ck, absorbing the gravity of his words. "Today, we do not fight for ourselves alone. We fight for every generation that follows, for the memory of those who havee before us, and for the sacred duty we owe to the very beneath our feet. Our ancestors looked up at the stars and dreamed of a better world. It is our duty to ensure that dream survives." He paused, letting the weight of those words settle on their hearts. "We are faced with a relentless enemy, an army of the dead that seeks to snuff out our existence. But remember this: it is not the strength of our walls or the number of barrels at our disposal that defines us. It is our indomitable spirit, our unyielding will to fight for the light even in the darkest of times." Father ck''s eyes scanned the faces before him, finding the reflection of determination he sought. "This is not just a battle; it is the final stand. And I, for one, would rather die standing than live on my knees. We are thest guardians, the sentinels of hope. When the night is darkest, and the enemy at our gates, we will stand united, a formidable force that even the shadows fear." A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. "Today, we fight not just for survival, but for the very essence of what it means to be human. Our struggle will echo through the ages, a testament to the strength of the human spirit. Let the undead hordee, for they will find not weak and trembling prey but a united front, a force to be reckoned with." As Father ck concluded his speech, the room resonated with newfound determination. The faces of those present, once burdened by the impending darkness, now radiated with a fierce resolve. The battle ahead would be fierce, but within each warrior, a me had been kindled¡ªan unwavering me that refused to be extinguished. Father ck, with a sagacity that spoke of both age and experience,id out the battle n with the precision of a master strategist. The room, now charged with the energy of purpose, listened intently to the unfolding strategy that would define the fate of humanity. "Brothers and sisters," Father ck began, "we shallmence with an aerial assault. The meborne Ant, blessed with the gift of flight, shall soar into the skies, unleashing a torrent of gray mes upon our enemies below. This will be our opening salvo, a rain of destruction that will scatter the undead and set the stage for our defense." Eyes turned towards Insect-Bee, who nodded in understanding. The meborne Ant, standing nearby, seemed to exude a quiet confidence, its wings ready to carry the weight of humanity''s hopes. "But that is not all," Father ck continued. "We must be prepared for any threat from below. Insect-Bee, your army of insects shall act as guardians of the underground. Let them burrow deep, creating a defensivework to intercept any undead creatures attempting to crawl beneath our defenses. The earth itself shall reject those who seek to rise against us." Insect-Bee''s antennae twitched in acknowledgment, her expression resolute. Her Chimera ants, loyal to hermand, were ready to fulfill their role as the silent protectors of the subterranean realm. "As for the acid barrels," Father ck turned his attention to Nikky, "we shall employ the use of helicopters to distribute them strategically. From above, we shall rain down the cleansing power of hydrofluoric acid upon our foes. It will be a baptism of purification, a chemical storm that devours the unrelenting darkness." Nikky, a scientist with the wisdom of both magic and innovation, nodded in agreement. The n was meticulous, and every detail had been considered to maximize the effectiveness of their arsenal. "Our strength lies not just in our might but in our unity," Father ck dered. "Each of you ys a vital role in this battle. Together, we shall weather the storm, for we are thest bastion, the fortress that stands against the tide of annihtion. Let the mes of hope guide us, and may the earth itself rise to our defense." The room resonated with a collective understanding and determination. The pieces of the n fell into ce, and as the leaders dispersed to carry out their designated tasks, a sense of purpose filled the air¡ªan epic symphony of preparation for the final stand. Father ck delegated some more tasks to people. Including highlighting the parts of the territory that was weakest and how it should be defended. Father ck ensured to emphasis that they should keep the undead army as far away from the territory as possible. The reason for this was simple. He knew that there was no way that they could defeat all of the undead that was knocking at their door. Especially because this army of Undead had both muscle in the form of the Primordial beast, and brains in the form of the Undeadmander. Father ck''s aim was simple. All he needed was for them to buy as much time as possible for them to finish charging the device that needed to jump them out of this ce... (Author''s note: Golden tickets please) Chapter 643 Fight for humanity begins with a Boom!

Chapter 643 Fight for humanity begins with a Boom!

Father ck, standing on the vantage point overlooking the vast sand wastnd, knew that time was both their ally and adversary. The uneven, staggering steps of the undead army provided a temporary advantage, slowing their approach. The decaying flesh, a grotesque addition to their undead forms, contributed to the diminishing mobility that would eventually render them incapacitated. The sand wastnd, in its duality, served as both a hindrance and a refuge. However, amidst these factors that seemingly favored the humans, a deep concern gnawed at Father ck''s strategic mind. He had witnessed the undead army''s capability to summon creatures from the Nether realm during the City of Milk and Honey attack. It was a dark magic that multiplied their forces at will, an unpredictable variable that loomed over their defensive efforts. The military veteran understood theplexities of the uing battle. The slow advance of the undead horde was a double-edged sword, offering both time to fortify their defenses and a prolonged exposure to potential threats. Father ck clenched his jaw, contemting the delicate bnce they needed to maintain. As leaders gathered around him, awaiting his guidance, Father ck addressed them with a grave tone. "Brothers and sisters, our current advantage lies in the decelerated pace of the undead. Yet, we cannot underestimate the unpredictable nature of their magic. The Nether realm can be summoned at their whim, multiplying their forces. We must prepare for the unexpected, fortify our defenses, and strike with precision." He emphasized the need for caution and foresight, acknowledging the formidable challenges thaty ahead. The undead army, slow yet relentless, approached like an encroaching storm. Father ck, drawing upon the wisdom of his military experience, knew that the battle ahead would test not only their strength but also their resilience against the dark forces that sought to engulf thest sanctuary of humanity. The destendscape stretched before Lady Vinegar, the barren expanse a stark contrast to her formidable presence. At the edge of the vast sand wastnd, she stood as a guardian, her demonic aura resonating with the peak strength of the Deep Demon realm. Despite her half-breed nature, she couldn''t breach the protective boundary of Glenn''s territory, bound by the cosmicw. Father ck''s voice crackled through the earpiece nestled in Lady Vinegar''s ear. "Lady Vinegar, are you ready?" His words resonated with a mix of hope and urgency. Lady Vinegar, motivated by her love for Lenny and respect for Glenn had stayed to help. It was no her fault, she could not help it. Till now, the events of that day strill hunted her. After all, she had the ability to have helped that day, and would have been a better position against Cuban, but she had not moved. Till this day, the guilt hunted her. Even more so was the fact that Lenny was still nowhere to be found. She could see from the amount of effort in ce that Lenny had really tried to protect this people. It was for this reason that she stayed to guide them. Besides, she was sure that if there was ever a time that lenny were toe back, then this ce would be the first ce he coulde back to. She did not want him toe back and know that she could have helped but did nothing. this was weight that wa snot just on Gar''s shoulders but also on Vine''s. For this reason, she remained. Lady Vinegar acknowledged the call. "I hear you," she replied, her tone revealing a steely determination. As Father ck informed her that the attack wasmencing, Lady Vinegar looked up to the sky. The air around her seemed to thicken with anticipation. Suddenly, the ominous buzzing of wings filled the air. A legion of meborne Ants, their fiery wings aglow with the essence of the me, soared overhead. The buzzing sound intensified as the meborne Ants surged forward, their synchronized flight resembling a fiery storm on wings. Lady Vinegar observed their departure, her eyes narrowing with focus. The ants, emissaries of destructive might, rushed into battle like vengeful spirits, ready to unleash their mes upon the encroaching undead army. The scene was surreal¡ªa celestial dance of me and shadow against the backdrop of the deste wastnd. Lady Vinegar, standing tall, felt a surge of battle intent. The meborne Ants, each mounted by warriors, all of whom could use magic, embarked on a mission to rain down fiery wrath upon the approaching undead horde. As the buzzing symphony faded into the distance, Lady Vinegar steeled herself for the imminent sh between the mes and the darkness. The meBorne Ants, their fiery wings aze, soared through the air like livingets. Father ck''s instructions echoed in Lady Vinegar''s mind, a reminder to withhold her devastating power until the critical moment. The me-covered legion, led by Crusher perched atop the foremost ant, approached the sprawling undead army below. Crusher surveyed the scene beneath him, the vast sea of undead creatures moving with eerie determination. The air crackled with the scent of decay as the meBorne Ants positioned themselves for the impending assault. Father ck''s strategic mind calcted the optimal n of attack, knowing that Lady Vinegar''s unparalleled strength was to be kept in reserve for the direst circumstances. As the ants hovered over the undead army, Crusher turned to Perseus, a fellow leader ready to embrace the chaotic dance of mes and shadows. These two had fought together before When they were trying to escape from the hands of their opressors back when lenny destroyed an entire demon town. "Perseus! You lead half of the meBorne Ants to the east, and I''ll take the west," Crushermanded, his voice carried by the wind. Perseus acknowledged the order with a nod, a silent exchange of wishes for good fortune passing between them. The meBorne Ants swiftly divided their forces, each group following its respective leader. The air quivered with anticipation as the fiery horde positioned itself to unleash the inferno upon the undead masses. Lady Vinegar, her demonic eyes focused on the unfolding spectacle, awaited the moment when her cataclysmic power would be unleashed, a force to be reckoned with in thest stand for humanity..... Chapter 644 Fight for humanity begins with a Boom! 2

Chapter 644 Fight for humanity begins with a Boom! 2

The undeadmander, perched atop the colossal primordial beast, observed the approaching meBorne Ants with a grim acknowledgment. At his side stood wed and Duncan, eager to unleash their wrath upon the fiery invaders. However, the undeadmander, a shrewd tactician, raised a hand, signaling restraint. "Let''s witness their futile struggle before we extinguish their feeble hope," the undeadmander mumbled in a low, guttural voice. Little did he realize the extent of humanity''s resilience. Crusher, astride the foremost meBorne Ant, demonstrated a surprising mastery over the mes. He reached beneath the ant''s mouth, extracting the fiery essence with a practiced motion. As the other magic users joined in, infusing their own magical energies, the sky became a canvas for destruction. The air crackled with the scent of magic and burning flesh as the meBorne Ants, guided by the precise control of their riders, unleashed a relentless rain of mes upon the undead army below. The mes erupted in a symphony of chaos, casting an eerie glow on the deste battlefield. Explosions blossomed across the undead ranks like grotesque fireworks, apanied by the sickening sounds of rupturing flesh and crumbling bone. The undead, caught off guard by the unexpected aerial assault, disintegrated into showers of putrid gore. The ground trembled beneath the onught as the mes roared with insatiable hunger. The acrid stench of burning flesh and charred remains mingled with the dusty earth, creating an atmosphere of macabre intensity. The explosions sent shockwaves through the undead horde, tearing apart their numbers with unrelenting force. The mushroom cloud of ash and debris rose ominously into the sky, a visual testament to the devastating power unleashed upon the undead. The once-advancing army now faced annihtion from above, as humanity, against all odds, fought back with a ferocity that transcended despair. In the midst of the fiery storm, Crusher and his fellow riders continued to manipte the mes, orchestrating a deadly ballet that painted the battlefield in hues of destruction. The undeadmander, his arrogance shattered, now confronted the unforeseen tenacity of the human spirit, embodied in the relentless rain of mes that heralded the desperate fight for survival. The Undeadmander, its bony visage etched with frustration, red at the devastation wrought upon its undead legions. Unfazed by the carnage, themander''s eyes glowed with an ominous purple hue. With a deliberate raise of its skeletal hand, a signal echoed through the undead ranks, a silentmand to reform and retaliate. The undead, devoid of pain and unburdened by the loss of their brethren, reassembled with eerie precision. The Undeadmander''s will permeated through each ghastly form, knitting them back together into a cohesive force. The battlefield, once strewn with the remnants of the undead, now witnessed their resurgence. On the other end, Perseus continued to unleash his own magical assault,plementing Crusher''s fiery rain from the opposite direction. The beauty of thisbined assaulty in the diversity of magical attributes each rider brought to the fray. Perseus, with his mastery over green electricity, augmented by the meBorne Ant''s gray mes, generated shockwaves that surged through the battlefield. As other magic users, each wielding their distinct elemental affinities, joined the onught, the undead below faced a symphony of chaotic energies. mes, ice, and other mystical forces converged, creating a kaleidoscope of destruction that intensified the chaos on the ground. Explosions rippled through the undead ranks, apanied by the crackling of magical energies and the sizzling of electrified air. The undead, thoughcking sentience, bore the brunt of thesebined assaults. Limbs were torn asunder, and grotesque forms disintegrated under the relentless barrage. Despite the initial setback, the Undeadmander''s calcted mind saw an opportunity within the chaos. As the undead ranks reformed, an unsettling determination emanated from the purple glow in its eyes. The undead were not deterred by pain, fear, or loss, making them a relentless force, ready to counterattack with the undying resolve of an unyielding legion. Themand echoed through the ranks of the undead, a guttural murmur that carried with it the weight of impending doom. Instantaneously, those with skeletal wings, their bony structures still functional,unched themselves into the skies, propelled by a relentless determination to assail the meBorne Ants. "Damn it!" Crusher''s expletive cut through the chaos as the undead airborne horde closed in on their vulnerable aerial allies. The mbourne Ants were not designed forbat but rather for the potent gray mes they bore. However they now found themselves ill-equipped for an aerial confrontation. "Prepare yourselves!" Crusher''s rallying cry reverberated among the magic users positioned behind him. Gripping two massive axes drawn from the sides of the meBorne Ant, Crusher steeled himself for the imminent sh. Standing defiant on the creature''s back, he leaped into the air as the first flying undead creature lunged toward him. The heavy swing of his axe cleaved through the creature''s neck, severing its head before it crashed to the ground. In a gruesome ballet, Crusher seamlessly transitioned from one undead foe to the next, leaping and cutting with merciless efficiency. However, the undead were equally unrelenting in their onught. The airborne undead creatures wed and tore at the mbourne Ants, rending them apart with horrifying brutality. The magic users on their backs became hapless victims, their bodies mutted as heads and limbs rained down from the sky. The battlefield became an unsettling tapestry of death, with the once-mighty meBorne Ants now reduced to mangled corpses plummeting to the earth. The remaining magic users, desperate to fend off the onught, unleashed their magical barrage, but the relentless tide of the undead was unyielding. Amidst the chaos, the mbourne Ants, once symbols of destructive power, were now falling from the skies, their mes extinguished, and their riders ughtered. The gruesome scene unfolded in a cascade of despair, with the undead iming a bitter victory in the merciless aerial engagement. But Crusher was not done. He still had a trump card up his sleeves. "Insect-Bee, sweetheart! Blow them up." Immediately he gave the order, Insect Bee, back at the Witch''s territory gave themand. Chapter 645 The Fight Continues

Chapter 645 The Fight Continues

Crusher''s face tightened with determination as he surveyed the gruesome aftermath of the aerial battle. Despite the devastating losses, he knew he still had a trump card hidden in his arsenal. "Insect-Bee, sweetheart! Blow them up," hemanded, his voice carrying a blend of urgency and resolve. kilometers away, Insect-Bee received the order and wasted no time in rying it to the fallen meBorne Ants scattered across the battlefield. The torn and battered bodies of the once-majestic creatures began to glow ominously, a prelude to the impending explosions. Explosions erupted across the battlefield, a cacophony of fiery destruction that lit up the darkenedndscape. The undead, caught off guard by the sudden detonations, were engulfed in a maelstrom of mes and debris. It was a desperate gambit, ast-ditch effort to turn the tide of the battle. Amidst the chaos, Crusher, perched atop the body of an undead creature, observed a development that sparked a glimmer of hope. Though unsure and needing confirmation, he glimpsed a potential strategy that could tip the scales in their favor. Determination etched on his face, he muttered to himself, "I have to go back." In the distance, a lone meBorne Ant flew riderless, an opportunity for Crusher to return swiftly to the sanctuary. He wasted no time, leaping from one undead creature to another until he reached the ant. With a swift ascent into the air, he embarked on the journey back to the territory, driven by the urgency to explore the newfound advantage and bring hope to the embattled defenders. "We barely made a dent in their ranks," Scarface muttered solemnly, standing alongside Father ck. The air hung heavy with the weight of the ongoing battle. Father ck sighed in agreement, acknowledging the overwhelming odds they faced. "I know! But this is to be expected. After all, they are just too many." Crusher, having swiftly returned to the sanctuary, approached Father ck with a sense of urgency. "The explosions are not bad. But if we have enough fire, it would aid our cause. Most of them down there are dried up. If we can get enough fuel, we could burn them. Besides, the undeadmander does not have as much control as we think he does." Father ck''s expression shifted, curiosity recing the weariness in his eyes. "What do you mean by this?" he inquired, eager to grasp any potential weakness in their formidable adversary. Crusher''s analytical observations of the undead movement on the monitor piqued Father ck''s interest. As Crusher exined the differences in the speed of advance, highlighting the region where the Undeadmander resided on top of the primordial beast, Father ck scrutinized the screen with a cigar hanging from his mouth. "I see," he muttered, acknowledging the challenging task of controlling such a formidable creature. Upon closer inspection, Father ck noticed certain dots that seemed stationary, particrly those by the sides and far behind the Undeadmander. An idea began to form in Father ck''s mind, and he scratched his beard in contemtion. The wheels of strategy turned, and he spoke with a newfound determination, "Those at the sides and behind are not moving. We can take advantage of this." Crusher nodded in agreement, recognizing that exploiting the undead''sck of mobility in specific areas could provide a tactical advantage. Father ck, with a glint of excitement in his eyes, outlined his n to the gathered leaders and strategists in the room. They listened attentively, knowing that this idea might just be the turning point they desperately needed in the battle against the undead onught. "We have to weaken his hold on the undead army!" Father ck''s voice resonated in the room, capturing the attention of everyone present. "There are two methods to doing this," he continued, his words hanging in the air, "we either overload his control by handing him more creatures to control, or we wear him out mentally." A thoughtful silence filled the room as each person contemted Father ck''s strategic considerations. Elder Zod, with a sudden spark in his eyes, interjected with a crucial insight, "We cannot sacrifice Insect-Bee''s Chimera ants to the Undeadmander. Whether it slows his advance or not, we cannot give the enemy more armor to harm us, which leaves us with only one option." Elder Zod raised his head, directing everyone''s attention to the monitor disying the battlefield. With a pointed finger, he highlighted a particr dot, more distinct than the others. "If your theory is current," Elder Zod exined, "it would mean that if the primordial beast were to move into action, more mental energy and the power of the invitation stone would be needed. Therefore, stopping the remaining part of the army." Father ck acknowledged Elder Zod''s observation with a nod, affirming, "That''s exactly my point." The leaders and strategists gathered in the room absorbed the gravity of the situation. The sess of their n hinged on disrupting the Undeadmander''s control over the massive army, and everyone understood the significance of their next moves in this intricate chess game for humanity''s survival. "But what will spring it to action?" Elder Zod asked, his toneden with doubt. "That is a Great Demon rank existence. We are nothing before it. I doubt even Lady Vinegar can do anything about it. She is only in the Deep Demon rank. She is nowhere as powerful." However, Father ck''s wristwatch suddenly shed with an alert. His eyes widened slightly, and a smile crept onto his face. "Don''t worry! It will work," he assured them. Rising from his seat, Father ck addressed the gathered leaders and strategists with a confident demeanor. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have another 30 minutes before the core is ready for us to move the territory. We can do this." Father ck turned to Nikky, his gaze steady. "You are up next. I hope you are ready?" The anticipation in the room heightened as they awaited Nikky''s response, knowing that each step in their n was critical for the sess of theirst stand against the relentless undead onught. Chapter 646 Stealing Her

Chapter 646 Stealing Her

Nikky nodded and quickly rushed out, fueled by determination. However, as she headed out, Father ck halted her, handing over a bronze armor simr to what the warriors of the City of Milk and Honey used. "You might be a ghoul, but you won''t heal outside the territory!" he advised. Nikky acknowledged the advice and promptly donned the bronze armor. While Nikky prepared for her assault on the undead army, the undeadmander was also strategizing. He gestured with his fingers, and undead witches and magi stepped forward. Compared to thest encounter, they appeared more decayed, with flesh and maggots falling from their bodies. Their skeletal frames were a gruesome sight. Just as before, boxes of magic stones were ced in front of them, and they consumed the stones, amplifying their negative magic. Lady Vinegar, observing this from a distance, immediately ryed the information to Father ck. "If the undead summon creatures from the Nether, the battle will be far worse than it is now. I am going in!" Lady Vinegar dered. However, Father ck frowned, "No, Lady Vinegar, don''t!" But it was toote. Themunication device went static, indicating that Lady Vinegar had entered the battle, against Father ck''s counsel. The stakes were higher than ever, and the battle for survival took an even more perilous turn. As Lady Vinegar descended into the battlefield, wild red mes erupted from her mouth, engulfing the undead magi and witches. The chaotic disy of fiery power marked her entry into the fray. However, unbeknownst to her, the Undeadmander anticipated her arrival. The Undeadmander chuckled lightly, his eyes glowing with purple radiance. "Finally, shees out," he mused, waving his hand to his subordinates, Duncan and wed. "I want this one alive." Duncan and wed, at themander''smand, swiftly moved into action. Lady Vinegar, unaware of the orchestrated nature of the events, unleashed her formidable power, thinking she had caught the undead forces off guard. However, the Undeadmander had been biding his time, sensing Lady Vinegar''s energy from the moment he arrived on the battlefield. This revtion hinted at a deeperyer of strategy and calction on the part of the undead forces, setting the stage for aplex and intense confrontation. Lady Vinegar was in the midst of her ughter when the two showed up. The moment she saw them, she could not help but chuckle a bit, "brother and Brother. you two escaped Father only to end up as trash for another." immediately, She attacked. Vine was the more logical one of the two, and was currently in charge of the body. She did not hold back as she faced them. After all, these were two peak Deep demon rank beings. Underestimating them was not a mistake she wanted to make. Lady Vinegar, surrounded by wild red mes, faced the formidable duo of wed and Duncan. The air crackled with tension as eachbatant prepared for the sh of powers. wed, with his cosmic de of light, and Duncan, using the resonance of his cosmic energy-infused voice, advanced simultaneously, creating a harmonious yet deadly assault. Lady Vinegar responded with a torrent of mesced with cosmic energy, a manifestation of her deep connection to the cosmic forces. She parried attack after attack as she danced through the battlefield. wed demonstrated his mastery of sword techniques, his de of light dancing through the air with lethal precision. Each swing wed made seemed as if it could cut apart an entire mountain. Vine was smart. She had known her brothers all her life and was easy to predict their fighting pattern. Duncan mostly used his voice and therefore attacked from a distance. However, wed was more of a melee fighter. Therefore, he closed in on the attacks as best he could. Vine engaged the two of them with her mes, but even her had to admit that their attacks were in perfect sync. To make matters worse, she was fighting wed who had once been in the Great Demon realm but had fallen. his mastery of cosmic energy was practically outrageous. Whenever, Vine thought maybe she had gotten the opportunity to manage and suppress him even a little, Duncan would show up. Duncan''s resonating cosmic waves added a disorienting effect, making it challenging for Vine to predict their movements. The battle unfolded in a relentless exchange of attacks and counterattacks. Lady Vinegar, despite her fiery prowess, found herself pressured by the coordinated assault. The cosmic-infused attacks of wed and Duncan created a formidable synergy that tested her limits. As wed swung his de with finesse, Lady Vinegar countered with agile maneuvers, the sh of their energies echoing across the battlefield. Duncan''s voice resonated with cosmic power, disrupting Lady Vinegar''s focus and leaving her vulnerable to wed''s swift strikes. Despite her determination fueled by love for Lenny, Lady Vinegar began to feel the weight of the relentless onught. The continuous attacks wore down her defenses, and the undeadmander observed with satisfaction as his minions seemingly gained the upper hand. In a disy of teamwork, wed and Duncan intensified their assault. wed''s de carved through the air, leaving trails of light, while Duncan''s cosmic resonance reached a crescendo. Lady Vinegar, pushed to her limits, fought valiantly, but the pressure became overwhelming. As the epic confrontation unfolded, the battlefield witnessed a sh of cosmic forces, eachbatant giving their all. The oue hung in the bnce, with Lady Vinegar''s resilience tested against the calcted strikes of wed and the disorienting cosmic waves of Duncan. Vinegar knew that she was losing badly. With the only up side to this confrontation being that the entire battle had helped to significantly destroy a lot of the undead army. slowly, different wounds began to appear on Vine''s body. "Shit! I can''t take it anymore." She muttered lowly. "Let me!" Gar responded from within as she took over. Her cosmic energy increasing the slowly dying mes. At this time, Gar noticed that both wed and Duncan had not exactly been... Chapter 647 Ruler Of The Nether?

Chapter 647 Ruler Of The Nether?

Vinegar quickly noticed that both wed and Duncan were not attacking to kill her. But rather to weaken and injure her. All their target points had been ces that would wound her. However, just because she knew about it was not enough reason for her to be strong enough to defend against theirbined assault. Truly, Governor Momoa had talented children and it was shown in this battle. In no time, Duncan was able to grab one of her hands and wed came with his de made of cosmic energy, slicing it off with speed and efficiency that was too fast for even her eyes. He had cut from the elbow downwards. Lady Vinegar screamed in pain. As she took the opportunity to also take Duncan by his neck and force a vomit of mes on his face. This was not enough to kill him. But it created an opportunity for her to be free. She turned in an attempt to escape but suddenly froze. Something did not feel right. Vinegar immediately realized what the problem was. All the while during the battle, they had been moving as they fought. However, she did not know that Duncan and wed were directing the battle such that they were now in the middle of the undead army. Vinegar held her bleeding arm, using some cosmic energy to ensure that it was no longer bleeding. At this time, she heard a loud voice. It was thundering andmanding. It was the voice of the undeadmander. "finally, I have you." Vinegar turned behind her and that was when she saw the Primordial beast and on top of it, the undeadmander with a smile on his face. He spoke lightly, dy Vinegar, I have a preposition for you. It concerns your father, Momoa." Lady Vinegar stood amidst the carnage, her body adorned with burns and cuts from the relentless assault of wed and Duncan. The pain seared through her, yet her spirit remained unyielding. She clutched her bleeding arm, remnants of her battle against the relentless duo. The undead army loomed in the distance, and the primordial beast carried the sinister undeadmander. The battle had taken a turn, and Vinegar could feel the weight of the undeadmander''s gaze upon her. His voice echoed through the chaos, offering a proposition that involved her father, Momoa. A knot tightened in her stomach as she listened, her mind torn between the love for her father and the looming threat of the undeadmander. meanwhile, lenny on theher realm had hix own hurdles. His fatigue as a result of the attack on his body was starting to take root. Whispers of the realm teased his senses, and he could almost feel is consciousness fade away. A profound challenge awaited him, one that transcended the boundaries of the physical world. As Vinegar faced the undeadmander''s proposition, her fiery resolve burned brighter. She squared her shoulders, locking eyes with the undeadmander. "Speak quickly, for I will not entertain games. What do you want with my father?" Her voice, though strained, carried an unwavering determination. The undeadmander grinned, his skeletal features contorting into a mockery of mirth. "Your father is in the waterfall city. And he is in a predicament because of his injury. I propose a deal: if you agree to join me, I will help you get back at him. Refuse, and well, you''ve seen the might of my army." Vinegar''s thoughts raced as she processed the malevolent bargain. The pain in her severed arm throbbed in rhythm with the uncertainty that hung in the air. She shot a fleeting nce towards the distant horizon, where the primordial beast stood as a harbinger of doom. With a deep breath, she rejected the undeadmander''s offer. "I''ll never serve the likes of you. My allegiance lies with those I love and the future I fight for, even though that man is an asshole that sold me out, and i do hate him, i do not desire his end." The undeadmander''s grin widened, revealing a cavernous darkness within. The primordial beast emitted a low growl, its eyes fixed on Vinegar. The battle-worn ghoul prepared for the next onught, knowing that her defiance had further fueled the undeadmander''s malevolence. "Then we do this the hard way." He responded. Duncan''s voice immediately resonated with cosmic energy, disorienting Vinegar as she attempted to counter their onught. wed''s blinding de of light cut through the air with precision, each strike aiming for a vulnerable spot. The duo orchestrated a dance of cosmic might, and Vinegar fought back. The battlefield became a canvas of cosmic shes and fiery explosions, the air crackling with otherworldly energy. wed''s sword techniques were a symphony of lethal grace, and Duncan''s cosmic voice added an eerie harmony to the chaotic melody of battle. Vinegar''s mes shed with their onught, creating a kaleidoscope of elemental forces. Despite her resilience, Vinegar felt the pressure mounting. Her movements became slower, the pain from her wounds intensifying. The undeadmander observed with sinister delight, relishing in the diminishing strength of his adversary. The primordial beast''s eyes glowed with an unholy anticipation. wed and Duncan intensified their assault, coordinating their attacks with lethal precision. Vinegar, caught in the crossfire, struggled to evade the onught. Her cosmic mes flickered, threatened by the encroaching shadows of defeat. The battlefield became a crucible of cosmic forces, where the oue hung in the bnce. , Vinegar''s determination flickered like a fading me. wed and Duncan pressed their advantage, their cosmic onught pushing her to the brink. Finally, she could not take it anymore and in her mistake, des came down on all her limbs, cutting her arm and two legs. The undeadmander''sughter echoed through the air, a cacophony of malevolence that fueled the darkness encroaching upon the battlefield. With a strike behind her head,dy Vinegar fainted to the ground. Lenny and Athena found themselves in the heart of the Nether, a realm that defied thews of the living. The agents of the Nether, dark and formless, guided them towards a foreboding structure that emerged from the shadows ¨C a castle constructed of bones and rotting flesh. It loomed over them like a grotesque monument, grand in its morbid architecture. As they approached, the flying creatures that carried them descended onto anding, their wings whispering strange melodies that echoed through the eerie corridors of the bone castle. The walls seemed to pulsate with an otherworldly energy, as if the very essence of the Nether permeated every inch. Sinister whispers intertwined with the distant echoes of tormented souls, creating an unsettling symphony that hung in the air. The corridors were alive, adorned with ghastly ornaments that seemed to writhe with an unnatural sentience. The putrid smell of decay and the cold touch of spectral winds apanied Lenny and Athena as they were pulled along the grotesque path. Bones protruded from the walls, forming macabre patterns that seemed to dance in tandem with their footsteps. Athena, although ustomed to the otherworldly horrors of the Nether, felt a sense of unease gnawing at her. The shadows seemed to cast using res, and the ambient whispers wormed their way into her mind. In this realm, where thews of existence were bent and twisted, she couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of uselessness. The agents of the Nether, with their ailment-ridden forms, exerted an otherworldly force that dragged Lenny and Athena through the disconcerting corridors. The air was thick with an ethereal tension, and the walls seemed to watch their every move with malevolent intent. Lenny, though ustomed to the supernatural, couldn''t shake the feeling of being enveloped by a darkness that transcended the mere absence of light. The castle, an embodiment of the Nether''s twisted nature, exuded an oppressive atmosphere that seemed to seep into their very souls. As they traversed the eerie passages, the bones creaked and moaned, as if protesting against the intrusion of the living. The rhythmic pulsations of the walls created an unsettling rhythm, and the air became charged with a palpable sense of dread. Despite the challenges, Lenny maintained a stoicposure, his determination flickering like a small me in the abyss. Athena, however, struggled to keep herposure. The weight of the Nether''s influence bore down on her, amplifying her sense of vulnerability. In this grotesque castle of bones, she grappled with an overwhelming feeling of being inconsequential in the face of the Nether''s unyielding force. The bone castle, with its grotesque splendor, continued to unfold its nightmarish tapestry before them. The agents of the Nether, silent and spectral, guided them deeper into the heart of this macabre domain. The journey through the eerie corridors persisted, each step resonating with the dissonance of the Nether''s unsettling reality. Soon, they were brought to rather huge hall... just ahead was a throne simrly made of bones and on it, Gray was surprised to see who it was. "E!?" He muttered. (Author''s note: I apologise for the mistake. I missed the chapters up again. Also, even I admit this is a filler chapter. My head hurts. I''m treating mria) Chapter 648 Castle of The Accords

Chapter 648 Castle of The ords

In this ugly looking castle that seemed to have a life of its own, but yet stank of decay, Lenny and Athena were brought before a throne in a ratherrge hall. This hall was over thirty feet high and three hundred meters wide. In the center of the hall was a throne, huge and grand. It was made simrly of bones, except that this one had a bit more flesh on it. A figure sat on it. "You know, humans have a saying. Have you heard of it? They say that enemies walk on a very narrow path." Lenny was weak because of the butterflies still having their effects on his body, and he was very tempted to just shut his eyes and sleep. However, slowly, he raised his head to the sound of the voice. After all, it was a very familiar one. It was a voice he was definitely not expecting to hear. The moment their eyes met one another, lenny frowned tightly, "ELLA!? How?" E chuckled lightly on the throne. "its a rather long story, but don''t worry, seeing as we have eternity together, I won''t mind sharing a bit." ....After theirst encounter, E had been pulled into the Nether by aher beast of incredible size and power. E had a particr deal with the knights of theher, the rulers above the Agents of theher and because of certain reasons, was not able to fulfill the requirements as necessitated by the deal. Of course, it was mostly because she had her own objectives; if not, she would have just handed Ciri over to them a long time ago. Nevertheless, she was cast down to the dark world. Her punishment was supposed to be a casting into the sands of the Nether for eternity. But E had lived a very long time, and she had an impressively convincing tongue.?Of course, going back to the surface was no longer possible for her, but instead of suffering in the Nether sands for all eternity, she could do a bit better. And so she made another deal. This deal entailed that she joined the Agents of the Nether and maintain the ords of the deal that the Knights of the Nether had with King Solomon the wise thousands of years ago. The Seal of the Agents of the Nether was ced on her chest, and she was allowed to join the agents of the Nether. E was a Nephilim. This meant that she was part Angel and part human. She had inherited a lot of useful skills that she used to climb to the top and in a short period, was appointed by the Knights of the Nether. She was made Head of the Agents of the Nether, and in the absence of the Knights of the Nether, she was the ruler here. Lenny heard her words, and he could not help but chuckle a bit. "Well, its true what they say: When life gives you Lemons, You make..." "...Lemonades?" E finished the statement. Lenny shook his head, "I was about to say Vitamin C." he chuckled again. However, his words made her smile a bit. And then lenny turned to Athena, "See! E made it to the top here; what the fuck have you been doing?" Athena could not help but frown her brows at those words. At the moment, E was not in her monkey suit holy tool. Now that she was an administrator in theher, she was not affected by the biting cold here. Instead, she wore a long, flowing gown that had little shining dots on it, that gave one the impression that they were looking at the night sky. In fact, it had the mesmerizing effect of pulling one in. The gown was high cored but left an opening leading through an impressive cleavage all the way to her tummy. The sight of her appearing balls of fleshy boobs would have been enticing to look at except that they was a dark symbol of ck clouds on her chest that seemed to have a life of its own, moving side to side and even giving out lighting sparks like it was tempted to rain. It was really creepy to look at, especially because every time the lightening went off, Lenny felt as if he could see a pair of eyes through those dark clouds staring at him with glee. E was dark-skinned, and even here, her beauty was not hidden one bit. With her afro hair packed like a bunny''s tail behind her, she was a sight for sore eyes. However, lenny did not think so. In fact, one might say that he had sore eyes when looking at her. E nodded to the Agents of the Nether that had brought lenny and Athena in and they bowed before exiting. lenny looked at them walk away. "You know, I suggest you let them stay. They might be of help to you!" lenny advised. However, E chuckled lightly, "Lenny Tales, you are amazing, but even you are not that amazing." Slowly, she stood up from her throne. Instantly, the throne changed form before their eyes, turning into a creature that jumped into the bony walls bing a part of it. E walked forward and then she came close to lenny''s face, cupping his chin within her long, weirdly alluring fingers. "You are in the Nether dear, and not just anywhere in theher. You are in the Grand Hall of The ord." lenny raised a brow at her. "And what does that have to do with anything?" E turned to him and shook her head, "you are a very ignorant child aren''t you?" "... This castle was made by a very wise man a long time ago. I am sure you must have heard about him, King Solomon the Wise. It is said that he made this castle with a fusion ofher remains and the amalgamation of human flesh. It was with this boat that he came to theher realm and made the ord. The same one that now grants Witches the ability they have to summon creatures of theher." (Author''s note: mass release guys on 21st of December...10 chapters) Chapter 649 Castle Of The Accords 2

Chapter 649 Castle Of The ords 2

"It is said that he made this castle with a fusion ofher remains and the amalgamation of human flesh. It was with this boat that he came to theher realm and made the ord. The same one that now grants witches the ability they have to summon creatures of theher." As she said this, she gesticted with her hands, and her dark eyes showed that she actually found king Solomon''s feat to be a very brazen and impressive one. "The presence of this castle here is the very reason that the ord still stands." lenny heard her words and raised a brow at her. "Hmmm, if I am not mistaken, you don''t seem too happy about that." "That''s because I am not." She frowned, her hands tracing the walls of the castle. The flesh and decay of the walls were horrific, but she stroked them all with affection. And then she squeezed at a particr point, breaking the bone there into pieces. However, as she did, the bones, as if having a life of their own or pushed by some mysterious wind, went back to the walls, instantly bing a part of the castle again. "You know, I have tried, "Over and Over again, exploring every cut and carve of this building, but I just can''t break it." "You want to destroy the Castle of the ords?" E turned back at him, giving Lenny a sarcastic look, "Yeah, I think that''s obvious by now." lenny''s quick brain calcted a lot of things as he spoke. "You said that this castle is the reason why witches in the other worlds can summonher beast''s, right? Then why do you want to destroy the castle? If the Castle of ords is destroyed, doesn''t that also mean that your duty as an Agent of the Nether ends. And as such, your usefulness." Surprisingly, She nodded. "It does. The Agents of the Nether would be no more, and as such, the reason for their existence would be gone." Lenny was starting to think that maybe staying in the Nether for too long had frozen the part of E''s brain that had to do withmon sense.?But he really did not mind exining to her what he meant. "If the Agents of The Nether are no more, doesn''t that mean that the reason for your existence would have gone, therefore resulting in your end." She nodded. "it does! but that is exactly what I want." "To die?" E sighed as she massaged her temple. "No! I mean, I want it to all end. If this castle is destroyed, it means that humans will not be able to summonher Creatures into reality. Now, I know you don''t know this, but the Nether realm gives birth to these abominations at regr intervals and the summoning of them to reality keeps the number of creatures in constant check. However, if the castle is destroyed, that number will not be checked. Their numbers will overflow and like any creature seeking its survival, they will need space. They will be forced to that particr ce." Immediately, lenny thought of the words that Athena had told him and he realized what was going on. However, he chuckled a bit. "your n is for them to go for the Gate isn''t it? After all, that is the only way out of theher. Apart from this castle that ensures the summons of Nether creatures, only the Gate protected by Angels can allow the Nether creatures go to the real world." E smiled at him, "I see you have done your assignment. Not bad! The Nether realm was made by an Entity above Entities, Darkness. She created it in such a manner that allowed for the never ending production of Nether Creatures. Although the angels at the gate stand as guardians, I do not think that a breakthrough is impossible. I should know, I am part Angel." Lenny nodded at her words, "Let me get this straight. You want to bombard the Angels at the Gate with Nether creatures until they can no longer hold them back and the Nether creatures break into the real world." Without hesitation, E nodded. However, lenny looked at her like she was a crazy person. Then again, her n was indeed a very crazy one. "Now, I don''t think its possible For the One Above All to put Angels that theher can defeat in front of the Gate, but lets assume its possible. Of course, this is only theoretical. But let''s say that it is possible and theher, and all its dark glory and gore rain down on reality, what happens then?" E immediately rushed before lenny, grabbing him by his clothes and pulling him closer to her face. Her eyes suddenly looked brighter. "...Then the ban on Angels is lifted, and they have to leave heaven ande back to the earths to fight off theher. And finally, I can... I can meet him again." As she said those words, Lenny could see a kind of longing in her eyes. Now that he thought about it, E had a simr goal when she was in the eighth earth. Back then, she wanted to use the power of the Invitation stones and invite Angels to earth. It seemed that even though she was now forced to be a denizen of the Nether, her goals had not in anyway been extinguished. "...And what does this have to do with me?" Lenny asked. "But of course, it has everything to do with you Lenny. The agents of theher tell me that during your battle with the Nether beasts, they saw you weave runes. I couldn''t believe it when I heard it, but then again, it is Lenny Tales we are talking of here. You have a natural gift of going against the norm. Even the most basic runes would take the brightest of minds many tens of years to figure out, but you, in only a few months of me being away, you can already battle with them." Chapter 650 King Solomon’s Inheritance

Chapter 650 King Solomon''s Inheritance

Now, Lenny was even more skeptical than ever. but it did not stop him from being curious. E did not allow him to guess too much and exined. "Weaving runes in this world does not work. But that''s because runes, even soul runes cannot operate in this world. The foundation of the Nether was made with something else. It is the same thing that powers this castle. considering you now dabble in runes, I am sure that you might have at least heard of it. It is called Shadow Runes." On hearing that, lenny''s facial expression betrayed his thoughts. "Ah! I see that you have heard about them before. Good! it will make it much more easier. They are only a hand full of people to have ever used Shadow runes, and each one of them was great figure in his own right, shaking the world and having their names echo through time; Ghenkis Khan the Conqueror, Alexander the Great, King Solomon the Wise. Each one of them had their legends echoing through the nine earths. And some like king Solomon had their stories studied by schrs of the Underworld." "This method of Rune carving that you speak of, how can you expect that I, a half-born will be capable of it? Besides, if such a thing was of theher, why should I be able to do it?" Lenny asked questions intentionally feigning ignorance about Shadow Runes, knowing fully well that from the moment he was able to weave runes, he identally made Shadow Runes. "Its simple really..." she paused a bit as she got closer to him, "...it is simply my intuition." "Intuition!?" lenny could not help but chuckle a bit. "So you based your entire assumption and n for the future on Intuition? I''m sure you get this a lot," Lenny chuckled, "...You are bunkers. Yes! You are. Theher realm has turned yourmon sense to..." *POW!* Shended a punch on his face. Lenny spat out some blood to the side. "That will be enough from you." E then turned to Athena, "and you, the living prodigy of that Bitch Minnie," E squatted low and pulled her close, her hand running through Athena''s head. "You know, I haven''t had fun in a while..." Surprisingly, E pulled her into a kiss, digging her tongue into Athena''s mouth, with one hand, cupping Athena''s breast. However, Athena did not like the invasion of privacy and bit E''s lip. *POW!* E smacked her in the face. "You are a feisty one, but don''t worry; with a little training, you will be all over me like white on rice." E turned to lenny, "but first, you have work to do." She waved her hands, and then the castle floor glowed in a low, dark light, forming the symbol of a shadow rune that upied the entire room. And then, at the center of the rune, the ground opened up like a Rubic''s cube unfolding itself. Instinctively, Lenny and Athena backed away a bit. The castle floor opened up, revealing deep within. Athena grabbed Lenny by the neck to the edge of the opened space and pointed below. Lenny at first, struggled defiantly, but the moment he looked below, he paused. Lenny was absolutely speechless at what he saw. This was practically a giant ball of yarn the size of a house. However, this ball of yarn was not made of rubber or strings but rather Runes. ck Runes twisted and turned about it. It was as if the giant ropes of ck runes were like a gathering of snakes snaking about on each other in an attempt to protect something within. This giant ball of runes gave an eerie feeling to anyone that gazed upon it, and yet, even as it did, it looked incredibly beautiful. Every stroke, every curve, and every line that made up the different runes was nothing like Lenny had ever seen. Lenny could not help but feel that the making of this ball of runes would take many hundreds of thousands of years toprehend just one stroke of their wonderfulness. As he gazed upon it, he could not help but feel a pull towards it. It was as if this ball of shadow runes were calling to him. And yet, the more he looked at it, the more he felt his soul being lost to it. His consciousness was being sucked in. As he was, Lenny knew that he could not possibly understand the incredibleplexities that made up something so beautiful and yet so foreign; all he could do was concentrate on one symbol. No! It was the symbol calling to him. It seemed to get bigger before his eyes, as if to suck him in. E holding him by the neck, could see that Lenny''s eyes were drawn to one spot. Also, that particr rune got bigger and brighter. All of a sudden, Lenny heard a low boom that came from his mind. It was as if a particr obstruction within his brain had been forced open. Little trinkets of blood fell from his nose, but his eyes did not leave that rune. Soon, blood also started to fall from his ears and then from his mouth. As it did, he continued to hear mini explosions in his mind; again and again they sparked loudly. However, Lenny''s eyes did not leave the rune, and it too shone in response. All of a sudden, Lenny felt his mind pulled into the rune. The world around him suddenly changed. He was no longer in the Castle of the ords and yet he was still in a castle. The only difference was that this castle was not made of bones but rather of brick. It was beautiful on all sides, adorned with precious stones on even the curtains that formed blinds for the windows. Almost every direction Lenny looked had a shine of precious stones. But there was more. The room was made bright with balls of runes that floated above his head. They were chandeliers, but they were all made from runes... Chapter 651 King Solomon’s Disappointment

Chapter 651 King Solomon''s Disappointment

Lenny, caught in the ethereal embrace of his trance, found himself standing in the heart of a resplendent castle, a realm of opulence that seemed to defy reality. The very air exuded an aura of richness, as if prosperity itself had taken a tangible form. The walls, adorned with intricate patterns of gold and precious stones, gleamed with an otherworldly radiance. Every step Lenny took resonated on a floor of the finest marble, the pale surface veined with threads of gold. The very essence of wealth seemed to have been woven into the fabric of this fantastical ce. As he wandered deeper into the castle, Lenny found himself surrounded by cascading curtains that swirled like liquid gold, allowing beams of warm, ethereal light to filter through. The plush red carpets underfoot felt like a velvet embrace, leading him further into the heart of this architectural marvel. Overhead, chandeliers crafted from intricate runes adorned the ceilings, their soft glow casting an enchanting dance of light and shadow. These mesmerizing fixtures seemed to possess a life of their own, each rune pulsating with a mystic energy that harmonized with the tranquil atmosphere. At the end of the grand hall, Lenny''s eyes widened in awe as they beheld a magnificent throne. This majestic seat of power, elevated on a dais, was a masterpiece crafted entirely from gold and adorned with radiant yellow runes. The throne seemed to resonate with an ancient energy, an embodiment of both regality and mysticism. Surrounded by such splendor, Lenny couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of surprise and wonder. The beauty that unfolded before him transcended the boundaries of imagination, leaving him suspended in a dreamscape where reality merged seamlessly with the fantastical. As Lenny approached the imposing throne, his eyes focused on the figure seated with an air of regal serenity. A bearded man, his facial hair cascading with an air of wisdom, satfortably on the golden seat of power. The robes he wore were a tapestry of rich colors, each hue intertwining in a disy of elegance that seemed to defy mortal craftsmanship. The man''s sandals, adorned with a gentle glow, hinted at a celestial origin, as if each step he took resonated with the echoes of otherworldly realms. The scepter held in his hand was a work of art, a harmonious fusion of precious stones that emitted a kaleidoscope of colors. The gemstones seemed to pulse with an inner light, whispering secrets of ancient knowledge to those who gazed upon them. A golden crown adorned the man''s head, a regal circlet that bore runes alive with movement. Each rune seemed to dance with a life of its own, an intricate script that conveyed anguage of magic and mastery. King Solomon, the Wise, radiated an aura of profound intelligence and benevolence, a ruler inmand of not just earthly realms, but the very fabric of mystical forces. Lenny, standing in the presence of this legendary figure, felt a profound sense of awe and recognition. The historical weight of King Solomon''s reputation as a paragon of wisdom and insight hung in the air. The throne room itself seemed to acknowledge the presence of a kindred spirit, a meeting of souls across the expanse of time and reality. The moment King Solomon opened his eyes, Lenny found himself ensnared by the captivating gaze that met his own. The gray eyes, mirroring his own color, possessed a sharp radiance that seemed to cut through the fabric of reality. Their depth was like an abyss, and Lenny felt an almost maic force pulling him into the recesses of the king''s prating stare. As the ancient monarch surveyed him from head to toe, the weight of ages seemed to settle in the atmosphere. A low sigh, more felt than heard, emanated from the wise ruler. The sigh rippled through the vastness of the golden castle, carrying an air of both weariness and profound knowledge. "You are still too weak, and your mind too narrow, Lenny Tales..." the king pronounced, his words echoing through the opulent halls. Lenny stood frozen, a mixture of awe and surprise etched across his face. The unexpected deration from one so renowned for sagacity struck a chord deep within him, leaving Lenny to grapple with the implications of his own inadequacy in the presence of such a venerable figure. With a gentle movement, King Solomon reached for the scepter in his hand. From its adorned tip, he extracted a small, finger-sized stone. There was an otherworldly glow to the precious gem as the king, with a flick of his regal finger, propelled it toward Lenny''s form. The stone found its mark, embedding itself into Lenny''s body with a precision that seemed to transcend the physical realm. A searing pain erupted within Lenny''s being, an agony unlike any he had experienced before. It reverberated through every fiber of his existence, jolting him out of the enchanting vision and thrusting him back into the harsh embrace of reality. The transition was abrupt, leaving Lenny grappling with the lingering echoes of the pain that apanied the mysterious intrusion of the otherworldly gem. In reality, len ny was flung a distance backward out of E''s grasp. He hit the bone wall behind him harshly as he coughed up a mouth full of blood. Immediately, E ran to him. She had been in this ce for a long time and had tried time and again to get that ball of Shadow runes to respond to her but nothing happened. And yet, lenny had only gazed upon it for a time and there was such a profound reaction. As far as she was concerned, something profound had just happened. Maybe... Just maybe her dreams coulde true as a result of this. She grabbed Lenny by his clothes, "tell me! Tell me! What did you see in there?" Lenny did not respond to her as blood fell from his orifices. However, she did not care. Shended a few punches on his face in an attempt to get him to pull himself together... (Author''s note: its a mass release of ten chapters. Gifts are epted please) Chapter 652 Stay Away From His Toy

Chapter 652 Stay Away From His Toy

Meanwhile, back in reality, on the Eighth Earth, there was trouble. Vinegar had just had her limbs cut off. Her hands and legs were gone. The pain that came with losing one''s limbs was incredible. However,dy vinegar did not scream. The reason was because she having certain troubles of her own. At the moment, within her head, Vine and Gar, although injured, were having an argument in front of a seal door. This door had the image of another woman. This woman had the same image, just like Vine and Gar, but was sealed. "We should merge and get it over with!" Vine suggested, "We are not strong enough apart. But once we merge, we will be able to enter the Great Demon rank and bring hell to them!" "No!" Gar immediately disagreed. "We have talked about this before, Vine. If we merge, we will both lose our sense of self and be another person. What if what we be does not love Lenny. This is a risk I do not want to take." Vine sighed, massaging her temple. "Look out there! wed and Duncan are beating us badly; if we do not do something about it, not just us, but also the entire witch''s territory is done for. We have already lost our hands and legs. Even with our limbs, we were no match for them. What do you think about now? It is true that if we merge, we will lose ourselves, but at the same time, it will still be us." All of Governor Momoa''s children were born in pairs. All of them except Vinegar. However, she was born with two souls that had different personalities in one body. In fact, both women, Vine and Gar, were as different as possible. Each with their own unique wants, likes, dislikes, and habits. Although the world did not know this, even her many brothers who courted her were not aware of it.?However, it was so. But there was more. Lady Vinegar''s siblings needed to physically merge together to be one and then enter the Great Demon realm. Meanwhile, all that was necessary fordy Vinegar was for her two souls to merge to enter the great Demon realm. However, this was something that neither of them werefortable doing. They would rather share the body while keeping their individuality than merge for the possibility of creating a stronger person. There were many who would see this as very foolish. An example was Basket face, her butler. However, such was the way of intelligent. Self-preservation came first for many. While some like Duncan would have done anything it took to merge and grow in power, Lady Vinegar was different. Even now, when her life was at stake, she still contemted doing it. Meanwhile, the Undeadmander had achieved what he came for. The undead wed pulleddy Vinegar by her hair on the ground. Her blood from her limbs stained the earth. Although she was bleeding a lot, such a loss of blood was not enough to kill someone like her, who was already at the peak rank of the Deep demon realm. "With this one, Momoa willply with my demands!" The Undeadmander chuckled lightly. His goal was never toe and destroy thest human bastion. No, it was to get Lady Vinegar. In the game of power, every piece on the chess body could either even the ying field or help topple the opponent. After all, even a pawn given the right opportunity can end a king. Father ck had been watching the battle between Lady Vinegar and her dead brothers through a screen. He had watched how she had been badly beaten. This was a useful Ace that was being wasted. The sight of them hauling her away made him frown. Ab attendant suddenly ran up to him and whispered something into his ear. "Finally, some good news!" he muttered. "And what about the core?" he inquired. "We need only ten more minutes, sir." "Ten more minutes!? That''s a lot." Father ck was a war veteran from before the apocalypse. He had engaged in incredible, gruesome battles and knew more than anyone how vital or life-changing one minute in a fight could be. Then again, he was currently in a good mood. Even though the army of the undead was at their doorstep, he was in a very good mood. It was so good that he even ordered some coffee as he rxed into a chair and continued observing the battle as it progressed. Crusher, Scarface, Elder Zod and Elder Isiah were not so far from him. They could clearly see that his mood had changed. They did not know why, but it was not hard to know that Father ck was suddenly in a good mood. "Tell Nikky to only use half of the barrels with her and not stress herself too much." Father ck suddenly ordered. That order further took the men by surprise. After all, were they not supposed to give it their all in the fight? Perseus walked into the room, having done his own task, and was also surprised by Father ck''s mood. It was as if the old man wanted to whistle out his joy. "Is he alright?" Perseus asked. Just then, a voice answered from behind. "Don''t worry about him; he is perfectly okay. He is just excited because of what is about to happen next." The voice that had answered was a light one. A voice that had not appeared throughout the meeting. All of them turned around. It was none other than Allison. Like the others that day in the City of Milk and honey, she had been whisked away. She was a member of the Iron Back Werewolves and an heir at that. However, uponing here, she refused to go back home. After all, Cuban had been going on a quest to conquer all territories that had been ruled by Mr. Augustus. This naturally included her territory and its people. Then again, she had already imprinted on another. There was practically no reason for her to leave... Chapter 653 Stay Away From His Toy 2

Chapter 653 Stay Away From His Toy 2

Allison walked up to the screen and took a seat beside father ck, simrly ordering for a cup of Coffee. Father ck turned to her. He gave a light chuckle and she smiled back at him. Both of them rxed into the seat as they watched the screen, neither of them exining to those behind what was happening. Then again, they was absolutely no reason to. After all, the show was going to y out by itself. wed pulled Lady vinegar by her snake hair. No matter the way her snake hair took bites from his flesh in defense, it was of no use. Just then, a was a sharp sound. *SWISH!* wed''s hand was suddenly chopped from his elbow down. The hand in the air was further chopped into smaller parts. *SWISH!* SWISH!* It fell to the ground like sushi on a te. The Undead wed looked at its hand and then at Vinegar, in obvious confusion as to what was happening. Just then, a figurended on the head of and undead crab. This person was young, his demeanor elegant, and even his dressing was one of an important person. His clothes and hair were white, a strong contrast to the undead abomination about him. There were those his age that would piss their pants if they found themselves in the position he was in at the moment. In fact, they were many even older that would rathermit suicide than stand where he was. However, he stood in the midst of this undead army with a kind of detachment. It was as if there was a thin film separating him from them. All eyes were immediately drawn to him. It was none other than Victor. It had been a while since that day at the city of milk and honey, where he had been presented to the Primordial beast by Lenny. Back then, the goal of the Primordial Beast was to transfer its power and its soul into Victor''s body. It wanted a human vessel that it could use to roam the world. But Lenny, Cunning and mischievous had stolen the opportunity from it. While the Primordial beast was telling stories, Lenny had been looking for an opportunity to steal Victor, and when the time was right, he took not just Victor, but also its core. Back then, there had been a strong in flow of power into his body and took a long time for his cells to fully absorb the power that had been pumped into it. However, Victor now stood a new person. From the ignorant boy who was sent into the wastend to go court a woman to the Great Demon existence he was now had not been a funny trip for Victor. There were times death was an easier option than the miserable existence of his life. But he had persevered a lot. Also, he would have not reached the height of power he had now if it was not for Lenny. There was no one that was more aware of this than Victor himself. Lenny was supposed to just be a fighter to help him climb and be Alpha, but now, he saw Lenny as much more. Victor pointed a finger to the undeadmander, "I heard that they call you the Undeadmander. That means you are in charge here. I am going to assume you don''t know, and advice you in peace. Brother Lenny does not like people touching his toys."?Victor pointed at Lady Vinegar. "Since you don''t know, I''ll allow you leave your arms behind. After all, Brother lenny will be made at me for sleeping for so long." The moment he said this, a gust of wind blew. Victor disappeared from his position and just as swiftly, he returned. *SWISH!* *PUFFF!!!* The hands of the undeadmander were gone. The undeadmander had only just developed some muscle and flesh when it acquired the primordial beast. This meant that this lose of hands came with pain. "AHHH!!!" The undeadmander groaned in pain as ck blood fell like soup paste from its wounds. Its eyes Glowed purple in its pain and hate. "AHHHHHHHHH!!!" it screamed loudly to the sky. However, victor remained standing in his position without moving. In rage, The undeadmander immediately ordered, and Duncan and wed rushed for Victor. They came with incredible speed, attacking with a sync that would instantly turn any foe to dust. However, Victor remained in his position without moving. He still had his hands resting behind his back. He looked from the side of his eyes at their movement as they nked him. Duncan opened his mouth to release a st of his voice, and wed summoned a long sword made out of the blinding light of cosmic energy. Lady vinegar knew that lenny had value for Victor. Seeing that he was about to be bombarded by the same attacks that resulted in her current position, she could not help but scream, "RUN!" However, before either attacks could even finish forming, Victor''s figure moved. He grabbed Duncan by the neck, stopping his voice froming out. And then with a twist of his fingers that suddenly elongated, revealing his obsidian werewolf ws, he removed Duncan''s head from his shoulders. wed''s attack came down, but Victor used the removed Duncan''s head to defend. Naturally, the cosmic energy de cut through the head. However, when it got to Victor''s hands, his obsidian ws glowed in a dark light and he caught the de. This was action that made Vinegar speechless. In Fact, it made even those that watched from the monitors speechless. It was only now thatdy vinegar realized something very important. She realized that she could not feel Victor''s power level. "It can''t be!" she muttered to herself. However, reality hit her in the face with a hard punch. Yes, Victor had now be a Great demon existence. (Author''s note: Okay people. we will be going back and forth with lenny''s side and the problems of the eighth earth. please enjoy.) Chapter 654 The Gate

Chapter 654 The Gate

Meanwhile, back in the underworld, punches resonated off the walls of the castle of the ords. These punches were from E on lenny. "Tell me, Goddamn it! Tell me!! How the fuck do I destroy that damn Rune." However, no matter how many punches shended on him, Lenny did not say a word. Of Course, he too was not aware of what had just happened. All he knew was that he had seen things that he could not exin and had beheld the presence of one that felt like god. Lenny was already a very strong man. To make him feel such a thing meant that the king he saw on the throne was of extreme power. Lenny could not help but feel his hunger for power grow like a rising storm within his heart. His thought was far too preupied with the things he had seen, and the feeling of that ce for him to mind what E was doing to him. Besides, he had also just received an alert that touched upon his curiosity. The Alert was a surprising one, but it was evidence that all he had experienced was not a dream. Lenny did not know what this heritage pill was for. but the locked icon was in front of it. After a while of continuous punching, E had had enough and stopped. She gritted her teeth hard as she bit the nails on her left hand. Her desperation for answers was starting to get the better of her.?After all, Lenny did not want to say anything. she staggard backwards and sat on the ground. "tell me! Just tell me," she muttered lowly. "That bitch Minnie did not want to tell me, and now you don''t want to tell me!" Lenny raised his head to look at her. She did not look any dignifying like she had been before. she looked like a person that had just escaped an asylum. "You are one very crazy bitch," Lenny muttered as he spat out some blood from his mouth. Those words made certain thoughtse to her mind. And then her eyes narrowed as she made up her mind. Immediately she stood to her feet, Grabbing Lenny by his ear. Fiercely, she pulled him along. "I have been patient for hundreds of years. A few more wouldn''t hurt." "Where are you taking me to?" lenny asked. She did not respond, waving her hands and a part of the bone castle crackled as it opened up. "I''ll tell you a little secret about this castle. It is the shortest distance to anywhere within the entire Nether." The Bones opened up like a portal. the moment it did, a low hum came from the hole. Athena heard that hum, "No!" she muttered, "don''t do it! E, he will never be able to get out!" "That''s the point!" E muttered as she continually pulled him along. The bones closed up behind them, leaving just Athena within the castle screaming for E to return Lenny. E yanked Lenny by the ear, pulling him into the portal woven from the eerie amalgamation of human remains and bones. Emerging on the other side, they found themselves facing two colossal metal doors that seemed to ascend endlessly into the inky void above. The doors were a canvas of intricate patterns, forming a colossal tree that bore otherworldly fruits, casting a low ethereal glow against the oppressive darkness. Standing before these titanic gates were two imposing figures d in silver armor of a reflective sheen, polished to mirror-like perfection without a trace of dust or imperfection. The giants were so immense that even the pinky toe of their colossal sandals was equivalent in size to a towering bus. It was understandable that their legs were bigger than any monument made by man. Massive swords, as wide and thick as skyscrapers, were held in their equally colossal hands. In the absence of substantial light, Lenny strained to discern the features of these celestial guardians. The tip of their silver wings, folded regally behind them, hinted at the majestic scale of their divine presence. The faces of the guardians remained veiled in shadow, obscured by the heights to which they towered in the profound darkness. As Lenny gazed upward, a dawning realization unfurled within him. This was the Legendary Gate, a formidable barrier designed to thwart the incursion of the Nether into the realm of reality. The towering figures before him were none other than the legendary Angels, steadfast sentinels who stood as the vanguard against the encroaching forces of the Nether. The scene was both awe-inspiring and foreboding, the ethereal glow from the gates contrasting with the darkness that enveloped the celestial guardians. The air hung heavy with an otherworldly tension, and Lenny could feel the weight of the sacred duty these guardians bore. The scale of the gates and the colossal figures before him was beyond anything he had imagined, a testament to the monumental nature of their charge. The ambiance was surreal, as though the very fabric of reality wove itself into an epic tapestry at this momentous threshold between worlds. A low, resonant hum emanated from the colossal doors, its vibrations echoing through the vast expanse that separated Lenny and E from this monumental gateway. Standing hundreds of kilometers away was the only way to take in the entirety of these towering figures that reached seemingly into the heavens. Even at this immense distance, Lenny could discern the low hum, an auditory testament to the living, breathing essence of the doors themselves. The awe-inspiring grandeur of the scene unfolded before them. From afar, the celestial guardians loomed like titans, their colossal figures casting invisible shadows that stretched impossibly far. The hum seemed to resonate not just from the angels but from the very core of the immense doors, pulsating with an otherworldly rhythm that resonated with the heartbeat of existence. As Lenny''s gaze traversed the vast stretch leading to the gates, he couldn''t help but marvel at the surrealndscape beneath them. For several kilometers, the ground transformed from the characteristic dark, ck sand of the Nether into a sea of deep red. It was a hue so vivid that it seemed to transcend the normal spectrum of color, resembling a vast expanse of blood-soaked earth. On this crimson canvas, frozen in time, were people in various poses, their bodies transformed into solid red statues. Their collective posture seemed to convey a shared yearning or reverence toward the gates, their arms reaching out or bodies stretched in apparent awe. It was a silent congregation, a testament to the magnitude of the power emanating from the celestial gateway. The absence of Nether creatures in this space was palpable. It was as if even the denizens of the Nether recognized the sanctity of this ce, instinctively keeping a respectful distance from the monumental gateway. The silence that enveloped the scene, broken only by the rhythmic hum and the distant whispers of the red ground beneath, created an atmosphere of sacred reverence. Lenny, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of the spectacle, stood in silent contemtion. The hum resonated in his bones, a visceral acknowledgment of the cosmic forces at y. The very air seemed charged with a profound energy, leaving an indelible mark on Lenny''s psyche as he grappled with the sublime majesty of the Legendary Gate and its silent congregation frozen in time. "What are we doing here?" Lenny questioned, his confusion evident. "We!?" E echoed inughter. "Not we, boy! Just you!" Without warning, she seized him by the shirt and flung him into the distance, casting him onto the unforgiving red earth below. The impact was rough, but Lenny swiftly regained his footing, only to find himself alone in this strange and haunting ce. "I''lle back for you in a couple of hundred years. By then, you must have changed your mind," E dered with an air of nonchnce as she disappeared through the portal. As Lenny attempted toprehend his surroundings, he noticed something unsettling. The red sands beneath him seemed toe alive, tiny particles crawling up his body like industrious ants. Panic set in as he struggled against the insidious force, but his efforts proved futile. Amidst the sea of red, Lenny''s attention was drawn to a figure frozen in the sands ¨C Minnie. The shock of seeing her caught in this surreal tableau intensified his sense of helplessness. "Shit!" he cursed under his breath, a futile attempt to confront the gravity of the situation. Bound by the mysterious forces of the red sands, Lenny found himself frozen alongside Minnie, "I''lle back for you, E." he muttered trapped in the haunting stillness. E''s echoingughter lingered in the air as she vanished through the portal, leaving Lenny and Minnie ensnared in the enigmatic embrace of the Legendary Gate. (Author''s note: How will our dear Mc make it out of this predicament. no power, and now, movement or conscious thought with his body. Stay tuned and send gifts to learn more.... Dum Dum Dum... Author makes dramatic exit while shaking his booty...) Chapter 655 Victor Vs the Undead commander

Chapter 655 Victor Vs the Undeadmander

In this destendscape of a world that had been ravaged by the apocalypse, the scene had unfolded with stark intensity. The air was?thick with the scent of decay and the sky a heavy canopy of brooding clouds, casting an eerie pall over the battlefield. Victor, Alpha of the City of Milk and Honey, a formidable werewolf now renowned for his fierceness, stood alone, an unyielding figure against a horde of undead creatures. His white garment, stark against the surrounding darkness, had remained miraculously unstained ¨C a testament to his skill, strength and swiftness in battle. Before him, the undeadmander, a sinister presencemanding his legion with malevolent will, had unleashed his formidable lieutenant, wed. wed, armed with a long de pulsating with ck cosmic energy, had embodied the raw power of the dark forces at y. The de, an extension of his malevolence, had seemed to hunger for destruction, ready to devour anything in its path. In the midst of this chaos, Lady Vinegar, once a figure of elegance, nowy limbless, a victim of the relentless assault. Victor, despite histe awakening in Glenn''s territory, had arrived just in time, driven by a fierce determination to save her. As the undeadmander reached to im his prize, Victor had intervened with a bold deration. His voice, cutting through the tension like a de, had challenged themander, invoking the wrath of Lenny, and offering a veiled threat ¨C a chance for themander to retreat with his life. The undeadmander, smirking with overconfidence, ordered wed to eliminate Victor. In a blur of movement, wed lunged forward, his de slicing through the air with deadly precision, aiming to cleave Victor in two. But in a disy of power that seemed to defy the veryws of nature, Victor had reacted with impossible speed. With a single, fluid motion, he had caught the cosmic de between his fingers, his grip unyielding, his strength unfathomable. The collision had sent a shockwave rippling through the air, the cosmic energy of the de crackling against the indomitable force of Victor''s will. In that moment, frozen in time, Victor had locked eyes with wed, an unspoken challenge passing between them. Then, with a voice resonating with the power of an ancient force, Victor had spoken, his words echoing across the battlefield, "Your de may cut through the sky, but against my strength, it is but a leaf in the wind. Like Brother Lenny, I''m an immovable mountain, unyielding and eternal." After uttering his defiant promation, Victor''s obsidian ws moved with a precision that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. The cosmic de, a construct of dark, ethereal energy that had seemed invincible, met its match. Victor''s ws cut through it as effortlessly as a hot knife through butter, the de dissolving into nothingness upon contact. He raised his formidable ws, poised to bring a swift end to wed, but then he halted abruptly. A whisper, barely audible yet unmistakably urgent, emanated from a small earpiece he wore. It was Perseus''s voice, reaching him from Glenn''s territory. The message, whatever it was, shifted Victor''s intention from delivering a killing blow to a different, calcted form of incapacitation. With a swift, fluid wave of his hands, Victor sliced through wed''s limbs. The lieutenant of the undead, once a figure of terror, nowy helplessly on the ground, defeated and disarmed, both literally and figuratively. Victor spared wed no second nce. His gaze, intense and unyielding, fixed on the undeadmander, who sat atop the primordial beast. This creature remained an monstrous amalgamation of nightmares, a giant blob of fish-like flesh with over a hundred unblinking eyes and writhing tentacles. The undeadmander''s expression twisted into a frown, his hand pointing at Victor in a silentmand of death. Instantly, over a hundred tentacles surged towards Victor with a ferocious speed, each one aiming to ensnare and destroy. In response, Victor''s movements became a blur, a dance of deadly elegance and power. His ws extended, lengthening with each sweeping motion as he parried and shed at the onught of tentacles. Many of the attacks he dodged with aerial acrobatics, somersaulting through the air with a grace that belied his ferocious appearance, disying skills honed through countless battles. Despite his prowess, Victor could feel the tide of battle turning against him. The relentless attacks of the tentacles were slowly but surely wearing him down, their numbers overwhelming. He realized that if he did not shift his strategy, he would soon be ovee. "You are not the only one who can wield cosmic energy!" Victor dered, his voice resounding across the battlefield with a challenge that was both a war cry and a statement of intent. In that moment, cosmic energy surged towards him, a maelstrom of otherworldly power. It appeared as threads of light, weaving through the air, drawn irresistibly to Victor. The energy permeated his being, infusing him with a power that was both ancient and otherworldly. It was as if the very cosmos had responded to his call, imbuing him with an energy that transcended the physical realm. Now charged with this cosmic energy, Victor turned the tide of battle. His every move was amplified, his strength magnified to a level that defiedprehension. As the battle between Victor and the primordial beast escted, the werewolf unleashed a new level of his formidable prowess. With amanding wave of his hands, Victor''s ws, now imbued with cosmic energy, detached from his fingers and surged forward. They moved as if alive, a swarm of deadly projectiles homing in on their target with unerring precision. The primordial beast, a creature of nightmarish power, responded with instinctual defense. Its countless tentacles moved in a frenzied blur, attempting to intercept the relentless barrage. To an onlooker, it might have seemed a battle of equals, a sh of titanic forces, each vying for supremacy. Victor, however, watched the beast''s desperate attempts with a knowing chuckle. There was an ominous edge to hisughter, a sound that spoke of impending doom. The undeadmander, perched atop his monstrous mount, watched in confusion, his eyes narrowing as he tried to decipher the reason behind Victor''s amusement. Then, understanding dawned in a terrifying revtion. The ws, which had been raining down like a relentless storm of arrows, began to glow an ominous red. They emitted a low, rising hum, a sound that seemed to vibrate the very air around them. It grew in intensity, reaching a crescendo that resonated with an almost palpable force. At the peak of this sonic build-up, the ws exploded in a series of devastating detonations. Each explosion was a symphony of destruction, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. The air was filled with a cacophony of sts, the ground shook, and a blinding light illuminated the scene. The primordial beast''s tentacles, once a formidable barrier, were engulfed in the fiery maelstrom. The explosions tore through them with ruthless efficiency, leaving the creature reeling from the unexpected onught. The undeadmander, who had once smirked in the face of danger, now wore an expression of annoyance. His strategic mind raced toprehend the situation, to find a counter to this new, explosive threat. But the sheer scale of the devastation wrought by Victor''s cosmic-powered ws left him struggling to formte a response. The explosions had not only decimated the primordial beast''s defenses but had also sent a clear message: Victor was not just a formidable opponent; he was a force of nature, a warrior whose power could turn the impossible into the inevitable. The battlefield, still echoing with the aftermath of Victor''s explosive assault, momentarily fell into a stunned silence. Amidst the settling dust and dissipating energy, the undeadmander''s voice cut through, a mixture of grudging respect and unwavering confidence. "Not bad, Kid!" he acknowledged, his tone betraying a hint of surprise at Victor''s disy of power. "But it is not going to be enough," he added, his wordsced with an ominous certainty. As he spoke, the undeadmander gestured with a sweeping motion of his hand, a darkmand that seemed to resonate with the very essence of necromancy. The battlefield, a tableau of destruction and chaos moments before, began to transform in a manner that defied thews of nature and life itself. The scattered remnants of the primordial beast, which had been torn asunder by Victor''s cosmic ws, started to stir. It was as if an invisible force was knitting them back together. Shredded pieces of flesh, severed tentacles, and fragments of its monstrous form began to converge, drawn together by a sinister maism. The scene was both macabre and mesmerizing. The beast''s flesh writhed and twisted, reconnecting and reforming with an eerie fluidity. Tentacles reattached, wounds sealed, and the once-maimed creature began to regain its grotesque form. It was as though time had been reversed, the beast reassembling itself in a grotesque parody of healing. Victor, who had stood amidst the chaos as a triumphant figure, now watched with a mixture of disbelief and realization. His expression, usually a mask of fierce determination and confidence, faltered, revealing a rare glimpse of surprise. His eyes widened slightly, and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of uncertainty crossed his features. The sight of the beast''s regeneration was not just a tactical setback; it was a challenge to the very notion of victory in this unnatural war. This moment of regeneration was a stark reminder of the undeadmander''s power and the unnatural forces at hismand. The battlefield had be a chessboard of dark magic and brute strength, with each yer unveiling their strategies in a high-stakes game of survival and dominance. As the primordial beast stood once again, whole and menacing, the air around the battlefield seemed to thicken with anticipation. Victor, recovering from his momentary surprise, clenched his fists, his ws gleaming with renewed energy. The battle was far from over, and in the face of this renewed threat, Victor''s resolve hardened. The next move was his, and it was clear that this sh of titanic forces was escting towards an even more epic confrontation. At this moment, he heard a voice that hade from the ear piece in his ear. It was from Father ck, "Victor, whatever you are doing, don''t stop. It is working..." (Author''s note: I''m recovering... Thank you all for your love) Chapter 656 The First Loss

Chapter 656 The First Loss

Victor''s moment of uncertainty was abruptly shattered by the voice in his earpiece. Father ck''s urgent message came through, a beacon of guidance amidst the chaos. "Victor, whatever you are doing, don''t stop. It is working." Back at Glenn''s territory, Father ck was a picture of intense concentration, his eyes locked onto the monitors that disyed the unfolding battle. He had noticed a critical detail - the moment the undeadmander had diverted his power to heal the primordial beast, a significant portion of the undead horde had faltered. Their movements slowed, some evening to aplete halt, especially those further from the epicenter of themander''s influence. This observation confirmed Father ck''s theory: the undeadmander''s power, formidable though it was, had its limits. Sustaining the primordial beast required a considerable amount of energy, consequently weakening his control over the undead army. Armed with this new insight and bolstered by Father ck''s encouragement, Victor''s resolve reignited with a fiery intensity. He let out a primal scream, a defiant roar that echoed across the battlefield, reverberating through the air and striking fear into the hearts of his undead adversaries. With this roar, he summoned an even greater surge of cosmic energy. It crackled around him like a tempest, a visible manifestation of his raw power and unyielding spirit. The undead creatures in his immediate vicinity, unable to withstand the sheer force of his aura, were obliterated, reduced to nothing more than a grotesque paste under the overwhelming pressure of his energy. Then, focusing his fury and power, Victor unleashed his obsidian ws once more at the primordial beast. This time, his technique was not just an attack; it was an apocalyptic onught. The ws, now charged with even more cosmic energy, flew towards the beast with a speed and ferocity that were almost blinding. Each w was not just a projectile but a miniaturized bomb, ready to unleash devastation upon impact. The air was filled with a cacophony of sounds - the howling of the ws as they cut through the air, the rumbling of the energy surrounding Victor, and the distant, pained roars of the undead creatures caught in the wake of his power. As the ws reached their target, they exploded upon contact with the primordial beast, each detonation more powerful than thest. The battlefield was transformed into a spectacle of light and destruction. Explosions lit up the darkened sky, casting eerie shadows over the destendscape. The primordial beast writhed and roared in agony as it struggled to withstand this renewed assault. Meanwhile, the effect of Victor''s attack on the undead horde became increasingly evident. As the undeadmander''s focus was drawn to sustaining the beast, more and more of his undead minions copsed, their movements ceasing as themander''s grip on them weakened. As Victor continued his ferocious battle with the primordial beast, another phase of the n was set into motion. Father ck, with a keen strategic mind, issued a new order. "Nikky, let it rain!" he ordered. Nikky''s task, though seemingly straightforward, was vital. She was to lead an aerial assault on the undead army, nowrgely immobilized due to the undeadmander''s diverted focus. Her weapons of choice were not conventional arms but something far more insidious ¨C barrels of acid, to be poured from the sky. She and her team readied the helicopters and other flying apparatuses, includingrge, mechanically enhanced insects specifically designed for this kind of operation. The vehicles took to the air, their rotors cutting through the smoke-filled sky, moving towards their targets with grim purpose. As the aircraft hovered over the dense gatherings of the undead, the barrels of acid were systematically released. The containers plummeted down, gravity guiding their descent towards the unsuspecting horde below. Upon impact, the barrels burst open, unleashing their caustic contents. The acid, a potent corrosive substance, began its deadly work immediately. It cascaded over the undead like a wave of destruction, sizzling as it made contact with their decayed flesh. The effect was both horrific and mesmerizing. The acid ate through the undead flesh with ruthless efficiency, leaving behind a gruesome spectacle. Skin and muscle tissue dissolved in an instant, exposing bone and internal organs before they too sumbed to the chemical onught. The undead, once fearsome in their relentless advance, now writhed in agony as the acid nullified their threat. The air was soon filled with the acrid smell of the acid''s work, a pungent, choking odor that was almost palpable in its intensity. It was the smell of decay elerated, a scent so potent that those assisting Nikky, even from their aerial vantage point, could almost taste its vile bitterness on their tongues. The stench was a mix of burnt flesh, chemical fumes, and the musty, rotten smell characteristic of the undead. This smell hung heavily over the battlefield, a noxious cloud that served as a grim reminder of the cost of this war. Below, the undead army, once a seemingly unstoppable force, was rapidly being reduced to a mass of disintegrating corpses, their numbers dwindling under the relentless chemical assault. Nikky and her team continued their operation with clinical efficiency, moving methodically across the battlefield. Each pass of their aircraft left behind a swath of destruction, further diminishing the undead ranks. In this desperate struggle for survival, they had found a weapon that turned the tide, exploiting the undeadmander''s momentary vulnerability to strike a decisive blow. Back on the battlefield, Victor, now aware of the aerial assault, fought with renewed vigor, understanding that every moment he could distract and weaken the primordial beast and its master, he provided precious time for Nikky''s mission to seed. The battle raged on, a symphony of chaos and strategy, each move bringing them closer to a hard-fought victory. The undeadmander, though momentarily caught off guard by the coordinated assaults of Victor and Nikky''s forces, was far from defeated. As a being ustomed to the ever-shifting tides of battle, he quickly adapted to the new threat. Sensing the waning power over his horde and the perilous situation unfolding, he reacted with a cold, calcted anger. With amanding gesture, steeped in dark power, the undeadmander issued a new directive to the primordial beast. The creature, a monstrous embodiment of themander''s will, responded instantly. Its hundred purple eyes, which had been passive observers of the chaos, now ignited with an intense, otherworldly glow. They began to gather cosmic energy, a process visible as the air around them shimmered with a sinister energy. The build-up of power reached its apex, and the primordial beast unleashed its counterattack. From each of its hundred eyes, sts of purpleser energy erupted, streaking across the battlefield with terrifying precision. Each beam was a conduit of cosmic fury, capable of devastating destruction. Victor, ever vignt, reacted with lightning reflexes. He dodged the iing sts with a series of agile maneuvers, his form a blur as he evaded the deadly energy. "You will have to do better than that if you want to get me, you know," he taunted, confident in his ability to outmaneuver the beast''s attack. But the undeadmander, with a chilling chuckle, revealed his true intent. "You are not the target," he said, his voice a sinister whisper that carried the weight of doom. It was then that Victor heard the distant sounds of explosions. They were not the noises of battle he was engaged in but something else, something horrifyingly unexpected. Instinctively, he turned, his eyes widening in shock as he witnessed the true horror of themander''s n. Far off in the distance, where Nikky and her team were conducting their aerial assault, the sky was alight with explosions. The purpleser sts had arced through the air, reaching the helicopters with unerring uracy. One by one, the aircraft were hit, turning into fiery infernos as they were consumed by the sts. The sky was filled with fire and smoke, a grim testament to the undeadmander''s cunning and ruthlessness. "No!" Victor screamed, his voice a mix of rage and despair. He sprang into action, rushing towards the site of the devastation. His mind raced, thoughts of rescue and retaliation mixing in a turbulent storm. He had to save them, had to do something to turn this dire situation around. The scene at Glenn''s territory was a stark contrast to the chaos of the battlefield, yet it was equally charged with emotion and turmoil. The devastating blow dealt by the undeadmander resonated far beyond the immediate site of the attack, reaching the hearts of those who had been watching from a safe distance. Victor''s scream of despair was echoed by the people at Glenn''s territory. Their collective cry of anguish tore through the air, a sound that encapsted their shock, grief, and helplessness. The monitors that had been their window to the battle now disyed a harrowing scene of destruction, the burning helicopters a testament to the lives cruelly snatched away. Amongst the onlookers, many crumpled to their knees, their bodies unable to support the weight of their sorrow. Tears streamed down their faces, each droplet a symbol of their pain and loss. For them, this was not just a strategic setback in arger conflict; it was personal. Those who had perished were their friends, family,rades ¨C people with whom they had shared hopes, dreams, and the grim reality of their fight for survival. In Glenn''s territory, death had lost some of its permanence; the possibility of resurrection within its bounds had provided a buffer against the finality of loss. But outside these borders, death regained its sting, its irrevocable finality. The hundreds of lives lost in the aerial assault represented the first true casualties of their war, a loss that was both profound and irreceable. The mood in the territory was one of mourning and rage, a vtile mix that threatened to overwhelm even the most steadfast. The stark reality of their situation had beenid bare - they were in a fight not just for territory or dominance, but for their very existence. Each life lost was a reminder of the fragility of their situation.... (Author''s note: I have a confession. In My pursuit to give good content, this chapter was written By AI. as an assitant. What do you guys think. Was it good? Or was it a bit too much on the exnation. Where you immeresed or not) Chapter 657 The Wake Was Too Early Chapter 657 The Wake Was Too Early The grief and turmoil at Glenn''s territory reached a fever pitch as Scarface, Nikky''s father, stood transfixed before the monitor screens. The dread that washed over him was palpable, a visceral reaction to the sight of the destruction where his daughter had been leading the assault. His face, weathered and toughened by countless battles, now bore the raw expression of a parent facing his worst nightmare. Father ck, ever the strategist even amidst overwhelming emotions, quickly issued amand to Insect-B. "Send out your Chimera ants. Save anyone that is still breathing and bring them back to the territory." His voice, though strained with concern, carried the authority and urgency the situation demanded. Insect-B, without hesitation, ryed the order to her Giant Chimera ant colony. Within moments, the sky was abuzz with activity as giant insects, resembling oversized beetles, took flight towards the wreckage. On the ground, gigantic ants surged forward, each stride covering vast distances, all converging on the site of the catastrophe. The objective was clear and critical: rescue as many survivors as possible and bring them back to the safety of Glenn''s territory. The giant insects, operating with an almost mechanical efficiency, scoured the wreckage, searching for any signs of life amidst the charred and twisted metal. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the undeadmander, witnessing the impact of his devastating strike, seized the opportunity to press his advantage. With a wave of his hand, he directed the primordial beast to unleash another torrent of cosmic energy. Victor, in the midst of rushing to the aid of the downed helicopters, caught sight of the iing attack. Reacting instinctively, he extended his obsidian ws, erging them to intercept the st. He leaped into the air, positioning himself between the deadly energy and its intended target, a living shield driven by determination and desperation. However, the force of the st was more potent than Victor had anticipated. The moment of impact was cataclysmic, an explosion of energy that lit up the battlefield. Despite his enhanced abilities and the cosmic energy coursing through him, Victor was sent hurtling through the air, a projectile thrown by the sheer might of the st. He crashed to the ground with a force that echoed across the battlefield, creating a crater upon impact. Dust and debris rose into the air, a testament to the power of the collision. In that moment, the tide of the battle seemed to shift. The undeadmander, from his vantage point, observed the scene with a cold satisfaction, believing he had neutralized one of the biggest threats to his campaign. Back at Glenn''s territory, the screens disyed the grim scene, causing a fresh wave of anxiety and fear to ripple through the crowd. Victor, their champion in this dire struggle, nowy motionless amidst the rubble of his own making. The rescue operation, led by Insect-B''s chimera ants, continued unabated, a race against time to save as many as they could. Each survivor they retrieved was a small victory, a flicker of hope in the overwhelming darkness. As the dust settled around the crater where Victor had fallen, the question on everyone''s mind was whether he could rise again to continue the fight. The battle was far from over, and in this war for survival, every second and every warrior counted. As Father ck''s voice, filled with urgency and concern, echoed in Victor''s earpiece, it served as a crucial lifeline, pulling him back from the brink. "Victor! Victor!! VICTOR!!!" The repeated calls pierced through the fog of his dazed state, and in a moment of critical reflex, Victor''s eyes snapped open. His timing was impable. Just as a gargantuan, undead creature, an aberration that bore a grotesque resemnce to an elephant, was about to bring its massive hoof crashing down upon him, Victor reacted. With a swift, almost instinctive roll, he moved out of the impending path of destruction, narrowly avoiding being crushed. He rose from the crater, his once-pristine white garment now stained with the dust and debris of battle. Yet, with a graceful wave of his hand, cosmic energy flowed around him, its luminescence acting like an ethereal cleanser, restoring his attire to its original, unblemished state. "Thank heavens!" Father ck''s voice came through again, relief evident in his tone. "For a second there, I thought we lost you!" Before Victor could respond, the voice in his earpiece changed. It was now Allison, his mate, her voice a mixture of worry and determination. "Victor! Victor, are you alright? Stay strong, my love. Don''t give in to those undead idiots." Her words, filled with concern and encouragement, ignited a fire in Victor''s heart. The support and love of his partner bolstered his spirit, reminding him of the personal stakes in this relentless battle. Emboldened by Allison''s words, Victor was about to leap back into the fray when a sudden, sharp pain seized him. A churn in his stomach, an internal reminder of the brutal impact he had just endured, stopped him in his tracks. He doubled over, a violent cough wracking his body, and a mouthful of blood spilled onto the ground. This moment of vulnerability was a stark reminder of his mortality. Even with his enhanced werewolf physiology and the cosmic energy at his disposal, Victor was not invincible. The battle had taken its toll, and his body was sending a clear, unignorable signal. But it was not just the battle that resulted in this. The battle was just the catalyst. The true reason this had happened was something even Victor knew himself. It was because he had not finished digesting the energy that he had gotten from the primordial beast. he had been woken up far too early from his slumber so that he could assist the territory. Of Course, this was done by none other than Father ck. However, for victory to be ensured, it was necessary. Then again, victor could feel the toil on his flesh. He knew more than anyone that he might really die if he faced that kind of st again. Besides, he could feel every cell of his being protesting in pain. However, Victor''s resolve remained unshaken. He wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes burning with a fierce determination. The pain, rather than deterring him, seemed to fuel his resolve. With a deep, steadying breath, he prepared to rejoin the battle.... Chapter 658 The Escape Chapter 658 The Escape The atmosphere at Glenn''s territory was a blend of tension and anticipation as Father ck received the crucial update from ab assistant. The whispered words brought a visible wave of relief over him, signaling a pivotal moment in their struggle. "Victor! The Core is fully charged. We are now ready to jump the entire territory to a safer location. We need you back at the territory immediately!" he ryed through the earpiece. Victor, upon hearing the news, experienced a mix of emotions. The strategic advantage of relocating the territory was undeniable, yet his mission was not yetplete. "I haven''t saved Lady Vinegar yet," he responded, his voiceced with determination and a sense of unfinished duty. Father ck''s frown mirrored theplexity of the situation. His feelings towards Lady Vinegar were conflicted; she was a demon, yet she had proved herself an ally in the most challenging of times. Her actions during the battle of the Great Realm demons and her sacrifices in the current battle weighed heavily on his conscience. It was a moral dilemma, pitting strategy against gratitude, duty against honor. After a moment of internal struggle, Father ck made his decision, his voice firm yet conveying the gravity of the situation. "Do what you must. But ensure that you get back here in exactly one minute, no more and no less. We will make the territory jump immediately!" Victor, understanding the strict time constraint, nodded, even though Father ck couldn''t see it. He gathered his resolve, and once more, cosmic energy surged into him. It crackled around his body like lightning, a visible testament to the immense power he wielded. The energy illuminated him, casting an otherworldly glow that contrasted starkly with the grim surroundings of the battlefield. With the clock ticking, Victor moved with a purpose that was almost palpable. Every second counted, and his movements were a blur of speed and precision. His mind was focused on a singr objective ¨C to rescue Lady Vinegar and return to the territory within the non-negotiable one-minute window. The battlefield, still teeming with undead creatures and the looming presence of the primordial beast, seemed to slow inparison to Victor''s swift actions. His figure darted through the chaos, a streak of cosmic energy moving with an urgency that was both desperate and determined. Back at Glenn''s territory, all eyes were glued to the monitors, the tension escting with each passing second. The fate of their territory, and perhaps the oue of the entire conflict, hinged on these critical moments. As the countdown began, the collective breath of those watching was held in suspense, their hopes and fears resting on the shoulders of Victor, their champion in this harrowing struggle for survival and salvation. As Victor faced the primordial beast, a sense of resolve and disdain echoed in his words. "I can''t believe that my people once worshipped you as a god. What a freaking joke!" His chuckle,ced with a mix of scorn and adrenaline, reverberated through the battlefield as he activated his movement technique. *NIGHT DANCE!* In an instant, Victor''s movements became ethereal, as if he were gliding on air itself. He navigated through the onught of tentacles with a dancer''s grace and a warrior''s precision. Despite the traces of blood that fell from his lips ¨C a stark reminder of his injuries ¨C his focus remained unshaken. He pressed on, driven by a force that went beyond physical limitations. His obsidian des were a blur, slicing through the tentacles that barred his path. Each swipe was a lethal dance, cutting through the beast''s appendages with ruthless efficiency. Finally, he reached his destination. With a swift motion, he unleashed a rain of obsidian des towards the undeadmander, creating a momentary diversion. Seizing the opportunity, he scooped up Lady Vinegar, her limbless form making it tragically easy to lift her onto his shoulder. As Victor turned to make his way back to the city, his eyes caught sight of a crash site, a grim reminder of the earlier attack. There, amidst the wreckage, he saw the giant chimera ants engaged in a frantic rescue operation. One of the ants struggled to lift a boulder that had crushed someone beneath it. Victor''s sharp gaze discerned the identity of the trapped individual ¨C it was Nikky. Without hesitation, he altered his course, rushing towards her. His hand moved in a swift arc, shattering the boulder with a burst of cosmic energy. The sight that met his eyes was heart-wrenching ¨C Nikky''s lower body was utterly crushed, and her eyes were devoid of life. Yet, Victor knew that as a Ghoul, there was still hope for her if he could get her back to the territory in time. Understanding the gravity of the situation and knowing how much it would mean to Scarface, he carefully lifted Nikky onto his other shoulder, bncing her alongside Lady Vinegar. Time was of the essence; every second mattered now more than ever. With both Lady Vinegar and Nikky in his care, Victor surged forward with renewed urgency. His strides were a testament to his strength and will, carrying the weight of his injuredpanions and the hopes of his people. The path back to the city was fraught with danger and obstacles, but Victor moved with a single-minded purpose, driven by the knowledge that the lives he carried and the future of their territory depended on his swift return. wed, the once formidable captain of the undeadmander, reduced to a limbless state by Victor,y defeated on the battlefield. Yet, the battle was far from over for him. In a macabre disy of the undead''s unnatural resilience, his severed limbs began to move of their own ord, inching their way back towards their owner. Slowly but surely, they reattached themselves to wed''s body, reanimating him in a grotesque semnce of recovery. Once whole again, wed fixed his gaze on Victor''s retreating figure, a burning desire for retribution evident in his stance. His hand, now suffused with a sinister purple cosmic energy, was raised, ready to unleash a devastating attack on Victor, who was burdened with the injured and vulnerable Lady Vinegar and Nikky. However, before wed could release his vengeful strike, the undeadmander intervened. "No! Let them go. It is all ording to n," hemanded, his voice carrying an eerie calmness that contrasted with the chaos of the battlefield. Themander''s face then contorted into a chilling smile, revealing a set of uneven, jagged teeth. This smile was not one of defeat or resignation but rather indicated a deeper, more sinister strategy at y. It was a smile that hinted at a n unfolding as intended, a scheme that extended beyond the immediate skirmish and into the broader tapestry of the war. wed, despite his burning desire for revenge, obeyed themand. His raised hand lowered, and the purple energy dissipated, a sign of his begrudgingpliance. Chapter 659 Escape? Where To? Chapter 659 Escape? Where To? Victor, having made it back to the territory in the nick of time, immediately sought out Scarface. The scene that unfolded was one of poignant emotion. Scarface was a man often associated with strength and resilience, but now, he was visibly shaken as he took his daughter, Nikky, into his arms. His usual tough demeanor gave way to a father''s profound worry and sorrow. Tears streamed down his face as he looked upon Nikky''s still form, was a silent evidence to the personal cost of this brutal conflict. Meanwhile, Victor faced the dilemma of bringing Lady Vinegar, a demon, into the territory. The Cosmicws forbade her entry, a rule that had stood unchallenged for ages. But the urgency of the situation called for an exceptional measure. Father ck, aware of the gravity of the situation and the debt they owed to Lady Vinegar for her sacrifices, acted swiftly. He approached the boundary of the territory, where Victor stood with Lady Vinegar. With a sense of purpose, Father ck strapped a piece of bronze armor onto her chest. The armor, etched with intricate runes and symbols, glowed faintly as it settled against her. "This will temporarily allow you to stay within the territory for the Jump," Father ck exined, his voice carrying a mix of urgency and hope. The armor was not just a physical shield; it was imbued with a powerful enchantment that would circumvent the Cosmicws, albeit temporarily. This of course, was a contraption made by the people of the City of Milk and honey. Lady Vinegar, despite her grievous condition, seemed to understand the gravity of the action. Her eyes, which had been a blend of pain and weariness, now reflected a glimmer of gratitude towards Father ck and Victor. As the preparations for the territory jump were finalized, a palpable tension filled the air. The territory, a haven amidst the chaos, was about to undertake a monumental task ¨C teleporting to a safer location, a feat of magical and technological prowess that had never been attempted on such a scale without Glenn, the witch''s help. Victor, having fulfilled his immediate duty by rescuing Lady Vinegar and Nikky, now joined the others in bracing for the jump. Themunity stood together, united in their resolve and hope, their fates intertwined in the impending leap into the unknown. Father ck, overseeing the final preparations, gave the signal. The core, now fully charged, began to hum with energy, its power resonating through the territory. The air crackledAs the jumpmenced, the core, pulsating with a powerful energy, became the epicenter of a phenomenon that defied thews of physics and reality as they knew it. A brilliant light emanated from the core, casting an ethereal glow over the entire territory. The air vibrated with the power of the core, the hum growing louder, almost melodic, as the moment of teleportation drew near. The inhabitants of the territory, standing together, felt a surreal sense of discement. The ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble, not with the tremors of an earthquake, but with the vibrations of cosmic energy. The very fabric of reality around them began to warp and bend, creating a visual spectacle of light and color that was both beautiful and disorienting. Victor, standing amidst his people, could feel the energy coursing around him. He watched as the bronze armor on Lady Vinegar shimmered in response to the core''s energy, ensuring her presence within the territory during this critical moment. Scarface, holding his daughter close, looked around with a mix of awe and apprehension, his tears now dried, reced by a look of resolute hope. As the core reached its peak output, there was a moment where time seemed to stand still. Then, with a sudden rush of energy that could be felt to their very bones, the territory leapt through the cosmic void. The sensation was indescribable ¨C a mix of weightlessness, a sudden lurch, and then a feeling of being gently pulled through an invisible barrier. In an instant, the scenery around them changed. The battlefield, with its chaos and destruction, was reced by a newndscape. They had arrived at their destination, a location selected for its strategic advantage and safety. The air was fresher, the sky clearer, and the sense of imminent danger that had pervaded their previous location was noticeably absent. The people of the territory, still reeling from the experience, slowly began to limate to their new surroundings. A collective sigh of relief was palpable as the realization set in that they had sessfully evaded immediate danger. Father ck, observing the sessful jump, allowed himself a rare moment of satisfaction. The n, risky and unprecedented, had worked. However, he knew that this was not the end of their struggle. The war against the undeadmander and his forces was far from over, but they had gained a crucial advantage and, more importantly, time to regroup and heal. Victor, his role as a guardian and warrior never ceasing, scanned the new territory with a vignt eye. The safety of his people, especially those injured and vulnerable like Lady Vinegar and Nikky, remained his top priority. The battle was over for now. Or so they thought. The abrupt ring of rms shattered the brief moment of relief and triumph within the territory. The sense of safety and respite was abruptly reced by a surge of anxiety and urgency. Father ck, with a sense of foreboding, hastened to the bank of monitors that provided a real-time view of their surroundings and the broader situation. As he stared at the screens, his face drained of color, reflecting the gravity of what he saw. The data was unequivocal yet difficult to ept. The territory jump, designed to transport them thousands of kilometers away to a location far beyond the undeadmander''s reach, had failed to achieve its intended distance. They had moved only 200 kilometers away ¨C a distance perilously close to their relentless enemy. This revtion was a heavy blow. The jump, a monumental effort that had required immense resources and energy, was supposed to provide them with much-needed time and space. Time to heal, to regroup, to strategize for the ongoing war. Instead, they found themselves still within striking distance of the undeadmander and his formidable army. The knowledge of their precarious situation sent a wave of dread washing over Father ck. He stood motionless for a moment, the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. The safety of the entire territory ¨C its people, its warriors, and its future ¨C rested on his shoulders. Around him, the initial confusion caused by the rms gave way to a growing realization among the inhabitants. Whispers turned into murmurs of concern as the news spread. The atmosphere was tense, the air thick with apprehension. Victor, sensing the shift in mood, approached Father ck. His expression was one of concern mixed with determination. "What''s happened?" he asked. Father ck turned to Victor, his eyes reflecting a mix of frustration and resolve. "We didn''t jump far enough. The undead army... they''re still too close. We''re not out of danger yet," he exined, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. The revtion meant that there was no time to waste. They needed to prepare for the possibility of another attack, to strengthen their defenses, and to heal their wounded as quickly as possible. Glenn''s territory was still in danger. Chapter 660 What Is The Plan Forward?

Chapter 660 What Is The n Forward?

In the eerie, ethereal expanse that bridged the reality of the eighth earth and the otherworldly realms, the floating city of Judas hung suspended, a testament to the supernatural and the macabre. It was here that Baroness Everbee, a figure of malevolent power and dark influence, observed the events unfolding far below. Her gaze, capable of piercing through theyers of reality and the void, focused on Glenn''s territory. She watched with a cold, amused detachment as emotions of dread and despair yed across the faces of its inhabitants. Their fear and uncertainty were a source of amusement for her, eliciting a soft, sinister giggle. "Where did you idiots think you are going to?" she mused to herself, her voice a chilling whisper in the vastness of her domain. The eerie red glow of her demonic hands, stained with her own blood, was a visible manifestation of her involvement in the failed jump of Glenn''s territory. Her intervention, subtle yet powerful, had ensured that their escape would not lead them to safety. It was a move calcted to keep them within reach, to prolong the game she so delighted in ying. Baroness Everbee, known for her meddling in human affairs, relished the chaos and despair she could sow. Her actions were often capricious, driven by whims and a desire to exert her influence and power. If Glenn, the knowledgeable witch, had still been present, she might have foreseen and countered such interference. However, Father ck, despite his leadership and strategic mind,cked the profound knowledge of the supernatural that was necessary to anticipate and negate the Baroness''s machinations. Retreating to her throne, a grotesque construction of twisted human limbs, blood, and tormented souls, Baroness Everbee settled into her seat of power. The throne itself seemed to be alive, the animated faces of the souls embedded in it groaning in eternal agony. Their pain and tears were a perverse form of entertainment for the Baroness, a symphony that yed to her dark desires. As she sat, a smile curled upon her enchanting lips, a smile that spoke of her malevolent satisfaction and her anticipation for the unfolding drama. In her eyes, the struggles and battles of those in Glenn''s territory were but pieces in arger game, a game in which she held unseen influence and revelled in the maniption of fate and fortune. Unbeknownst to the inhabitants of Glenn''s territory, they were not just fighting against the undeadmander and his forces; they were also unwitting pawns in the twisted games of Baroness Everbee, a demoness whose whims could alter the course of their battle and whose intentions remained shrouded in mystery and darkness. Meanwhile, Back in the territory, Scarface still had NiKky''s lifeless body in his hands. Unfortunately, she had truly died before she could have been brought back to the territory. Only moments ago, she was showing off her knowledge to them and how she was going to use what she had learnt to crush the undead army, but now, she was lifeless. At this moment, Crusher came over and patted his shoulder. "I understand how you feel old man, but we are not out of the murky waters just yet." Scarface nodded as he stood up to his feet. Immediately, Lab assistants came forward and took her body from his hands, transporting her to vehicle carrying those that had died. "When this is all over, we shall have a fitting burial for her," Crusher added once more as he helped Scarface up. Crusher looked once more at the still face of Nikky as she was loaded unto the vehicle to be transported away. He couldn''t help but remember the different times that they had hung out together. He had met her after the battle they had with Ciri the Witch, and had be friends since then, always engaging in friendly batter. However, all that was gone now. He would never behold herpetitive spirit nor her smile again. The mere thought of this was heart wreaking and it touched his heart so deep. However, Crusher was once upon a time a diator, he was as emotionally strong as he looked. After a long time killing and losing those he considered friends on the battle front, he had learnt to cope with such losses. The person that actually had a more defining problem with this was Scarface. After all, the apocalypse had happened fifty years ago, and he had lived all those fifty years until this time with his daughter. This, for the man was a very profound loss. However, such were the problems of war. Loss of lives were an inevitable sigma to carry. Of course, no one expected that the sting would strike so close to the heart. Crusher led the grieving father away. Their enemies were not far away. A new n needed to be formed. However, as they left to go back to the briefing room, within the confines of the vehicle, now carrying the dead Nikky, no one noticed that her dead eyes suddenly shot open, glowing in an eerie purple light. The same one as the Undeadmander''s. Father ck, once more stood before high standing members of this territory. Not so far away, was Nikky''s chair, now empty. Even Victor had rather gotten another chair, paying respect to the dead Nikky. Allison sat close to him, her hand on his own. Perseus, Crusher and Insect-Bee were also at the table as well as Elder Isiah and Elder Zod. Father ck looked at the faces at the table, one after the other. "I''ll be straight with you guys. Things are not looking good for us. As you all have heard, for some reason, we have not been able to dodge the sight of the Grim reaper just yet. We lost some of our own, and a good amount of our fighting strength has been rendered useless. But..." All of a sudden, his eyes looked as if the mes in them had been rekindled. "...dies and gentlemen, we still have..." Chapter 661 Is It Safety Or A Trap?

Chapter 661 Is It Safety Or A Trap?

In the tension-filled room, Father ck''s announcement hung heavy in the air.?"Ladies and gentlemen, we seem to be back to square one." The gathered members of Glenn''s territory, key figures who had faced countless challenges, now confronted a new, daunting decision. Elder Zod, his face etched with concern and a hint of frustration, broke the silence. "What happened? Why did we not jump far away?" His voice, tinged with the strain of their situation, echoed the collective anxiety in the room. Father ck sighed. He had been beside Glenn for a long time before her unfortunate demise and he had learnt how the core that allowed them to make teleportation jumps worked. In fact, he had operated it a few times in the past. He really did not know what was wrong. All he could do was attribute the fault to their badluck. Nevertheless, he was the current leader of this ce and too many people were looking up to him. He had to make important decisions. Father ck, standing at the forefront, exuded a weary yet resolute demeanor. He understood the gravity of his role in this crucial moment. "The Core still has enough for one more jump," he began, his voice steady but betraying a hint of uncertainty. "However, our destination is unpredictable. We could end up anywhere ¨C possibly even back where we started." His eyes swept across the room, meeting the gazes of those who looked to him for leadership. A murmur of concern rippled through the room. The risk of another jump, with its unknown oue, weighed heavily on everyone''s mind. Father ck raised his hand for silence, then continued, "There is, however, a second option." At his signal, Perseus stepped forward, cradling a low glowing crystal ball in his hands. The orb seemed to hold a universe within it, stars twinkling mysteriously in its depths. "This Crystal ball," Father ck said, his voice infused with a cautious hope, "can guarantee our safety. But it would mean confining ourselves, living like birds in a cage." The room fell into a contemtive silence. The faces around him reflected a turmoil of emotions ¨C fear, hope, and the burden of choice. The decision at hand was not just a tactical one; it was about the kind of future they wanted to carve out in this unpredictable and dangerous world. "I call for a vote," Father ck announced, his voice echoing with the weight of responsibility. "Do we take another leap of faith with the Core, or do we choose the safety of the Crystal ball, epting the limitations it brings?" The room buzzed with hushed conversations. Some argued passionately for the jump, unwilling to sacrifice their freedom, while others advocated for the security promised by the crystal ball, despite the constraints. Every voice carried a story, a reason, a plea. The weight of their collective past and the uncertainty of their future hung in the bnce. As each member cast their vote, the tension was palpable. This was more than a strategic decision; it was a choice about who they were as amunity and what they were willing to endure to survive. The oue of this vote would set their course in these dark times, shaping not just their immediate future but the legacy of their struggle against the overwhelming odds they faced. The vote, conducted swiftly yet solemnly, reflected the collective will of the people in Glenn''s territory. The decision to utilize the crystal ball was perhaps a reflection of their desire for immediate safety over the uncertainty and potential dangers of another jump. For many, the idea of a sanctuary, even if it resembled a gilded cage, was preferable to the unpredictable perils of the outside world. Father ck, however, stood somewhat apart from this consensus. As a war veteran, his perspective was shaped by experiences that taught him the value of taking the initiative, of being on the offensive rather than merely defensive. He understood all too well that a strategy focused solely on defense could lead to a weakening of resolve and a loss of opportunities to turn the tide. His belief that the best defense was a good offense was a principle forged in the fires of countless battles. His gaze drifted to Crusher, the diator warrior, whose expression mirrored his own reservations. Crusher, a man who had faced innumerable challenges in the arena and on the battlefield, seemed to share Father ck''s difort with the idea of passivity and containment. Both men knew the psychological impact of being on the back foot, of being reactive rather than proactive. Yet, despite their personal misgivings, the decision of the majority was clear. The people had spoken, choosing the security offered by the crystal ball. In a democracy, the will of the majority held sway, and as their leader, Father ck respected this principle, even if it went against his own instincts. With a deep breath, Father ck prepared to address the room. "The decision has been made," he announced, his voice steady but tinged with the gravity of their situation. "We will use the crystal ball to ensure our safety. Let us all remember that this is but a phase in our long struggle. We are not giving up the fight; we are merely regrouping, gathering our strength for the challenges ahead." As Father ck spoke, a sense of resolve settled over the room. The path forward was not what some had hoped for, but it was a path chosen together. As the crystal ball was activated, a remarkable transformation began to unfold within the territory. From its center, a brilliant, thick white light shot skyward, a beacon of energy and power. This light slowly cascaded outwards in a majestic wave, encircling the entire territory in a protective embrace. The light, pure and intense, gradually formed a colossal dome-like barrier, reminiscent of a gigantic crystal ball. It shimmered with a mesmerizing luminescence, casting an ethereal glow over everything within. This barrier, while entrapping them within its confines, also served as a formidable shield against any external threats. Within this luminous enclosure, the territory became an isted sanctuary, a haven insted from the dangers of the outside world. Father ck, standing amidst his people as they watched the awe-inspiring spectacle, felt a mix of emotioans wash over him. Relief at their immediate safety was tinged with a sense of confinement and the daunting awareness of the challenges that stilly ahead. He sighed deeply, his gaze lingering on the light that now encapsted them, a symbol of both protection and limitation. In a moment of introspection, he found himself muttering a nameden with significance ¨C "Lenny Tales, where the hell are you...?" The name, spoken almost like a prayer, was a testament to the desperate times they were in. Lenny Tales, a key to altering their current predicament, was absent when he was most needed. As the territory settled into its new reality, enclosed within the protective but confining barrier, its inhabitants began to adapt to their temporary sanctuary. ns were made, roles were assigned, and life continued, albeit under very different circumstances. But the question lingered in the air, unspoken yet pervasive ¨C what would be of them in this self-imposed exile, and what role would Lenny Tales y if he were to return? The answers to these questions remained shrouded in uncertainty, leaving Father ck and his people to navigate the challenges of their new existence as best they could. Unknown to them, they were not just locking themselves away from the problems of the outside world but also locking themselves with a very big problem. After all, Nikky, now undead was engaging in a feast, infecting others... Chapter 662 The Game Show

Chapter 662 The Game Show

Meanwhile, Lenny Tales had his own troubles at hand. After all, right now, he was trapped in the red Sands of the Gate and things were not looking well for him. The red sands climbing his body, sealing him in the sands of their depth, the world, for Lenny, suddenly changed... .... Slowly, Lenny opened his eyes to the bright sight of lights. These were lights of different colors. And then his view became brighter and all he could see was .... "Ladies and Gentlemen, I am your Host THE MAGISTRI..." There was suddenly a loud round of apuse that came from all sides. However, Lenny had clearly heard those words. He looked up at the magistri. Truly, it was him. The magistri was in a shiny red suit and had a broad smile on his face. The sight of him surprised lenny. After all, lenny remembered clearly that he had killed this particr man. All of a sudden, there was more pping and even whistling and that was when Lenny noticed that they was actually an audience. It was an unsightly mixture of humans, demons, devils, and some creatures that looked like Predator from the old movie in his former life: Aliens Versus Predator. There were even creatures that looked like King Kong and Godzi. It was a surprisingly incredible mash up. All of them were dressed very fashionable in clothes that only humans of thete eighties would wear, and some even had the crazy hair styles of that time period. The Camera men looked to be Babies in clothes, but impressively, they still handled the Cameras very well. The confusion Lenny felt was even worse than before. He tried to get up but that was when he noticed that he was currently strapped to the chair. No matter how hard he tried to remove it, it just did not work. He too was dressed but it was in a pure white suit. His inability to move or leave his seat frustrated him a lot, but more surprise awaited him. "...Wee to your favorite game show.... Say it with me now, guys!" *HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE!* The Magistri and the entire audience echoed the Title of the Game show. Those words made Lenny raise a brow, "Game show!?" Meanwhile, the crowd cheered and some screamed the name of the game show. "Good!" The magistri nodded, "Today,dies and Gentlemen, We have guests from different parts of the world. All of them here to prove that They... ARE ... THE... RIGHT..." The Crowd joined him, "DEVIL"S SLAVE!!!" There was more pping. The Magistri waved his hands for the crowd to settle down. However, Lenny moved from being surprised to being horrified. Nothing made sense to him, and his mind felt as if he was being pulled apart. His differenciation of what was right and what was wrong was gone, and he wandered if this was his reality or not. After all, everything he could see and feel looked sure real. But At the same time, it felt incredibly rough. All of a sudden, He screamed loudly, "Let ME GO!!!" A st of white mes rushed all about him. However, the Magistri, and Host of the game show suddenly snapped his fingers and all the abundance of mes that was rushing out of Lenny''s body suddenly disappeared like a light switch that was turned off. Lenny tried hard as he could, but it was gone. It was all gone. He could no longer feel his magic. he was now as empty as he had been in his first life. "What the fuck is going on? Where the Fuck I''m I?" "Oh, sorry, that is a different Game show from this one!" The magistri answered as he chuckled. The audience also burst intoughter with him. "On this Game show, we ask questions on the qualifications of being the Devil''s ve. Winner goes home not only a Devil''s ve, but also with a bonus of three thousand Magic points and...Drum roll Please..." *DRUMROLL!* "That''s right! You guessed itdies and gentlemen.... Our own hand made sweater vest sighed and blessed by Lucifer Morningstar himself!" The magistri pointed to a well decorated screen and the audience screamed in apuse one more time. Meanwhile, lenny was even more confused as to what was going on. One minute, he could feel his powers and the next minute, it was all gone. Nevertheless, the Magistri continued, "Our contestants today are all very fiery individuals. Each one of them is badass in their own right. Of Course, you all have heard of Contestant Number one. He is Bad, he is ruthless and all his love interest keep dying like birds falling from the sky.... Ladies and gentlemen, please give a round of apuse for LENNY TALES!" The crowd apuded, and some whistled loudly as the spot lightnded on Lenny. However, Lenny could not take it anymore as he struggled to get himself free. But it was of no use. He had been strapped tight to the chair. in his anger and rage, he screamed at the magistri, "Unhand ME! Or I swear, when I get out of here, I''ll..." The Magistri came closer to his face, covering the microphone with one hand as he spoke in a soft inaudible tone, "...let me guess, you will KILL ME?" He met eye contact with Lenny, "And how did that work out for you thest time it happened?" Lenny was frozen in shock. However, the magistri had a broader smile on his face as he stepped back, "Next,dies and gentlemen is a different rival for the position of Devil''s ve... He is Badder than contestant one and was responsible for dicing Catherine''s body into juicy digestible bits after forcing her to eat herself before her death. Many Have forgotten him, but many still do: He is...." Once more, there was drumroll.... "AGENT ''X''" There was a loud round of apuse as the spot light moved from lenny and unto another corner. Truly, there he was... Agent ''X''. Lenny was instantly frozen in shock. "What the fuck is going on!?" Lenny muttered to himself. Just then, he got an Alert from the System. Chapter 663 Possibility of Death

Chapter 663 Possibility of Death

The voice was faint and sounded as if it was about to fade off, but Lenny recognized that voice and held on tight to it. After all, it was the embryonic voice of the Satan System. "Yes, I can. Where am I? Why can''t I get out of here and why are my powers gone?" lenny bombarded the embryonic soul with a lot of questions. Then again, he couldn''t be med for this. His confusion as to what was happening was great. Lenny listened attentively to the exnation as given by the embryonic soul of the Satan system. "So all this is just in my head?" "So you are saying that I am stuck in this ce." <....Affirmative.> "Goddamn it! Well for how long is that going to be?" "Basically, you are saying that they is no way out of here?" Lenny asked. "hmmm!" Lenny nodded, "If my magic points are plenty enough, I can escape this ce?" lenny caught those words well, "What do you mean by in theory?" "What do you mean too slow?" Lenny asked. Lenny''s frown deepened, "How long are we talking about?" The answer that the Satan system gave him was surprising. Lenny had not expected it to be that long. Five hundred years was indeed a lot of time. Currently, lenny''s life nowbined with his previous life was not yet up to a hundred and he was now hearing that it would take Five hundred years. A sense of dread washed over him. Lenny could not help but think hard. After all, they had to be a way to solve his current predicament. He suddenly remembered the left over core that he had in the storage unit. "What of the Core of the Primordial beast, can that work?" "Is there anything you can do at all?" Lenny asked, now, he was bing a bit desperate. As the embryonic soul talked, lenny''s mind went into overdrive, calcting as best as he could for a solution out of this ce. Just then, his eyes caught a set of words for the Winning prize. It was three thousand magic points. "What if I get magic points from this world will it have an impact?" Lenny heard those words and instantly became excited. After all, a way out of this hell hole had presented itself. However, it was at this point that he set his eyes on Agent ''X''. Agent ''X'' with a smile on his face waved to the audience and then with a quick motion, he threw a knife at Lenny. Instinctively, lenny immediately dodged the projectile, but a bit of it scraped past his face. A cut appeared and he bleed a little. Chapter 664 Game Show: First Question

Chapter 664 Game Show: First Question

Those words made Lenny immediately go on the Alert. However, the Magistri chuckled loudly, "It seems that there is tension amongst our two contestants. Maybe some hatred too. However, the rules of the Devil''s ve game show suggests that physical pain and attacks are not allowed unless permitted." The moment that he said those words, he pressed a button by his side and Agent ''X'' was instantly electrocuted. This was action that both surprised Lenny as it did thrill him. Agent ''x'' was an older man. Electrocution made his white hair stand as he vibrated in his seat. He too was not expecting the reaction from the host that he had gotten. The Audience on the other handughed wildly and apuded even more. The Magistri continued. "This game is going to have a total of two sections and a bonus if the opposing party has a lot of points. please remember that points are dished out ording to a variety of things, such as the audience''s love for you and how you answer your questions. Here on the show, we dish out points ording to your level of CRAZINESS!" Confetti was popped in the air from below, and the audience Apuded. "Do the contestant have any questions?" the Magistri asked. "How do I win?" Lenny immediately asked. "That''s a rather very simple question with an even simpler answer.... All you have to do is work hard and remember, they are no rules or skills to Winning." Lenny heard those words and certain thoughts and calctions went into his brain as his eyes observed his environment even closely. This ce, its structure, the audience and even the magistri. Truly, the Red sands around the gate were a kind of ce unlike any he had ever seen in his life. It practically formed its own world. If he was facing what he was facing, Lenny could not help but imagine what the other people that had be trapped in the Red snads were also facing. Nevertheless, it did not matter. Lenny steeled his resolve. He was not the kind to ponder over spilled milk but to look for another cup of milk and clean up the mess of the previous one. "Are the contestants ready?" All of a sudden, the lights settled down on Lenny and Agent ''X''. The magistri dressed in his fancy ck suit opened a piece of paper. "Our first segment is the Question and answer session. Please be careful on answering these questions. some of them might be dangerous...." he chuckled, "...and remember, each person can only pick an answer that the other has not." *question 1* What does it take to be the Devil''s ve. A. love and Devotion to the Devil. B. Chosen By Fate From birth. C. Having Sensual Rtions with the Devil. D. Being an Asshole. "Contestants may respond quickly by pushing the buzzer in front of them." Lenny looked at the red Buzzer in front of him and then at Agent ''X''. His fingers were faster and his dexterity smoother. *BUZZ!* Lenny pushed his button. "yes, Mr Lenny, what is your answer?" The magistri asked. "A" lenny responded. The Magistri nodded as he turned to Agent ''X''. "Your answer?" Agent ''X'' massaged his jaw a bit. "C" The magistri nodded as he looked once more at the paper in his hands. "The answer to that question is.... B. Chosen By Fate Birth." "Annn!" The Audience sighed. "Since both of you got the answer wrong, then you both receive the penalties." The magistri stated. "...And the penalty for this is...." *Drumroll!* "Being Stabbed in the ribs by a short sword!" "Huh!" lenny had barelyprehended what was going on when a Knife suddenly appeared from his seat and stabbed into his right side. The de dug deep, and if Lenny had not instinctively leaned out of the way of the knife, it might have even had its way into his lungs. "AHHH!" he groaned in the pain. This was the same thing for Agent ''X'' as both of them bleed from their sides. Meanwhile, the audience cheered andughed happily as they pped. The magistri chuckled a bit, "Now, wasn''t that fun!? Please rememberdies and gentlemen. If you die in the Game show, you gone for life....AHAHAHAHH!" lenny was surprised to see that he was actively bleeding. Unfortunately for him, he also noticed that his natural healing factor was not working. "Hmmm!" He groaned a little. At this rate, he knew that he could definitely die from loss of blood. He instantly regted an old technique that he had learned from the Monastery of pain and pleasure. This was a technique that he had used for a long time in his life. After all, as an assassin, he could not count the number of times that he had been stabbed or had a fatal injury. This particr one was not going to be enough to end him.?Lenny knew that this was the same thing for Agent ''X''. He looked in Agent ''X'' direction. It was just as he had thought. Agent ''X'' was regting a technique as he closed his eyes. Lenny frowned tightly. He really did not like agent ''X''. After all, the both of them shared a very unfriendly history. It was one filled withpetition, hate, pain and blood. Also, Agent ''X'' was the one that took her from his life. His first love, Catherine. There was a saying that no man can ever forget his first. The memory of her smile, like the sparkle of clear waters when kissed by sunlight, the feel of her skin like the touch of oxygen inside his lungs, and the taste of her lips like a very addictive bottle of wine. To have such a great feeling and be helpless as it was stripped away, is pain so unique that it had a special category of its own. It was one unlike any other... Chapter 665 Penalty For Wrong Answer. Chapter 665 Penalty For Wrong Answer. "Ladies and gentlemen, that was our first question of the first round of the show. We have more toe. Let''s see if our contestants will win the big price of getting special souvenirs from our sponsors and get their greasy hands on the 3000 points worth of Spiritual energy required to make their move out of the Red sands." The Audience apud and many of them whistle loudly. "Thank you! Thank you all," The magistri bowed at the audience. "Now, for the second question of the first round..." *Drumroll!* "The Devil is known to be the the most prideful and yet most Ruthless of all beings..." Which of these attributes do you think, is most important for the Devils ve? A. Kindness B. Ruthlessness C. Pride D. Usefulness. *BUZZ* The Magistri raised his head to the person that had pressed the Buzzer in time. Unfortunately, it had not been Lenny. "What is the Answer Agent ''X''?" Agent ''X'' smiled as he massaged his smooth moustache all the way to his smooth jaw. he spoke with a sophisticated ent and it was the first time since the show started did Lenny hear his voice that he hated a lot. "Kindness is not nessary to the devil. I would say ruthlessness, but something is not right about that. And no one likes a prideful person, not even the devil. So I''ll pick D= Usefulness." The magistri smiled as he turned to Lenny, "Agent ''X'' has picked usefulness. What would it be Lenny Tales?" lenny frowned as he looked at the screen. Making up his mind, he made his pick, "B= Ruthlessness" "The Answer to that question is..." *Drumroll!* "...D=Usefulness. Congrattions Agent ''X'' for getting the answer correctly. The Devil does not care whether you are kind, Ruthless or even prideful. All he wants to know is that you are useful." The crowd apuds loudly,"I''m Sorry Lenny but you got that answer wrong. Nevertheless, this is a loving show and you do get a reward... Three gunshots from a pistol of your choosing. please note, all pistols in our catalog will hurt like hell and some might even kill you..." All of a sudden, the image on the big screen changed and rows of pistols appeared. "Please pick a gun Lenny Tales." Lenny''s frown got deeper. He had long guessed that he was going to get punished for his choice. Then again, he couldn''t help but think that they was a bright side to this. Lenny chuckled a bit, "I pick that one." he pointed ahead, "The 44 magnum pistol, the first one made in 1956!" "HUUUUUH!!!" The audience apuded at his choice. meanwhile, Agent ''X'' chuckled a bit, "A Magnum, even I am not that stupid. That gun might be old, but you will definitely die." All of a sudden, the pistol, smooth, with a streamlined silver body that immediatelymanded attraction appeared before Lenny. It appeared at a 20 meters. As it did, Lenny frowned, "shit!" How couldn''t he? After all, this was a terrible distance to be shot from. It was just too close for confort. Even Agent ''X'' had the same thought process. This could not be helped, "The 44 magnum pistol had an effective range of about 91 meters. This meant that any fleshy thing hit within the 91 meters range of a straight line was going to get punctured and Lenny was to take three shots of it as he was strapped to his position with a belt. This was practically a sentence to death by firing. There was no doubt that any person in Lenny''s position was going to die. Absolutely anybody was definitely going to die. However, this was not just anybody. This was Lenny Tales. The number one assassin in his former world. Long before lenny had magic and the powers he now did, he was not a person to be taken lightly. Lenny looked intently at the gun before his eyes, the depth of its barrel reflected deep within his. The audience also went silent as they watched with interest what was about to unfold before their eyes. And then it happened.action *DUM!* However, unlike expected the shot did not make it to lenny''s head. Instead, it got his arm, drilling into his shoulder. After that, the second shot came along. *Dum!* This time around, it got his right side, right into his chest. The sight of which made the audience gasp. *Dum* The third bullet fired again. However, Lenny moved his head to the side, just in time to dodge the bullet. This took everyone by surprise, and the audience cheered and pped for him. Agent ''X'' chuckled a bit, "Not bad! Not bad at all!! If that pistol had killed you, then I would have known that you truly were not deserving of your title as number one in the world." Lenny Chuckled a bit. Even though he was now bleeding from his chest and arm and his breath had obviously increased, he was still smiling back at Agent ''X''. "I see you figured it out." Agent ''x'' nodded, "Of course I did. At first, I thought you were stupid enough to have picked the 44 Magnum from the collection. however, you had been very specific on the year of make and therefore the model. It is general knowledge that things do not work perfectly when they are first made, needing adjustments over time for them to reach perfection. This was the same thing for the 44 Magnum. The first make was practically trash. It was a very unsteady weapon with terrible recoil and the bullets just refused to go straight as intended. Besides, this provides the opportunity for you, one who can dodge bullets to easily maneuver your trapped body in such a way that the bullet that hits only hits ces that you intend for it to it... not bad lenny tales." Lenny chuckled lightly, "You did figure it out!" However, Lenny''s hope was crushed at the Magistri''s next words. Chapter 666 Game Show continues Chapter 666 Game Show continues "Very impressive Lenny Tales; that was indeed an incredible move to perform. It seems like it had not at all an easy move to perform!" The magistri nodded, "However, you might need to be performing a little more than that. After all, the rewards are not over." "Huh!?" Lenny raised a brow at him. However, the Magistri raised his head to Agent, ''X'', "As your reward, you get to pick one of the following..." A. Let lenny be shot again by the same gun. B. Heal Lenny with some of the Magic reward points C. Run him Horizontally with a chainsaw D. Skip the punishment for the next round if you fail. "WHAT THE FUCK!?" Lenny screamed. "How the Hell is that any fair!?" The Magistri chuckled, "Well, the Show is called ''DEVIL'' for a reason now. It is never fair." Then he turned back to Agent, ''X'', "So tell me Agent ''X'', do you want this to be the end? Do you want Lenny to be fatally wounded or skip out on this opportunity to watch your sworn enemy and greatestpetitor for Number 1 die? Which will it be...? *Drumroll* Agent ''X'', Massaged his jaw a bit as he folded his legs. His posture and mannerism was one that lenny had even forgotten that this old man had, but right now, in this moment that could see to his death, he could tell that he really hated the mannerism disyed by Agent ''X''.action And this was not just the fact that Agent ''X'' was a man above fifty and was a Queer, but the fact that he made it seem like a difficult decision for him to make a choice when Lenny knew very well the choice that he was going to pick. Agent ''X'' did it intentionally so as to build not just anticipation but to also build a false sense of hope within Lenny. Lenny knew this. After all, he knew how sick the man was. But he could not help it, the opportunity for release at the selfish expanse of Agent ''X'' survival was an option. At the moment, he was already nestling two bullets inside his body adding more was not part of the n. Of Course, he would not mind all too much since he already had his own ns, but he couldn''t help but fear the choice to be picked. After massaging his jaw a bit more, Agent ''X'' spoke, "Well, seeing as to how you dodged thest bullet when you were shot, its safe to say that you are now more prepared than ever against that 44Magnum. Even if i pick three more shots, it won''t do any real damage. But You see, I really hate your guts Lenny Tales. Especially because you died..." As he said this, he pointed at C. . Run him Horizontally with a chainsaw. The crowd gasped as they gave a resounding apud at the decision taken. "Here you have itdies and gentlemen, a choice has been made. You all heard it! Agent ''X'' is more than willing to sacrifice it all just to see lenny suffer pain. A confession was even made saying that he hated Lenny for dying." As the Magistri exined in front of the camera controlled by a baby acting the part of a camera man, Lenny could not help but frown at the Chainsaw that had suddenly appeared from thin air. Before his eyes, the Chainsaw was started, and as it roared to life, it was aimed Horizontally at lenny. Lenny struggled to get free from the binds, but it was of no use. he was held down to his seat by fastened belts that made him look like a mad patient from an asylum. As time ticked, the Chainsaw drew ever closer to his side. As it did, the expression on Agent ''X'' face was one that looked animated. His smile was abnormally wide and and he looked on at lenny with stars in his eyes expecting the sure demise of this particr foe. Of course, like most assassins, Agent ''X'' would have rather enjoyed the privilege of tearing Lenny apart with his own hands, but watching as it got done without lifting a finger was a different kind of trill of its own. One that made him giggle like a little girl as he licked his lower lips. He was not the only one in anticipation of the chainsaw violently cutting lenny into two. The audience also cheered loudly in apuse. At this point, Lenny''s eyes remained on the des of the chainsaw. Those des moved incredibly fast, but lenny was a man that dared face the barrel of a loaded gun. At this point of life or death, Lenny mysteriously tapped into one of his abilities. Of course, tapping into his abilities surprised him, however, surprise was an emotion for another time. For now, all he had to do was fell the pull of the moment as his eyes, sending information to his brain seemed to have suddenly worked at incredible speed, pulling to himself into a trans-like state that allowed him slow down the image of the chain as it went about its axis. All of a sudden, whether it was theughter of Agent, ''X'', or that of the crowd, Lenny''s mind isted it all, entering a state of semi-silence where only the grinding noise of the chain as it roared wildly illuminated itself in his mind. The chainsaw drew ever closer, and in this moment, Lenny intentionally closed his eyes. It was as if his mind connected through the void to the deepest of memories while he trained with master Lucian. Back then, the task had been to count with his eyes the amount of time that it took a humming bird of a specific weight to p its wings while attempting to take a special kind of honey from a well designed cup by master Lucian. This was a task that Lenny could not cheat in even if he wanted to browse out the answer. The reason was actually because.... Chapter 667 The Competition Chapter 667 The Competition This was a task that Lenny could not cheat in even if he wanted to browse out the answer. The reason was actually because the weight of this humming bird was very specific. Although many did not know this, figures given on the web on speed and the like were approximated numbers. this was expecially true as expected of animals. However, the real world was much more different than that. Take for an example a Cheater. Factors such as size of the animal, muscle density, bone density, terrain advantage, wind levels, temperature levels of the day and also adrenaline spike in rtion to the amount of energy consumed in that particr animal all amounted to the kind of juiced speed that the animal would be able to produce in a chase. Of course, the rtive speed of the Cheater was generated as a result of studying many Cheaters. But it was not enough to ount for the many possibilities urring in real time. That was the same thing for the Humming bird. Master Lucian had been very specific with the kind of bird, its nature, habits, weight of the bird, the length of its beak, the expanse of the bird''s wings and even ounting for the temperature and humidity of the environment. All of which were going to be essential influential factors of the amount of times that it pped its wings. The only thing Lenny had to do at the time was to watch and count the amount of times that the wings of the bird pped its wings. This was a nearly impossible task. In fact, for the normal man, it was impossible. After all, A humming bird''s wings pped an average of 720 to 5400 times per minute when hovering. Master Lucian had a timer by his side. This timer was for five minutes. The task was for Lenny to observe and keep his concentration on the Humming bird''s wings for a good five minutes. As one would expect, this was a very frustrating point in Lenny''s life. "Master Lucian... its... Its impossible. Such a task can not be done!" he stated in assurance of his words. Master Lucian, ever sly in his words and confident in his ability chuckled a bit, "Really? Are you sure that it can''t be done?" Lenny nodded without hesitation. "Okay! Let''s make a deal, If I do it, you carry that Boulder over there on your head and go around the mountain of the monastery seven times everyday for the rest of the month." "And if you don''t?" lenny asked. Master Lucian massaged his white beards, "I''ll do the same, and I''ll even scream ''I am a FOOL and Lenny is the Boss of Me''." Thatst part, Lenny did not think was necessary. However, he could not help but look at the boulder that was at a corner. This boulder weighed half a ton and essentially was the standard boulder used by pupils for training. Of Course, like most things in this monastery, the normal person could not hope to achieve such a feat of training with it or even walking a couple of steps. However, The students in this ce had trained their bodies beyond the normal, achieving feats people of the outside world only saw in story books. From their diet to their training methods, it was all special. Training under master Lucian, Lenny was pushed far beyond the ordinary. Lenny looked at the Boulder and back at the old master, especially at the smirk on his face. His heart really told him not to do the deal, but he had been through a kind of hell training under master Lucian and did not mind getting back at the old man for all the suffering he had experienced. lenny chuckled a bit as he nodded, "you got yourself a deal old man!" Both of them shook hands. However, at this point, lenny realized that they was no way for him to know whether the old man was going to cheat or not. Master Lucian understood his worries, with a wave of his hand, he ordered for a student to get him an item in his study. This was a box and it was opened before Lenny''s eyes. "Nice! who could have though that the old man get''s delivery in such a ce, I thought this ce was not supposed to exist." Master Lucian chuckled, "don''t worry, I know a guy that knows a guy." Afterwards, the box was opened revealing a huge camera. Master Lucian went on to exin. "This Camera, i had it specially made for this asion. It did cause a significant sum of money, but it is still worth it. Set it up!" Lenny nodded and dly did so. On one side was the camera to observe the humming bird, and by the side of the Camera, was master Lucian on the same boulder that was an essential item of their bet. Master Lucian stroked his long white beard, exploding an air of confidence and charisma from his person. Nevertheless, Lenny was sure that he was going to win. To ensure that there was no cheating, Lenny was the person that opened the cage of the Humming bird, leading it to the spot for it to enjoy honey. The timer by the side began. For five whole minutes, Lenny watched as Master Lucian and the camera faced the bird. However, master Lucian was nonchnt about the process, even removing his eyes from the Humming bird a couple of times, for him to enjoy his tea. Instantly, Lenny assumed that he was going to win. After all, everything that he had seen so far concluded to his win. However, after the five minutes were off, Master Lucian gave the number. Lenny had the privilege of watching the video of thepetition by himself. The results were surprisingly not as he had thought they would be. Master Lucian had been spot on. Lenny could have sworn that they was some kind of cheating involved, but the entire thing had been on camera.... Chapter 668 Enlightenment

Chapter 668 Enlightenment

In the secluded Monastery of Pain and Pleasure, nestled high upon a mountain shrouded in perpetual snow, Lenny faced his daunting punishment. Having lost a bet to Master Lucian, he was now bound to a task that seemed as much a test of spirit as it was of physical endurance. Each day, he was to carry a massive boulder, half a ton in weight, around the monastery''s perimeter, trudging through the deep, unforgiving snow. This was his burden to bear for an entire month, a consequence he could not escape. As Lenny hoisted the boulder onto his shoulder, its weight felt like the world pressing down on him. Each step was a battle against both the boulder''s mass and the snow''s resistance. The snow, so pristine and beautiful from afar, became his silent adversary, its cold touch seeping through his clothes and biting at his skin. The frostbites began as a mild numbness, a deceptive relief from the biting cold. But as he continued his arduous journey, that numbness transformed into a deep, gnawing pain. The tips of his fingers, his toes, and the tip of his nose felt the brunt of this icy assault first. They started as red, tender spots, which slowly turned white, then a worrying shade of blue. The pain was akin to countless needles pricking his skin, a relentless stinging that threatened to overwhelm his senses. Lenny''s breaths becamebored, each inhale a sharp, painful intake of frigid air. It felt as if the cold was not just around him but within him, freezing his very breath. His lungs burned with the effort of breathing, each gasp a fiery ache in his chest. The biting wind didn''t help, pping his face, and forcing tears to his eyes, which froze on his cheeks in tiny, icy trails. As the days wore on, the frostbites worsened, the affected areas hardening and bing unresponsive. The once stinging pain dulled into a deep, throbbing ache, a constant reminder of the relentless cold. His movements grew more sluggish, his mind foggy from the unending torment and exhaustion. The mountain''s harsh conditions showed no mercy, the cold seeping into his very bones, making each step feel like he was wading through a sea of msses. There were moments when Lenny''s resolve faltered, where the pain and cold almost convinced him to give up. Times when he copsed into the snow, his body unable to take another step, his mind sumbing to the numbing embrace of hypothermia. It was in these moments of vulnerability that Master Lucian would find him, half-buried in snow, his body on the brink of giving in to the cold. With a mixture of sternness and concern, Lucian would carry Lenny back, reviving him with warmth and a harsh reminder of the consequences of his bet. Despite the excruciating ordeal, Lenny persevered. Each day he rose, shouldered the boulder, and faced the mountain''s snowy wrath. His journey around the Monastery of Pain and Pleasure was more than just a punishment; it was a brutal lesson in resilience, a test of his will against the unforgiving force of nature. Throughout the grueling month of carrying the boulder, Master Lucian''s interventions were always apanied by a mysterious, repeated whisper: "Have you figured it out yet?" Each utterance of these words was a riddle wrapped in concern, a challenge that gnawed at Lenny''s mind even as his body sumbed to the cold and exhaustion. The phrase haunted Lenny, echoing in his thoughts during his arduous treks and in the moments of respite when hey recovering from the brink of copse. What was it that he was supposed to figure out? The question became a puzzle, anotheryer of torment atop the physical ordeal he was enduring. Then, on the final night of the month, as Lenny drifted into a restless sleep, worn out from histest journey through the snow, he had a dream. It was a vivid vision of a hummingbird, its wings beating with a rapidity that had always been a blur to him. But in this dream, the world slowed down, and so did the hummingbird''s wings. For the first time, Lenny could see each p, clear and distinct, a revtion that filled him with awe and a budding understanding. Upon waking, Lenny felt an irresistible pull towards the hummingbird. He found it enjoying its meal of honey, its wings a blur to the normal eye. But as Lenny watched intently, something shifted within him. Time seemed to stretch, moments elongating as if allowing him a glimpse into another reality. And then, he saw it ¨C the wings of the hummingbird pping in a way he could follow, a sight that had eluded him until now. Unbeknownst to Lenny, Master Lucian observed from the shadows, a knowing smile on his face as he stroked his long beard. The lesson wasing together, the pieces falling into ce. The trick, the secret to Master Lucian''s bet, was simple yet profound: adaptation. The hummingbird had evolved over countless generations to possess its unique capabilities, a marvel of nature''s ingenuity. It wasn''t about the bird''s speed or the bet itself; it was about pushing oneself to adapt, to see beyond the ordinary, to perceive what was hidden in in sight. Lenny''s grueling month, the repeated exposure to extreme conditions, and the mental challenge posed by Lucian''s question had forced him onto the road of adaptation. His body, his senses, his very perception had been honed, pushed to evolve in a way that allowed him to perceive the once imperceptible. Now, as Lenny watched the hummingbird with a newfound rity, he understood the depth of Master Lucian''s teachings. It wasn''t just about enduring the cold or carrying the boulder; it was about transcending his limitations, about learning to see the world and himself in a new light. The pain, the frostbite, the repeated rescues ¨C they were all part of arger, more profound journey of self-discovery and growth. Lenny had emerged from this ordeal not just as a survivor but as someone who had adapted, who had grown in ways he could never have imagined. And as he stood there, watching the hummingbird''s wings beat in a rhythm he could now perceive, he realized that this was just the beginning of a new, more enlightened path.... Chapter 669 That’s impossible

Chapter 669 That''s impossible

*WILL* As Lenny sat strapped to the chair, the chainsaw''s menacing buzz filled the air, a sound that spelled imminent doom. But as the deadly tool hurtled towards him, a remarkable transformation urred within Lenny''s mind. Time seemed to stretch, each second elongating into an eternity. It was a sensation he recognized, a throwback to the lesson he had learned years ago with the hummingbird. The chainsaw, which had been barreling towards him at a terrifying speed, now appeared to move in slow motion. Lenny watched with an eerie calm as the jagged teeth of the de, each one a harbinger of pain and destruction, rotated towards his skin. He could see the individual teeth, the way they caught the light, the sinister glint off their sharpened edges. The chainsaw wasing horizontally, aiming first for his arm before it would tear into his chest and out the other side. A dance with death, choreographed with cruel precision. But Lenny, even in the face of such horror, found a well of untapped potential within him. His body, honed by years of trials and the lessons of adaptation, reacted in a way he had never experienced before. As the chainsaw bit into his left hand, tearing through skin, muscle, and bone with a sickening ease, something incredible happened. Just as his hand was severed, and the chainsaw''s path to his chest was clear, Lenny moved. It wasn''t just a twitch or a flinch; it was a lightning-fast, explosive action. With a force that defied logic and the constraints of his bindings, he kicked against the ground. The movement, fueled by a desperate, instinctual drive for survival, sent him soaring upwards from the chair. The room blurred around him as he dived away to safety, his body contorting and twisting in mid-air with a grace and speed that were nothing short of miraculous. Lenny had achieved the impossible. In a moment that should have been his end, he had transcended his physical limits, performing a feat that went beyond human capability. As hended, rolling away from the path of the still-spinning chainsaw, the reality of what he had just done began to sink in. Lenny had faced death, had felt its cold touch, and had escaped its grasp through sheer will and the ability to adapt. His heart pounded in his chest, a frenzied drumbeat celebrating his survival. The room, which had been a stage for his expected demise, was now witness to his extraordinary escape. Lennyy there for a moment, breathing heavily, taking in the gravity of his narrow escape. He had done more than just survive; he had shown that when pushed to the brink, he could reach within himself and find the strength to defy the veryws of nature. His journey, from the snow-covered mountain with the monastery to this moment, had been a testimony to the power of adaptation, resilience. As Lennynded on the ground, rolling to the side to avoid further harm, the entire room was plunged into a stunned silence. Eyes widened in disbelief, and mouths hung open, unable to process the spectacle they had just witnessed. This included the Host, Magistri, the audience, and most notably, Agent ''X''. The impossible had unfolded before them, an act so extraordinary that it defied all logic and expectation. Magistri, the host, known for hisposure and control, stood frozen, his usual eloquence reced by a dumbfounded gape. The audience, ustomed to witnessing feats of daring and danger, found themselves gripping their seats, their breaths caught in their throats. This was beyond anything they had ever seen. But it was Agent ''X'', the orchestrator of this deadly game, who was the most visibly shaken. His face, usually an unreadable mask, now betrayed a shock so profound it seemed to age him another ten years in mere moments. The wrinkles on his forehead deepened, and his eyes, wide with disbelief, stared at Lenny as if trying to reconcile the reality before him with the expectations of the nned oue. Lenny, amidst the collective astonishment, chuckled lightly, a sound that seemed almost out of ce in the tense atmosphere. Relief washed over him, not just at having saved his own life but at having proved to himself and everyone present that he was far more than they had bargained for. With a practicality that contrasted starkly with the surreal nature of his escape, Lenny began to address his bleeding arm. He had lost a hand from the elbow down, a severe injury that would have sent many into shock or despair. Yet, Lenny''s focus was unyielding. He tore strips from his clothing, fashioning a makeshift bandage to stem the bleeding. His movements were methodical, each wrap of the cloth tight and precise. The soft pattering of his blood droplets hitting the ground punctuated the silence, a stark reminder of the injury''s severity. As he worked, the room remained in a state of shocked silence, the audience and participants alike trying to process the miraculous escape they had witnessed. The atmosphere was charged with a mix of awe, disbelief, and a growing sense of respect for the man who had just defied death in such a spectacr fashion. Finally, with his wound as tended as it could be under the circumstances, Lenny raised his head. His gaze locked onto Agent ''X'', a confident smile ying on his lips despite the grim situation. His eyes, sharp and unyielding, conveyed a clear message - he was not a man to be underestimated, a man who, even when faced with the direst of circumstances, could find a way to ovee. The moment was a turning point, a clear shift in the dynamics of the room. Lenny, with one incredible act, had changed the game entirely. And as the reality of this settled over those present, the expressions of shock slowly gave way to a dawning recognition of Lenny''s true capabilities. The game had changed, and Lenny was no longer just a participant; he was a force to be reckoned with. Chapter 670 The Spectacle of The Number 1 Assassin

Chapter 670 The Spectacle of The Number 1 Assassin

Agent ''X'', though taken aback by the spectacle of Lenny''s miraculous escape, was no stranger to high-stakes situations. His position as the number 2 assassin demanded a sharp mind and an ability to quickly analyze and adapt. As the shock subsided, his perceptive nature took over, dissecting the events that had just unfolded before his eyes. He reyed the scene over and over in his mind, each time gaining a clearer understanding of Lenny''s actions. Finally, with a newfoundprehension, Agent ''X'' raised his head towards Lenny, articting his realization. "You sacrificed your arm to save your life. At the exact moment when the chainsaw cut through your hand, it also cut through the strap holding you down. At that exact moment, you wriggled out of the other strap and with an explosive force kicked against the ground to safety." There was a grudging respect in his voice, a recognition of Lenny''s quick thinking and incredible resolve. However, beneath his analytical exterior, a whirlwind of emotions churned within Agent ''X''. His chuckle, a facade ofposure, barely masked the frown etching deeper into his forehead. His fists clenched tightly, a physical manifestation of the inner turmoil he felt. Envy was the most prominent emotion, a deep, gnawing feeling that stemmed from witnessing Lenny''s extraordinary capability. Lenny was number 1 for a reason, and Agent ''X'' was painfully aware of the gap between them. The ability to perform such physically impossible feats, to preserve life andplete the mission with such a unique touch, was Lenny''s hallmark. It was a talent that Agent ''X'', despite all his skills and aplishments, knew he couldn''t match. Fear was another emotion that flickered in the shadows of Agent ''X''s mind. The fear wasn''t for his own life but for the unpredictable and dangerous nature of a man like Lenny. If Lenny could turn such a dire situation around in an instant, what else was he capable of? How does one strategize against an opponent who can adapt and ovee in ways that defy logic? Anger simmered beneath the surface, a slow burn fueled by frustration and a sense of inadequacy. Agent ''X'' was used to being in control, to being one of the best, and Lenny''s disy was a challenge to that position. It was a reminder of the elusive gap that separated the extraordinary from the exceptional. As all these emotions swirled within him, Agent ''X''s gaze upon Lenny was one ofplex acknowledgment. There was respect for his abilities, envy for his unique skills, fear of his unpredictable nature, and anger at being reminded of his own limitations. Lenny, in surviving and escaping in such a spectacr fashion, had unwittingly held up a mirror to Agent ''X'', reflecting both his strengths and his insecurities. The tension in the room, thick with the unspoken rivalry between Lenny and Agent ''X'', was abruptly cut by the intervention of the Magistri. His voice, authoritative and unwavering, refocused the attention of everyone present. "Since Lenny Tales survived the shing by the chainsaw, we shall now move on to thest question for this stage." As if on cue, a surreal scene unfolded. Babies, d in nothing but diapers, appeared seemingly out of nowhere. They moved about the room with an unnatural speed and efficiency, cleaning the bloodstains on the ground with a proficiency that belied their infantile appearance. The bizarre spectacle of these babies diligently working to set the stage for the next phase of the game show was a stark reminder of the surreal and unpredictable world in which Lenny now found himself. Lenny watched the flurry of activity, his expression one of mild bewilderment. Despite his extensive experiences and the oddities he had encountered in his life, the peculiarities of this game show still managed to surprise him. The ordinaryws of reality seemed to have no bearing here, where the extraordinary and the impossible weremonce. Once the cleaning was done, the babies reced Lenny''s chair with a new one. Everything was done with a mechanical precision that added to the otherworldly atmosphere of the event. Lenny, taking in the scene, felt a sense of resigned eptance wash over him. He leaned into the new chair, feeling its solid presence beneath him, a smallfort in the midst of the chaos. Surviving gun wounds and a chainsaw attack had taken a toll on him, but it also thrust him deeper into the mindset required to navigate this deadly game. Life and death hung in the bnce, teetering on the edge of each decision, each action. The game show, with its macabre twists and turns, was like walking a tightrope over an abyss. One wrong step, one moment of hesitation, and the fall could be fatal. As Lenny settled into the chair, he steeled himself for what was toe. Thest question of this stage loomed ahead, another challenge to face in this bizarre gauntlet of survival. His mind was alert, his senses honed, ready for whatever the Magistri had in store. In this game where the stakes were life and death, Lenny was prepared to y his part, to face the odds and defy them, just as he had done time and time again. The magistri saw lenny''s reaction and gave a side smile. "The next question is a much simpler one." The magistri opened the paper in his hand and read aloud. The Deviles to do which of the following? A. To kill, B. To steal, C. To destroy, D. None of the above. The question was spoken and just like every other time, Agent ''X'' made it to the Buzzer first. however, Lenny did not rush for the buzzer. after all, he was most confident that this time was not going to be like thest. The magistri chuckled loudly as he turned to the camera, "Well, it seems like Agent ''X'' is more than ready to answer. We will get that answer after thesemercial break..." The Audience apuded loudly... Chapter 671 The Commercial Break

Chapter 671 The Commercial Break

The Magistri''s chuckle filled the room, a sound that seemed to echo with the game''s unpredictable nature. He turned to the camera with the ir of a seasoned showman. "Well, it seems like Agent ''X'' is more than ready to answer. We will get that answer after thesemercial breaks..." His voice, tinged with amusement and anticipation, promised more twists and turns toe. The audience, caught up in the suspense and drama of the moment, responded with enthusiastic apuse. The tension of the impending answer mixed with the sudden pause formercials heightened the atmosphere. Spectators were on the edge of their seats, their excitement palpable. The game show was a rollercoaster of emotions, and thistest cliffhanger was a testament to its gripping nature. As the cameras panned away from the stage and the lights dimmed slightly to indicate themercial break, the room buzzed with whispered spections and theories. Viewers at home and in the audience were left to wonder about Agent ''X''s answer and the consequences it would bring. Lenny, still seated andposed, used the break to collect his thoughts and prepare for the next phase. Despite the casual and almost light-hearted demeanor of the Magistri, Lenny knew the gravity of each decision made here. The game was more than a test of knowledge; it was a battle of wits and nerves. Agent ''X'', after hitting the buzzer, allowed himself a moment of introspection. The break, was a respite from the relentless pace of the game. His mind raced through possibilities, strategies, and the potential implications of his impending answer. As themercials yed, the anticipation in the room continued to build. The question posed by the Magistri lingered in the air, a riddle wrapped in the guise of a simple choice. In this game of life and death, nothing was as straightforward as it seemed, and every participant, willingly or not, was part of arger, moreplex puzzle. When the show returned from themercial break, all eyes would be on Agent ''X'', waiting to see if his answer would bring him closer to victory or if it would be another twist in the ever-unfolding drama of the game show. The stage was set, the yers ready, and the game continued to unfold in its unpredictable, heart-racing fashion. As themercial breakmenced, the screen flickered to life with a dark and eerie advertisement. It began with a scene all too familiar yet terrifying ¨C a child, wide-eyed with fear, huddled under the covers as monstrous shadows crawled from under the bed. The creatures, grotesque and sinister, loomed over the bed with menacing intent, their eyes glinting with a hunger for the innocent. But just as the monsters prepared to pounce, the door burst open with a resounding kick. There, standing in the doorway, was the child''s mother, her expression a blend of fierce determination and righteous anger. "You killed all my other children, but not this time. This time around, I have my holy tool!" she dered, her voice echoing with a steely resolve. With a wave of her hand, a magnificent bow materialized, its design intricate and ancient. She drew back its string, and an arrow made of pure, radiant light formed, ready to be unleashed. The mother''s chuckle was a challenge to the beasts, a promise of retribution. With a swift motion, she released the arrow, which streaked across the room and struck the foremost monster. In an instant, the creature dissolved into a cloud of smoke, banished by the power of the holy tool. The child, freed from the imminent threat, leaped from the bed and ran into his mother''s arms. "Mama, mama, you saved me. Now I don''t have to die like my brothers did in a pot of soup," he eximed, his relief and love for his mother evident in his embrace. The mother, cradling her child, turned towards the camera with a triumphant smile. "It''s all thanks to my Holy Tool. Shop for your Holy Tool by killing an angel near you," she proimed, her smile unwavering as she endorsed the powerful weapon. As themercial reached its conclusion, the scene took a dark and twisted turn. The mother was shown cooking a pot of stew, the same child now absent from her side. She tasted the stew, giving one final, chilling smile to the camera. The implication was clear and horrifying, leaving viewers with a sense of unease and disbelief. As the screen faded to ck and the game show returned, Lenny couldn''t tear his eyes away from the screen. Disgust etched his features, a reaction shared by Agent ''X''. Themercial, with its mix of fantasy and dark reality, was a disturbing reminder of the twisted world they inhabited, where even the sanctity of a mother''s love could be subverted into something grotesque and terrifying. The game resumed, but the unsettling imagery of themercial lingered in the air, a stark contrast to the tension and drama of the game show. Lenny, along with Agent ''X'', was left to ponder the bizarre and macabre nature of the advertisements that filled the airwaves in this strange and unpredictable world. As the lights brightened and the stage came back to life, the Magistri made his grand entrance, striding confidently toward the center. The audience, already buzzing with anticipation, erupted into apuse. The Magistri, a master of showmanship, waved regally to the crowd, basking in their adtion. As the apuse died down and the audience settled, he dered with a booming voice, "We are back to your favorite game show... HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE!" His words were met with a wave of excitement as the audience echoed the show''s title, their enthusiasm palpable. The Magistri''s smile widened as he continued, "Before the break, we saw the daunting challenge between our two contestants who want to win the 3000 magic points. These two have a terrible history with one another. Lenny took the position of number 1 assassin, and Agent ''X'' had Lenny''s love for breakfast..." His words, dripping with dramatic ir, elicited chuckles and murmurs from the audience. The rivalry and backstory between Lenny and Agent ''X'' added ayer of intrigue and drama to thepetition, making it more than just a game show ¨C it was a spectacle of personal vendettas and long-standing feuds. (Author''s note: its a mass release guys, at least show some support, golden tickets or gifts please) Chapter 672 The second Question Chapter 672 The second Question ? However, for Lenny, the Magistri''s words were more than just a dramatic narration. They struck a chord, awakening memories that he had long tried to suppress. The mention of his past, of love lost and betrayals endured, sent a jolt through him. His expression hardened, a brief flicker of pain and anger crossing his features before he regained hisposure. The memories of what he had lost, of the love that had been taken from him, were wounds that had never fully healed. They were scars that told a story of love, loss, and the steep price of his position as the number 1 assassin. As the Magistri continued to build the excitement and tension, setting the stage for the next round of thepetition, Lenny''s mind was momentarily elsewhere, lost in the past that the show''s host had so casually evoked. The game, with its deadly challenges and the promise of magic points, was a battle on many fronts. For Lenny, it wasn''t just about winning the game or surviving the physical trials; it was also about confronting the ghosts of his past and the emotional turmoil that came with them. The audience, oblivious to the storm of emotions within Lenny, watched with bated breath as the Magistri prepared to resume thepetition. The stage was set, the contestants ready, and "HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE" continued, promising more thrills, more drama, and more revtions in the quest to be the ultimate victor. The stage was set, the lights focused intently on Agent ''X'', the spotlight of anticipation shining upon him. The Magistri, with his characteristic ir, once again recited the question that had left everyone on the edge of their seats before themercial break. His voice, clear and resonant, filled the room. "The Deviles to do which of the following?" he began, the audience hanging onto every word. "A. to kill, B. To steal, C. to destroy, D. none of the above." The room was silent, every pair of eyes turned towards Agent ''X'', whose figure was illuminated by the focused beams of light. The tension was palpable, a collective breath held in anticipation of his answer. The question, seemingly simple, carried the weight of 3000 magic points and the fate of the contestants in this perilous game show. Agent ''X'', standing confidently, yet with the slightest hint of pressure visible in the set of his jaw, prepared to respond. His mind had been racing through the options, analyzing the implications of each choice. The answer he was about to give was more than just a response to a question; it was a strategic move in the high-stakes game they were all a part of. As the audience watched, a mix of curiosity, excitement, and a touch of apprehension filled the air. The Magistri, a master at maintaining the drama and suspense, gave Agent ''X'' a nod, signaling him to proceed with his answer. Agent ''X''s response, delivered with a surety that reflected his experience and status, hung in the air. "The answer is C. To Destroy." His voice was firm, betraying no hint of doubt. The Magistri, ever the orchestrator of drama and suspense, turned to Lenny with a chuckle, the transition smooth and practiced. "Lenny Tales, please tell us, what do you think is the answer to the question?" he prompted. The lights, like spotlights on the main performer in a y, shifted their focus to Lenny. Despite his recent ordeal and the loss of his hand, Lenny''s demeanor was calm, his confidence unshaken. He understood the game''s nature, the psychological warfareyered within each question and answer. "The answer is..." Lenny began, his voice steady. He paused, a strategic moment of silence that heightened the tension in the room, drawing the audience to the edge of their seats. "...D. None of the above." His answer, contrasting with Agent ''X''s, added another twist to the unfolding drama. The Magistri, a smile ying on his lips, nodded and turned to the paper in his hand to confirm the correct answer. The room was filled with a drumroll, the sound amplifying the suspense that had taken hold of everyone present. "Ladies and gentlemen, the answer is..." he paused for effect, then announced, "D. None of the above." At that moment, the audience erupted into cheers and apuse, the excitement and joy palpable. Lenny''s correct answer was a victory, not just for him but for the captivated viewers who had been riding the emotional rollercoaster of the game show. Meanwhile, Agent ''X'', a figure ofposure and control, was visibly taken aback. His surprised expression, a rare crack in his usually unppable demeanor, spoke volumes. He couldn''t believe that he had been outyed, that Lenny, even in his weakened state, had bested him. The revtion was a bitter pill to swallow, a moment of defeat that would undoubtedly leave its mark. As the apuse continued, the dynamics of the game had shifted. Lenny, with his calm and calcted response, had proven once again why he was a force to be reckoned with. The game show, "HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE," was a battleground of wits and wills, and Lenny had just secured a significant victory. But the game was far from over, and as the next challenge loomed, the question on everyone''s mind was whaty ahead for the contestants in this unpredictable and perilouspetition. "But that is impossible!" Agent ''X'' screamed at the Magistri. However, the Magistri frowned, "My Agent ''X'' are you doubting the answer as proposed by our sponsor''s?" The question hung heavy in the air. Agent ''X'' frowned, but he did not dare doubt the Magistri''s words. After all, he was the person in charge of this crazy show. Lenny chuckled as he turned to Agent ''X''. "Its only natural that you will not know this one. but don''t worry, I don''t mind exining..." (Author''s note: Don''t worry, the action shall return soonest. It''s just going to bea while. I want to enjoy this a bit more... LOL) Chapter 673 To Steal, To Kill and To destroy

Chapter 673 To Steal, To Kill and To destroy

Lenny''s chuckle, light yet tinged with a hint of triumph, filled the room as he turned to face Agent ''X''. "It''s only natural that you wouldn''t know this one. But don''t worry, I don''t mind exining," he said, his voice carrying a mix of camaraderie and a subtle challenge. The truth of the matter, as Lenny understood it, was nuanced. Agent ''X'' had not been entirely wrong with his answer, but at the same time, he couldn''t have been more off the mark. The question, much like the previous ones, was a deceptive maze of logic and semantics. Lenny''s thoughts drifted back to his encounter with the Holy Tool Anguis, a relic that had revealed to him that the Devil came to steal, kill, and destroy in its attempt to practically devour him. But that knowledge alone wasn''t the key to unlocking the question. The eeriemercial that had aired during the break, as unsettling as it was, had inadvertently provided Lenny with an additional perspective. Initially, he had considered dismissing it as mere coincidence, an unrted piece of the show''s bizarre entertainment. But upon further reflection, Lenny recognized a deeper hint hidden within its disturbing narrative. The Holy Tool Anguis, with its three snake heads, symbolized a unity of purposes ¨C to steal, kill, and destroy. These actions, though distinct, were intrinsically linked, facets of the same malevolent intent. To iste one from the others would be to misunderstand their collective nature. They were all of the same origin, intertwined in their purpose. Thus, when faced with the question, Lenny had chosen ''D. None of the above.'' To single out one aspect as the Devil''s sole intent was to ignore the broader, moreplex truth. Without the presence of all three elements together, any answer would be iplete, misleading. As Lenny shared his reasoning with Agent ''X'', omitting the detail of his experience with the Holy Tool, the room listened intently. His exnation, though stemming from a deeply personal and mystical experience, was articted in a way that was clear and essible to all. The audience, following along with Lenny''s logic, erupted into apuse, impressed by his insight and analytical skills. The Magistri, too, offered a nod of respect, acknowledging the depth of understanding Lenny had brought to the question. Agent ''X'', listening to Lenny''s exnation, couldn''t help but feel a grudging respect and annoyance for his rival. The answer wasn''t just about knowledge; it was about perception, about seeing beyond the surface and understanding the interconnectedness of concepts. As the apuse died down and the game show continued, Lenny''s victory in this round was more than just an addition to his score. It was a testament to his ability to think critically and deeply, to connect seemingly unrted dots, and to navigate theplex and often deceptive waters of "HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE." Thepetition was far from over, but Lenny had firmly established himself as a formidable and insightful contestant. The Magistri''s chuckle resonated through the room, a sound that signaled both amusement and intrigue. "That was marvelous, Lenny Tales. Now, we shall proceed with the rules of the game. Lenny Tales, you had the opportunity to choose a weapon of your death. However, the reason why we gave you a list of pistols to pick from was because you died as a result of a gunshot." His words hung in the air, a prelude to the unfolding drama. As he spoke, a heavy door at the side of the stage creaked open, drawing the eyes of everyone present. From it emerged a procession of men, each one an epitome of physical strength and formidable presence. They were dressed minimally, in simple pants that did little to conceal their muscr physiques, as if they had stepped right out of a bodybuilding contest. Their broad shoulders, sculpted chests, and defined arms were on full disy, each muscle rippling with every movement they made. The men''s bodies told stories of intense training and dedication. Stretch marks, those silver and white lines, were etched across their skin, a testament to the rapid growth and expansion of their muscles. These marks were badges of honor, each one representing the relentless push beyond physical limits. As they walked onto the stage, their steps were synchronized, a march of titans that reverberated through the room. Their presence was overwhelming, a disy of human strength and endurance that was both awe-inspiring and intimidating. The audience, taken by the spectacle, erupted into apuse. The sound was thunderous, a cacophony of excitement, awe, and a touch of fear. People cheered, some standing to get a better look at these giants of men, their faces a mix of admiration and disbelief. The air was electric, charged with the raw energy emanating from the stage. The lights yed off the contours of the men''s muscles, highlighting the definition and the sheer power they held. It was as if the gods of strength and vigor had descended onto the stage, a pantheon of human might and determination. Lenny, watching the arrival of these men, felt a stir of anticipation. The game was taking another turn, one that promised to test him in new and challenging ways. As the muscr figures took their positions, the Magistri continued to speak, outlining the next phase of the game. (Author''s note: I have been using AI to test if stories could be told approapriately as I intend for them to be. the advantage with this is that there is next to no errors in the passage. But I''ll like to know the ideas you guys have. Remember, this is a paid version for an AI. Do you guys like this, or I should stop using the AI and revert back to the previous style of writing. Please note that I have done this for a few chapters here and there. Especially when I have much to do. I''ll just rather have your feed back on whether you like it or not. i do appologise for not informing you guys before. Of course, the experiment started with unpaid version before the current paid version.) Chapter 674 Feel your own pain.

Chapter 674 Feel your own pain.

(author''s note: This chapter might be a bit disturbing for some. If you don''t have stomach for it, ....LOL. What were you expecting? Didn''t you read the synopsis?) Lenny''s mind raced as the implications of the Magistri''s words settled in. The revtion that Agent ''X'' was dead, coupled with the strange and surreal nature of the game show, sparked a torrent of questions and theories. He had initially brushed off the bizarre events as a twisted illusion conjured by the Red Sands, a ce known for its mind-bending realities. But now, a more unsettling possibility began to take shape in his mind. What if he wasn''t the only one trapped in the Red Sands? What if the audience, the other contestants, and even Agent ''X'' were also ensnared in its grasp? The notion sent a chill down Lenny''s spine. The Red Sands was a ce of endless mysteries, its realities often more perplexing and convoluted than one could fathom. Lenny''s thoughts turned to Athena''s words about the Nether, "Time does not exist in the Nether. It is eternal." If the Nether''s past, present, and future were indeed merged into a singr existence, then the implications were staggering. It meant that their perceptions of time and sequence might be entirely irrelevant here, that they could be caught in a web that spanned beyond their understanding of reality. However,prehending such a concept was daunting. Lenny''s mind struggled to grasp the full extent of what it might mean. The Nether''s nature, with its eternal and timeless existence, was a puzzle that seemed beyond the reach of mortal understanding. He also remembered the words of the embryonic soul of the Satan system. The soul had said that lenny''s mind was too young and too narrow toprehend the mysteries of this realm. Those words still hung heavy in Lenny''s heart. It even further exined that all he could see was his mind trying to make sense of the impossibilities of theher realm. Meanwhile, the game continued unabated. Agent ''X'', seemingly undisturbed by the deeper implications of their situation, had made his choice from among the muscr men presented by the Magistri. The chosen one, a towering figure of strength and intimidation, stepped forward to carry out the task. Just as Lenny had taken three bullets, Agent ''X'' was to receive three back shots from this man. The audience watched with bated breath, the atmosphere heavy with anticipation and the underlying current of tension and mystery that Lenny''s thoughts had stirred. The game show was proving to be more than a merepetition. As Agent ''X'' prepared to face his chosen ordeal, Lenny continued to ponder the enigmas surrounding them. The Red Sands, the Nether, the nature of their reality¡ªall these elements swirled in his mind, forming abyrinth of questions with no easy answers. But for now, survival and understanding the game were paramount. The next thing that happened took Lenny by surprise. It was only now that he couldn''t help but get curious as to how Agent ''X'' died. After all, he got a gun and three bullets for getting the answer wrong. surely, Having to choice from a set of burly men raised many questions. Lenny was not one to enjoy watching pornography of any kind, but he was now very interested in what was going to happen next. Just as he taught, Agent ''X'' a man well in his fifties was flipped upside down like a chef would a pancake. And then the muscr man unveiled his mamba. It was of legths lenny was sure those galdiators at the arena would greatly envy. The muscr man chuckled a little as he pped his member on the butt chheks in front of him before pouring saliva for the pration. A resounding scream that echoed all around the ce was heard many lenny shrike back a bit in disgust , his face showing the horror of what he had just witnessed. lenny unable to watch the disgust happening before his eyes rather not look. the screams did not stop until he had collected three loads from the burly man. Of course, through out the entire time, the mentally sick audience had been cheering happily. After the disturbing and brutal event that Agent ''X'' had endured, the mood in the room was one of unease and difort. Blood stained the ground, a grim reminder of the ordeal just witnessed. Agent ''X'', visibly in pain and unable to sit properly, presented a pitiful sight. Lenny, however, couldn''t contain his reaction. Whether it was a coping mechanism or a genuine sense of rivalry, heughed loudly, taunting Agent ''X''. Hisughter cut through the tense atmosphere, a harsh sound that seemed out of ce amidst the horror of what had urred. The Magistri, ever the orchestrator of the show''s dramatic ebbs and flows, stepped forward. "Even for I, it was a difficult scene to watch. After all, Agent ''X''''s insides seem to want to fall out of his body!" Hisment, though delivered with his usual dramatic ir, did little to lighten the mood. Instead, it seemed to acknowledge the brutal reality of the game they were all a part of. The audience, caught up in the spectacle and detached from the suffering before them,ughed wildly once more. Seeking to move on from the gruesome scene, the Magistri announced the next segment of the game. "It is now time for the second segment of the game. This game is titled SPIN THE WHEEL!" His voice boomed through the room, heralding the next challenge. At his cue, a group of babies, those peculiar and unsettling attendants of the show, rushed forward. They were pushing a massive wheel, its size and design dominating the stage as they maneuvered it into ce. The spotlight followed its entrance, highlighting the intricate patterns and various segments marked on its surface. The wheel itself was an imposing sight, its presence introducing a new level of anticipation and uncertainty. What did this new game entail? What fatesy in wait within the segments of the wheel? The audience, still reeling from the previous event, watched with a mix of curiosity and dread. As the wheel settled into ce, the Magistri prepared to exin the rules of this new segment. Lenny, observing the setup, braced himself for what was toe. Chapter 675 Attack From Within Chapter 675 Attack From Within The Magistri''s voice,ced with excitement and a hint of menace, echoed through the room as he hyped up the next segment. "This next segment of the show,dies and gentlemen, is going to be thrilling," he proimed with the confidence of a showman well-versed in captivating his audience. As therge wheel stood center stage, Lenny''s gaze was drawn to the various segments, each marked with different, ominous symbols and inscriptions. His eyes narrowed as he tried to decipher the meaning behind them. The segments seemed to represent a range of potential fates, each one more foreboding than thest. His mind raced, trying to predict the implications of each symbol, the possible oues that awaited him and Agent ''X''. "What in the hell is that?" Lenny muttered under his breath, his frown deepening. The wheel was not just a game prop; it was a harbinger of what was yet toe, a roulette of peril and uncertainty. Agent ''X'', despite his recent ordeal and evident pain, also fixed his gaze on the wheel. The same question ran through his mind as he scrutinized the segments, trying to glean some insight into their meaning. The two rivals, though often at odds, shared a moment of mutual apprehension and curiosity. Whatevery ahead, it was clear that it would be a test of their endurance, wit, and perhaps even their sanity. The audience, sensing the tension on stage, watched with a mix of eagerness and anxiety. The wheel, with its mysterious and foreboding symbols, promised a spectacle that was both thrilling and terrifying. The anticipation in the room was palpable, a collective sense of being on the precipice of something momentous and possibly catastrophic. As the Magistri prepared to borate on the rules and mechanics of "SPIN THE WHEEL," the atmosphere was charged with a nervous energy. Lenny, Agent ''X'', and everyone present knew that the game was about to take another twist, one that would push the contestants to their limits and keep the audience on the edge of their seats. The question on everyone''s mind was not just what the wheel would dictate, but how Lenny and Agent ''X'' would face the challenges it presented. The game was evolving, and with it, the stakes were rising ever higher. ................................ Meanwhile.... In Glenn''s territory, a ce that had seemed like a sanctuary amidst the chaos and danger of the outside world, a sudden and terrifying event shattered the illusion of safety. It started innocuously enough with an ambnce crashing into a wall. The sound of the impact drew concerned citizens, good Samaritans ready to lend aid to those they presumed were victims of an unfortunate ident. As people gathered around the wreck, the doors of the ambnce burst open, but it wasn''t injured passengers that emerged¡ªit was the undead. These creatures, once human but now driven by a monstrous hunger, leaped out with terrifying agility. Before anyone could react, the first of the undead had sunk its teeth into the neck of an unsuspecting bystander. Blood spurted out as the victim''s screams pierced the air, a harrowing sound that marked the beginning of a nightmare. Another undead creature emerged, grabbing a person with a vice-like grip and biting down with lethal intent. The horror unfolded rapidly, each attack brutal and efficient. As the initial victims fell, their bodies began to convulse and change, rising again to join the ranks of their attackers. It was a gruesome transformation, a horrifying sight that sent waves of panic through the crowd. The infection spread like wildfire. The civilians, caught off guard and ill-prepared for such an assault, found themselves overwhelmed. The undead moved with a singr purpose, their numbers swelling with each fallen victim. What had started as a small, contained incident quickly escted into a full-blown outbreak. Within a few hours, the territory that had once been a ce of refuge was now a scene of carnage and despair. The streets, once filled with the sounds of everyday life, now echoed with the groans of the undead and the screams of the living. The spread of the infection was relentless, its speed and ferocity catching everyone off guard. As the reality of the situation set in, the inhabitants of Glenn''s territory realized they were under attack. But understanding the true nature of their assants and the danger they posed came toote for many. The undead, with their insatiable hunger and near-immortal resilience, were a foe unlike any they had faced before. The crystal ball had been their hope, a shield against the dangers lurking beyond Glenn''s territory. However, with the sudden outbreak of the undead within their safe haven, the residents were now facing a threat from within, a danger just as deadly as anything the outside world could conjure. Father ck, the leader who had guided them through so many challenges, received the news of the attack with a heavy heart. Despite the crystal ball''s protection, they were not immune to internal threats, and this realization hit him with the force of a physical blow. The foreboding feeling that had been lingering at the back of his mind now surged to the forefront, a dark premonition of the struggle toe. Without hesitation, Father ck sprang into action. His orders were swift and decisive, aimed at containing the outbreak before it could spread any further. He knew that every second counted, that the difference between containment and catastrophe could be measured in moments. Turning to Insect-B,Father ck issued hismand. "Insect-B, we need your insects to help contain this situation immediately," he said, his voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. "Deploy them to iste the infected, to protect the uninfected, and to provide support to our people." Insect-B, understanding the gravity of the situation, wasted no time. Shemunicated with her vastwork of insects, creatures of various sizes and abilities that had been her allies and tools for many years. At hermand, they sprang into action, swarming out to confront the undead threat. The insects, under Insect-B''s control, were a formidable force. Some of them formed barriers, using their bodies to block off areas and contain the spread of the infection. Others attacked the undead directly, their mandibles and stingers a barrage against the relentless foes. And still, others provided support to the terrified and confused civilians, guiding them to safety and away from the chaos. The territory, which had only moments ago been a ce of rtive peace, was now a battleground. The sounds ofbat filled the air, the buzzing of insects, the groans of the undead, and the cries of the living all merging into a cacophony of survival. Father ck coordinated the efforts, his mind racing as he tried to stay one step ahead of the unfolding disaster. He dispatched other members of themunity to key locations, setting up makeshift barricades, tending to the injured, and providing support wherever it was needed. As the battle raged, the crystal ball continued to glow above them, a reminder of the sanctuary they had sought to create. But within its confines, a war was being fought, a struggle for survival against an enemy that was relentless and merciless. (Athor''s note: Okay, i was just beingzy with this one. But still came out nice) Chapter 676 The End! Chapter 676 The End! In the aftermath of the undead invasion, the territory''s strongest fighters, including Crusher, Victor, and others, had leapt into action. They were determined to extinguish the fires and halt the advance of the reanimated corpses that threatened their home. Crusher, a mountain of a man with a deep-seated loathing for the undead, plunged into the fray. His massive fists became instruments of destruction, pulverizing the skulls of the undead with each swing. His hatred fueled his strength, making him an unstoppable force against the wave of invaders. The scene was chaotic, with fighters moving swiftly to eliminate the threat. In no time, the visible undead within the territory were dispatched. The ground was littered with remnants of the crushed invaders, a gruesome testament to the defenders'' prowess. Yet, in the midst of victory, an ominous presence lingered unnoticed. Nikky, in her undead form and hooded to conceal her identity, moved with a purpose different from her mindless peers. Her eyes, glowing a sinister shade of purple, hinted at a malevolent will driving her actions. Silently, she disappeared into the darkness, her intentions unknown and menacing. Following the skirmish, Father ck, the leader, called for an urgent meeting with the other territory leaders. The atmosphere was tense and grim. Each face around the table was etched with concern and anger, reflecting the shock and fear that the unexpected attack had instilled in them. After several minutes of heavy silence, Father ck broke the quiet. "Did we get all of them?" His gaze shifted to Insect-B, whose chimera ants were renowned for their sensory capabilities. With a heavy sigh, Insect-B responded, "My chimeras haven''t sensed any more within the territory. Once they do, they''ll inform me." Father ck nodded, about to express relief over their apparent victory, when suddenly, a shrill, ring rm cut through the air. It was unexpected and jarring, sending a wave of apprehension through the room. "What the hell is it now?" Father ck growled, his expression turning into a deep frown. Before he could specte further, ab attendant burst into the room, panic written all over his face. "Sir, the Crystal Shield ising down!" The room erupted in shock and disbelief. "What?!" Father ck eximed. "Is it an outside attack? Who could possibly be powerful enough to breach our shields?" This was a very serious question because while they had been getting rid of the invasion of the undead army within, the undead army outside the territory had finally made it to the Territory. However, as a result of the shield surrounding the area, The undead army had not been able to get through. The undead primordial beast had even fired its st of cosmic energy a couple of times and it had still no made an effect. this had given those within the territory a sense that they were actually very protected. However, there was now news that the shield wasing down. if the shield could hold against the assault of the primordial beast that was of the Great demon rank strength, then they was no reason for it to not be able to hold against any threat in the entire earth. As they grappled with this new threat, the screen in the room flickered to show the CCTV feed from the room housing the Crystal Ball, the heart of their defense. On the screen, a figure could be seen violently striking the ball with a stick, each hit causing cracks to spread across its surface. The leaders watched in horror as the once-imprable shield from the outside was being sabotaged from within. The Crystal Ball, while resilient against external forces, was fragile to internal attacks. "How did anyone get into that room?" Father ck demanded, his voice a mix of anger and disbelief. ess to that room was highly restricted, avable only to the territory''s leaders. The camera zoomed in on the assant''s face, and the room fell into stunned silence. The recognition was immediate and shocking. "¡­NIKKY!?" Father ck gasped, his voice barely a whisper. Nikky''s betrayal cut deep. Even though she was now an undead and had no true will of her own, her actions threatening not just the safety of the territory but the very lives of all who resided within it was deep blow. This was most especially true for her father, Scarface. As the reality of the situation sank in, a mix of emotions ¨C betrayal, fear, and urgency ¨C filled the room. The leaders knew they had to act fast. The safety of their home and people depended on it. Without hesitation, Father ck issued amand, his voice sharp and urgent. "Stop her now!" he barked, the weight of the situation pressing down on everyone in the room. Insect-B, quick to react, summoned one of her most lethal insects. The screen disyed a live feed of the situation, showing the insectunching itself at Nikky with deadly precision. Its ws sunk into her skull, an act so swift and brutal that it made everyone in the room flinch. Then, with a forceful motion, it smashed her head against the ground, ensuring the sabotage was halted. The room fell into a heavy silence, punctuated only by the soft, sorrowful sobs of Scarface. Nikky''s father, a tough man known as Scarface for his battle scar on his face. He crumbled under the weight of the sight of his daughter''s corpse treated like garbage. Silent tears streamed down his cheeks as he fell to his knees, a poignant image of a father''s grief. But the moment of shocked mourning was abruptly interrupted by anotherb assistant who rushed into the room, his face pale with fresh rm. The room turned to him, bracing for more bad news, the air thick with tension and dread. The assistant, struggling to catch his breath, delivered his message, "Sir, there''s more trouble! We''ve detected¡­" His words trailed off as he tried to convey the gravity of the new threat. But he stammered a bit. "....Sir, we have found an anomaly. The damage done to the crystal ball was profound. It is... Damaged. If we don''t disconnect it from the core, the feedback energy will blow up, and we will lose the core." The fear in his voice reflected the gravity of the situation. All eyes in the room turned to the screen, where the crystal ball was disyed in real-time. The once immacte surface now bore deep, web-like cracks, a visual testament to the severity of the damage inflicted by Nikky. The ball, the cornerstone of their protection, was on the brink of shattering. The room fell silent, the leaders processing the implications of this dire news. The crystal ball''s impending destruction was a significant problem, one that threatened the very safety and existence of their territory. However, Father ck faced a devastating dilemma. He couldn''t simply order the disconnection of the crystal ball. The undead army, a relentless and merciless force, was poised just outside their doorstep, waiting for any opportunity to invade. Father ck stood, his mind racing for solutions. The weight of leadership and the burden of the decisions he had to make bore heavily upon him. On one hand, the crystal ball''s failure meant the copse of their primary defense; on the other, disconnecting it would leave them vulnerable to the immediate threat of the undead horde. His expression hardened with resolve. "We need a solution, and fast," he dered, his voice cutting through the tension. "We can''t let the ball breakpletely, but we also can''t leave ourselves open to attack. Ideas, now!" The room buzzed with urgent conversation as the leaders brainstormed possible solutions, each aware that time was a luxury they no longer had. The stakes were higher than ever, and the decisions made in the next few moments could very well determine the fate of their entire territory. Outside the territory, a sinister scene unfolded, far removed from the frantic deliberations within. The undeadmander sat leisurely in his chair made up of the flesh of the primordial beast. Observing the turmoil he had orchestrated, slight chuckle escaped his lips, a sound that chilled the air around him. "It would seem that my pawn has done its job!" he muttered, a tone of satisfactioncing his words. With a wave of his hand, he issued amand that carried the weight of doom. "Bring that shield down." He then turned and affectionately patted the enormous primordial beast beneath him, a creature of nightmares that had been his loyal instrument of destruction. At hismand, the primordial beast opened its wide mouth, revealing a shocking secret. Within its gaping maw was an eye,rger and more ominous than any on its head. This eye, pulsating with a sinister purple glow, was a source of its terrifying power. The air crackled with anticipation as the eye''s glow intensified, culminating in a massive beam of energy that erupted forth, far stronger andrger than any it had unleashed before. The beam, a concentrated force of destruction, shot towards the territory''s shield with a single purpose ¨C to bring it down. Back inside the territory, unaware of the imminent threat, the leaders continued their heated debate, searching for a way to salvage their situation. Theb assistant, his eyes glued to the monitors, gasped as he witnessed the primordial beast''s attack. "Everyone, look!" he cried out, his voice a mix of fear and urgency. The room went silent as all eyes turned to the screen, where the terrifying spectacle of the primordial beast''s attack unfolded. The realization of their immediate peril dawned on them. The crystal ball''s damage, the undead army at their doorstep, and now this overwhelming assault ¨C the challenges they faced were escting rapidly. (Author''s note: So you guys are not saying Anything. Do you like the current writing style, or are you enjoying the story? No feed back is demoralizing, I swear!) Chapter 677 The Next Death Chapter 677 The Next Death The primordial beast, reared before the shimmering shield of light that protected Glenn''s territory. With a mighty roar, it unleashed a st of cosmic energy, far more powerful than any it had cast before. The inhabitants of the territory watched in horror as the shield, theirst line of defense, began to fracture. The shield, a dome of radiant light that had stood as a beacon of safety, now shuddered under the beast''s assault. Cracks spread across its surface like spiderwebs, each line glowing ominously as if filled with the beast''s malevolent energy. The once-steady hum of the shield''s power turned into a high-pitched whine, a sound of distress as it struggled to hold against the onught. Then, with a sound like the world itself breaking, the shield shattered. Pieces of the light barrier cascaded down like ss shards from a smashed window, each fragment winking out of existence before it could touch the ground. The inhabitants of the territory, their faces a mix of shock and despair, could only watch as their sanctuary wasid bare to the horrors outside. At that same catastrophic moment, the core, the heart of their territory and the source of the shield, exploded. The st was deafening, a bright re of destructive energy that erupted from the center of the settlement. Buildings near the core were obliterated, reduced to rubble in an instant. The force of the explosion rippled outwards, knocking people off their feet and sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air. The faces of the people were canvases of shock and grief. Eyes wide with disbelief, mouths agape in silent screams, they were the very picture of amunity facing its darkest moment. The destruction of the shield and core was not just a physical blow; it was the shattering of hope, the realization that their haven was no more. Almost immediately, the Undead Commander, perched atop his grotesque mount, raised his hand in a silentmand. The undead army, a horde of relentless hunger and decay, surged forward at his signal. The ground shook with their advance, a tide of death and destruction rushing towards the now-exposed territory. Among the ranks of the undead were giant worm-like creatures, their bodies writhing and covered in a grotesque parody of armor. They burrowed through the ground, undermining structures and causing chaos. Crab-like monstrosities, their pincers clicking and their carapaces ttering, scuttled forward, crushing anything in their path. The people of the territory, reeling from the loss of their shield and core, scrambled to defend themselves. Some fought back with whatever weapons they could find, while others sought to flee, to find any refuge from the approaching doom. But the undead were many, and the territory was thrown into disarray. The sounds of the ensuing battle were a cacophony of despair. The sh of arms, the screams of the fallen, the inhuman groans of the undead ¨C all these formed a chorus of destruction. Buildings crumbled under the assault, streets became battlegrounds, and the air was filled with the scent of smoke and the coppery tang of blood. In the midst of the chaos, Father ck, his face a mask of determination amid the devastation, tried to rally his people. He shouted orders, directed fighters, and aided the wounded. But the tide of the undead seemed endless, and with each passing moment, the situation grew more dire. As the battle raged, the territory that had once been a haven of safety andmunity was transformed into andscape of ruin and despair. The people, who had once looked to the future with hope, now fought for their very survival against an enemy that seemed invincible. And above them, the sky, once held at bay by the shield of light, loomedrge and ominous, a witness to the tragedy unfolding below. Insect-B, standing amidst the chaos and destruction, knew it was time for her and her insect to take a stand. With a resolute expression, she summoned her vast swarm of insects. Giant Crawling and flying creatures of all shapes and sizes responded to her call, a living tide of chitin and mandibles ready to defend their home. The air buzzed with the sound of a million wings as the flying insects swooped down on the undead, while the ground teemed with crawling ones that surged forward. They descended upon the undead with a relentless fury, biting, stinging, and tearing. Therger insects tackled the bigger threats, their pincers and mandibles working to rip the undead to bits and pieces. For a moment, it seemed as though their sheer numbers and ferocity would turn the tide. However, the undead were an overwhelming force. For every one that fell, it seemed two took its ce. The insects fought valiantly, but the sheer scale of the enemy was daunting. Insect-B directed her swarm with precision and courage, but she could see that their efforts, while valiant, were not enough to stem the relentless tide of the undead. Meanwhile, Perseus, Victor and Crusher, formidable fighters, rushed into the fray. Crusher, wielding a massive hammer, barreled into the undead with the force of a raging storm. Each swing of his weapon sent the undead flying, his strength a beacon of hope in the dark tide of battle. Beside him, Victor, charged with cosmic energy, was a whirlwind of destruction. He moved with a speed and grace that belied his power, each strike of his energy tearing through the ranks of the undead. And Perseus, not being left behind, also rushed in with his electricity as he zed with his darkline power. Father ck, not content to simplymand from the sidelines, unleashed his pack of wild dogs into the battle. The dogs, fierce and loyal, darted in and out of the undead, their teeth sinking into flesh and bone. Father ck directed them with a series of sharpmands, his presence on the battlefield a rallying point for the defenders. Together, they fought as fiercely as they could, a united front against the darkness. The sh of the battle was intense, the sounds ofbat filling the air. The defenders of the territory, despite their courage and strength, found themselves pushed back, step by step, as the undead continued their relentless advance. The battle was a maelstrom of chaos and courage, each fighter giving their all to protect what was dear to them. But as the undead pressed on, it became clear that the fight was taking its toll. Insect-B''s insects, despite their numbers, were dwindling; Crusher''s hammer swings were bing slower with fatigue; Victor''s cosmic energy was less focused; and Father ck''s dogs were tiring from their continuous assaults. And then it happened. A Crab like beast rushed at Perseus and in one fell swoop, ate his head... Chapter 678 Our Escape

Chapter 678 Our Escape

Blood bathed the earth in all directions from Perseus''s empty neck. It gushed and poured out of his neck like a volcano letting lose its content. The body, now empty of a neck staggard a bit to the left and right, but before it could even fall, two other creatures, one aiming for his legs and the other for his upper body dived on him together, finishing the process. Perseus''s body was ripped into little pieces. "NO!" father ck screamed in annoyance as he immediately gave one of the dogs that hemanded an order to self destroy. *BOOM!* Everything in that area went up in smoke. As limbs and guts of the undead creatures scattered everywhere. The battle raged on relentlessly, a desperate struggle for survival against the seemingly endless undead horde. The loss of Perseus, a valiant fighter, at the hands of the enemy only fueled the determination of the remaining defenders. They fought with a mix of rage, sorrow, and an unyielding resolve to protect their home. Insect-B and Crusher stood side by side, a formidable pair against the onught. Crusher, with his mighty hammer, was a force of nature on the battlefield. Each swing of his weapon sent undead skulls shattering into pieces, his strength a vital asset in the fight. When the situation called for it, he unleashed his darkline magic, sending sts of dark energy that tore through the ranks of the undead, creating pockets of respite for the beleaguered defenders. Insect-B, with the strength derived from Lenny''s blood and her own formidable abilities, was a whirlwind of destruction. Her bare hands were deadly weapons, her strength and speed allowing her to tear through the undead with ease. The wings on her back, sharp as des, sliced through anything that came too close, her every move a dance of death for her foes. Together, they carved a path through the undead, a team whosebined might brought hope to their fellow fighters. But in battle, even the strongest warriors can find themselves caught off guard. A giant worm, an abomination of the undead army, emerged from the chaos. Its size was monstrous, capable of swallowing a bus whole. Its wide mouth, lined with uneven, long spikes that seemed to reach down its throat, was a gaping maw of death. With a sudden, unexpected lunge, it sprang at Insect-B and Crusher. The pair, caught by surprise by the sheer speed and size of the creature, had no time to react. The giant worm engulfed them in one fell swoop, its body closing around them with a horrifying finality. The sounds that followed were chilling ¨C the crunching and crushing of bone and armor, and Crusher''s screams of agony. The noises were a gruesome testament to the brutal nature of the battle and the peril each defender faced. The other fighters, witnessing the horrifying scene, felt a surge of fear and anger. The loss of Insect-B and Crusher, two of their strongest, was a blow that shook their resolve. But even in the face of such despair, they knew they couldn''t give up. They fought on, their weapons and spells a testament to their refusal to let their home fall to the undead. As the battle continued, the air filled with the sounds ofbat, the cries of the wounded, and the unceasing advance of the undead. It was a fight for their lives, their home, and everything they held dear. And even as they faced overwhelming odds, the defenders of Glenn''s territory fought on, their spirits unbroken, their will to survive as strong as ever. Elder Isaiah, a figure of authority and wisdom within the werewolfmunity, watched the chaos unfold with a heavy heart. He knew it was time to call upon his kin, the werewolves, known for their strength, agility, and most importantly, their teamwork. He looked to his Alpha, Victor and Victor understanding what he meant, nodded. With a deep,manding howl to the sky, Victor rallied the werewolves to the fight. The werewolves, responding to Elder Isaiah''s call, leapt into action. They were impressive creatures, each one a formidable fighter on their own, but their true powery in how they fought as a pack. They moved with a coordinated grace, each one watching the other''s back, a seamless unit of fangs and ws. Their strategy was to circle the undead, take them down with swift, precise attacks, and move as one fluid entity. However, the reality of the battle quickly dampened their initial rush. The undead, relentless and seemingly impervious to fear or pain, were a different kind of enemy. The werewolves'' strength in unity, which had always been their greatest asset, seemed almost futile against the overwhelming numbers and the unyielding advance of the undead. Many werewolves fell before they could even realize what hit them, their howls of pain and rage a somber melody amidst the chaos. Father ck, witnessing the valiant but struggling efforts of the werewolves, felt a pang of despair. The battle was turning into a massacre, and he could see the futility of continuing the fight. But he wasn''t a man to give up easily. He had always known that in a situation as dire as this, a backup n was not just an option, but a necessity. His foresight had led to the creation of portals, gateways to a safer ne, prepared by the werewolves who possessed the knowledge and magic to create them. These portals were their escape route, a chance for survival in the face of certain doom. As the battle raged, Father ck gave the signal, and the portals were activated, their swirling energy a beacon of hope. Simultaneously, helicopters and other flying vehicles were readied, offering another means of escape for those who could reach them. The air was filled with the sound of their engines, a promise of safety for those who could make it aboard. The civilians, caught between the terror of the undead and the prospect of escape, rushed towards the portals and the waiting vehicles. It was a desperate, chaotic scramble for survival. Families clutched each other''s hands, trying not to be separated in the turmoil. The wounded were helped or carried by those still strong enough to assist them. Father ck, overseeing the evacuation, directed the flow of people, his voice a steadymand amidst the pandemonium. He knew not everyone would make it, but every life saved was a victory against the darkness. As the citizens of Glenn''s territory made their escape, the air was filled with a mixture of relief and mourning. Relief for those who had found safety, and mourning for the home and the lives they left behind. The battle against the undead continued, the defenders fighting to hold them back long enough for as many as possible to escape. The territory, once a ce of refuge andmunity, was now a battlefield, a site of loss and desperation. But even in the darkest of times, there was still hope, still a chance for a future, as long as they kept fighting, kept moving towards the light. (Author''s note: Wow, without Lenny, the hardwork is falling apart and it is falling apart fast) Chapter 679 Our Alpha Must Survive

Chapter 679 Our Alpha Must Survive

Baroness Everbee, a figure of power and malevolence, observed the unfolding tragedy with a detached amusement. To her, the desperate struggles of the inhabitants of Glenn''s territory were nothing more than a spectacle, a source of entertainment much like a child watching ants scatter in panic when poured with water. High above, in a realm that blurred the lines between the eighth earth and another world, she satfortably, watching the chaos she had orchestrated below. Her chuckle, devoid of any warmth, echoed through her ethereal domain as she reveled in the destruction and despair. This was all her n, a meticulously crafted symphony of suffering, and she was savoring every moment. But the sight of the people trying to escape, finding a glimmer of hope amidst the horror, seemed to irritate her. She wouldn''t allow them even that small mercy. Escape was not an option in the game she had designed. With a cruel smile, Baroness Everbee made a cut on her hand. Dark, ominous blood flowed freely, dripping down toward the earth. As it fell, she whispered incantations in the ancient demonic tongue, words that carried the weight of dark magic and malevolence. Runes, glowing a sinister red and shaped like the wings of butterflies, formed in the air around her. They fluttered with an unnatural life, ready to carry out her will. With a casual flick of her wrist, she sent the runes hurtling down toward the earth. Though she couldn''t physically manifest in the earthly realm due to her overwhelming power, her influence was not so easily contained. The runes, carriers of her dark intent, dove down toward the territory, each one targeting the portals that represented the people''sst hope for escape. The runes, infused with her blood and power, merged with the portals. Their sinister energy corrupted the gateways, twisting and warping their purpose. The portals, once a path to safety, now became traps, a new and unexpected danger for the already beleaguered inhabitants. Baroness Everbee, watching the fruits of her malevolentbor, smiled to herself. This was the kind of control and chaos that she thrived on, the maniption of fates and the crushing of hope. As the people of Glenn''s territory scrambled to escape, unknowingly heading toward corrupted portals, the Baroness''s darkughter filled the space between worlds, a chilling reminder of her power and cruelty. Down below, as the first of the people began to enter the portals, the true extent of the Baroness''s sabotage would soon be apparent. The struggle for survival was far from over, and with her intervention, the path to safety had be just another part of her deadly game. Baroness Everbee, with her chilling detachment and cruel amusement, chose not to interfere with those attempting to escape through the air. In her eyes, their fates were sealed, one way or another. The world outside was harsh and unforgiving, and she was confident that the undeadmander and the chaotic state of the world would ensure their struggles were far from over. Her focus remained on the immediate chaos she had unleashed, watching with a dark satisfaction as the tragedy she orchestrated unfolded. Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, Victor stood as a beacon of strength and leadership among the werewolves. As the Alpha of the Pack, he led his kin into battle, their unity and ferocity a testament to their nature. This was their first battle as a pack, and the weight of responsibility bore heavily on Victor''s shoulders. The knowledge that this could very well be theirst stand together only fueled his determination to fight with everything he had. But as the battle raged on, a concerning issue became apparent. Victor, in the midst ofbat, would periodically cough up blood, a stark red against the backdrop of the fight. This worrying sign did not go unnoticed by Elder Isaiah and Elder Zod, who watched with growing concern. It was clear that Victor was not at his full strength, the toll of his recent power acquisition and the injuries sustained from the undead primordial beast''s st weighing heavily on him. Victor himself was acutely aware of his weakening state. He hadn''t had the time to fully assimte the immense power he had acquired, and the physical demands of the battle were pushing him to his limits. However, the thought of stepping back, of not giving his all to protect his pack and his home, never crossed his mind. His resolve was as strong as ever, hismitment to the fight unwavering. He fought with a ferocity and determination that inspired those around him. Each attack, each maneuver, was a disy of his will to keep going, to push through the pain and exhaustion. The werewolves, looking to their Alpha, fought with renewed vigor, their howls a chorus of defiance against the undead horde. Victor''s condition, however, was a ticking clock. Each cough, each moment of weakness, was a reminder that even the strongest warriors have their limits. But in this desperate hour, with their territory under siege and their very survival at stake, there was no room for hesitation or doubt. Elders Isaiah and Zod shared a look of deep understanding, the weight of responsibility and the urgency of the situation clear in their eyes. They knew the significance of Victor''s leadership and the symbol of hope he represented to the pack. His fall in battle would be a devastating blow, not just in the fight against the undead but to the morale and future of their people. They couldn''t allow their Alpha, their beacon of light, to be extinguished here, not when so much depended on him. As Victor fought valiantly on the frontlines, coughing up blood yet refusing to yield, a strong werewolf warrior, known for his prowess and loyalty, sprang into action. With a swift, decisive move, he dived at Victor, pulling him away from the heat of the battle. Victor''s annoyance was evident as he demanded to know what was happening. His ce was on the battlefield, leading his pack, not being whisked away to safety. Elder Zod, approaching the pair, addressed Victor with a seriousness that brooked no argument. "We are sorry, my lord! But you cannot fall here. When all this is over, our people need a beacon of light to look unto. We cannot just let you fall here." His words were a stark reminder of the bigger picture, the future that still needed to be secured. Victor, however, was not one to back down easily. He struggled against the werewolf warrior''s hold, determined to return to the fight, to stand with his pack until the very end. But his body betrayed him, the loss of strength and the effects of his injuries making his efforts futile. Seeing no other option, Elder Zod resorted to a drastic measure. He blew a special powder into Victor''s face, a substance that induced temporary weakness. As the powder took effect, Victor''s struggles ceased, his body sumbing to the enforced reprieve. "Take him to Lady Allison!" Elder Zodmanded the werewolf warrior, who nodded in understanding. The warrior, with a sense of duty and respect, carefully carried Victor away from the battlefield, heading towards the safety where Lady Allison awaited. Elder Zod, a figure who had always had his reservations about Victor''s leadership, preferring Curtin to be Alpha, knew that personal feelings had no ce in decisions of such magnitude. The survival and well-being of the pack were paramount. He was an elder, a position that demanded the wisdom to make difficult choices for the greater good. And in this moment, ensuring Victor''s survival, ensuring that the pack would have their Alpha to lead them through whatever future awaited, was the decision that needed to be made. As Victor was carried away to safety, the battle raged on. The werewolves, now without their Alpha, fought with a wild, desperate ferocity. Elder Zod and Elder Isaiah took up the mantle of leadership, directing the pack and coordinating their efforts against the relentless undead.... Chapter 680 Our Escape 2

Chapter 680 Our Escape 2

The werewolf warrior, having faithfully delivered Victor to Allison, knew that he was leaving him in capable hands. Allison, the one Victor had imprinted on, was the only a safe haven for him in this time of need. "Please take care of him," the warrior pleaded, his tone conveying the urgency and importance of the request. With a final nod, he turned and dashed back into the fray, rejoining the battle that raged on without respite. Allison, understanding the gravity of the situation, knelt beside Victor. Her presence, aforting and stabilizing force, was exactly what he needed. She whispered words of encouragement, her hands gently tending to his wounds. In her care, Victor was more than a formidable Alpha; he was someone dear and precious, someone worth fighting and caring for. After all, he was her Mate. Meanwhile, Father ck, a figure of unyielding resolve, entered one of the medical centers amidst the chaos. There, on a bed,y Lady Vinegar, still reeling from her brutal encounter with the undead. Her healing was slow, a testament to the severity of her injuries. Without hesitation, Father ck lifted her onto his shoulder, ready to make their escape. "What are you doing?" Lady Vinegar asked, her voice weak butced with concern. "Leave! Leave this ce and leave me behind." Her words were a plea, a sacrifice of herself for the safety of others. But Father ck shook his head, his decision firm. "Forgive me, Lady Vinegar, but I can''t do such a thing. If therees a day that Lenny Tales returns, I want to beat my chest before him in confidence, knowing that I gave it my all. Besides, you are his property. Let''s give him a reason to keep fighting." His words, resolute and determined, left no room for argument. Carrying her out, Father ck made his way to a waiting helicopter. His loyal dogs, as fierce and dedicated as their master, guided his escape, ensuring a path was cleared for them. As the helicopter lifted off the ground, soaring into the sky, Father ck issued a final, heartbreakingmand. The dogs, each one fitted with an explosive, detonated among the enemy ranks, their sacrifice marked by the boom sounds that echoed below. It was a desperate, tragic move, but one that bought precious time for their escape. However, their bid for freedom was short-lived. The undeadmander, with his cold and calcting gaze, had witnessed Father ck carrying Lady Vinegar through the eyes of a nearby undead creature. She was his ultimate goal, the prize he sought above all else. With a sinistermand, he directed the primordial beast to target the helicopter. The beast, a monstrosity of untold power, unleashed a devastating st from its maw. The energy surged through the air, a deadly projectile aimed with lethal precision. The helicopter, caught in the st''s path, had no chance. It was struck mid-air, the force of the impact sending it spiraling down to the ground. Father ck, holding Lady Vinegar tight, could only brace for impact as the helicopter descended rapidly. The ground rushed up to meet them, a cruel and unforgiving end to their attempted escape. As the helicopter crashed, a cloud of debris and smoke billowed into the sky, a grim marker of the tragedy that had just unfolded. The battle raged on, but for Father ck, Lady Vinegar, and those aboard the helicopter, their fate hung in the bnce, teetering on the edge between life and death. The undeadmander watched, his desire for Lady Vinegar unfulfilled, but his resolve to im her as strong as ever. The undeadmander, a figure of relentless pursuit and malevolence, advanced toward the crash site with a chilling determination. Apanied by several undead creatures, his presence brought an additionalyer of dread to the already grim scene. The helicopter wreckage was scattered all around, a testament to the violent impact and the desperate situation that had unfolded moments before. Although the pilot and others had died, Father ck, despite the catastrophic crash, had miraculously survived. However, his injuries were severe, a stark indication of the violence of their descent. One leg was gruesomely severed, a brutal reminder of the forces at y during the crash. His abdomen bore a deep, gaping wound, so severe that it revealed the very innards of his body. Each cough brought forth blood, painting a grim picture of his dire condition. Lying amidst the twisted metal and broken ss, Father ck turned his head toward the broken window. Through blurred vision and pain, he saw the undeadmander approaching steadily, his form a harbinger of death. The sight filled Father ck with a mix of defiance and resignation. He knew his time was running out, that his life was ebbing away with eachbored breath. Despite his critical state, Father ck''s mind raced, thinking of his people, of Lenny, of Lady Vinegar, and of all the moments that had led to this. He had fought with everything he had, made decisions he hoped would save others, and now, as the end loomed near, he faced it with a courage born from a life of service and sacrifice. The undeadmander, sensing the imminent demise of his adversary, continued his approach, his undead minions trailing behind him like shadows. The air was heavy with the scent of destruction and the impending final confrontation between themander and the gravely wounded Father ck. In thesest moments, as the undeadmander drew closer, Father ck held onto his fading consciousness, his thoughts with his people and the hope that they might still find safety and a future. He had given everything to protect them, and even now, in the face of death, his spirit remained unbroken, a testament to his unwavering dedication and the indomitable will of those who fight against the darkness. Lady Vinegar, despite her bandages and the recent chaos, was more resilient than any ordinary being. Her demonic nature afforded her a strength and recovery beyond human understanding. As she sted the helicopter open with a surge of darkline energy, she was determined to rescue Father ck, despite her own injuries.... Chapter 681 Her Sacrifice

Chapter 681 Her Sacrifice

Lady Vinegar, despite her bandages and the recent chaos, was more resilient than any ordinary being. Her demonic nature afforded her a strength and recovery beyond human understanding. As she sted the helicopter open with a surge of darkline energy, she was determined to rescue Father ck, despite her own injuries. She used her one healed bandaged but functioning arm to reach for Father ck, but as she did so, she could see the grave extent of his injuries. It was clear that he was on the brink of death, his life slipping away with each passing moment. Lady Vinegar was torn. Her double souls, Vine and Gar, engaged in a fierce internal debate about their next course of action. Vine, ever the strategist, suggested they merge their consciousnesses to be a stronger, more formidable version of themselves. With only a portion of their power recovered,bining their souls could potentially amplify their strength significantly. This option was tempting, promising not just survival but the ability to confront the undeadmander with enhanced power. However, Gar, looking at the dying Father ck, felt a different pull. The power they had recovered, while not enough to fully restore them, could be used to save Father ck. It would mean sealing his wounds, giving him a chance at life. But this act ofpassion came with a significant risk. Using their power for Father ck would leave them vulnerable, potentially at the mercy of the undeadmander who was steadily approaching. The decision was agonizing. On one hand was the opportunity to increase their own strength, to fight back against the encroaching darkness with newfound power. On the other hand was the chance to save a life, to preserve the existence of a man who had fought tirelessly for his people, a man who, even now,y dying because of his selfless actions. Lady Vinegar, torn between Vine and Gar''s perspectives, knew she had to make a choice quickly. The undeadmander was drawing near, his presence a growing threat with each passing second. Her dual nature, both a gift and a curse, now forced her to decide between self-preservation and self-sacrifice. As she looked down at Father ck, hisbored breathing and grave wounds a silent plea for help, she realized that her decision would not just determine her fate, but potentially the fate of all those still fighting and fleeing within the territory. With the weight of this realization pressing upon her, Lady Vinegar prepared to make her choice, one that would resonate with the oue of the battle and the future of all who remained. Lady Vinegar''s decision was made with a heavy heart but a clear resolve. She echoed her terms to the undeadmander, a desperate plea for the lives of those she was leaving behind. "I''ll go with you! But you must promise me that you will withdraw your army and spare their lives." The undeadmander halted, his face breaking into a knowing smile. He understood the weight of her offer and the desperation behind it. cing a hand on the purple stone glowing at the center of his chest¡ªthe Invitation Stone that gave him life¡ªhe made his vow. "I swear by the Invitation Stone that gives me life. If youe with me as my prisoner, I''ll let them live." The stone pulsed with a low light, a sign of the oath being made, a dark pact sealed between demon and undead. Lady Vinegar, seeing the glow of the Invitation Stone, knew she had to trust this promise. It was a risk, but one she was willing to take for the chance to save others. Gar had convinced Vine with the simple yet powerful reminder, "Lenny wille for us!" It was a statement of faith, in both Lenny''s strength and his bond with Lady Vinegar. With her decision made, Lady Vinegar turned her attention to Father ck. She ced a hand on his chest, letting cosmic energy flow into his body. The energy worked to stabilize him, to bring him back from the brink of death. His dying breaths steadied, a small mercy in the midst of the unfolding tragedy. She gave Father ck onest look, her eyes conveying a message of farewell and a plea for remembrance. "Remember to tell Lenny that I gave it my all!" she implored. It was important to her that Lenny knew of her sacrifice, of the choice she made in the hope that it would mean something in the end. Turning to face the undeadmander, Lady Vinegar presented her hand, a sign of her willingness to follow through with their agreement. "Let''s go!" she dered, her voice steady despite the uncertainty and fear that such a decision entailed. The undeadmander, with a nod of satisfaction, signaled for his army to halt their advance. The creatures, once a relentless tide of death, stopped in their tracks, their movements ceasing at themand of their leader. It was a surreal moment, the battlefield momentarily suspended in a tense and eerie calm. As Lady Vinegar walked towards her fate, the survivors of Glenn''s territory watched with a mix of relief and sorrow. Her sacrifice was a glimmer of hope, a chance for survival, but it came at a personal cost that was profound and painful. Father ck, now stabilized but still gravely injured, understood the magnitude of what had just transpired. As he was carried to safety, his thoughts were with Lady Vinegar, with the people he had tried to protect, and with Lenny, the one who would need to know of the sacrifices made this day. The territory, though momentarily spared fromplete destruction, was forever changed. The battle had left scars, both physical and emotional, that would take time to heal. And as the survivors regrouped and sought to move forward, they did so with the knowledge of the great and terrible events that had unfolded, of the choices made in the darkest of times, and of the hope that, against all odds, persisted. Chapter 682 A Trap In The Portal Chapter 682 A Trap In The Portal As Allison and the others stumbled out of the portal into what they expected to be the safety of the sub-ne known as the City of Milk and Honey, they were met with a horrifying reality. Instead of the sanctuary they anticipated, they found themselves in Imperilment, a sub-ne notorious for its danger and hostile inhabitants. The same ce that Lenny and Victor had once fought for Victor''s right to be Alpha. Thendscape around them was bleak and terrifying, a stark contrast to the haven they sought. The ground was rugged and uneven, with sparse vegetation that did little to soften the harshness of the environment. The sky was a dull, oppressive grey, casting everything in a somber light. But it was the creatures of Imperilment that truly struck fear into the hearts of the refugees. These malevolent beings were like nothing they had ever seen, a nightmaree to life. Some resembled giant alligators, their massive bodies covered in thick, scaly armor, mouths filled with razor-sharp teeth ready to snap at anything that moved. Others bore a terrifying resemnce to dinosaurs, towering creatures with powerful limbs and a predatory gaze that scanned the area for prey. As the refugees realized their grave mistake, panic set in. Some tried to rush back through the portal, only to find that it was a one-way passage, a cruel trick of security that left them trapped in this deadly ce. The flying creatures of Imperilment, resembling grotesque, oversized birds with sharp talons and beaks, dove down from the sky. Their screeches filled the air as they descended upon the hapless people, snatching them up and tearing them apart in a gruesome spectacle. The ground soon became a chaotic battleground, where the refugees tried desperately to fend off the relentless attacks. In one corner, Allison clung to Victor, who was still groggy from the powder Elder Zod had used to subdue him. His usual strength andbat prowess were of no use in his current state, leaving Allison to fend for both of them. She was terrified, her mind racing as she tried toe up with a n to survive this nightmare. The sight of the terrible creatures attacking the people around her was overwhelming, the sounds of panic and pain etching themselves into her memory. The alligator-like creatures snapped at anyone within reach, their powerful jaws crushing bones and flesh with terrifying ease. The dinosaur-like beings stomped through the crowd, their sheer size and strength causing devastation with every step. The flying creatures continued their deadly assault from above, swooping down to pick off those who tried to run or hide. Amidst the chaos, Allison did her best to keep Victor and herself out of sight, hoping to avoid the attention of the hungry beasts. But as she watched the horror unfold around her, she knew that their chances of survival were slim. Imperilment was a sub-ne of danger and death, and they were itstest victims, caught in a situation with no apparent escape. The tragedy of their failed escape from Glenn''s territory waspounded by the terror of this new, hostile world. The refugees, who had sought safety from the undead threat, now faced a different but equally deadly peril. And as Allison held Victor close, trying to shield him from the horror around them, she realized that their fight for survival was far from over. It had merely shifted from one nightmarishndscape to another. Allison''s scream pierced the air as the creature with a frog-like tongue snatched Victor away from her. The bond between them, deeper and more profound than any ordinary love, made the sight of him being pulled into the beast''s stomach unbearable. Tears streamed down her face as she watched, helpless and devastated, her mate and protector being taken from her. In her moment of despair, another monstrous beast, resembling a gigantic tiger, pounced towards her. Its mighty frame cast a shadow over her, its intent clear and deadly. Allison, overwhelmed by fear and grief, curled up into a ball, bracing for the end. She closed her eyes, unable to watch as the beast prepared to devour her. But then, something unexpected happened. The sound of shing and fighting filled the air, and the imminent danger that loomed over her suddenly ceased. Cautiously, Allison opened her eyes and found herself staring at three figures standing protectively in front of her. One of them, to her shock and relief, was a familiar face. "Uncle Ulric!?" she eximed, her voice a mix of happiness and disbelief. Uncle Ulric, a member of the Ironback werewolves that Lenny had once sent into this dreadful ce, nodded at her with a grim determination. He signaled the other two beside him, and one of them sprang into action, attacking the giant frog-like creature that had swallowed Victor. These three werewolves, survivors of Imperilment''s horrors, had somehow managed to endure and adapt in this hostile environment. Allison could see the terrible scars marring Ulric''s body, each one a testament to the battles and challenges he had faced in this unforgiving sub-ne. Imperilment was indeed no ce for the weak, and it was evident that Uncle Ulric and hispanions had be much stronger, tempered by the constant threat of death and danger. As the werewolf fought the frog-like creature, there was a moment of tense anticipation. Then, with a final, decisive move, the beast was defeated, and Victor was pulled from its stomach. He was weak and disoriented, but he was alive, much to Allison''s immense relief. The reunion was brief, however, as the dangers of Imperilment were ever-present. Uncle Ulric quickly exined that they needed to move to a safer location, that staying out in the open was inviting more attacks. Allison, Victor, and the Ironback werewolves hastily retreated, making their way through the perilousndscape. As they moved, Ulric and hispanions shared their knowledge of surviving in Imperilment, their understanding of the creatures and the terrain proving invaluable. They had be warriors of this sub-ne, their strength and resilience a beacon of hope in a world of darkness. Allison, holding onto Victor, felt a surge of gratitude and hope. The arrival of Ulric and the Ironback werewolves was a miracle she hadn''t dared to hope for. And as they navigated the treacherous sub-ne together, she knew that their fight for survival was far from over.... (Author''s note: STILL ept gifts, please. After all, its the festive season we are talking about here!) Chapter 683 Spin the Wheel Chapter 683 Spin the Wheel While things were unfolding darmatically for the people of Glenn''s Territory, something else was happening in the Red Sands of the Nether Region. Lenny tales and Agent ''X'' were about to face a different challenge in the game show In the Red Sands of the Nether Region, the game show "HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE" was reaching a pivotal moment. The Magistri, with his characteristic showmanship, addressed the camera with a loud chuckle. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are back with the next challenge between our contestants. Lenny Tales has already received three bullets, of which he managed to dodge one and already had his hand sawed off. On the other hand, Agent ''X'' might no longer be able to walk because of the damage to his insides and his lower half. Both contestants have lost a lot of blood, but they are still fighting on for 3000 magic points. This is that moment, guys. The one you have all been waiting for. It is... SPIN THE WHEEL!" The audience, feeding off the Magistri''s excitement, erupted in cheers and screams as the babies pushed a giant wheel onto the stage. The wheel was a daunting sight, each segment decorated with symbols and pictures representing various challenges and punishments. Some symbols were immediately ominous, like the one depicting a man covered in stinging red scorpions, while others hinted at bizarre and excruciating torments, such as vomiting an organ or enduring a pike through the body. Lenny, despite his weakened state, examined the wheel with a critical eye. He recognized some of the tortures depicted, having encountered or heard of them during his time as an assassin. The diversity of the wheel''s segments ranged from potentially lethal to seemingly mild, but Lenny knew better than to underestimate any of them. The game had proven time and again that nothing was as simple as it appeared. As the wheel came to a stop at the center of the stage, the Magistri prepared to exin the rules of this next harrowing segment. The contestants, Lenny and Agent ''X'', braced themselves for what was toe. Both were severely injured, their bodies pushed to the limit, yet the will to survive and the lure of the 3000 magic points kept them in the game. The Magistri, basking in the anticipation and fear emanating from both the contestants and the audience, began detailing how "SPIN THE WHEEL" would work. Each contestant would take turns spinning the wheel, and whatever segment itnded on, they would have to endure the corresponding challenge or punishment. The severity of the oues varied, but each one promised to test the contestants'' limits in new and unimaginable ways. As the rules were exined, the tension in the room grew. The audience watched with bated breath, a mix of excitement and horror at the prospect of what was toe. Lenny and Agent ''X'', despite their injuries and exhaustion, steeled themselves for the spin, each man determined to face whatever fate the wheel had in store. The Magistri''s words hung in the air, a mixture of anticipation and foreboding. "For this round, each contestant gets to spin the wheel twice," he exined, his voiceced with a hint of dark amusement. "That is if you make it to the second one. And remember folks, only the person to remain alive till the very end gets the reward." The music and drums yed, adding to the dramatic tension of the moment. Lenny, listening to the rules, allowed his mind to race through various strategies and potential loopholes in the game''s design. Despite the danger and the high stakes, he found himself drawn into the thrill of it all. The game of life and death was igniting a primal fire within him, a burning desire to outwit, oust, and survive. The prospect of the 3000 magic points was enticing, but it was the sheer exhration of the challenge that truly captured his attention. In this world of the Red Sands, Lenny was in his original body, the one before he had acquired his new and enhanced form after rebirth. This meant he had none of the half-born demon blood enhancements or any of the extraordinary capabilities of his new body. He was back to basics, relying solely on his innate skills and wit to navigate this deadly game. It was a situation that demanded adaptability and ingenuity, and Lenny was rising to the asion. The Magistri, with a dramatic ir, turned to Lenny. "Lenny Tales, since you ended thest round for us, why don''t you begin this new one? Come up and spin the wheel for us." Lenny nodded, ready to take on whatever the wheel had in store for him. His mind also yed the rules that he had been told about before. As he did, he arrived at incredible solutions and possibly loop holes in this event. lenny could not believe it himself, but the truth was that he was actually enjoying this game of life and death. However, as he was about to stand, his eyes caught something at his feet. A small object, seemingly insignificant,y there. With a subtle movement, he picked it up and concealed it between his fingers. A chuckle escaped him, a sign of his ever-present awareness and readiness to use whatever advantage he could find. What he had found and how it might influence the game remained a mystery, but in the Red Sands, every little bit could make a difference. Lenny approached the wheel, the object hidden in his hand. The audience watched with bated breath as he reached out to spin the wheel, the segments blurring into a whirl of colors and symbols. The fate of the next few moments rested on where the wheel would stop, what challenge or punishment it would dictate. And as the wheel began to slow, the tension in the room reached a peak, everyone waiting to see the oue that would determine the next harrowing step in this dance with death. Chapter 684 Pick An Organ Lenny Chapter 684 Pick An Organ Lenny As the wheel spun, Lenny coolly assessed the situation, his eyes tracking the movement with a predator''s focus. When it seemed like the arrow was destined tond on the dreaded Pikes segment, Lenny acted. With a flick of his fingers, he subtly influenced the wheel''s momentum, a move so quick and discreet it was almost invisible to the naked eye. The wheel''s course altered ever so slightly, bypassing the Pikes and insteadnding on a mere Pat on the Wrist. The crowd, having anticipated a gruesome oue, let out a collective sigh of disappointment. They had been primed for something far more dramatic and painful, and this benign consequence seemed almost anticlimactic in the context of the game''s usual brutality. Agent ''X'', who had been watching with a certain morbid satisfaction, suddenly stood up, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the audience. "Wait a minute. He cheated. He cheated just now. I saw it." His usation sent ripples of surprise and confusion through the room. The Magistri, the master of ceremonies, turned to him with a raised eyebrow, the air of intrigue thickening. "Mr. Agent ''X'', can you prove that what you just said now is true? Or is that a baseless usation?" The Magistri''s question put Agent ''X'' on the spot, challenging him to substantiate his im. Lenny, seizing the opportunity, chimed in with feigned innocence and a sly smile. "Yes, Agent ''X'', what exactly are you talking about?" He continued, his tone dripping with mock concern, "Are you saying that our cameras, our team, and even the producers for this show are blind and can''t see? Surely, you are not trying to insult us, right?" His words were a calcted maneuver, designed to cast doubt on Agent ''X''s usation and to paint him as a desperate and possibly delusional contestant. The Magistri''s frown deepened as he regarded Agent ''X''. The atmosphere in the room had shifted, the focus now on the credibility of the usation and the integrity of the game itself. The audience watched with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism, wondering if Agent ''X''s im had any merit or if it was merely the protest of a contestant facing his own dire situation. Agent ''X'', now under the scrutiny of everyone present, realized the gravity of his usation. Without concrete evidence, his im could easily be dismissed as the desperate ploy of a contestant on the brink of defeat. The tension was palpable, the oue of this confrontation uncertain. But one thing was clear: the game was more than just a physical challenge; it was a psychological battleground where perception, cunning, and strategy yed just as crucial a role as strength and endurance. Agent ''X'' was in a precarious position, his usation hanging in the air without proof. The rapid movement he thought he had seen could have been anything¡ªa trick of the light, a twitch of muscle, or perhaps the desperation of his situation ying tricks on his mind. Lenny, meanwhile, was inwardly pleased with how well his subtle maneuver had worked. His training and body control had allowed him to use the empty shell to his advantage without drawing any noticeable attention. The Magistri''s frown was a bad omen. In this game, baseless usations were not taken lightly, and they often came with severe consequences. "You just used an opponent with no evidence. For this, we will be taking a body part." The announcement sent a ripple of excitement through the audience, the prospect of further punishment adding to the show''s cruel spectacle. A screen appeared, disying five different body parts, each representing a dire loss for Agent ''X''. The audience watched with bated breath, the atmosphere charged with anticipation and a morbid curiosity. Agent ''X'', aware of the gravity of the situation, could only watch in fear, knowing that his fate was now in Lenny''s hands. The Magistri turned to Lenny, giving him the power to choose Agent ''X''s punishment. The crowd''s excitement grew louder, their cheers a stark contrast to the tension between the two contestants. Lenny''s gaze moved over the disyed organs, each choice carrying its own form of cruelty and consequence.There was a lung, a hand, kidneys, a leg andstly, the ears. Finally, after a moment that seemed to stretch on, Lenny made his decision. He pointed to the kidneys, his choice sending a clear message to Agent ''X'' and the audience. The choice was strategic, debilitating but not immediately lethal, a move that reflected Lenny''s understanding of the human body and the implications of his decision. Agent ''X'', upon realizing the chosen punishment, felt a surge of dread. The loss of his kidneys would be a severe blow, impacting his health and his ability to continue in the game. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he awaited the execution of the punishment, the reality of his situation sinking in. The Magistri, with a nod of approval at Lenny''s choice, proceeded to carry out the sentence. The methodical and clinical nature of the procedure only added to its horror, the audience watching in a mix of fascination and horror. As the punishment was administered, the game took a darker turn, the stakes and the suffering of the contestants bing more real and more terrifying. All of a sudden, hooks appeared from nowhere, holding Agent ''X'' in ce. he screamed and pleaded, but it was no use. A grousque-looking creature with tentacles suddenly appeared above him. With detailed precision, it turned agent ''X'' on his back and then, with slow, precise movement, used spikes from his body to tear his back open. Agent ''X'' screamed throughout the process. After which, it removed the man''s kidneys and dumped them into its mouth. Grinding sounds could be heard before the creature finally swallowed them. Afterwards, it spat out a saliva like substance that mended the wound on the back and disappeared once more into the darkness. (Author''s note: I love gifts Thank you. Its very encouraging. Also, I''m not exactly gettingments and therefore don''t know if I''m writing as you guys want or not. I would love the feedback, please. Thank you a bunch.) Chapter 685 Battle of wits

Chapter 685 Battle of wits

This was obviously a very gruesome process for Agent ''X''. However, throughout the kidney-eating process, Lenny did not remove eye contact from him. In fact, Lenny even had a smile at the side of his lips. After it was done, Agent ''X'' was left alone and he fell to the ground. Lenny had to admit that this was the most seamless operation that he had ever seen in his life. Theher beast that had appeared had not taken anything else aside from the Kidneys, and the healing process had also been fast and swift. After Agent ''X'' was let go, he coughed up blood a couple of time. his face was pale and he could not stop sweating. Agent ''X'' knew as much as Lenny did that things were about to get really bad for him; after all, the kidney had a lot of functions that the human body could not do without, of which included the removal of waste from the body and homeostasis. This essentially meant that all the excess sugar, unneeded salt, dead cells, and urea were no longer expelled at a particr juncture of the body. In this manner, Agent ''X'' Body was essentially poisoning itself. After all, if the waste cannot be removed, it will have no choice but to go back into the body through the blood stream. Agent ''X'' looked at his arms. he could tell that the poisoning process had already began. He raised his head to Lenny to see the smirk on his face. Lenny could have picked taking a lung or even ears. these were things that might essentially affect Agent ''X'' in many ways but no, he could tell that Lenny choose the kidneys because of one thing and one thing only. It was because lenny wante dto maximize the pain that he was feeling. Yes, Lenny wanted to watch him suffer as he died slowly. After all, once upon a time, he had taken something precious from Lenny, and in a simr manner, Lenny had watched that thing die slowly. the magistri step forward, "Agent ''X'' are you going to continue ying the game, or are you going to be a chicken and forfeit now?" Agent ''X'' gritted his teeth, his eyes aimed right at Lenny and then he gave a side smile, "I''ll y," he muttered. Lenny nodded, "of course you will." The Magistri nodded as he turned back to the audience, "Ladies and Gentlemen, he said he will y." The audience apuded loudly. The Magistri smiled as he made way for Agent ''X''. "Agent ''X'', If you will be so kind toe up here and spin the wheel." Agent ''X'' groaned at this. But he still stood to his feet. His entire body was in a state of pain. First, was the assault of his back side that had happened from the big man, and now, he had lost his kidneys. It was true that Lenny was suffereing through his own kind of pain with the gun shot wounds and the one hand, but Agent ''X'' did not have it easier too. In fact, one might say that he had it much worse. He could only move his lower region by sheer will trained from the pain of his training and skill in this line of work. Lenny continued to enjoy the sight of the old man in pain up unto when he made it to the stage to spin the wheel. Agent ''X'' looked at the Wheel and frowned a bit. Lenny had spun the wheel and picked a p on the wrist. Truly, that was all he got, a p on the wrist with a small cane. Agent ''X knew that even if Lenny had gotten a p on the wrist with a sword, it would not still have moved Lenny. Nevertheless, it was now time for him to spin the wheel. After a particr item on the wheel had been taken, it was essentially grayed out. This meant that p on the Wrist cannot be picked again. He spun the wheel and the crowd gasped in anticipation. Finally, itnded and itnded on... Kidneys. "Huh!?" Lenny raised a brow at this and the crowd sighed. Agent ''X'' Kidneys had already been taken away, and now, he spun the wheel and itnded on Kidneys. This meant that the round for him had automatically passed. Agent ''X'' turned to Lenny, "do you think that you are the only one with skill?" he muttered lowly. However, lenny''s eyes remained on the wheel. This wheel, after touching it once, Lenny knew that he could not fall victim to a brutal torture. However, he was surprised to see that it was the same thing for Agent ''X''. however, this could not be helped. lenny knew what had happened. When he had spined the Wheel, Agent ''X'' had observed very closely. He had measured the amount of strength lenny had used to spin the wheel, in rtion to the amount of fingers that he had use dto spin the wheel. Adding that to the number of rotations that were performed when the Wheel spun, Agent ''X'', simrly a a brilliant mind was able to calcte the overall weight of the Wheel and the right amount of effort that was require dfor him to spin the wheel for it tond on a desired oue. Yes, he had used Lenny. Lenny nodded in acknowledgement of this rival, "no wonder! he might have actually been the top Assassin in the world if I was never born." This was an acknowledgement that lenny had to admit to himself. The magistri walked up to lenny, "If you don''t mind, please, you may spin the wheel again." Lenny nodded as he walked forward. He already knew where he wanted the arrow tond. The trick that Agent ''X'' used was something he too could use. However, just as he was about to spin the Wheel, his fingers, about to add thatst effort, he heard Agent ''X'' voice, "are you aware that she is still alive..." Chapter 686 Why Tell Me Now? Chapter 686 Why Tell Me Now? However, just as Lenny was about to spin the Wheel, his fingers, about to add thatst effort, he heard Agent ''X'' voice, "are you aware that she is still alive." This was a very calcted move. One that was set at exactly the right moment lenny was about to spin the Wheel. Unfortunately, even Lenny, although a man like no other, was still a man. those words interrupted the follow of energuy in his body as it increased the spike of blood flow due to shock and therefore, he mistakenly put too much energy as required to spin the wheel. The Wheel spun but Lenny''s eyes were not on it. Instead, he turned to Agent ''X'' with a very fierce look in his eyes, "what do you mean? Catherine is..." Agent ''X'' suddenly chuckled, a knowing smile on his face, "Got you...!" Heughed some more, "...whoever said anything about Catherine? I only said that she was still alive." Lenny frowned at this. However, the magistri had his eyes on the Wheel. It had stopped. "Wow! Ladies and gentlemen, the Wheel has stopped and what will it be?" The Wheel had stopped on the image of a tank with liquid inside. However, Lenny could not help but frown at this. After all, this was liquid nitrogen. The Magistri chuckled lowly, dies and gentlemen, what a wonderful turn of events. Lenny Tales has spun unto the liquid Nitrogen. You all know what this means right?... It means that..." "NITROGEN BATH!" the Audience screamed. The Magistriughed loudly, and the audience joined him in pping and cheers. Agent ''x'' despite his pain also had a smile on his face. Apparently he was enjoying lenny''s soon to be suffering. "Lenny Tales. you have been dead for so long, i am sure you have forgotten. So I don''t mind telling you..." Agent ''X'' smiled cheerfully, "Nitorgen bes liquid at Minus three hundred and twenty degrees Frenheint 320F. At that temperature, the human body bes so hard it practically bes an over cooked cookie." The moment he said this, heughed some more. However, lenny looked at him with a focused looked. His eyes as if they were about to shoot daggers. "you just said something about her still being alive. Who were you talking about?" "Since you are going to die, i don''t mind telling you. You see, BOY! you forget that aside from your loving Catherine, you had another woman in your life. On that had been with you long before Catherine came into the picture." Lenny raised a brow at Agent ''x''. As far as he was concerned, he knew no one that fit that description. "I am Talking of your mother!" Those words surprised lenny, "she is dead!" he responded. "Is she!?" Agent ''X'' asked sacastically. "After you lost Catherine at my hands, your reputation and capability were damaged. I heard you nearlymitted suicide. However, by some means, you managed to get back on your feet again. But that was not all, You even managed to kill your heart. You contracted the murder of your family, Mother and brother to the Assassin Organization. That was a move even I was not expecting. I must admit that it was a very brave move, but tell me, you only contracted their kill. Did you ever follow through to be sure of their death?" Lenny''s eyes widened in sudden realization. Agent ''X'' nodded, "Yes! I was the one that took that assignment." He shook his head, "....Considering that once upon a time, You were nning to escape the Organization with your lover, Catherine, surely you know that there are in fact a few ways to trick even the Assassin organization with its vastwork." "And why are you telling me all this? why now?" Lenny asked. he had truly killed his heart when it came to his family. However, it was true that he had, like any human being gone through experiences that might have changed him a bit. He knew that what he did to his mother and his younger was not fair. But at the time, he had only managed to crawl out of a very dark hole of immerse despair. That was a feeling that he never wanted to feel in his life again. though he was the one that contracted it, it did not matter. Such was the situation of things. After all, he was a human being, and no matter the caliber of person, human beings had a nature of running away from pain and to the sce of pleasure. For him, pleasure was the sound of human flesh tearing at the kiss of his de. That was Lenny''s form of a green earth, filled with the ufortable joy of inflicting immerse suffering. So that what happened to him would never happen again, Lenny took the opportunity to end it all once and for all, and therefore, he contracted their deaths. Of course, he knew the kind of person that he was. If he knew who killed his mother and brother, lenny was such a man that he would find the assassin and kill him, even though he was the one that contracted it, it did not matter. Such was the situation of things. Therefore, The Assassin organization only agreed to take the contract on two conditions. the first was that he would not know the Assassin that did it. And secondly, he would only see the bodies after being cremated. The reason for the second rule was because most assassins had their signature killing style and Lenny would track the assain after seeing the wounds on the dead bodies. lenny agreed to the deal. The Assassin Organization had a rich history of incredible kills. Killing two normal people living in a small house was absolutely a piece of cake for them. It was like kill an ant with a huge mountain. Lenny asked Agent ''X'' again. "Why the fuck will you tell me that now?" Agent ''X'' chuckled, "Well, that''s because you have obviously changed since your time after your death, and secondly, because its my right to tell you. After all, i am your father..." (Author''s Note: Gifts please, and golden tickets. Guys, we can do it, One super Gift please) Chapter 687 Leidenfrost Effect... Chapter 687 Leidenfrost Effect... Agent ''X'' chuckled, "Well, that''s because you have obviously changed since your time after your death, and secondly, because its my right to tell you. After all, i am your father." "HUH!?" This gasp was not from Lenny, but rather, it was a collective gasp, well animated for effect from the Audience. Surprisingly, Lenny did not seem phased by this. instead, he looked Agent ''X'' up and down. This was a man in his fifties. Truly, he was of the age to be able to have such a im. However, lenny just couldn''t see it. After all, Agent ''X'' was obviously not interested in women and preferred men. In fact, he was not even the one that goes on top, but rather the bottom. Nevertheless, Lenny decided not to give him any attention. After all, he had no choice but to face the obstacle he had identally picked. Lenny turned to the Magistri, "ording to what I picked, I have to bath in liquid Nitrogen, right?" The Magistri nodded as he snapped his fingers and a basin filled with liquid Nitrogen appeared. "We are ready when you are, Lenny Tales. As long as you survive bathing the nitrogen pool, you may move on to the next round." The magistri said this with Glee on his face. he was really enjoying this. After all, lenny had no choice. He could not skip the round. At this moment, Lenny walked towards the big basin of nitrogen liquid that had appeared. From its surface was water vapour that seemed cold enough to even freeze the air. Lenny was supposed to dive into the basin. However, after staring at the basin for a while, the audience anticipating his demise, Lenny suddenly paused and turned to the magistri, "You know, I am supposed to bath the Basin of Nitrogen, but there is no where in the rules that say that i have to dive into it." After saying this, lenny gave a knowing smile. I rather have it poured on me. After all, the word ''BATH'' is rtive to tradition, meaning or rather representing a cleansing method. Therefore, I would like it poured on me." The Magistri having a knowing smile on his face, nodded and flicked his fingers again. The Basin of liquid Nitrogen suddenly appeared over Lenny''s head. Agent ''X'' on the other hand saw this and was perplexed as to what was going on. Whether, Lenny dove in or the liquid was poured on his body, he did not see what difference that would make. In fact, he thought that it sounded ridiculous. However, something that he was not expecting, happened. Lenny suddenly used his left hand and punched the injury of his right hand, forcing the muscles he had tightened to stop bleeding to open once more. lenny had a hand that had been cut from the elbow down by the chainsaw during the other round of the show. It was that same hand he was now punching hard. After which, he stuck his fingers into the fresh cut wound as he forcefully eased the muscles. Immediately, the terrible injury reopened andlot of blood poure dout of it. However, lenny immediately raised the bleeding hand to the sky as the blood poured out like a rain. Agent ''X'' was taken back by this. "What the hell is he doing? Where the fuck does he think this is, a Cartoon? You cannot fight liquid nitrogen with your blood, you fool!" Agent ''X'' was right. This was liquid nitrogen. There was nothing that would touch it and not instantly turn into stone. After all, it carried a freezing point beyond dried ice. However, Agent ''X'' suddenly noticed something. The blood gushed into the air, but it fell back on Lenny, essentially bathing himpletely in blood. As it did, Lenny gave the sign to the Magistri, and instantly, the big Basin of Liquid nitrogen poured on Lenny''s body. It was like a water fall from above. As the Liquid nitrogen flooded, it essentially turned everything in the immediate environment to ice. One particr baby with his camera was too close forfort and the liquid nitrogen sshed on his body, instantly, freezing it. There was water vapor everywhere, and everybody was at a loss for what was happening. After all, no one could see the stage anymore. However, the Magistri suddenly stepped forward, dies and gentlemen, it would seem like the liquid nitrogen has totally, frozen lenny, turning him into a block of ice. Let me tell you all a little recap about liquid nitrogen. Nitrogen bes Liquid at -195.8 degrees Celsius. At such a stage of extreme cold, the normal human being would feel all four stages of hypothermia at once. As the human body is an excellent conductor, the cold would easily travel from the veins, muscles all the way to the spin and even the brain. This, in any normal situation would be a dire experience and any normal person would only be lucky not to feel the pain as they would have instant frostbites, dying in mere seconds. Now,dies and gentlemen, let''s see how Lenny tales is faring. The Magistri waved his hand and instantly, the wind blew past, clearing the water vapor in the air. Slowly, the image of lenny appeared. he looked to be frozen in ce. And the crowd went silent. A sudden anticipation washed over the Audience. Even the Magistri was sure that he was dead. However, lenny suddenly cracked a smile, "that was a really risky move!"he muttered lowly. *BOOM* Instantly, the crowd cheered and apuded. The magistri was also excited by this. "Incredible, will you all believe it? Lenny Tales is still alive." The magistri brought the mic to lenny''s face, "please tell us Lenny Tales, how is it that you are still alive?" Lenny chuckled a bit, and then he turned his eyes to the surprised Agent ''X'', "You figured out, haven''t you? You know what just happened. After all, all good assassins are very good scientist." Lenny turned to the Magistri, "It is a science phenomena called the Leidenfrost Effect..." Chapter 688 Assassins are nerds Chapter 688 Assassins are nerds Lenny''s words rang true in Agent ''X'' head. And then he could not help but y back what he had seen lenny do with rtion to the knowledge he knew. Even though he had used lenny earlier on, of abandoning things that he knew from his first world, this was obviously not the case. Firstly, liquid nitrogen is practically an unholy ce. It was the extreme of cold just like how liquid fire, va'' was the extremity of fire. This meant that liquid nitrogen was every bit as dangerous asva. However, its capabilities unlike fire was not in the consumption, but rather, petrification of the body. but that was on the condition that a body was was ced into it. but it gets better than that. The human body is warm blooded andnot cold bolded. The Leidenfrost effect is a physical phenomenon in which a liquid, close to a surface that is significantly hotter than the liquid''s boiling point produces an insting vaporyer that keeps the liquid from boiling rapidly. Because this repulsive force, the droplet of the substance would hover on the surface rather than make physical contact. The boiling point of the liquid nitrogen is -196 degrees celcius.This meant that the human body was naturally hotter than this. Of course, that alone was not the only reason. If Lenny had been ced into the liquid nitrogen, the Leidenfrost effect would have easily been ovee by the liquid nitrogen. But that''s the thing. lenny had requested from the beginning that he was not submerged in the liquid but rather, have the liquid poured on him. The Leidenfrost effect happens in nano seconds or rather within a second. An more than that and the freezing ability of the Nitrogen would instantaneously kick in and the person would definitely die. Lenny had to admit that it had been a while since he was faced with such a situation that required him to use the muscle of his head, but just to be sure that the leidenfrost effect worked to the maximum, he had even used his own fresh out blood from his body, allowing it to shower om him from his cut off hand. After all, the blood would be far warmer, and that was on the condition that it was not enough. Lenny gave a side smile at Agent ''X'', "It would seem like you are not so dumb." Agent ''X'' nodded his head in acknowledgement of Lenny''s skills. Yet again, Lenny had shown that it was not just his killing skills that made him a very dangerous man but it was his ability to be able to use his environment and even his own blood to secure his life. Any other person would have be an ice sculpture by now. But once again, lenny had proven why he was Lenny tales. Agent ''X'' suddenly entered a chuckle. "no wonder...." he muttered to himself, "...no wonder he choose you!" Lenny had caught those words and his curiosity was peaked. However, he had to step aside for now, for Agent ''X'' toe and spin the wheel. The Magistri waved his hand and the ground instantly was cleared of the liquid nitrogen. Lenny nodded as he stepped aside and back to his seat. Willing his muscles again, he blocked the leakage of blood in his arm. With confidence, lenny took the first step back to his seat. however, he suddenly lost control and staggered a bit. "Shit!" he cursed internally, "I have lost significant amount of blood." Lenny could practically feel the weakness of his body, but he still pushed on, moving forward as best as he could. Finally, he made it to his seat. Lenny knew that he was dying, and ording to the embryonic soul of the Satan system, if he was to die in this illusioned world of the red sands, he would never be able to recover his mind. lenny sat on the chair, his eyes low and dropping but he still had to keeping pushing. After all, his opponent was Agent ''X'' there was no wauy that agent ''x'' was going to allow him win by default. Therefore, lenny knew that he had to keep his guard up. Just then, Agent ''X'' spun the wheel. Just like he had done before, taking note of the weight, and possible oscitions of the wheel. Agent ''X'' had calcted the amount of energy needed and what was going to happen next would either determine if he would die or he would survive. Lenny took a long look at the Wheel. There were only two points that would allow Agent ''X'' get away with it. The first was to kiss a rotten dead person, and the second was a confession of the truth for ten whole minutes. lenny already knew which one Agent''X'' was going to pick. Immediately, the wheel was spun and it was about to stop, lenny moved, his fingers shooting a projectile so fast that no one could see it. However, Agent ''X'' suddenly smiled, "Got you!"he moved with simr speed and agility, regardless of the pain that he felt from his lower side, and his hand immediately defended against the projectile that lenny threw at the wheel. Lenny had been shot three times. This meant that they had been three empty shells on the ground. Lenny had picked them all. He used the first when he spun the wheel the first time, and now, he was using the second. However, Agent ''X'' had anticipated this and blocked in time. Agent ''X'' chuckled, "I knew it! You still had something up your..." His words froze as he watched the Wheel slowly stop. This was not the point he intended for it to have stopped. His face was frozen in shock as he turned to lenny. Clearly, he remembered defending against the shot that lenny fired. And it was true, he did. However, if he did, how did lenny still influence the wheel and where it would stop? Chapter 689 Gold Diggers never want to leave

Chapter 689 Gold Diggers never want to leave

Agent ''X'' had spun the wheel but it hadnded at a juncture he was not expecting. but this should not be. Agent ''X'', a master of precision and nning, had approached the spin with a meticulous calction. His mind, trained in the art of assassination, considered variables most would never even dream of. The weight and bnce of the wheel,?its center of gravity, to even the temperature of the room, other environmental conditions, even the subtlest aspects of his own physical interaction with it ¡ª all these factors were part of hisplex equation. He had anticipated the oue with confidence, every detail ounted for, every potential interference considered, including the empty bullet shell Lenny had subtly introduced into the game. Yet, as the wheel came to a halt, the result was not what he had predicted. The disbelief was evident on his face. How had his calctions failed him at such a crucial moment? He had been so certain, so precise. The realization that something had gone amiss was a bitter pill to swallow. His eyes turned to Lenny, seeking an answer, a hint of understanding. "How did you do it?" he asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and frustration. Lenny''s response was a cocky side smile, a nonverbal taunt that only deepened Agent ''X''s sense of perplexity. It was then that Lenny gestured towards the wheel, directing Agent ''X''s attention to something he had overlooked. Following Lenny''s gaze, Agent ''X'' scrutinized the wheel more closely. And there, amid the colors and symbols, he noticed it ¡ª a small drop of blood. The shock that coursed through him was palpable. Blood? But how? The implications of this discovery sent his mind reeling. Blood could carry one''s essence, a signature of sorts, and in a ce like the Red Sands, where the rules of reality were not as rigid, such a thing could be used to influence oues in ways most wouldn''tprehend. The realization that Lenny had outmaneuvered him with such a subtle and arcane tactic was a harsh blow. It meant that Lenny wasn''t just physically adept but also possessed a cunning and resourcefulness that made him a far more dangerous opponent than Agent ''X'' had initially perceived. The audience, unaware of the silent exchange and the revtion that had just urred, waited with bated breath for the next phase of the game to unfold. But within Agent ''X'', a storm of thoughts and emotions raged. He had to reassess, reevaluate his approach, and acknowledge that in this game of life and death, Lenny Tales was indeed bringing out his A-game, one who could not be underestimated. Agent ''X'', in a moment of revtion, pieced together the events with a newfound rity. The realization was both impressive and unsettling. Lenny, it seemed, had yed a game within a game, manipting not just the physical elements but also using his knowledge of science and his own body to gain an advantage. His n was intricate, relying on the precise execution of several factors and a deep understanding of his opponent''s reactions. Lenny had indeed used the empty bullet shell as a vessel for his blood. But it wasn''t just a simple act of flicking it towards the wheel. He had calcted the trajectory and force needed to take advantage of the wheel''s motion. Also, he calcted the centrifugal force ensuring that the blood remained inside the shell until the critical moment. This level of nning and execution was a testament to Lenny''s strategic mind and his understanding of physics. Furthermore, Lenny had anticipated Agent ''X''s likely response to the projectile. He knew that Agent ''X'', with his keen observational skills and reflexes, would attempt to block or deflect the shell. Lenny counted on this, aiming the shell so that when Agent ''X'' did inevitably interact with it, the blood would be released at just the right moment, subtly influencing the oue of the wheel''s spin. The revtion of this strategy was a testament to the depths of Lenny''s cunning. It demonstrated a level of foresight and maniption that went beyond physical prowess, delving into psychological warfare and scientific maniption. Agent ''X'' couldn''t help but feel a mixture of admiration and frustration. He had been outyed at his own game, bested by an opponent who had managed to stay several steps ahead. The game, already a high-stakes battle of endurance and will, had evolved into aplex dance of minds. Agent ''X'' realized that to survive and potentially win, he would need to adapt, to think even more creatively and anticipate not just Lenny''s physical actions but his strategic ploys as well. The wheel had stopped at a point that surprised even Agent ''X''. After all, he was expecting that lenny would want his quick death, but the truth of the matter was that at the moment, Lenny did not desire his death. No, Agent ''X'' had said some words that had aroused lenny''s curiosity and Lenny wanted answers. The wheel''s decision tond on TRUTHFUL Tongue was a twist that added a newyer of intrigue to the game. The Magistri''s announcement that Agent ''X'' could not lie and must answer all questions truthfully for a full five minutes sent a wave of excitement through the audience. This was a rare opportunity to uncover hidden truths and secrets, and the crowd was eager for the revtions that mighte. Lenny, his curiosity piqued by Agent ''X''s previous im of being his father, was determined to use this opportunity to seek answers. As the Magistri turned to him, inviting him to ask his questions, Lenny''s gaze remained fixed on Agent ''X''. There was a myriad of questions swirling in his mind, but he decided to start with the most pressing one. "What is your deal with me? Why do you hunt me so much?" Lenny asked, his voice steady but filled with a need to understand the relentless pursuit and the connection Agent ''X'' imed to have with him. Agent ''X'', nowpelled to speak only the truth, looked at Lenny. The rules of the game bound him, and he knew he had no choice but to reveal his motivations. The audience leaned in, the anticipation tangible in the air. The revtion of Agent ''X''s reasons for hunting Lenny, for the animosity and the intensity of their encounters, was about to be disclosed. As Agent ''X'' began to speak, the room fell silent, every ear straining to catch his words. This was a moment of vulnerability for him, a forced confession that could change the dynamics of the game and the understanding between him and Lenny. His answer, whatever it might be, was set to unveil a deeperyer of their rivalry and the history that bound them together in this deadly dance. However, Agent ''X'' only chuckled a bit, "such an ignorant child. If I were you, I would have taken that advantage to end me once and for all, but you let the oppotunity slip past your fingers. I don''t need thepulsion of this silly game to tell you anything. After all, they is nothing to hide. I am your father. have alsways been and will always be." as he said this, his gaze locked with Lenny''s, "have you ever asked yourself why you were never sent for therapy or prison for kids, after you killed that unlucky mailman that day. Or why your mother never abandoned you no matter the weird shit you always did? That was all because I was your backer." "Your good for nothing mother could not even get a job and hold it. she was a prostitute when I met her, and we only had our sexual encounter because the Gay bar had a fight that night and had been shut down by the police. I was too turned on after a certain mission, and for the first time, did not mind sticking it in anything. she was the one avable. After the deed was done, I had felt really good and kept her contact in case I needed to ease up with her loins again. As you can guess, I did. At least a couple of times. But you see, like you, I had gotten careless, and attachments had began to form. A night without using protection was all it took, and a monthter, she told me she was pregnant. Naturally, I told her to get rid of the child. In fact, I never wanted you to be born. The reason for that is because of a curse in our bloodline. I did not want you to carry that curse, and for that reason, I rather she killed you when you were not born. Unfortunately, at the time, I had a mission that resulted in my capture and torture, and I was unable to follow through with the abortion. But i did leave her some money to do it and take care of herself. She, on the other hand thought it wise to keep you. After all, she had seen a constant source of money..." Agent ''X'' chuckled a bit, "You know how it is, don''t you? Gold diggers never want to leave..." (Author''s note: Its a new year guys. Happy new year, and I hope you enjoying the story so far. Please remember that this book has not had a super gift yet, and I would divinely appreciate the gesture. Also, send golden tickets. its a new month. Thank You.) Chapter 690 Father and Son

Chapter 690 Father and Son

"I only came back a few yearster. By then, you were already four years old. And I know what you are going to say. Why did I not just kill you back then? The simple answer is that I couldn''t. Even though I really wanted to, I couldn''t do it. That person would not just let me do it. Just like he had protected him when I was little, you had also caught his eyes and his fucking presence was strong with you." Agent ''X'' shook his head. "At first, I thought maybe you would be difference. After all, you did not show any of the tendencies that I and my father had disyed at such a young age. In fact, you did not disy any wrong like any that hade before you. Of course, it was not until that day when your mother called to tell me that you had killed a mailman in your neighbors house. I really felt like a fool back then. After all, I had not been involved in your life, and your mother only contacted me when ever she was in need of money. Like i said, that was why she tolerated your existence. Even after she got pregnant again for another of her customer, she still kept you. For the most part, I had stayed far away from you, thinking that it would ensure that even though that person got interested in you, you would not fall into this line of work. But I see now that I was a fool then. After all, man is only a tool to see to the will of the Divine. From Generation to generation in our bloodline, father has always thought son, and I thought that staying away would grant you emunication from such a fate. But he already had his grasp around your mind. Imagine my surprise when I saw you walk into the Organization one day. you were a rookie to the very core, only doing missions that you were sure to see to the end.?Nevertheless, I was inclined to cut your wings as early as I could, and so I did. Of course, I could not kill you myself. The Organization would frown at that, and that being would not let me raise my hand on you, but after studying the family contract again and again, i finally found a loop hole. This was a loophole that I was determined to take advantage of no matter the cost, and I did. That Mission to kill the dictator, the one that resulted to your capture for several months... let''s just say that the dictator had a forward warning before your arrival, and was already prepared to wee you. Of course, at the time, I had expected that that trash of a man was going to kill you the moment he got the chance. But No! he didn''t. Having captured Assassins from the Organization, it was bing a bragging feat to his men and Generals. And then you managed to escape. I did not hear from you again, and I had even thought maybe you had decided to repent of the way of the assassin or killed yourself somewhere. And then you came again, a brand new man. And like a rocket to space, you rose through the ranks, quickly bing an assassin that could contend for the position of number one with me. I had to do it. I had to ensure that no matter what it takes, you don''t fall into his grasp. And that was why I took your beloved Catherine. With her out of your life, I had expected that you do yourself a gentle favor and maybemit suicide, but I underestimated you yet again. Now that i think about it, what the fuck was I actually expecting? After all, you are a son of the bloodline. Pain for us is not a deterrent but a gift, a gift we mold into the weapon that we use to conquer the world. That was the reason you bounced back even stronger than before and the reason why you wanted all of your family members dead. You were led by your pain. When I heard of your death, I was instantly surprised. In fact, I could not believe it. A man, capable of dodging bullets had actually died by a bullet to the heart. The news itself was veryical to listen to. And I thought that it was finally over. Especially because I could no longer feel the contract on our bloodline. The contract would end with my and your inability to produce offspring, and my balls had by then been long damaged from this line of work. Like all the others, I came to your funeral. It was only then that I saw it. The pthers did not know, but I had carried the contract markings... the runes all my life, and I saw them dancing about on your corpse. It was then that I knew that he had imed you." Lenny heard Agent ''X'' words and he frowned slightly. Although, Agent ''x'' had never mentioned the name of this so called mysterious being, Lenny was very smart enough to know that Agent ''X'' was referring to the Morningstar. This was a revtion like no other. It meant that from his birth, he had already had his destined entangled with the purpose of the Morningstar. "He watched over me?" Lenny spoke in a low tone to himself. And he had soon entered?amood that showed that he was contemting the words of Agent ''X''. However, he could not help but suddenly burst into a loud chuckle, "beautiful, absolutely beautiful. Lord Lucifer has been watching over me all for life... HAHAHAAHA! A privilege, what a blessing." Agent ''X'' looked at Lenny and then shook his head, "You far too gone. You really don''t know what that person is capable of. He really does not care about you at all, only what he can gain from you. Your existence is nothing but a tool for him!" "SHUT UP!!!" Lenny screamed at him. "You have no idea what he has done for me. You were my father and you were never there. There was never a time that you even visited..." as Lenny talked, his voice sobbed lowly, "...I was all alone in the world. Mother could not understand me and even my brother despised me... I... I was a fucking freak, and no one epted me. I lived years without recognition, just another useless, hopeless person on a floating rock. And so I tried. I tried to do good. Even though it was the wrong way, I tried to use the one thing I was so great at to impact the world. It was not easy but I did my fucking best. I know that you don''t know this, but I wanted to leave. Regardless of the pain I had suffered for many years and how it had changed me, I wanted to leave. I wanted to leave with her." After hearing this, Agent ''X'' sighed a bit. After all, he knew that Lenny was talking about leaving with Catherine, but he was the person that ruined it. Then again, he couldn''t be med for this one. Lenny had a habit of always bouncing back to his feet, and since the contract obstructed him from killing him directly, all he could do was affect Lenny mentally enough that it pushed him to suicide. And that was why he did what he did. In truth, Agent ''X'' was a very crazy man, but he too, at heart, had good intentions. It was just that his method of expressing them was less than ideal. The Magistri heard the conversation between the two men. He stepped forward with a handkerchief in hand as he wiped his eyes, "such a sad and touching story of father and son turned to enemies..." as he said this, the audience also sighed with him, "An!" However, his expression suddenly changed. "Now that''s all over, we are entering ourst and final stage of the show. Ladies and gentlemen, who will emerge as the winner of..." The crowd echoed the name of the show with him, "HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE?" As they did, they cheered and screamed and pped, and the camera and lights focused on Lenny and Agent ''X''. "Ladies and gentlemen, we will have one moremercial break and then we enter the final round..." as he talked, he faced the camera controlled by the baby. "This round his going to see to the breaking point of our two contestants. And maybe a few words from the sponsors. But for now, let''s roll over to anothermercial break...." *DRUMROLL* The audience apuded and music went off in the air as the lights went dark for themercial to show on the dark screen. *THE COMMERCIAL!* "This Advertisement is brought to you by the incredible mind of a fine ass author... DERE_ISAAC" (Author''s note: I know right, I am absolutely awesome.... Thanks a lot guys. And remember. We have to keep this pace and ensure we remain high on the golden rankings. Thanks again you all) Chapter 691 End game

Chapter 691 End game

"Ladies and gentlemen, we will have one moremercial break and then we enter the final round..." as the Magistri talked, he faced the camera controlled by the baby. "This round is going to see to the breaking point of our two contestants. And maybe a few words from the sponsors. But for now, let''s roll over to anothermercial break...." *DRUMROLL* The audience apuded and music went off in the air as the lights went dark for themercial to show on the dark screen. *THE COMMERCIAL!* An unknown voice was suddenly heard, "This Advertisement is brought to you by the incredible mind of a fine ass author... DERE_ISAAC" As themercial unfolded on the screen, Lenny watched intently, aware that the seemingly random advertisements often held clues or themes relevant to the next segment of the game. The cowboy-era tune set the stage for a ssic narrative of good versus evil, with a twist. The first character, the Good, exuded heroism and confidence. Dressed in a traditional cowboy hat and clothes, he dered his intentions to use his sword to save his country. His archetype was clear, the quintessential hero out to do right and fight for justice. The second character, the Bad, presented a stark contrast. His sinister attire and dual swords spoke of his malevolent intentions. He wasn''t just an antagonist; he was a force of destruction,ughing wildly and openly dering his ns to kill both the Good and the country they were fighting over. The conflict was set, a ssic showdown between good and evil. But then came the Fugly, the third character, who defied the usual archetypes. His appearance wasically grotesque, with a wide nose, big mouth, and bulging eyes. He was the underdog, the one both the Good and the Bad overlooked due to his unimpressive exterior. Yet, it was the Fugly who held the ultimate power in this narrative. With a gun and only two bullets, he changed the course of the story, shooting both the Good and the Bad and iming victory for himself. Themercial ended with the Fugly sitting on a throne, surrounded by women and jewelry, a clear message that sometimes, those underestimated or overlooked cane out on top. It was a story of cunning over brute strength, of the unexpected victor in a battle of stereotypes. Lenny processed themercial, considering how its message might apply to the game he was a part of. The idea that the underdog, the one considered least likely to seed, could turn the tables was not lost on him. In a game as unpredictable and treacherous as "HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE," the ability to surprise and outmaneuver opponents was invaluable. As themercial break came to an end and the lights brightened, signaling the return to the game show, Lenny''s mind was already racing with strategies and possibilities. The lesson of the Fugly, the unexpected victor, was one he intended to remember as he prepared to face the next challenge and whatever else the Magistri had in store for him and Agent ''X''. As the final round of the eveningmenced, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation. The Magistri''s announcement and the subsequent reveal of the weapons curtain brought an air of solemnity to the game. The array of weapons disyed before Lenny and Agent ''X'' was extensive and varied, each one a potential tool of death. From the traditional cusses and swords to guns and spears, the selection was a testament to the deadly seriousness of this final challenge. The magistri stepped forward, "before the two of you are weapons of your choice. Each of you can only pick one weapon. Our producers have intentionally removed explosives. we don''t want you guys destroying out set." as he said this, he chuckled and the audienceughed along with him, "rather, we were hoping that you guys end your lives once and for all. Remember, the rules are simple. You can only kill your opponent with a weapon taken from this ce. secondly, you can not pick more than one weapon. If it is a gun, please note that regardless of the type, you only have ess to one bullet and if it is a de, you can only pick one, regardless of the size of course." The exclusion of explosives, as the Magistri humorously noted, was a small mercy in a game that had already pushed the boundaries of brutality. Agent ''X'', with his expertise in short des, surprised Lenny by choosing a long sword. It was an unexpected move, hinting at a strategy or preference that Lenny hadn''t anticipated. Lenny, in response, chose a 44 magnum pistol, the very weapon that had been used against him earlier in the game. The choice was symbolic, a nod to his journey through the game and the trials he had faced. As the contestants made their choices, the environment around them began to morph and change. The modern game show set was reced by a scene from another era, transporting Lenny and Agent ''X'' to a town reminiscent of the American Old West in the 1700s. The town that materialized around them was a picture of destion and decay. The buildings, once perhaps vibrant and bustling, were now run-down and neglected. Wooden structures with peeling paint and broken windows lined the dusty main street, their facades weathered by time and the harsh sun overhead. The saloon, identifiable by the faded sign swinging above the door, had its windows boarded up, a silent testament to better days long gone. The streets were deserted, the usual thrum of life that one would expect in a town conspicuously absent. Tumbleweeds rolledzily across the thoroughfare, carried by a gentle breeze that did little to alleviate the oppressive heat. The sun beat down mercilessly, casting long, sharp shadows that entuated the abandoned feel of the ce. In the distance, the outlines of distant mountains could be seen, their shapes hazy in the heat. The asional creak of a swinging sign or the groan of old wood settling were the only sounds that disturbed the heavy silence. It was a town forgotten by time, a relic of a bygone era that had seen its share of stories and struggles. Now, it served as the backdrop for the final showdown between Lenny and Agent ''X'', a fitting setting for a duel that seemed destined by fate. The Old West town, with its air of destion and its history ofwlessness and conflict, was the perfect stage for what was toe. As Lenny and Agent ''X'' took in their surroundings, each man aware of the weapon in his hand and the weight of the moment upon them, the game was set to continue. The final round, a deadly face-off in a ghost town from the past, was about to begin. And as the Magistri watched with an eager gleam in his eye, the audience held its breath, waiting to see how this climactic chapter of "HOW TO BE THE DEVIL''S SLAVE" would unfold. As the timer ticked down, the tension between Lenny and Agent ''X'' was palpable. As both men waited, lenny turned to Agent ''X'' and asked, "You told me a lot, but you still did not tell me why you were after my life."?Agent ''x'' frowned, "If you survive till the end, I''ll make sure to tell you before i kill you once and for all." Lenny''s question, a probe into the motivations behind Agent ''X''s relentless pursuit, hung in the air. Agent ''X''s response, a promise of revtion only in the event of Lenny''s defeat, added anotheryer of mystery and anticipation to their confrontation. It was clear that there was more to their story, a depth of history and perhaps personal vendetta that went beyond the game. The moment the timer hit zero, the game transformed from a tense standoff to a fierce battle of wits and reflexes. Agent ''X'', with his long sword in hand, wasted no time in taking the offensive, disappearing into theyout of the old town. His movements were swift and determined, a clear sign that he was eager to end this once and for all. Lenny, cautious and mindful of the single bullet in his 44 magnum, acknowledged the gravity of his situation with a simple mutter, "this should be enough!" He knew the value of that one shot, the importance of making it count in a life-or-death situation. With a deep breath, he followed Agent ''X'' into the town, his senses heightened and his mind racing with strategies. But he had barely taken a step when the whistle of a projectile sliced through the air. Instinctively, Lenny reacted, twisting his body in a maneuver that showcased his agility and awareness. The de, thrown with deadly precision by Agent ''X'', grazed his neck, a near miss that sent a clear message ¡ª this was going to be a battle where every moment, every movement, could be lethal. Tumbling to the ground, Lenny quickly sought cover behind one of the houses. The town, with its deserted streets and rundown buildings, offered a myriad of hiding spots and vantage points. The old wood creaked under his weight as he pressed himself against the building, his heart pounding, his mind racing. The silence that followed the initial attack was almost as unnerving as the attack itself. Agent ''X'' was out there, somewhere among the shadows and silence of the town, waiting for his moment to strike. Lenny knew he had to be smart, to use the environment to his advantage and to anticipate Agent ''X''s moves. As he cautiously peered around the corner of the house, gun at the ready, Lenny understood the stakes had never been higher. confrontation. Chapter 692 Hunt In The old West Chapter 692 Hunt In The old West As Lenny took cover, he couldn''t help but look at the projectile that had been fired his way. The de had made a small cut on his neck. However, this wasn''t supposed to happen; the Magistri had stated that the only thing that could hurt them in this ce was the weapons they had chosen. Lenny distinctly remembered Agent ''X'' picking a sword, not a de. Taking a closer look at the projectile now lying on the ground, Lenny saw it wasn''t a knife but rather a broken part of a longer de. The realization hit him hard. "Shit!" Lenny cursed out loud. Agent ''X'' had broken the sword into smaller des and was using them as projectiles. This method of attack was unconventional and smart. It effectively bypassed the rule of choosing only one weapon by transforming it into several. Lenny was now not only facing the threat of a long-range weapon but multiple ones at that. The implications were clear and dangerous. Agent ''X'' had adapted his chosen weapon to create an advantage, and now Lenny had to reconsider his approach. With a single bullet in his gun, he couldn''t afford to be reckless. Each move needed to be calcted, and his awareness had to be sharp. He quickly assessed his surroundings, looking for anything that could provide an advantage or a momentary reprieve. The old town, with its deserted buildings and narrow alleys, offered plenty of hiding spots, but it also presented numerous angles for attack. Lenny needed to be constantly aware of his environment, ready to move at a moment''s notice. The cut on his neck, though minor, was a stark reminder of how close he hade to a more serious injury or worse. It underscored the reality that in this game, even a small mistake could have fatal consequences. Lenny couldn''t afford another slip-up. He gripped the 44 magnum tighter, its weight reassuring in his hand. The single bullet it held was a preciousmodity, one that had to be used at the perfect moment. Lenny couldn''t waste it on a hasty or ill-considered shot. He needed to wait for the right opportunity, for a clear shot that would end this once and for all. With a deep breath, Lenny steadied himself, his senses on high alert. He knew Agent ''X'' was out there, waiting for another chance to strike. The game of cat and mouse had escted into a deadly duel, each participant searching for the other, each aware that the next encounter could be thest. As the sun continued to beat down on the ghostly town, Lenny moved cautiously, his eyes scanning for any sign of Agent ''X'', his mind working through strategies and contingencies. This was more than just a fight for survival; it was a battle of wits, skill, and willpower. Lenny peeked from behind a house, scanning the dusty, sunlit streets for any sign of Agent ''X''. The town, with its rundown buildings and eerie silence, felt like a maze designed for a deadly game of hide and seek. The slightest noise or movement could give away his position, and with Agent ''X''s improvised arsenal, Lenny knew he couldn''t stay in one ce for long. Lenny knew that even his movements were a hassle. He could not move anyhow. He looked at a corner. There was a bottle. From the reflection of the bottle, he noticed that someone passed overhead on a house building. The person was quick but not so agile. Lenny instantly knew that it was Agent ''X''. After all, he was also injured. Meaning that navigating this ce was as difficult for Lenny who had only one hand, as it was for Agent ''X'' that had his lower body terribly injured and his kidneys empty from his body. Lenny took the empty bottle, trying to use its reflection to see behind him. However, another de rushed for him, instantly bursting the bottle. Luckily, Lenny removed his hand just in time, but he still got a cut. Lenny crouched behind his cover, the cut on his hand stinging sharply, a stark reminder of the precariousness of his situation. He had attempted to use the reflection in the bottle to keep track of Agent ''X''s movements, but the sudden attack and subsequent shattering of the bottle had foiled that n. It was clear that Agent ''X'' was monitoring his every move with lethal precision. "Fuck!" Lenny cursed as he examined the new cut. He realized now that Agent ''X'' wasn''t just attacking randomly; the des were strategically thrown not only to injure but also to manipte his movements. Each de thatnded seemed to serve a dual purpose: a potential weapon for Lenny to use and a trap to lure him into the open. Lenny nced at the corner where thetest de hadnded. He briefly considered trying to reach for it, but as two more des whizzed perilously close to his neck, he abandoned the idea and retreated further into hiding. Agent ''X''s projectiles were incredibly fast, and it seemed that every time Lenny tried to take advantage of the thrown des, it only served to expose him to greater danger. He was in a difficult position. The open spaces of the town offered little cover, and the buildings, while providing some shelter, also limited his view and made it difficult to track Agent ''X''s movements. Lenny knew he needed a new strategy, something that would level the ying field and give him a fighting chance. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, Lenny carefully peeked around the edge of the building, trying to spot any sign of Agent ''X''. The town was eerily quiet, the only sounds the soft rustle of the wind and the distant creak of old wood. The sun bore down from above, casting stark shadows that flickered and shifted, adding to the sense of unease. Lenny realized he needed to be proactive. Relying on cover and reacting to Agent ''X''s attacks wasn''t going to win him this duel. He needed to take the offensive, to force Agent ''X'' into a position where he could use his single bullet effectively. With a n forming in his mind, Lenny began to move. He kept low, using the buildings as cover, moving in a pattern that was erratic and unpredictable. He needed to confuse Agent ''X'', to make it difficult for him to anticipate Lenny''s movements. As he moved, Lenny kept his senses sharp, listening for any sound, any hint of Agent ''X''s position. He knew that the next few moments were crucial. If he could just get a clear shot, if he could just line up his target, he could end this once and for all. Lenny''s eyes locked onto the rundown gun shop, its dpidated sign swaying precariously in the gentle breeze. The broken windows provided a glimpse into the trove of items inside, an arsenal that could potentially shift the dynamics of their deadly duel. Despite the risk of exposing himself to Agent ''X''s relentless attacks, Lenny knew this was an opportunity he couldn''t pass up. With a surge of determination, he sprinted toward the shop, each step a calcted risk. Agent ''X'', from his vantage point, noticed Lenny''s sudden movement. His expression turned to one of surprise as he watched Lenny dart into the gun shop. Curiosity mixed with caution as he waited to see what Lenny''s n was. The shop, with its stock of firearms and rted items, was a wild card in their confrontation, and Agent ''X'' knew that whatever Lenny was nning, could not possible be good. After a tense few minutes that felt like an eternity, the quiet of the town was shattered by the sound of a box being thrown out of the gun shop. Agent ''X''s eyes widened as he saw the box''s contents: bullets and fireworks, all aimed in his direction. The realization hit him like a physical blow ¡ª Lenny had turned the gun shop''s inventory into a makeshift weapon. Before Agent ''X'' could react, the fireworks were ignited, their fuses burning down rapidly. With a series of loud booms and a burst of colorful light, the rocketsunched toward him, their trajectories erratic but deadly. The sudden barrage caught Agent ''X'' off guard, the dazzling disy of fireworks masking the real danger they posed. Agent ''X'' scrambled to find cover, his earlier advantage now turned against him. The air was filled with the sound of explosions and the smell of gunpowder, the festive colors belying the lethal intent behind them. As the rockets continued to rain down on his position, Agent ''X'' realized that truly, the bullets and the rockets had no effect on his person. There just phased through him. Heughed wildly, "Too bad, Lenny! you can''t kill me with this. Or have you forgotten, weapons from this world can''t do shit!!!" However, the moment he said those words, he suddenly heard the breaking and cracking of wood underneath him. Agent ''X''cursed as he realized Lenny''s Aim... Chapter 693 The End 2 Chapter 693 The End 2 Agent ''X'', in his strategic positioning, hadn''t ounted for Lenny''s ingenuity in using the environment to his advantage. The fireworks, while harmless directly to him due to the game''s rules, became a deadly threat when used to ignite the old, dry wooden structure of the house he was using for cover. As the realization dawned on him, Agent ''X'' could only curse his oversight. The rules of the game had made himcent, focusing only on direct attacks and forgetting the indirect dangers that could arise. The building, now engulfed in mes, quickly became a death trap. The dry wood, a perfect fuel for the fire, made the ze spread rapidly, consuming everything in its path. "Shit!" Agent ''X'' eximed as he scrambled to escape the copsing structure. The mes licked at the walls and floor, the heat intense and suffocating. Smoke billowed around him, obscuring his vision and making it difficult to find a way out. The sound of the fire roaring in his ears was apanied by the cracking and groaning of the burning building, a cacophony signaling his perilous situation. Meanwhile, Lenny, safely tucked away in the gun shop, allowed himself a low chuckle as he heard Agent ''X''s screams and the sound of the burning house. It was a grim satisfaction, knowing that his n had worked, that he had managed to turn the tables on his formidable opponent. Lenny''s understanding of the game''s rules and his ability to think outside the box had given him the upper hand, at least for the moment. The screams and the sound of the copsing house served as a stark reminder of the stakes of their duel. As thest of the fireworks fizzled out and the sound of the burning house filled the air, Lenny prepared himself to face Agent ''X''. Instantly, with his gun in hand, he rushed for the area of the mes. However, he did not see anybody in the burning house. just then, he noticed a figure with fire all over his body rushing into the salon. "Got you!" Lenny muttered as he followed after him. lenny knew that Agent ''X'' would be looking for a way to retaliate, and he needed to be ready for whatever came next. After following Agent ''x'' into the Salon, Lenny found himself surrounded by mirrors on all sides. This was not what he was expecting when he saw the signbeled salon. Aparently, this was more of a house of mirrors. Lenny cautiously navigated thebyrinth of mirrors, each step taking him further into the disorienting maze. The multitude of reflections created a surreal and unsettling atmosphere, reminiscent of the horror movies from his previous world. The warped and bending mirrors distorted his image, stretching and squeezing his reflection into bizarre shapes. It was a ce designed to confuse and disorient, and it served its purpose well. As he made his way through the maze, Lenny was hyper-aware of the danger that lurked within. He knew Agent ''X'' was wounded but still a deadly adversary. Each reflection of himself served as a reminder of the precariousness of his situation, of the need for vignce and caution. Then, amidst the myriad reflections of himself, Lenny spotted something different ¡ª an image that wasn''t his own. It was Agent ''X'', his skin burned, clothes charred, and makeup smeared from the fire. The third-degree burns marred his appearance, making him look even more menacing and determined. Lenny''s instinct took over, and he raised his gun, aiming at the figure of Agent ''X'' reflected in the mirror. Without hesitation, Lenny pulled the trigger, the sound of the gunshot echoing through the house of mirrors. But as the ss shattered, he realized his mistake. It wasn''t Agent ''X'' he had shot at; it was just a reflection, a trick of the mirrors meant to deceive and mislead. Before Lenny could recover from his error, a de whistled through the air, its trajectory precise and deadly. Lenny felt the sharp pain as it stabbed into his belly, the impact knocking the wind out of him. He stumbled backward, his hand clutching the wound, as the realization of what had happened set in. Agent ''X'', despite his injuries, had managed to outmaneuver him, turning Lenny''s momentarypse into a critical advantage. The pain was intense, and Lenny knew he had to act quickly. He couldn''t afford to let this injury slow him down or cloud his judgment. With a deep breath, he steadied himself, his mind racing to formte a new n. The house of mirrors, with its deceptive and confusingyout, now served as a trap. And Lenny had used the one bullet in his gun. And now, he had a challenge of being weaponless that ha had to ovee. Meanwhile, Agent ''X'' voice echoed through the house of mirrors. "Seriously, you have already used up the one weapon you could have used? You are really stupid. With such reasoning, I really wonder why he choose you and not ME!" There was obvious anger in his voice. "I was good! I did all he asked and even did more. Just to please him! Just to end the pride of the curse. Just to take the privilege of being the FUCKING DEVIL SLAVE!" Lenny heard those words and he froze in shock. However another de whistled through the air, shaving by his ribs. "AHHH!" Lenny moaned in pain. however, he took a corner to hide himself. All around him, was the reflection of Agent ''X''. By now, Lenny had lost too much blood and it was starting to get to his mind, slowing down his movements too. As he hid, he could still hear Agent ''X'' voice but he could no longer figure out the words that he spoke. Lenny knew he had to find Agent ''X'', to end this before his injury became even more of a fatal liability. Gritting his teeth against the pain, Lenny moved forward, his gun still in hand, his senses heightened to detect any sign of Agent ''X''. The mirrors around him continued to reflect distorted images, but Lenny was no longer distracted by them. His focus was singr ¡ª find Agent ''X'' and finish this, once and for all. Even through the pain of losing blood and slow movements, he still tried his hardest. All of a sudden, the house went quiet. In the eerie silence of the house of mirrors, broken only by the sound of Lenny''sbored breathing and the asional creak of the old building, the final showdown was about to reach its climax. Lenny, weakened and bleeding profusely,y vulnerable on the ground. The blood trailing behind him was a stark, crimson testament to the severity of his injury. His body, once a vessel of strength and agility, was now betraying him, the loss of blood and the shock of the attack taking their toll. Lenny''s mind was a whirlwind of frustration and desperation, the repeated curses a reflection of his dire situation. As he tried to crawl away, to put some distance between himself and Agent ''X'', his movements were sluggish, each motion an immense effort. It was then that the figure of his tormentor appeared before him. Lenny''s gaze traveled from the familiar high heel boots, up the figure''s frame, to the badly burnt face of Agent ''X''. The sight of his adversary, even disfigured and injured, filled Lenny with a renewed sense of urgency. Without warning, Agent ''X'' unleashed a barrage of kicks to Lenny''s face. Each strike was brutal, the force exacerbating Lenny''s injuries and causing his face to swell grotesquely. Lenny could do little but try to protect himself, his arms weakly attempting to shield his head from the relentless assault. Standing over his prone opponent, Agent ''X'' sneered, his voice filled with a cold satisfaction. "Since he chose you, I will prove him wrong." The words were cryptic, hinting at a deeper motive behind Agent ''X''s vendetta. It was clear that this was more than just a game to him; it was personal, a mission to prove something to someone, perhaps even to himself. Grabbing Lenny by the neck, Agent ''X'' reveled in the sight of his misery. The dominance and control he held over Lenny were evident, and he savored every moment of it. With a cruel grin, he ced a broken de against Lenny''s neck, the sharp edge pressing into the skin just enough to send a clear message. "Anyst words?" Agent ''X'' taunted, his voice a sinister whisper. The moment was critical, a point of no return. Lenny, despite his dire state, knew he had to act. His life hung by a thread, his fate resting in the hands of a man consumed by hatred and a desire for proof. Lenny''s lips although badly wounded, moved ever so slightly. This was a subtly movement as if he was trying to say something but couldn''t gather the strength to say it. Agent ''X'' leaned over, and then he heard Lenny''s words. "You are poisoned... You won''t react in time!" Chapter 694 How did You do it? Chapter 694 How did You do it? Agent ''X'' leaned over. "Tell me, anyst words?" he had a menacing but very confident smile on his face. After all, for years now, he had been trying his possible best to out best lenny and now, although in a very strange world, he could finally fulfill that dream. He could finally get rid of him. As he ced the de broken from a sword against lenny''s neck, ready to cut it open, he looked at lenny with his eyes red and obviously in pain from the burn. "Anyst words?" Lenny whispered some words lowly. Even though it was just the two of them in this ce, Agent ''X'' could not hear him. Agent ''X'' loomed over Lenny, the broken de at Lenny''s neck, his red, pained eyes filled with a mix of hatred and anticipation. He was moments away from achieving what he had long sought: the end of Lenny Tales. But as he leaned in closer, eager to hear Lenny''s supposedst words, he was met with an unexpected whisper, "You are poisoned... you won''t react in time!" Confusion and a flicker of fear crossed Agent ''X''s face as Lenny suddenly pointed the gun, still firmly in his grip, up at Agent ''X''s jaw. The confidence that had just been radiating from Agent ''X'' wavered slightly as he let out a dismissive chuckle, "You have already wasted your bullet!" But the smile that crept across Lenny''s bloodied face told a different story. "Have I?" Lenny retorted through gritted teeth. With a deliberate movement, he rotated the chamber of the pistol. The distinctive sound of the chamber moving was subtle, but to Agent ''X'', a trained assassin with years of experience, it spoke volumes. In that split second, his heightened senses and keen understanding told him everything he needed to know: the gun still held one bullet. His body, alreadypromised by the poison Lenny had mentioned, couldn''t react in time. His muscles, usually so quick and responsive, betrayed him, moving too slowly as realization dawned on him. Lenny didn''t hesitate. He pulled the trigger. The gunshot echoed through the room, the sound marking the decisive moment of their confrontation. The bullet traveled from under Agent ''X''s jaw and through his brain in a fatal trajectory. Agent ''X'' froze, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief as he looked at Lenny. In hisst moments, as his life ebbed away, he tried to piece together how Lenny had outsmarted him, how he had been bested in their final encounter. But the answers eluded him, his fading consciousness unable to grasp the cunning and strategy that had led to his downfall. With a final, disbelieving gaze fixed on Lenny, Agent ''X'' copsed to the ground. His bodyy still, the life once animating it gone. In the dusty, mirror-filled salon of the Old West town, Lenny Tales had emerged as victor, his survival a testament to his resilience, resourcefulness, and unwavering will to live. As the echoes of the gunshot faded, Lenny, despite his injuries and exhaustion, knew he had ovee not just Agent ''X'', but the game itself. He had survived the Red Sands of the Nether Region, ousting and outwitting one of the most formidable opponents he had ever faced. And as he gathered his strength to stand, Lenny Tales knew that this victory, hard-earned and fraught with danger, had not been an easy one, but at the same time it might have been. As the world of the Old West town dissolved around him, Lenny found himself back in the familiar, yet surreal, setting of the game show studio. The transition was disorienting, the cheers and ps of the audience a stark contrast to the life-and-death struggle he had just endured. The Magistri, ever the showman, wasted no time in capitalizing on the moment, his big smile and enthusiastic approach revealing his delight at the spectacle that had just unfolded. "So tell us, Lenny Tales, ''cause the audience is just dying to know how you did it. Tell us how you defeated an opponent like Agent ''X''," the Magistri asked, his voice booming through the studio as he thrust the microphone in Lenny''s direction. Lenny, battered and bruised, with only one hand remaining, looked out at the eager faces in the audience and then back at the Magistri. He was tired, in pain, and thest thing he wanted was to relive the brutal moments of the game. "Do I really have to?" he asked, his frown deepening. The Magistri''s chuckle echoed through the studio. "Well, if you want to get that 3000 magic points, you have to," he replied, his tone leaving no room for disobedience or negotiation. Lenny exined that it had started from the very firstmercial break. Back then, he had noticed that themercial break had subtle messages that helped in the next round. However, another thought came into his head. What if themercial break was also an hint to the remainder of the game. And therefore, his mind, ever so sensitive to the things around him took note of every minute detail. From the firstmercial, he could already tell that a battle would most likely ensure between himself and the magistri. Secondly, at the time that Agent ''X'' offended by using lenny and lenny was told to pick organs that he wanted him to lose, lenny had thought hard at this. He had intentionally not picked any other one. After all, even if he had picked a lung to be removed, Agent ''x'' with incredible control of his body would have made up for it with his other lung. And any other part like ears or even the liver would not do critical damage. Therefore, Lenny decided to take out the Kidneys instead. The reason for this was something no person would have expected, and it was not just because without the kidney''s urea would poison the blood, but rather, it was because of a particr nd that yed a very pivotal function in the body. Yes, it was because of the Adrenal nd. Chapter 695 End Of The Show? Chapter 695 End Of The Show? The Adrenal nd was very important. In fact, far more than many knew. The adrenal nds are endocrine nds are located right on top of the kidneys. They produce many important hormones, including cortisol, aldosterone and adrenaline. The adrenal hormones help regte several bodily functions including metabolism, blood pressure and the body''s response to stress. But what lenny was after was not all the functions of the nds. He was after only one of them, a particr hormone called adrenaline. Another name for this hormone as it wasmonly known in the science world is the FIGHT or FLIGHT hormone. that quick response during a time of crises that allowed a person the opportunity to instinctively run or instinctively attack for survival. It was all controlled by this hormone, and therefore by the adrenal nd siting on the kidney. Like most other body parts, the best of assassins knew how to control this nd and the adrenal hormone. They used it to gain incredible boost of strength, sometimes even outside its normal regr function. Lenny knew Agent ''X'' too well and knew that this man had trained every single part of his body to perfection. There was a reason he was number 2. Lenny knew that Agent ''X'' was a very good and crazy Assassin. Therefore, he took what he thought was going to cause more damage to the assassin. Lenny''s move had been a double edged sword. Firstly, the urea, and waste product in Agent ''X'' body would cause him incredible pain as it slowly and surely killed him and at the same time, it removed his ability to act on fight or flight in case of danger. From the secondmercial, lenny could guess what was going to happen next. This was going to be a show down between himself and Agent ''x''. It was already a miracle that Agent ''x'' could still moved as he did and even a bigger miracle that he attacked as he did. A testatment to Agent ''X'' incredible abilities. However, during themercial break, Lenny clearly remembered seeing the broken gun shop behind the fugly looking guy. He also remembered that the fugly looking guy had killed both the good and the bad that used swords with a gun. While he was facing Agent ''X'', he saw that same Gun shop as in themercial break. When lenny had made his way into the shop, he had immediately discovered that it was as he thought. Even thoug it was rundown from the outside, the shop was still well equipped on the inside. Considering this era and the era that his gun was made, it was no problem for Lenny to find a bullet that matched his gun, and that was what he used when he fired at the reflection the very first time. Agent ''x'' had quickly assumed that lenny had used up his one and only bullet and therefore, let his guard down and approached Lenny. Adding to the fact that lenny was also injured and without one hand, he had thought that he had actually won. He had also selectively forgotten that throughout the time he was beating lenny up, that lenny had not left the gun for even a slight second. lenny had met Agent ''X'' enough times to know the man''s habits. after all, especially in such terrible conditions, the human body has a way to always want to go towards pleasure and run away from pain. In this case, moving towards the familiar and away from the unfamiliar. Agent ''X'', after all he had suffered wanted to look into Lenny''s eyes as ripped him apart. It was the same thing he had done to Catherine. While she looked at him, he had carved her up like a piece of wood. It was at this point that lenny struck. The old Agent ''X'' that still had his kidneys would have reacted in time as a result of his adrenaline and get out of the way. However, he was now without such a vital hormone for survival. And that was why the number two assassin could not react in time before Lenny pulled the trigger. The audience listened in rapt attention, hanging on every word as Lenny recounted the strategic and psychological warfare that had taken ce. The Magistri nodded, his smile widening, pleased with the exnation and the drama it added to the show''s narrative. As Lenny finished his exnation, the studio erupted in apuse. The Magistri, beaming with satisfaction at the sess of the show and the climax it had reached, turned to the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s hear it for Lenny Tales, the survivor, the strategist, and now the winner of the 3000 magic points!" The cheers and apuse filled the studio. The Magistri waved his hand and the babies pushed open arge curtain that had been prepared before hand. From it came a table that had a glowing ball, like an orb in it. "This orb contains the 300 points of magic." However he had a cunny smile on his face as he pointed at another direction, instantly pulling lenny''s attention there. "Our producers thought you presented an interesting show and thought maybe you would like something more than the magic points." As he said this, yet another curtain opened up and twodies all dressed beautifully stood before a house. This house itself was not huge, and was quite simple in look. It was like any cozy home at the country side. However, it was not the home that drew Lenny''s attention but the two women. After all, one of them was Catherine and the other was Glenn. The two women that had shown lenny unconditional love in all his life. Lenny''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief as the curtains drew back to reveal Catherine and Glenn, the two women who meant more to him than anything in the world. The sight of them, so unexpected and so real, momentarily took his breath away. The 3000 magic points, the orb glowing on the table, all of it faded into the background as he focused on the two figures standing before the simple, cozy home. Catherine, with her gentle smile and caring eyes, had been a constant source of regret in Lenny''s life. what happened to her had not been fair. Especially since her only offence had been to fall in love with him. Besides, back then, her presence had always been a beacon of hope andfort, guiding him through the darkest times. And Glenn, with her fierce spirit and unwavering loyalty, had stood by his side as a friend and ally, her strength and courage inspiring him to keep fighting even when all seemed lost. she even gave her life for him. Each one of these women embodied one word to him.... HOME! The Magistri''s cunning smile suggested that this was no mere coincidence, but a calcted move designed to elicit the strongest possible reaction from Lenny. The game show, known for its brutal challenges and psychological twists, had now presented Lenny with a choice far moreplex than any physical trial he had faced. The cozy home, the promise of a peaceful life with the two women he loved, stood in stark contrast to the glowing orb containing the 3000 magic points. It was a choice between a tangible reward, a significant amount of magical power that could open a way out, and provide untold advantages, and the intangible but priceless opportunity to be with Catherine and Glenn, to perhaps find a semnce of normalcy and happiness after so much chaos and struggle. The audience, previously cheering and pping, now watched in silence, the drama of the moment holding everyone in rapt attention. The Magistri, too, seemed to be waiting for Lenny''s reaction, the showmanship momentarily set aside in the face of such a deeply personal and emotional revtion. Lenny, his battered and bruised body standing in stark contrast to the serene scene before him, felt a whirlwind of emotions. Joy, confusion, suspicion, and hope all battled within him. He knew the game''s producers were capable of maniption and deception, but the sight of Catherine and Glenn, so real and so close, tugged at his heart. He took a step forward, his gaze shifting between the glowing orb and the two women who meant the world to him. The choice was his to make, and it was perhaps the most difficult one he had ever faced. In the quiet of the studio, with the eyes of the audience, the Magistri, and the two women he loved upon him, Lenny Tales prepared to make his decision, one that would define his future and reveal the true desires of his heart.... (Author''s note: You may p for me now, Thank you! with golden tickets and gifts of course.) Chapter 696 Poisoned Oasis... Chapter 696 Poisoned Oasis... As Lenny''s eyes gazed upon these two women, memories intertwined one with another went through his mind. His time with Catherine had been brief, but it had been his first encounter with love. Her touch, her smile, her care and even her annoying attention to detail whenever she was painting a picture as she was a woman of the arts. she was truly a priceless treasure to him. Lenny had not even felt such love from his own mother. He remembered the day he lost her. A feeling simr to having every vein ripped out of his flesh. After all, her smile was oxygen to him and her touch was the blood propelling force in his veins. She had be the reason for his existence and evennow, the sight of her, a sight he had never forgotten made every pain he felt from his battle with Agent ''X'' totally disappear. Catherine took a step down from the stage and walked towards him. His eyes locked in her''s like a prisoner. However, his soul felt like he had found his long lost home. As Lenny''s eyes met Catherine''s, a torrent of memories flooded through him, each one a vivid reminder of their time together. Catherine, with her artist''s soul, had painted colors into his life that he hadn''t known were missing. Her touch was like a brushstroke on the canvas of his being, each one tender and deliberate, leaving asting impression that time could never fade. Her smile was a sanctuary, a ce where Lenny found peace in the midst of chaos. It was a light that shone through his darkest moments, guiding him back to a semnce of hope when all seemed lost. The sound of herughter was a melody that yed on repeat in the back of his mind, a tune that broughtfort and a sense of home no matter where he was. Lenny remembered the way her eyes would light up with passion when she spoke about her art, the way her face would contort in concentration as she focused on her work. He loved the infectious enthusiasm she had for the smallest of life''s pleasures and the depth of her understanding when it came to theplexities of the human heart. But it wasn''t just her love and care that had etched her so deeply into his soul; it was her strength, her resilience. Each scar on her body was a testament to her battles, both internal and external. She wore them not as marks of pain, but as symbols of survival, and Lenny honored every one of them. He remembered the stories she told, each scar a chapter of her life that she shared with him, entrusting him with the most vulnerable parts of her past. The day he lost her had left a void in Lenny''s heart, a gaping wound that seemed impossible to heal. Her absence was like a suffocating vacuum, pulling away the very air he breathed. She had been his anchor, his reason for pushing forward even when the world seemed intent on dragging him down. Now, as she stepped down from the stage and walked toward him, every injury, every drop of blood he had shed in the game, seemed inconsequential. His eyes locked onto hers, and the world around them faded into a blur. It was as if time had slowed down, allowing him this moment to fully immerse himself in the reality of her presence. As Catherine approached, Lenny felt a pull toward her, an invisible force that drew him in like a moth to a me. Her eyes, those deep wells of emotion and understanding, held him captive, and he willingly surrendered to their hold. In her gaze, he found an ocean of love, an endless expanse that he could dive into and never wish to surface from. His soul, battered and weary from the battles he had fought, suddenly felt as if it had found its way home. With each step she took, the distance between them closed, and Lenny felt the pieces of himself that he thought were lost begin toe back together. She was the missing piece, the key that unlocked the deepest chambers of his heart, where he had hidden away the capacity to love and be loved in return. As Catherine finally reached him, the connection between them was palpable, a tangible energy that enveloped them both. Lenny reached out, his hand trembling slightly as he prepared to touch her, to confirm that she was real, that this wasn''t just another cruel trick of the game. In her presence, surrounded by the cheers and apuse of the audience, Lenny Tales stood, a man profoundly changed by love, ready to embrace whatever futurey ahead as long as it included her. In Catherine, he had found more than just a partner; he had found a reason to believe in the possibility of a life filled with love, healing, and hope. However, just when his hand was to touch her, The magistri stepped forward, shattering the dreamy moment. The magistri smiled, "If you touch her, you have chosen her." Lenny''s fingers paused in the air, a subtle contemtion. The Magistri''s intervention was a jolt back to reality for Lenny, a sharp reminder of the game''s cruel nature and the weight of his decision. The choice wasid bare before him, stark and undeniable. Touching Catherine would mean choosing her, choosing the life that stood before him with her and Glenn, but at what cost? Lenny''s hand hovered in the air, an inch from her skin, every fiber of his being aching to close that distance. His heart pounded in his chest, a relentless drum urging him on, while his mind screamed for caution. The emotions swirling within him were overwhelming, a tempest of desire, fear, and longing. He could feel every cell of his body begging him to touch her face. Even once. It was like a traveler in the desert, hungry for the thirst of water on his tongue, and then before his eyes was a beautiful Oasis. However, if he drank from it, he would certainly die. Chapter 697 Their Gift Even In Death Chapter 697 Their Gift Even In Death Lenny''s resolve wavered, his fingers twitching with the need to feel her, to confirm the reality of her presence, to assure himself that this wasn''t just another illusion in a game that had toyed with his mind and soul. The Magistri watched with an unreadable smile, aware of the turmoil inside Lenny. This was the moment of truth, the climax the audience had been waiting for. Would Lenny choose the magical power he had fought so hard to win, or would he choose the love that had eluded him, the chance at a life he had barely dared to dream of? Lenny''s mind raced, the decision tearing at him. Choosing Catherine meant more than just a touch; it was a step into a future he had lost once before. It meant embracing a part of himself he had been forced to lock away, the part that dared to love, to hope, to dream of a life beyond the constant fight for survival. Yet the game had taught him the harshness of consequences, the price that came with every choice. What would be the cost of this one? What would he be giving up, and what would he be gaining? The answers eluded him, lost in the storm of his emotions. As he stood there, his hand trembling, his heart battling his mind, Lenny knew that whatever he chose, his life would be irrevocably changed. The oasis before him beckoned, a promise of life and love, but the desert of his past, with all its pain and struggle, still clung to him, a reminder of who he was and what he had been through. As Glenn approached, her presence added anotheryer ofplexity to Lenny''s already tumultuous emotions. Her ginger red hair, seeming to have a life of its own, and her deep dark eyes that held stories of both joy and pain, captured him just as much as Catherine''s gentle grace. Glenn represented a different aspect of love ¨C fierce, protective, and self-sacrificing. Her beauty wasn''t just in her appearance but in her strength, her courage, and her willingness to put Lenny''s life above her own. Lenny''s mind reyed their shared moments ¨C the battle they fought side by side, the quiet times when they found sce in each other''spany, and the heart-wrenching moment of her sacrifice. Glenn''s decision to use herst breath and her magical energy to save him was etched deeply in his heart. It was an act of love so profound that it transcended the boundaries of life and death. Standing there, sandwiched between the two greatest loves of his life, Lenny felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude mixed with an unshakeable sorrow. Why was fate so cruel to present him with this impossible choice? Glenn''s sacrifice had given him a second chance at life, but at the cost of her own. And now, as if by some cosmic joke, she stood before him, a reminder of what he had lost and what could have been. The memory of Glenn''s blood, her struggle to save him even as she faced her own end, was a haunting reminder of the depth of her love. She had been willing to give up everything ¨C her territory, her future, her very existence ¨C just to ensure Lenny lived another day. It was a selflessness that Lenny knew he could never fully repay or forget. As Lenny gazed at Glenn, then at Catherine, the weight of his decision bore down on him. Each woman represented a different path, a different kind of love and life. In Catherine, he found his first encounter with love, a nurturing and artistic soul who had shown him beauty in the ordinary. In Glenn, he found a warrior''s bond, a love forged in the fires of battle and sacrifice. The studio, the audience, the game ¨C all faded into the background as Lenny stood at the crossroads of his heart. The choice before him was more than just a decision for the game; it was a choice that delved into the very core of his being. However, he suddenly noticed that Glenn was frowning at him. And then he looked at Catherine and she too had a brow raised at him. "I don''t know about you Catherine, but my lenny is not a fool! his years of discipline always overshadow is sense of pleasure." The moment Glenn said this, Catherine with her gentle voice spoke, "Yes, even that time, he was always so calctive with every step and well maniptive. I do not believe that he would be so foolish as to not priotize!" The Magistri''s raised brow indicated his surprise at this turn of events, but for Lenny, it was a moment of profound rity. The realization that these women, whom he deeply cherished, were effectively urging him not to choose them was both confusing and enlightening. It was as if they were reminding him of who he was, of the qualities that defined him, and of the path he needed to take. Lenny looked intently at Glenn''s eyes and it was true. he knew that gaze well. She leaned in and whispered into his ears, "They are waiting for you. don''t disappoint me." As she said this, she ced a kiss on his cheek. As she did, so did Catherine. each kiss sent a joult ofmon sense through his mind. It was also at this time that Lenny heard the embryonic voice of the satan system. "Huh!?" The embryonic soul suddenly became excited, It was only now that lenny realized that he had been so captivated by both women that his mind had totally drowned out everything, both externally and internally. lenny raised his eyes to them, "Thank you!" he muttered to both Glenn and Catherine. Once more, even in death, these two had lend him a hand again. Meanwhile, the magistri stood frozen by this.... Chapter 698 Out Of The Red Sands Chapter 698 Out Of The Red Sands The Magistri''s shock was palpable as he watched the scene unfold before him. His carefully orchestrated n, designed to entice Lenny with the most personal and emotional choice possible, was unraveling. He had underestimated the bond between Lenny and the two women, a bond that was far deeper and moreplex than he could have anticipated. "No! No!! No!!! That''s not what is supposed to happen. Both of you are supposed to seduce him and pull him into the possibility of having a simple but great life with you," he eximed, his voice tinged with frustration and disbelief. Glenn, with a knowing smile, turned to face the Magistri. Her words were calm but carried a weight that silenced the room. "Then you know nothing about the love we have for him." It was a deration, a testament to the depth and strength of their rtionship with Lenny, one built on mutual respect, sacrifice, and an understanding that transcended any game or maniption. Catherine, her gentle demeanor unchanged, nodded in agreement with Glenn. Her quiet confirmation spoke volumes, affirming their united front and their unwavering support for Lenny''s true path. The Magistri, faced with this unexpected resistance, could only watch as his n crumbled. Meanwhile, Lenny, with a newfound rity and determination, reached out to touch the blue glowing orb. The decision was made, not out of confusion or emotional turmoil, but from a ce of strength and understanding. He knew now what he had to do, what his heart and mind were guiding him toward. The orb, representing the 3000 magic points was now his. As his fingers made contact with the orb, a surge of energy pulsed through him. The studio, the audience, and the Magistri faded into the background as he focused on the power now at his fingertips. <+3000 magic points> As the blue light crackled around him like electric tendrils, Lenny felt an intense surge of energy pulsating through his veins. He nced at Glenn and Catherine onest time, their images etched into his memory. Truly, he was sacrificing a possible life with them to fulfill his duty and bring vengeance to those that had brought down hi master, Lucifer. A part of him might have asked "What If?" and the possibility of it came and went in his head. However, at the end of the day, they were bigger and much more important things than his mere happiness. With a resounding BOOM, he vanished from the studio, leaving the Magistri, the audience, and the entire game behind. Lenny had chosen the path of facing reality, the path that Glenn and Catherine believed was right for him, the path that he knew would lead him to further challenges but also to greater heights. The choice had been difficult, one of the most challenging he had ever faced, but it was a choice that honored the love and sacrifices of the two women who meant the world to him. It was a choice that affirmed his identity and his destiny. Reappearing in the darkness, Lenny found himself amidst the ominous red sands that had once held him captive. All around him were still red frozen statures. All of whom were locked in their own prison. Escaping that weird world was not easy. And he had a very strong heart. Lenny could only imagine what these people were facing. Those were however, thoughts that he could not enjoy at the moment. The reason was because of the red sands. He could feel them shifting, attempting to reim him, to freeze him in time once again. But Lenny was not the same man who had been ensnared before. Back then, E had drained all the Darkline magic in his body. But the 3000 magic points had imbued him with a enough power, a force that coursed through him, ready to be unleashed. With swift movement, he turned to the statue of Minnie the witch, still trapped in time not far from him. As he grabbed her, he activated his Darkline powers, a deep andmanding energy that resonated with his very core. With a booming surge, he propelled himself and Minnie out of the red sands and into the rtive safety of the ck sands. The transition was violent, and they both rolled on the ground, disoriented but free from the immediate danger of the red sands. Lenny, still with only one hand, quickly got to his feet and rushed to check on Minnie. He watched with bated breath as the red sands that had frozen her in time began to wash away, revealing the living person beneath. Till this moment, Lenny still had only one hand. He immediately rushed up to check on Minnie. Slowly, he watched as the red sands that had frozen her body in time all washed away. "Minnie! MInnie!!" He screamed at her over and over again. Minnie did not have eyes on her face and since one did not need to breath in theher, it was difficult to if she had actually survived. slowly, she opened her lips as she took in her environment. The moment that she noticed that it was Lenny, she instantly felt a mixture of shock and fear as she screamed, trying to hide behind a rock. Lenny was not surprise by her reaction. After all, thest time they met was the reason she had lost control of her powers and came to the Nether. Even Witches were still people at the end of the day. However, for now, Lenny needed her help. "Minnie!" he called to her over and over again. At the same time, he instructed the Satan system to run a quick scan on her body. And then the embryonic soul answered Chapter 699 Teleportation Hijacking Chapter 699 Teleportation Hijacking Lenny heard the words from the Embryonic soul and frowned. However, he was not surprised by this. After all, he had weathered the problems of the Red sands. Truly, that ce could make a person go crazy. Considering that she had been there for a long time before him, it was very much understandable. However, lenny did not have time to waste. "can she be healed?" He asked the embryonic soul. lenny nodded in understanding, "then it means that we have no choice, we go for n B!" As he said this, he approached Minnie. In her fear, she attempted to teleport, but before she could, Lenny immediately grabbed her by her neck. At this point, it was fair for her to be afraid. Without a waste of time, Lenny waved his hand, breaking her neck like it was nothing but a biscuit. He had already recovered a significant part of his strength with the 3000 points. And Being A Great demon as he was, Minnie was an ant in his presence. Of Course, death did not exist in the Nether. Meaning that she would not die with just this. However, lenny had done it with the intension that what happens next is easier for her to bear. Lenny tore open her clothes and then with his hand like a knife, he tore her chest open, bringing out her heart. With the blood bathing it and the beat still much functional, Lenny brought it to his mouth as he bite into it. Since Minnie was practically not reliable, he was going to take matters into his own hands. Immediately a skill he had not used for a long time activated. *CONSUMER!* This was a mix blessing of greed and gluttony. Instantly, his mouth abnormally widened up and he swallowed Minnie''s heart Whole, his throat seemed to animate as it gotrger and wider, in other to amodate the passage of her bloody heart into his stomach. lenny swallowed it whole. Lenny licked his lips as he smiled, "finally, we can get this show on the road!" As he said this, he stood to his feet. However, he had only taken a step when he paused and turned back to Minnie, "just in case, I''ll be taking that too!" Lenny leaned in as he tore apart the skin of her face. of course, Minnie woulde back to life as death did not exist in the Nether, but Lenny reckoned that it would be a painful experience for her. Then again, she did cause him significant problem at one time. He really did not mind that she suffered a bit more. In truth, staying in the red sands was perhaps a better option for her. Lenny ced the ppy skin that was Minnie''s face on his own, wearing it like a mask. Instantly, the face glowed a little as it morphed in shape adapting to his own face. Another of lenny''s skills had activated. *FACELESS!* Lenny''s resolve was as hard as steel. The trials he had faced in the game, the emotional rollercoaster with Catherine and Glenn, and his dramatic escape from the red sands had all led to this moment. His vengeance was clear in his mind, a burning focus that overshadowed everything else. E, the Nephilim who had trapped him, was his target, and nothing would stand in his way. As Minniey unconscious on the ground, a silent testament to the harsh realities of the Nether Realm, Lenny didn''t allow himself the luxury of hesitation or doubt. She had served her usefulness to him, and that was enough. What happened next to was none of his business. After all, they were bigger fish in the sea that needed to be disciplined. With his newly acquired skills, Lenny activated his power, his body transforming into ck smoke. It was an ability that was invaluable to his current goals.As the smoke swirled around him, he set his sights on the central point of the Nether Realm, the heart of darkness where he would find E. Of course, he was heading for the Castle of the ords. Teleporting through the Nether Realm was a surreal experience. Thendscape blurred around him, a maelstrom of dark gray colors and shapes, shifting and changing as he moved through space. He could feel the energy of the realm pulsating, a wild and untamed force that thrummed with power and danger. But Lenny was undeterred. The thought of confronting E, of facing the one responsible for his imprisonment and the suffering he had endured, fueled him. The Nether Realm, with all its terrors and mysteries, was no match for the vengeance that burned within him. As he neared the central point, the ck smoke that was his form began to coalesce, reshaping into his human form. Hended with a soft thud, his eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of E. She was not here andher was herckeys, the Agents of theher. The central point was a ce of ominous beauty, and where the dark heart of the Nether Realm beat strongest. It was here that he would find his quarry, and it was here that he would have his revenge. Lenny reached for the ck sands of theher. Deep within its earth, he uprooted a particr egg like thing. Instantly, he made a cut on his hand, making the deal with the creature within and it formed a coat around his body. This was a trick of theher he had learnt from Athena. This way, theher would not eat against his power. As lenny gazed upon the bony castle of the ords, he could hear hellish screamsing from Within. He could guess whose screams were these. Chapter 700 Her Pain Worse Than Death Chapter 700 Her Pain Worse Than Death (Author''s note: I was told to start warning you guys before entering into graphic scenes. If you know that your stomach is not up for what I''m about to throw down, then please walk away. Then again, if you read up to 700 chapters, you are twisted in your own right....LOL) The Castle of the ords loomed before Lenny, a monstrous edifice that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. Constructed from the bones and flesh of a million creatures, it stood as a testament to the horrors that the Nether Realm held. Its very presence was an affront to the senses, the architecture a macabre disy of dominance and cruelty. The air around it was thick with the scent of decay and the unmistakable aura of Dark magic and Shadow runes. But it wasn''t just the sight of the castle that chilled Lenny to the bone. Such sight, he was long used to. It was the sounds emanating from within. The screams that pierced the air were filled with such agony and despair that they could only belong to a person undergoing unimaginable torment. Lenny shook his head as he recognized the type of pain in those screams. Even though most of it had be hoarse, he still recognized the voice, and they had belonged to Athena, the prisoner of E, the Nephilim. With a deep breath, Lenny activated his teleportation ability once more. In a swirl of ck smoke, he vanished from the outside of the castle and reappeared within its walls. The interior was as grotesque as the exterior, with corridors and chambers constructed from the remains of the dead. The air was heavy with the stench of decay, and the dim, flickering light cast deep shadows that seemed to move and whisper. Lenny moved silently through the castle, every sense on high alert. The screams were louder here, echoing off the walls and filling the space with an omnipresent reminder of the suffering E inflicted. Lenny''s jaw set firmly, his eyes cold. He had faced many horrors in his life, but the cruelty and malice that permeated this ce inly pissed him off. Finally, as he traced the voice, he arrived at a particr room. This was a veryrge room. lenny looked ahead of himself and shook his head. He remembered that E had promised to break Athena before she took him to the red sands, but he as far as he was concerned, he had only been gone for a couple of minutes, at most an hour. After all, that was how long the show in the red sands hadsted. However, looking at what he was seeing, he could not believe that e set all this in one hour. She was really more formidable than he had given her credit for. At the moment, Athena''s legs had been cut off. She had meaty pipes that pulsated with dark energy through her body. Her legs, even though cut from the knee down were spread against the wall, and then then three different meaty pipes were inserted into her ass and another three in her woman hole. Her belly had been removed, reced with a red glowing ball. from the looks of it, liquid fire pulsated within the Orb. whenever it would glow bright, she would scream in the pain that it presented. Tears, mucus and sometimes blood would flow from her orifices. One of her eyes had been removed, reced with a spider that had made it its nest. Even as she was attached to the wall as she was, lenny could see tiny creatures, like ants enter into the holes of her body and and some otherse out. Aside from Athena and the screams of her unbearable pain, there was no one else in the room. Lenny walked up to her. His entrance immediately got her attention. "Mistress, is that you. Your servant is ready to be abused again. Come and use your servants body for your pleasure." Athena spoke loudly, and in her one eye, Lenny was surprised to actually see excitement. In his mind, he shook his head. After all, he knew that look more than anyone else. That was the look of someone that had been broken apart. Walking up to her, he removed his hoodie to reveal his face. At first, he could se ethe confusion in her eyes and then, it was reced by a smile. It was only now that lenny realized that she was no longer with teeth. All of her teeth had been removed. "Lenny!?" she asked in surprise. Somehow, she had managed to remember him. At first, she looked disappointed to see him. But then, her eye brightened up, "did the mistress send you here to use me too. Please enjoy me too. Use the body of this useless one and enjoy your immorality." Even as she talked, the creatures, obviously of theher still went about their activities inside and out her body. Lenny frowned. Athena had been a very strong and proud warrior. It was true that they never always got along because of their opposing views, but she was still someone that had stood by him at one time. Seeing the broken mess she had be, it surprisingly hurt him. he could tell that her once strong mind had been broken into a million fragments, her personality remolded to fit the pleasure dependance of another. One look at her and he could tell that the pain must have been even worse for her. After all, Athena had incredibly sharp senses. she was a person that could tell the direction a fly had moved, by sensing the air waves five days after that fly passed that area. For her, this was actually worse than death. Even as Athena talked, begging lenny to use her already destroyed body, her saliva and mucus came out from her mouth. She was an absolutely disgusting sight to behold. However, in this moment, lenny did not feel disgust when he looked at her, only unending pity. Lenny walked up to her. He stretched a hand to stroke her face... Chapter 701 Ellas Pleasure Toy Chapter 701 E''s Pleasure Toy Even as Athena talked, begging Lenny to use her already-destroyed body, her saliva and mucus came out of her mouth. She was an absolutely disgusting sight to behold. However, in this moment, Lenny did not feel disgust when he looked at her, only unending pity. Lenny walked up to her, he stretched a handto stroke her face. His touch against her skin was light and gentle, a side of himself that he had never shown even her. His gaze remained on her one remaining eye. His hand shone in a low white light and for a slight second, it was as if his touch was mending a part of her mind. The gaze in her eye shifted from that of craziness to pain, longing and sadness. In her one avable eye, he could almost see the extent by which she had suffered. She had indeed hurt like never before, and even now, he could tell that she was in immeasurable pain. Subconsciously, her face leaned into his palm, and thefort it brought. A drop of tear fell from her eye. However, the ck tubes connected to her body suddenly glowed in an eerie dark light and the gaze in her eye suddenly changed to its former one as she attempted to lick his hand. Lenny instinctively removed his hand and took several steps back. The dark meaty pipes glowed lightly and Athena screamed agian in her pain. it was a deeply horse scream. "please..." she pleaded, "just fuck me! If you don''t fuck me, It will hurt MORE!!!" At this moment, Lenny felt the approach of someone far behind him. Instantly, he teleported one more time from his current location. When he appeared again, he had hidden himself in a particr corner. It was at this moment that he heard the sound of approaching high boots. This was a sound that he was most familiar with. It was none other than E. As she approached, she cursed and swore loudly. "Those fucking stupid agents of theher!!! How the fuck does a person escape the fucking red sands. That has never been done before." Apparently, the news that lenny and Minnie had escaped the red sands had somehow found a way to reach her ears. Truly, nothing that happened in this ce went without her notice. As she entered the room, Athena''s attention was immediately drawn to her. E on the other hand, kept on cursing in her anger. As she did, she stripped her clothes off. It was obvious that in her anger, she hade to blow off some steam on Athena''s body. "Mistress! Mistress!! Your servant has some good news to tell you. you will not believe what Athena has in a particr hole waiting for you." As Athena said this, her gaze had moved towards the location that Lenny was hiding in. That particr ce was like a hole, and Lenny, activating his Assassin skills, skillfully blended with it. However, E misunderstood her words. After all, every time she hade into this room, it was all about Athena begging her to be molested. She turned to Athena, "don''t worry, I''m going toe fill up soon." As E spoke, she stretched her hand for a part of the castle wall and it opened up revealing a dark flower. she plucked one of its petals and swallowed it. As she did, her body transformed before lenny''s eyes. As E stood naked, her lower body transformed, adding up an extra organ that was not initially there. Of course, it was a male organ. It was big and pulsated with energy.It was so huge that for a quick second there, Lenny actually took a look at his trousers and then shook his head as he gazed back at her. Meanwhile, on seeing this Athena suddenly became excited. she shook on the wall. "Athena is going to get some... Athena is going to get some. Mistress is so kind and generous. Mistress can use Athena anyhow she feels." E saw this and chuckled lowly. With the erect and pulsating male organ she now carried, she approached Athena. The Ground acted on its own, lifting E high to Athena''s mouth level. She smiled at her and in turn Athena opened up her mouth. At this moment, Lenny realized why Athena''s mouth was empty of any teeth. It was simply because It was not needed for E''s pleasure. Soon, E began her pumping down Athena''s throat. A process that Lenny did not interrupt one bit. Lenny had been an assassin at one time in his life, and he knew how these things worked. The one time in a man''s life when he was most vulnerable was when he was in a ce offort and pleasure. This was the same for all under the sun. It was for this reason that Lenny did not interrupt the intercourse process. Instead, he waited patiently. He waited as patiently as he could. After all, he knew that E was an old wicked witch herself. She was a being that had aged six hundred years. Definitely, her senses and perception of the world were on a totally different level. What lenny needed most of all, was patience. Besides, he was in her territory and he remembered clearly that she had incredible control over this castle. As the echoes of both women, moaning in pleasure reached his ears, Lenny closed his eyes. In his mind eye, he calcted everything that happened all around him with strong intensity. His amazing mind created the image of the entire room, the bones that made up the walls, their every fine cut and curve. The image of Athena on the wall and of E''s body. All of it to the detail of her strokes into Athena''s body as well as her wildughter, enjoying the pleasure that she derived. However, all this was not what he was searching for. What he was searching for was her method of control. He remembered that she had shown him the rune on her chest that allowed her control the castle. This was what he needed. Soon, E reached her climax.... Chapter 702 An Assassins Mind Chapter 702 An Assassin''s Mind The image of Athena on the wall and of E''s body. All of it to the detail of her strokes into Athena''s body as well as her wildughter, enjoying the pleasure that she derived. However, all this was not what he was searching for. What he was searching for was her method of control. He remembered that she had shown him the rune on her chest that allowed her control the castle. This was what he needed. Soon, E reached her climax, grabbing Athena''s head even tighter as she flooded her insides with her seed. At this point, Lenny wanted to act but his instincts, trained meticulously for many years in battle fronts that had taken a lot of lives stopped him from moving a step. Every part of his being told him that it was not yet time. Truly, it had been a very long time since lenny really made an assassination attempt on a person''s life and even he could tell that he was at the moment a little rusty. After all, most of his battles in recent times had been head on attacks. For this particr assassination attempt to work beautifully, he had to be patient, he had to be calm, and best of all, he had to ignore the emotions in his heart. Lenny did not want to admit it but he hade to have incredible pity on athena. She had suffered for most of her life and even now, after he was the reason for their so called freedom, she was experiencing unimaginable pain. However, at this moment, Lenny choose to shut his so called emotions down. So assassination attempt ever done outside the premise of logic had ever gone smoothly. He needed to calcte every single thing if he wanted to be absolutely sessful, and the only way to do that was to shut off every other thing that was not important to the task at hand. At first, because it had been a while, it was a bit problematic, but as heid in the corner, his mind shed back to the words of his master back in his former world. In times like these, lenny could always hear the words of his master in his head. It was as if the capabilities of his old master had a way of cracking through the void of space and time and sinking perfectly into his mind, guiding him on the path that was most efficient for the attack. Regardless of the moaning sounds, lenny''s senses acted, blocking the unnecessary details and capturing the best and most useful details for the task ahead. After all, this was E''s territory, this was her battlefield and if he wanted to win, then he had no choice but to create an absolute advantage with variables that presented themselves to him. Although, it might seem impossible, for lenny, it was absolutely possible. At the moment, in his mind''s eye, he could see it all. in his mind, he measured the distance between himself and e, and then in took ount for everything. From the friction of the bone-tiled earth to the friction of the walls and how they would feel against his finger tips as he nned to use them as a spring board, to any other part of the wall that would effectively give him any form of leverage. As he did this, Lenny did not know, but his body had sank deeper into the shadows, and deep within the ground of the castle, the ball of shadow runes seemed to resonate with him. lenny was not aware but that ball of shadow runes, made by King Solomon the Wise was at this moment resonating with his very soul. It vibrated slightly and even E, in the midst of her pleasure and enjoyment did not notice that for some unknown reason, the bones that made up the walls began to glow in very dark shadow runes. By now, she had removed her male member from Athena''s mouth to focus on her lower body, removing the ck meaty pipes that had been fixed into her anal. Athena reced the pipes with her male organ, pumping away to thend of bliss and pleasure. As she continued, she was once more about to reach her climax, and it was at this point that it happened. lenny kicked hard against the ground, but his foot had touched the ground so lightly that a drop of water against the earth would have created a more violent force, and yet, waves of his motion as he broke the physically eptable spread out in all direction. His feet, taking advantage of even cut on the ground and even the friction against his skin, propelled his body with incredible efficiency and in no time, he had appeared against another wall. Lenny did not know this, but at this moment, even though this was the darkher, he was like a spectral shadow of nothingness. His body blended with the world as if it had be an extra limb, a muscle that he could control the way he wanted to. And with that, he moved again, bouncing off yet another wall. Time at this moment was Lenny''s ally, as the world seemed to slow to a crawl, and Lenny used it well. Instantly, he had appeared behind E just when she was about to burst another load into Athena''s body. However, lenny suddenly heard E''s voice, "do you think that I didn''t know you are here!" As she said this, a figure appeared behind Lenny. It was none other than E''s holy tool which was in the form of a human sized monkey. E had a shallow smile on her face. Truly, she was a demon on her own level. However, lenny was an Assassin, and sending people to the afterlife was a trade that he bathed himself with, and it had granted him certain benefits along the line. This day was no exception. Lenny smiled as he whispered back, "good! it makes your death more fun...!" Chapter 703 The Nether Is Too Good For You Chapter 703 The Nether Is Too Good For You However, lenny was an Assassin, and sending people to the afterlife was a trade that he bathed himself with, and it had granted him certain benefits along the line. This day was no exception. Lenny smiled as he whispered back, "good! it makes your death more fun!" Lenny''s fingers, fast as lightening reached out, leaving after images behind as it moved, piecing into E''s chest. As it did, E tightened her muscles, holding his hand in ce so that he could not move. What she had done was actually a genius move, but also a very deadly one. E had essentially sacrificed her own body for the sake of capturing Lenny. As she held him in ce, the Holy tool that was a humanoid monkey also sent out a punch. this punch was heading for the back of lenny''s head. The fist of the monkey about to hit lenny glowed brightly in a white light. Obviously, this move of hers was meant to do one thing and that was burst lenny''s head like a watermelon. However, lenny suddenly gave a side smile. "You have been in the Nether for far too long. You really do not know how far i have grown, do you?" The moment he said this, he activated his magic, and it followed through his body. <-30 magic points> <-20 magic points> As his magic flowed through his body, it was like a dam had burst open to let its content flow into a dried up river. Lenny''s cells, greedy for life and power absorbed it all, taking in the magic points as it restored him to the sate of power that he formerly had. *BAM!* The monkey''s hand smashed against lenny''s skull. However, unlike E had expected, the monkey''s fist broke on impact. With force and magic flowing into his hand, lenny forced his fingers through the tightened muscles as his fist burst through the other side of her chest. "AHHH!!!" E screamed in pain as her blood and meat sshed everywhere especially on athena''s body. Lenny pulled back his fist and took a huge jump backwards. His fist was locked tightly. Meanwhile, E fell to the ground as she screamed and cried in pain. her eyes were a mixture of tears and confusion as she coughed out blood, again and again. She felt as if she had suddenly lost her voice. Then again, she might as well have. After all, lenny had removed a section of her chest. As she looked down, she could not believe that she was hollow in the chest. Her eyes as she looked at Lenny was one of confusion. At the same time, her Holt tool monkey rushed at lenny,nding punches upon punches all powered by holy energy. However, it was all of no use. Lenny did not so much as move or even turn his head to face the creature. Then again, he did not need to. After all, would an adult pay attention to a stuffed animal beating at his feet? The answer was as clear as day. Lenny, with very precise steps walked towards her. His steps were slow andmanding, and for the very first time since she became the keeper of this castle, she felt intense fear. However, Lenny did not rush. To an extent, it was right to say that he was savoring the moment. Lenny saw the confusion in her eyes and exined. "Thest time, yourckey''s had captured me, only because the Nether had eaten against my power and they had used their techniques on me to further weaken me. At the time, I thought that it was a terrible thing. But looking back at it now..." lenny sighed loudly, "...I think that it was for the best. After all, that way, you were not able to know the true extent of my power. I assume that in this ck hole you now call home, there has not been any method for you to improve your power. but in the short months that you had been gone, I have grown incredibly well." As lenny said this, he allowed the energy in his body to flow outward. It was at this moment that E realized that she could not measure lenny''s powerlevel. In fact, she could not even sense it at all. it was so far beyond her reach. it was like she was an ant Standing before a big, robust tree, attempting to see its peak. That was just not possible. Lenny gave a side smile. "I know that you don''t know, so I''ll tell you. I am of the..." "It does not MATTER!!!" She screamed back at him. "No matter your demon rank, it doesn''t matter. In this ce, I am KING!" She stretched her hand, attempting tomand the castle to her will. However, to her dismay, the castle did not obey. The walls did not move, and her orders fell on deaf ears. Lenny opened his fist. In his grasp was a piece of her flesh. This piece of her chest had certain ck carvings on them. It was a rune shaped like a castle. "No!" She muttered. The realization of what lenny had taken from her hit her had. In lenny''s hand was the carving that marked her as ruler of the Nether realm in ce of the Nether knights. Her eyes widened in shock as she struggled frantically to reach lenny. At the same time, the cold of the Nether had started to seep into her being, covering her body, slowly, she was freezing over. However, lenny chuckled, "Hell no! You don''t get to go off so easily." He walked up to her and took a knee before her face, "I really want to throw you into the red sands as you did me, but if I could makle it out of that ce, surely, an old demon like yourself would. The Nether is truly not enough punishment for you. I am not satisfied with it." As lenny said this, he threw a ck egg before her. On seeing the egg, she knew what it was for... Chapter 704 We Are Back Chapter 704 We Are Back However, lenny chuckled, "Hell no! You don''t get to go off so easily." He walked up to her and took a knee before her face, "I really want to throw you into the red sands as you did me, but if I could make it out of that ce, surely an old demon like yourself would do the same thing. The Nether is truly not enough punishment for you. I am not satisfied with it." As Lenny said this, he threw a ck egg before her. On seeing the egg, she knew what it was for. And instantly, she used the blood flowing from her HOLED chest to make the contract with the egg. E had done this purely on her instinct to survive. This allowed enough time for her holy tool to reach her and envelop her body. Slowly, she stood to her feet as she looked at him in a frown. However, Lenny did not even nce in her direction again. As far as he was concerned, she was no longer a threat that was worthy of either his time or his attention. Instead, he decided to face his own business. Steadily, he walked up to Athena on the wall. gently, without rushing, Lenny removed the apparatus that had been attached to her body. He removed the meaty pipes. Used his white mes to burn up the ants in her body, and even the spider that had created a nest in one of her eyes. As Lenny did all this, Athena''s mind, broken and nearly destroyed started toe back into shape. It merged itself together. After all, one could not die in theher. However, As lenny did this, Athena grabbed his hand, "please, lenny!" she pleaded. "Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of here. You will be alright, it will be fine!" He stroked her hair gently. Even though her face was still stained with the blood and flesh from E''s chest, lenny did not mind. He wiped them off gently from her body. However, Athena shook her head, "That is not what I mean. I am still a diator... Please!" she pleaded again. lenny looked into her eye as tears fell uncontrobly and he knew what she was begging him to do. He could see it clear as day. Athena had endured so much physical and mental abuse that she was begging for the relieve of death. She was begging him to kill her, and Lenny knew it. He nodded to her. Lenny removed her torso and ced it over his shoulder. This was the only part of her that was left. Afterwards, he turned to E, she was trying to escape, but Lenny would not let this. No! he would never it. He wave his hand and his magic flowed into the Rune in his palm,manding it as he wanted to. The castle instantly obeyed, weaving bones that blocked her path. "And where do you think you are going to... WITCH!?" Lenny waved again, and as if a pulling force hade from his body, she was pulled into is palm, grabbed by the neck. Lenny turned in another direction and the castle walls opened as a portal appeared. This portal led to the section of the Nether that lenny wanted to go to. After all, Athena had clearly told him that the Nether was divided into two ces. One was where the creatures that had not been contracted stayed and second was where the creatures that had been contracted stayed. Gray was at the moment going to the ce that the contracted creatures stayed. At the same time, Agents of the Nether had arrived. They rushed at him, but Lenny only waved a hand, and the castle worked as he hadmanded it, its bonesing to life as they rushed for the agents of theher. Holding both women tightly, Lenny walked up to the portal and walked through it. With a SWISH sound, he was transported to a different part of theher, appearing under its familiar dark, hollow skies. lenny looked around, once in a while, he would see portals through the void that would appear and a creature would go through it. At the same time, the Satan system scanned these void portals. N?v(el)B\\jnn Again and again, he kept on getting prompts from the Satan system. lenny knew what it meant. After all, he already knew about the Eight earths. He was also aware that theher was a good short cut to all of them. These creatures wereing and going to the other earths, and some were surprisingly summoned to ces like the underworld. At this moment, the Satan System suddenly gave an alert that Lenny was willing to hear. The alert was for an insert like creature, and gently, it approached its portal. Lenny immediately teleported there, sticking his hand into the Portal to activate his newly acquired skill. *TELEPORTAION HIJACKING!* However, he suddenly got a warning from the Satan system. Lenny saw this and frowned. However, right now, thismand rune was of no use to him. And if it was of no use to him, then it was absolutely useless. With a wave of his hand, he threw it far away. "NO!!!" E screamed as she tried to reach for it. However, there was no way that Lenny was going to allow such a thing happen. He held firm in his embrace, e on now, my dear, we are about to go to your grave." And with this, Lenny smacked the Nether creature that was supposed to enter into the portal, and instantly, the portal warped out of the Nether realm. The portal opened up on the wall and Lenny Stepped out of it with two women in his hands.... Chapter 705 The Problems of the Eighth Earth Chapter 705 The Problems of the Eighth Earth In the Eighth Earth..... In a town now governed by the arcanews of magi and witches, a solitary figure, garbed in the mystical robes of a magi, traversed the deste streets under the cloak of night. The once-bustling avenuesy eerily silent, save for the asional lesser-ranked demons that roamed with a predatory grace, their eyes glowing faintly in the darkness as they patrolled the empty thoroughfares. Above him, a billboard hovered ominously, its levitation a stark reminder of the changed world. On it was the image of the new ruler of this habitable part of Earth, the infamous Blood Demon, Cuban. His grin was wide and unsettling, a predator''s smile that belied the danger beneath. The billboard yed a message on loop, Cuban''s voice echoing through the streets with a deceptive calmness: "People of the world, the curfew is for your own safety. As long as you remain in your homes, you will be safe. But if you disobey, you will be sent to the diator arena or end up in the gallows." The threat in his tone was unmistakable, a chilling promise of a fate worse than death. The man, his hair long gone, leaving a shiny, aged scalp, watched the billboard with a deep frown etching his weathered face. The dryness in his mouth mirrored the fear that clutched at his heart. Being sent to the gallows was a death sentence, an end as a feast for demons. The diator arena was no better, a cruel spectacle of blood and death. Yet, despite the looming threats, he was determined to escape the tyrannical rule that Cuban, the Blood Demon, had imposed for years. He moved cautiously, navigating the broken streets where the shadows seemed to whisper secrets of despair. The town, once vibrant and full of life, nowy in ruin, its buildings crumbling and roads cracked, a testament to the oppressive regime that had choked the life out of it. Every corner held the potential for danger, every sound a possible herald of death. As he ventured deeper into the heart of this forsaken town, a gruesome scene unfolded before him. At a nearby corner, demons had captured someone who had dared to defy the curfew. It was a little boy the age of three. He had wandered out identally, and without the knowledge of his parents. By the time they had found out, it was toote. He was already in the clutches of the demons. They yed with him as he cried loudly, kicking the poor child up in the air like a ball, his tears songs to their ears. The worse part was that his parents watched from the window of their hiding ce, too afraid toe out, else they disobey thew and join their unfortunate son. The demons toyed with their prey, a macabre disy of their merciless nature, before tearing the unfortunate soul apart in a frenzy of violence. The sight sent a shiver down the man''s spine. The brutality a stark reminder of what awaited those who dared to challenge the Blood Demon''s rule. Despite the fear that gnawed at him, the man was resolute. He had prepared for this moment for a long time. From within his robes, he retrieved a stone etched with ancient runes, its surface holding the promise of salvation. With a whispered incantation, he activated the stone''s power. It responded with a soft glow, its light a beacon in the oppressive darkness. The glow of the stone, however, did not go unnoticed. The demons, ever-vignt, spotted him. One of them, with a snarl, lunged towards him, its ws extended, ready to im another victim for their cruel entertainment. The man braced himself, the glowing stone his only savior in a world that had descended into madness and tyranny. The stone''s magic had indeed proven effective, cloaking the man in shadows that melded seamlessly with the darkness around him, rendering him invisible to the ravenous demon. The three-headed beast, its canine heads snarling and eyes darting around in frustration, sniffed the air in vain. Its prey, the man it had sought to make its dinner, had vanished into the night, leaving the demon to prowl the streets in confusion. Old Meg reappeared in an underground room, a hidden sanctuary amidst the chaos and oppression of the surface world. The moment he materialized, the room buzzed with a flurry of activity as its inhabitants, a group of ragged survivors, rushed toward him. Their appearances varied, some faring slightly better than others, but all shared the same haunted look of despair and exhaustion etched on their faces¡ªa testament to the harshness of their existence under the Blood Demon''s rule. Among them was Gonvo, a man with dark skin and eyes that spoke of years of struggle and resilience. He hurried over to Old Meg, his question more of a confirmation than an inquiry. "So tell us, Old Meg, did it work this time around?" The anticipation in his voice was palpable, a mixture of hope and fear. Old Meg, despite the weariness that clung to him like a second skin, managed a tired smile. "Gonvo, my old friend, it works!" he eximed, his voice a beacon of hope in the dimly lit room. Gonvo''s reaction was immediate and profound. Laughter bubbled up from deep within him, a sound so rare and precious in these dark times that it brought tears to his eyes. His smile, wide and genuine, was a sight that stirred the hearts of everyone present. The room erupted in a chorus of relieved sighs and murmurs of excitement. The news of the stone''s sess was more than just a triumph of their ingenuity; it was a symbol of their enduring spirit, a testament to their refusal to sumb to despair. These survivors, who had pooled their knowledge, resources, and hope to create the stone, had seen many of theirrades fall in the process. Every life lost in the making of this magical artifact weighed heavily on their hearts. But now, with Old Meg''s sessful use of the stone, their sacrifices had not been in vain. N?v(el)B\\jnn Old meg nodded at Gonvo, "hurry up! gather the others and anything we might need, we don''t have much time. Glenn''s territory will only appear for a few minutes before it goes again..." Chapter 706 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 2 Chapter 706 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 2 Old Meg made his way through the dimly lit passages of the underground hideout, the flickering light from the asional candle casting elongated shadows on the walls. His steps were purposeful, each one bringing him closer to the room where his family awaited. The air was cool and damp, a constant reminder of their subterranean refuge. He arrived at a special chamber, its atmosphere distinctly different from the rest of the hideout. The room was aglow with the soft light of white candles, their mes dancing gently, casting a warm,forting glow. The waxden tables around the room bore witness to countless hours of vigil and prayer, the candles meticulously reced to keep the sacred space illuminated. At the center of this sanctified chamber stood a statue of a man, a heroic figure captured in the midst of battle. Shirtless and wielding a sword in each hand, the statue depicted him in the act of ying a demon. This was more than a mere sculpture; it was a symbol of hope and resistance, an embodiment of their fight for freedom. The figure was none other than Saint Lenny Tales, a man whose legend had grown to mythical proportions among these people. Around the statue, a group of worshippers knelt in reverence, their prayers whispered in the flickering candlelight. Old Meg, however, viewed the scene with a mix of respect and frustration. His journey through the semi-dark caves had been to reunite with his family, not to partake in the worship. He navigated through the gathering, his eyes set on a woman who knelt at the forefront. She was Jasper, the priestess of this congregation and, more importantly, his wife. Old Meg leaned in, whispering into her ear. She nodded in understanding and rose, stepping away from the group to join him. As she emerged from the gathering, Jasper immediately wrapped her arms around Old Meg, her relief and love evident. "Praise be to Saint Lenny Tales, Husband, you have finally done it," she eximed, her voice a mix of awe and gratitude. She peppered his cheek with kisses, her emotions overflowing. Her appearance, though marked by the scars of a harsh life, held a beauty that was undiminished by the trials she had faced. Old Meg weed the affection but couldn''t hide his irritation at her attributing their potential salvation to Saint Lenny Tales. "It is my hard work, sweat, and blood that did this, Jasper, and not your so-called Saint Lenny Tales. Now hurry up, get the kids; we leave this night!" he urged, his tone firm yet filled with an underlying current of concern. Jasper''s surprise was evident. "This night?" she echoed, her voice tinged with fear. "But the demons are out there. If we go, they will..." Her words trailed off as Old Meg gently ced a hand over her lips, silencing her worries with a tender gesture. "Just trust me, my love. I promised to give you a free life ten years ago when I stole you from that diator pit," he said, his eyes briefly lingering on a particr scar below her shoulder. It was a harsh reminder of her past, a brand once used to mark her as property, now a symbol of their shared struggle for freedom. "I will not stop until I give you true freedom!" Old Meg dered, his vow sealed with a kiss that spoke of his deep love and unwaveringmitment. The kiss ignited a renewed love in Jasper''s heart, a testament to their enduring bond. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Okay! Go get our daughter, and meet me at the gathering point. We leave for Glenn''s territory immediately!" he instructed. With a nod, Jasper hurried off to gather their child, her steps quickened by the hope that now flickered in her heart. In the candlelit room, amidst the silent prayers and flickering shadows, Old Meg stood resolute. The night''s escape would be perilous, but their chance at freedom was within reach, and he was determined to seize it. The underground hideout, with its mix of despair and hope, had been their sanctuary, but now it was time to leave it behind and journey toward a new beginning. Jasper returned swiftly, the urgency of their departure evident in her brisk steps. In her arms, she cradled their daughter, a girl whose appearance belied her true age. Born only months ago, she already looked to be around ten years old, a testament to the diator genes inherited from her mother. The rapid growth was a remarkable trait, one that made their child stand out in a world where the ordinary had long since been left behind. Along with their daughter, Jasper also carried a miniature statue of Saint Lenny Tales, a symbol of her steadfast faith. Old Meg noticed the statue and, despite his personal feelings towards this object of worship, chose not toment. Time was of the essence, and he understood all too well his wife''s unwavering devotion. Her faith had been a source of strength in a life marred by hardship and suffering, a beacon in the darkness of their existence. He respected her beliefs, even if he didn''t share them, recognizing that everyone clung to whatever hope they could find in these dire times. Together, they made their way through the dimly lit caves, abyrinth of passages that had be their home. Their destination was the rendezvous point where they would meet Gonvo and the others who had decided to embark on this perilous journey to freedom. Upon arriving at the designated spot, they found Gonvo waiting for them. He was not alone; twenty others stood with him, each person a story of resilience and defiance. These were individuals who had chosen to risk it all for a chance at a better life, away from the tyranny of the Blood Demon and the horrors that gued theirnd. They were a diverse group, united by amon goal: to reach Glenn''s territory, a ce rumored to be a haven in a world overrun by darkness. Gonvo greeted them with a nod, his expression serious yet hopeful. The atmosphere among the group was tense but determined. Each person knew the risks involved in their escape. The journey would be fraught with danger, and there was no guarantee of sess. But the alternative¡ªremaining in and devoid of freedom and filled with fear¡ªwas no longer an option. Old Meg looked around at the faces of hispanions, each one set with resolve. He felt a surge of solidarity with these people.... Chapter 707 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 3

Chapter 707 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 3

?Old Meg''s gesture to Gonvo was met with a swift response, the urgency of their situation palpable in the air. Gonvo approached, his hand delving into his pocket to retrieve an item of crucial importance ¨C a map that looked as aged as the world they now inhabited. Its edges were frayed, the paper weathered and worn, a testament to its frequent use and the passage of time. Yet, despite its fragile appearance, the map held a value beyond measure. It charted the elusive and mysterious movements of Glenn''s territory, a roaming haven that promised safety and freedom from the oppressive reign of the Blood Demon. As Gonvo unfolded the map andid it out before Old Meg, he voiced the question that hung heavily in the air, tinged with a mixture of hope and uncertainty. "Old Meg, are you sure about this? Will Glenn''s territory really appear this night?" Old Meg, feeling the weight of responsibility on his shoulders, paused for a moment. The truth was, certainty was a luxury they could not afford in these unpredictable times. Yet, he knew that even the slightest waver in his conviction could unravel the fragile thread of hope that held them all together. He massaged his bald head, a habitual gesture when deep in thought, then mustered a smile that he hoped would instill confidence in his friend and the others. "Of course, of course, my friend," Old Meg assured him, his voice steady. "This map shows the trajectory by which that territory moves around the globe, and once every five years, it appears for a few minutes just about a kilometer from this town. If we can make it there, then our problems will be all over. I hear that even Cuban the Blood Demon cannot touch the territory even though Glenn is no more." Gonvo nodded, epting Old Meg''s words. The resolve in his eyes was mirrored by the rest of the group, each person clinging to the hope that this night would mark the beginning of their journey towards freedom. As they huddled together, hands sped in unity, Old Meg''s gaze met Jasper''s. In her eyes, he saw love, fear, and a fierce determination. He leaned in, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead, a silent promise of a better future. Together, they began to chant the magic words, the stone with runes glowing softly in response. The low light enveloped them, casting their figures in a shroud of shadows that whispered of escape and new beginnings. Each heart in the group held its own wish, its own silent prayer, that this leap into the unknown would lead them to safety, to a life free from the terror that had overshadowed their existence. As the shadows swirled around them, carrying them towards their hopeful destination, the underground hideout faded from view, a chapter closing in their lives as they stepped into the unknown, driven by the unwavering belief in a better tomorrow. Their emergence into the cold, dusty wastnd was a harsh return to reality, their hopes dashed by the unforgiving wind that swept across the barrenndscape. The night air was chilly, biting at their skin as they stood disoriented and lost. Behind them, the distant lights of the town they had escaped glimmered faintly, a reminder of the perilous life they had left behind. However, their intended destination, Glenn''s territory, was nowhere in sight. Confusion and fear mingled with rising usations among the group, some casting doubtful nces at Old Meg, questioning the validity of his n. But in the midst of this turmoil, Old Meg''s daughter, her young eyes sharp and alert, spotted something miraculous. "Papa! Papa!!" she called out, trying to draw her father''s attention, but he was too engrossed in the rising discord. In a moment of frustration, she bit his hand, a small but desperate act to redirect his focus. Startled, Old Meg turned to her, his scold dying on his lips as she pointed excitedly into the distance. There, materializing as if conjured by magic, was the city they had sought ¨C Glenn''s territory, appearing like a mirage in the barren wastnd. The sight of the city, emerging from thin air a mere kilometer away, rendered the group speechless. Joy erupted among them, loud cheers and screams of relief filling the night air. Old Meg, overwhelmed with emotion, embraced Jasper tightly, their years of struggle and fear momentarily forgotten in the face of this newfound hope. "Okay, let''s go there!" Old Meg eximed, reaching for the stone to chant the spell once more. But in an unexpected twist, the stone was snatched from his grasp. Shocked, he turned to see Gonvo, his friend, and confidant, holding the stone. Gonvo''s actions were iprehensible, a betrayal that cut deeper than the cold night air. As he fired a re gun into the sky, sending a bright red signal arcing overhead, Old Meg''s heart sank. The re was a beacon for demons, a call to the very creatures they were trying to escape. "Gonvo, my friend, why did you do this? Why will you betray us like that?" Old Meg''s voice was a mixture of hurt and disbelief, his words choked with emotion. Gonvo''s response was chilling, a cold, eerieughter that echoed in the wastnd. "Have you ever heard of the statement, ''A king in hell rather than a servant in heaven''?" His words were a cold revtion, a stark confession of his willingness to betray his friends for personal gain. Old Meg''s frown deepened, the pain of betrayal etched on his face. "Gonvo, we have been close friends for many years, since we were little boys. You are even the godfather to my daughter, and now you betray us for mere riches?" His voice wasced with incredulity and sorrow, the realization that his friend, someone he had trusted implicitly, had turned against them for selfish motives. The atmosphere was heavy with despair and betrayal, the howling wind carrying the distant sounds of approaching demons. The hope that had briefly flickered in their hearts was quickly overshadowed by the looming threat, a cruel twist of fate that left them vulnerable and exposed in the unforgiving wastnd. Chapter 708 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 4

Chapter 708 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 4

?The urgency of the situation was palpable as the demons closed in with terrifying speed. Their chillingughter and the thunderous beat of their flying beasts'' wings filled the air, creating a symphony of dread. Old Meg, with his daughter perched on his shoulders, knew all too well the horrors that awaited them if caught. The diator pits were a fate worse than death, a ce of endless suffering and brutality. Heeding no further thought to Gonvo''s betrayal, Old Meg''s focus sharpened on survival. "RUN!!!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the night like a knife. The group sprang into action, their flight fueled by sheer terror and the instinct to live. As they dashed toward the safety of Glenn''s territory, Old Meg risked a nce back. The sight that met his eyes was the stuff of nightmares ¨C demons riding on grotesque winged beasts, their mouths twisted in grotesque smiles as they relished the hunt. Cursing under his breath, Old Meg pushed his body to its limits. His training as a Magi gave him an edge, his physical strength and stamina far surpassing that of an average person. Jasper, too, with her history as a diator, matched his pace, her powerful strides eating up the distance between them and their sanctuary. Meanwhile, Gonvo''s fate was sealed in a moment of savage violence. His smile, born of betrayal and false promises of power, was wiped away as a demon dog lunged at him, its jaws mping down with lethal force. The gruesome scene unfolded in mere seconds, a stark reminder of the merciless nature of their pursuers. Old Meg''s daughter, witnessing the horrifying spectacle, instinctively covered her eyes. The innocence of her young age was no shield against the brutal realities of their world. But there was no time to process the shock; the chase was far from over. The ground beneath them trembled, vibrations awakening slumbering mutated creatures drawn by themotion and the scent of potential prey. These abominations, products of a world twisted by dark magic and cruelty, now joined the pursuit, adding anotheryer of danger to their desperate flight. The group, their breath ragged and hearts pounding, raced toward Glenn''s territory, their only hope of escape. The city, a beacon in the night, seemed agonizingly close yet impossibly far as they navigated the treacherous wastnd. Old Meg, his daughter clinging tightly to him, ran with a singr purpose. Each step was a defiance against the fate that loomed behind them, a fight for a future that seemed more like a distant dream with every passing second. The night air was thick with fear and determination, the will to survive pushing them forward against all odds. The harrowing sounds of ughter chased them, the desperate screams of the less fortunate echoing behind them as demons mercilessly cut down anyone in their path. Old Meg and his family, along with the few remaining survivors, pushed forward with every ounce of their strength, their eyes fixed on the sanctuary ahead. But the relentless carnage unfolding in their wake suggested a grim oue. Just as despair threatened to overwhelm them, a glimmer of hope broke through the darkness. From within the walls of Glenn''s territory, cannons roared to life, sending powerful sts of energy hurtling towards the pursuing demons. The sight sparked a renewed vigor in Old Meg''s heart. Someone inside the territory was aware of their plight and was fighting to aid their escape. But the cruel and unforgiving wastnd was not done with them yet. Without warning, a colossal worm, its size rivaling that of three enormous buses, burst forth from the earth. Its gaping maw swallowed several of theirpanions whole, their screams of terror abruptly silenced. The ground trembled under the worm''s emergence, causing Old Meg and Jasper to lose their footing and copse onto the harsh, unforgiving ground. In the chaos, Old Meg''s daughter was flung from his grasp. Panic surged through him as he scrambled to reach her, his heart pounding in fear for her safety. But his terror waspounded as he saw Jasper, a short distance away, also struggling to regain her footing. The miniature statue of Saint Lenny Tales, the embodiment of Jasper''s unwavering faith, slipped from her hand. She lunged for it, desperate to reim the symbol of her belief. But fate dealt a cruel hand as a mutated giant crab, its pincers snapping and its eyes gleaming with a hunger for flesh, closed in on her. In that fleeting moment, Jasper faced an agonizing decision. Her instinct screamed for her to flee, to save herself from the monstrosity bearing down on her. Yet, her devotion to her faith, to the image of the god she revered, held her in ce. With a mixture of fear and resolve, she made her choice. Diving forward, she wrapped her arms around the statue, her body curled protectively over it. Old Meg''s scream of "NO!!!" tore through the night, a raw, guttural sound born of absolute terror and despair. His eyes, wide with fear, watched helplessly as the giant crab loomed over Jasper. The scene was a maelstrom of emotion and chaos. The smell of dust and fear hung heavy in the air, the cries of the fallen a haunting backdrop to their desperate struggle. The thunderous booms of the cannons from Glenn''s territory provided a fleeting sense of hope, but the immediate danger posed by the grotesque creatures of the wastnd was all too real, all too immediate. In this moment of life and death, every sensation was amplified ¨C the cold bite of the night air, the pounding of their hearts, the taste of fear and the metallic tang of adrenaline. Old Meg thought hard on what to do. His loving wife was about to be food to the unforgiving wastnd. No! He could not allow such a thing happen. With a look of determination, he bit into his arm, as the blood flowed, he chanted immediately, a summon to theher world for a Nether beast to appear and aid his plight. Chapter 709 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 5

Chapter 709 The Problems Of The Eighth Earth 5

?In that critical moment of peril, Old Meg tapped into a power he had long suppressed. The strict edict of the demons forbidding magi and witches from summoning creatures from the Nether had been deeply ingrained in him, but desperation tore through those constraints. His action was reflexive, a survival instinct from his days as a magi. Biting into his hand, his blood spilled forth, crimson against the night, and he began to chant. The blood seemed to possess its own consciousness, swirling in intricate patterns on the ground in front of Jasper. She, clutching the statue of Saint Lenny Tales, entered a state of deep prayer, her whispers of devotion mingling with the charged air. Neither Old Meg nor Jasper could have anticipated what happened next. As the dark portal opened, what emerged was not a Nether beast but a man, his appearance rugged and worn from the trials of the Nether. He held a person in a monkey suit by the throat, and another, only a torso and head, rested on his shoulder. This mysterious figure turned his gaze towards Jasper, their eyes locking for a brief, intense moment. The mutated giant crab, sensing a new threat, charged towards the man. The impact resounded like thunder, silencing the chaos around them. As the dust settled, the scene that was revealed left everyone in stunned silence. The crab, in its monstrous fury, had been crushed against the formidable strength of this stranger. With a nonchnt chuckle, the man released the person in the monkey suit and extended his hand. White mes burst forth, engulfing the remaining mutated creatures in a purifying inferno that reduced them to ashes. The sight was awe-inspiring, a disy of raw power that halted even the demons in their tracks. Old Meg, Jasper, and their daughter watched, their hearts pounding, as this enigmatic savior turned the tide of battle with effortless might. The demons, once so confident in their pursuit, now hesitated, unsure in the face of such overwhelming force. Jasper, still clutching the statue of her deity, recalled the tales she had heard over the years. Legends of Saint Lenny Tales, a figure of mythic power, whose signature ability was the white mes that now danced in the hands of the stranger before her. With a mixture of reverence and disbelief, she whispered, "Saint... Lenny Tales!?" The man''s response was simple, yet it carried the weight of confirmation. "Yes!" he said, his smile a beacon in the darkness. In that moment, Jasper knew that the figure of legend, the hero of her faith, hade to their aid. Saint Lenny Tales stood before them, not just a symbol of hope, but a living embodiment of the power and resilience they had all clung to in their darkest hours. His presence transformed the wastnd from a ce of despair to a battlefield where hope reigned supreme. The survivors, their spirits lifted by this miraculous turn of events, dared to believe that their journey to freedom might still have a fighting chance. ........... Meanwhile, Within the Territory, a massager rushed through therge hall way as fast as he could. The messenger''s swift entrance into the meeting room of Glenn''s territory was a testament to the urgency of his news. The room was a sanctum of power and decision-making, with arge table at its center around which sat the high-ranking officials of the territory. The atmosphere was thick with gravity and respect,pelling even the hurried messenger to temper his urgency with a reverence befitting the room''s upants. He approached an old man who was unmistakable in his presence. Father ck, with a cigar that was as much a part of his identity as his leadership, exuded authority and experience. The messenger handed over the report, and as Father ck read it, his usually steady hands trembled with a mixture of shock and disbelief. The contents of the report were so significant that he feltpelled to share them with the others ¨C Elder Zod, Elder Isiah, and finally, the individual who upied the head of the table. This person at the head was unexpectedly young, his deep red Pepper hair and authoritative demeanor setting him apart. Even Father ck, a man of considerable influence and respect within the territory, regarded him with a deferential air. The young man''s fingers, as delicate and smooth as those of a fair maiden, pressed a button on the table before him. A screen flickered to life overhead, revealing the scene of destruction that had just unfolded outside the territory''s borders. The footage showed Lenny Tales, wielding white mes with a power and ferocity that was awe-inspiring, annihting the mutated creatures that threatened their safety. Father ck watched the screen, a chuckle escaping his lips, tinged with relief and nostalgia. "It''s been ten years! Ten terrible years, but he is finally back," he remarked, his voiceced with emotion. A few tears escaped, tracing lines down his weathered cheeks, a rare disy of vulnerability from the stoic leader. Meanwhile, the young man at the table, upon witnessing Lenny''s disy of white mes, summoned a simr power in his own hands. The mes danced and flickered with a familiar intensity, a mirror to Lenny''s own abilities. "Yes... it would seem that my old man is back," he said, his voice carrying a mix of admiration and aplex, unspoken history. Back in the Battlefield, Lenny, turned to the demons. These were creatures that were far more sensitive to their environment. Everyone of them could tell the level of danger that a person of Lenny''s caliber posed. After all, they could all sense that the power that came from this person was beyond theirmon sense. Immediately, they all turned to run. But lenny chuckled, "And where do you think you are all going?" He released a bit of his Aura and they were instantly frozen in ce. And then it happened. like watermelons, they swell up and then burst into meat paste and blood. Chapter 710 Justice For Athena

Chapter 710 Justice For Athena

?As Lenny stood amidst the aftermath of his incredible disy of power, he noticed Jasper bowing in worship before him. Old Meg, too, was there, his expression one of awe and disbelief. The legends and tales of Lenny''s might, his defiance against the demons, had circted far and wide, but witnessing such raw power firsthand was a different experience entirely. It was a moment that bridged the gap between myth and reality. Amidst the quiet that followed the battle, a series of weak coughs pierced the air. They came from Athena, gravely injured and lying on Lenny''s shoulder. The transition from the Nether realm to the earthly ne had brought back the stark reality of her condition. In the Nether, the concept of death was foreign, but here, in this world, it loomedrge and imminent. Athena''s lower body was gone, her form ravaged by untold suffering and abuse. As she coughed up blood, it was clear that her life was ebbing away. Gently, Lennyid Athena down on the cold, hard ground. He gazed into her remaining eye, searching for some sign of hope. "Are you sure about this? We''re back at Glenn''s territory! Surely, we can find a way for you to survive," he implored. But Athena''s response was a weak shake of her head. In her eye, Lenny saw a profound weariness, a soul exhausted by a lifetime of pain. The hellish ordeal in the Nether realm had been her breaking point. With thest of her strength, Athena reached up, her hand cupping Lenny''s cheek. "Promise me something!" she whispered, her voice barely audible as her life force waned. "What is it?" Lenny asked, his voice heavy with sorrow. "My love, Hector, please, save him! I know he''s still out there, in pain." Lenny heard the plea in her faint voice and solemnly nodded. "I swear on it, I''ll save him." Tears welled in Athena''s remaining eye, a mixture of relief and sadness. For Lenny, witnessing Athena''s final moments was deeply affecting. He had seen many people die, but Athena''s death touched him in a way he couldn''t quite understand. Perhaps it was the bond they had formed, the battles they had fought side by side, or the sheer extent of her suffering he had witnessed. Though Lenny never considered himself a good man, the goodness in others was something he could always see. With a few final, blood-tinged coughs, Athena''s struggle ended. Her body stilled, her eye losing its light. Lenny, with a tender gesture, closed her eye. "Rest on, Athena," he murmured, a solemn farewell to a brave soul. The silence that followed was heavy with loss and reflection. Lenny stood there, a figure both feared and revered, shouldering the weight of promises made and battles yet toe. The survival of those around him, the legacy of those who had fallen, and the future of Glenn''s territory rested in part on his shoulders, a burden he now wondered if he was to carry. E, still d in her peculiar monkey suit, looked around in bewilderment, realizing they had returned to the realm of the living. The magnitude of Lenny''s power was not lost on her, but it was Lenny''s gaze upon her that conveyed an entirely different message ¨C one of deep-seated anger and disgust. For Lenny, E represented the catalyst of Athena''s tragic demise. His feelings towards her were a tumult of revulsion and rage, every nce at her stirring a visceral loathing. To him, she personified the ugliness of betrayal and cruelty, her beauty rendered meaningless by the monstrous acts she hadmitted. Confronted by the woman responsible for so much pain, Lenny felt an overwhelming urge for retribution. He wanted E to endure the anguish she had inflicted on Athena, to experience the depths of despair. But time was a luxury he didn''t have, with much to be done and many responsibilities resting on his shoulders. A dark, ingenious idea took root in Lenny''s mind, a form of revenge that would be both unique and fitting. He seized E by the head, her presence feeble inparison to his restored powers, akin to an ant before a giant. Lenny activated two of his abilities simultaneously. The first, ''WILL,'' harnessed the might of his extraordinary mind, focusing it on a task of immenseplexity. The second, ''The Influencer,'' allowed him to exert his will over those beneath him, convincing them of his words, bending them to his intentions. With both abilities working in tandem, Lenny embarked on his calcted revenge. He focused intently, channeling his abilities to send amand to every single cell in E''s body ¨C to turn against each other in a relentless internal war. It was a cruel and unusual punishment, a fate designed not just to end her life, but to make herst moments a battleground of her own making. E, caught in the grip of Lenny''s powers, began to feel the torment he had orchestrated. It was a silent and invisible struggle, yet one that wreaked havoc within her. Lenny''s gaze remained fixed on E as his powers infiltrated her very essence, initiating a macabre dance of destruction within her. The air around them grew thick with the tension of impending doom, a sinister undercurrent to the scene unfolding. E''s body convulsed violently on the ground, each movement a testament to the agony she was enduring. Her screams pierced the eerie silence of the night, a chilling symphony of pain and despair. As her suffering intensified, her voice grew ragged and strained, each cry a haunting echo of her torment. Around her, the ground became a canvas of horror. Blood seeped from every orifice, staining the earth beneath her. But the nightmare didn''t end there; her skin began to rupture spontaneously, creating new, grotesque openings. It was as if her very cells had turned against her, then again, they had. They had bing agents of her annihtion, eating her alive from the inside. The horrific sight of E''s body betraying itself was unnerving. Her flesh tore apart in an unnatural, gruesome disy, leaving her writhing in a pool of her own blood. The agony was relentless, an unending cycle of internal warfare that ravaged her from within. Lenny stood watch, his expression impassive, almost detached, as he observed the culmination of his vengeful act. There was no mercy in his eyes, only the cold resolve of a man who had decided to mete out justice in its most brutal form. The night air was heavy with the scent of blood and the sound of suffering. In this moment, Lenny was the embodiment of vengeance, his actions a dark reflection of the pain and suffering that had been inflicted upon Athena and himself. E''s torment continued under Lenny''s unwavering watch, her body a battleground of her own making, a harrowing end to a life marked by malevolence. It was a chilling, haunting disy, one that would linger in the memories of all who witnessed it. Lenny''s resolve was unyielding, his retribution for Athena''s suffering and his own ordeal in the Nether a grim testament to the lengths he would go to exact his own form ofjustice. Chapter 711 Welcome Home?

Chapter 711 Wee Home?

?Lenny''s unflinching gaze remained locked on E as she endured the excruciating torment he had unleashed upon her. He understood, more than most, the nature of pain and how it could distort one''s perception of time. In E''s case, the agony was so acute, so profound, that it stretched seconds into what must have felt like centuries. Every cell in her body was in conflict, every nerve ending ame with pain, creating a hellish experience far beyond the piercing of a billion needles. As the brutal spectacle unfolded, E''s life force waned under the unbearable strain until, atst, her heart ceased to beat. Death came as a release, but for Lenny, it was not enough. His desire for justice¡ªor perhaps vengeance¡ªhad not been fully satiated. He cast a ball of white mes onto her lifeless body, incinerating it until nothing remained. However, as her body was consumed, a burst of white light emanated from the ashes, soaring upwards toward the heavens. Lenny, taken aback by this unexpected urrence, queried the Satan system within his mind for an exnation. The system''s response was revealing: . This information only deepened Lenny''s frown. To him, the idea of E finding peace or sanctuary in the afterlife was uneptable, a final injustice that he could not permit. Acting with resolve, Lenny tapped into another of his formidable abilities, one that granted him dominion over the souls of those he had vanquished. *SOUL MASTER* He summoned E''s escaping soul, halting its ascent and drawing it back towards the earthly ne. The soul, now a captive in Lenny''s palm, was met with the wrath of his white mes once more. With a focused intensity, Lenny obliterated the soul, erasing its very existence. The mes consumed it, leaving no trace, no chance of redemption or return. It was a final, absolute act of retribution, ensuring that E''s legacy would end there, on that battleground, without hope of continuation or forgiveness. In that moment, Lenny stood as an arbiter of a harsh and final justice, his actions a reflection of the deep scars and burdens he carried. The night air was still, the remnants of the battle fading into the darkness, leaving only Lenny and the memories of what had transpired¡ªa reminder of the lengths to which he would go to right the wrongs he had witnessed and endured. As Lenny stood, nodding in satisfaction after his decisive actions, the toll of the recent events began to manifest. The fatigue from the relentlessbat and the exertion of his powers was evident. But Lenny was not one to sumb to weariness, especially not when he had a means to rejuvenate himself. With a swift motion, he summoned the Core of the primordial beast into his hand. This artifact, a source of immense power, had diminished in size enough for him to consume it whole. Without hesitation, he tossed it into his mouth and swallowed it. The action was followed by a low, resonant boom that emanated from deep within him. The air around him crackled with energy, a visible testament to the power coursing through his veins. As the Core''s energy surged through his body, his physical form began to transform. The hand that had not fully healed initiated a rapid regenerative process. In moments, his skin became wless, smooth, and unblemished. His body levitated slightly off the ground, enveloped in a disy of lightning and white mes. It was a sight to behold, each cell of his being supercharged with the life and power drawn from the Primordial Core. Old Meg, Jasper, and their daughter, witnesses to this extraordinary event, watched in awe. The air was thick with the sense of witnessing something beyond the realms of their understanding, as Lenny''s power escted to levels that were both formidable and awe-inspiring. In the midst of this transformation, Lenny''s mind was filled with the updates from the Satan system. The announcement was a clear indicator of the magnitude of power he had just absorbed. But there was more. Almost immediately, another alert chimed in: These achievements marked a significant esction in Lenny''s already formidable capabilities, elevating him to a status that few could dream of reaching. The implications of these advancements were profound, not just for Lenny but for everyone who witnessed his ascent. In this moment, it became clear that Lenny was not just a survivor or a warrior ¨C he was a force of nature, a being whose power and will had the potential to shape the world around him. At least to the old meg and his family. After all, they had essentially just witnessed a practical miracle. Jasper was so moved by what she saw from beginning to end that tears fell from her eyes. After all, she was witnessing her god in action after he had abruptly saved her life. The air slowly settled as Lenny''s transformationpleted, his newly acquired power simmering within him, ready to be unleashed. The night, once filled with screams and chaos, now bore silent witness to his new found power. Lenny turned to the couple and their child and nodded to them. At the same time, a shimmering sound was heard as the veil around Glenn''s territory opened up. A familiar figure dressed in full ck robes walked out. This figure leaned into his walking stick as he approached. He had a cigar in his mouth, and even If lenny imed to not remember the face, he could never forget that cigar vor. He had a broad smile on his face as he walked up to lenny. Lenny smiled back at him, "Father ck!" Both men embraced one another, Patting their backs. It was indeed good to see a familiar face. However, When Lenny looked behind Father ck, he was.... (Author''s Note: I have been releasing a lot of Chapters these days. Please remember that gifts and Golden tickets help me a lot. Like a lot! thank you) Chapter 712 Glenn’s Son?

Chapter 712 Glenn''s Son?

?Lenny smiled back at him, "Father ck!" Both men embraced one another, Patting their backs. It was indeed good to see a familiar face. However, When Lenny looked behind Father ck, he was surprised to see only two other people that he recognized. It was only Elder isiah and Elder Zod. A kind of foreboding suddenly came upon Lenny, and as much as he did not want to think about it, he already had a range of guesses. As Lenny raised his head up, he absorbed the sight of Glenn''s territory, now fortified with walls, a stark reminder of the battles and struggles it had faced in his absence, he was led into the great hall by Father ck. The sight of the numerous seats, many unupied, spoke volumes of the losses and changes that had transpired. Father ck offered him a seat, a gesture that carried a weight of significance in this ce of leadership and decision-making. Father ck''s question about Lenny''s whereabouts pierced the air, echoing with the curiosity and concern of years passed. Lenny''s response, a simple exmation of surprise and confusion, revealed his unawareness of the passage of time. "The Nether realm!" he dered, his words casting a somber tone over the room. The mention of the Nether realm, a ce notorious for being inescapable and synonymous with a fate worse than death, filled the room with a sense of awe and disbelief. Father ck, more than anyone, understood the gravity of Lenny''s revtion. The knowledge that Lenny had survived the Nether realm and returned was unprecedented, a feat that defied all known wisdom and experience. However, Lenny was more concerned with the state of affairs in Glenn''s territory. His question prompted Father ck to recount the events that had transpired during Lenny''s absence. The tale was a chronicle of loss, sacrifice, and resilience. Father ck spoke of the deaths of Nikky, Crusher, Insect-B, and the many others who had fallen. He detailed the abduction of Lady Vinegar by the Undead Commander and the sacrifices made for the survival of the territory. With each story, Lenny''s expressions fluctuated¡ªa tumultuous sea of emotions reflecting anger, sorrow, and disbelief. He had envisioned Glenn''s territory as the starting point of a better world, a beacon of hope in the post-apocalyptic wastnd. But now, confronted with the reality of his absence and the losses it had incurred, Lenny felt the weight of his absence more acutely than ever. In a moment of overwhelming frustration, Lenny''s fist collided with the ground, sending tremors through the earth¡ªa physical manifestation of his inner turmoil. Father ck, understanding the depth of Lenny''s pain, attempted to offer sce. But the sense of loss and the burden of what had transpired were palpable. Lenny''s return to Glenn''s territory was not a fun homing; it was a confrontation with the harsh reality of time lost and dreams shattered. As he grappled with the revtions, it became clear that his journey was far from over. The path ahead would require rebuilding, healing, and confronting new challenges, all under the shadow of the sacrifices that had been made in his absence. At this moment that his heart was heavy, lenny suddenly had other questions. After all, this was a witch''s territory and he was aware more than anyone else of the implications of this territory''s survival. "How can this ce still exist if she is dead?" lenny asked. And then a voice pierced through the atmosphere of the room. The air in the room seemed to shift as the young man made his entrance, his presence immediatelymanding attention. Dressed sharply, he exuded an aura of authority that belied his youthful appearance. Histe teenage years were apparent, yet there was an unmistakable sense of power that flowed from him, a reservoir of energy that was palpable even to someone as formidable as Lenny. His deep blue eyes contrasted strikingly with his pepper red hair, which Lenny, with his keen observation, noted seemed to be dyed, hinting at a different natural color hidden beneath. The young man''s features were strikingly handsome, his well- defined chin and the pride in his eyes speaking of confidence and a strong sense of self. There was something familiar about him, a resemnce that tugged at Lenny''s memory, but he couldn''t quite ce it. The young man''s deration cut through Lenny''s contemtions. "That''s because It is my territory." The simplicity and confidence in his statement left no room for doubt about his im. Lenny''s eyebrow arched in response, sizing up the young man before him. It was evident that the young man, despite his considerable power, was not in the same league as Lenny, who had attained the rank of a third-rank Great Demon. Such a disparity in power usuallymanded a certain deference, yet Luca''s demeanor suggested he was unfazed. "And who are you?" Lenny''s question was direct, his tone indicating both curiosity and a measure of skepticism. The young man''s response came with a smile, an expression that carried both pride and a sense of legacy. "I am Luca, son of Glenn the witch!" Those words resonated in Lenny''s mind like pealing bells. The revtion was startling, almost unbelievable. Luca, the son of Glenn, the very witch whose territory had been a beacon of hope and a foundation for Lenny''s vision. The connection was unexpected, a piece of the puzzle Lenny hadn''t anticipated. In that moment, the dynamics of the room shifted. The revtion of Luca''s identity added a newyer ofplexity to the situation. Lenny, faced with the progeny of Glenn, now had to navigate this new reality where the territory he had hoped to build upon was under the stewardship of Glenn''s own blood. But that was not the most surprising thing of all. After all, ording Lenny''s memories, Glenn never had a chile. At least, at the time he had seen her, she was not with child. Also, even if she had a child, then with whom did she have it with? lenny recalled Glenn to be a very selective woman, but even more so, quite faithful. And she was with him. So therefore, who is the boy''s father? The weight of this discovery hung in the air, a mix of surprise, realization, and the dawning of a new chapter... Chapter 713 Saving Victor

Chapter 713 Saving Victor

?Before lenny could think further, Luca answered. "As much as it pains me to admit it, I am what many would call ab experiment! I am the result of father ck''s continuous experiment for a bloodline to keep the territory afloat." lenny heard this and turned to father ck, very much surprised. However, thinking of it in such a light, it actually made a lot of sense. After all, Lenny had seen Father ck''s dogs. They were all monstrous, and after having the resources of the Territory at his disposal, it was only natural that he had conducted more experiments. This was the post apocalyptic world, there were no bidding rules from governments preventing hical experiments. It was not at all a surprise that Father ck would pull up such a stunt. Then again, knowing Glenn, it was something that she would not mind, as long as it was for the betterment of the territory. lenny stood up from his seat and walked up to Luca. He was a head taller than him. Lenny looked right into his eyes, and for a few seconds, it seemed like there was going to be a confrontation of some kind. However, the moment Luca could not take the intense gaze any longer, he subconsciously took several steps back. lenny chuckled a bit, "Not bad, boy!" And then he turned once more to Father ck, "And what of Victor!" On mentioning Victor, the faces of Elder zod and Elder Isiah was blessed with regret. They exined to lenny how the portal had malfunctioned ten years ago, and how Victor, Allison and some others had been stuck on the other side. When it had been restored, they had found out that the location that the portal led to was unknown. They had searched for a long time in the ne that was designated for the escape but Victor could not be found. If not that because of their bond to their Alpha that surpasses time and space, they would have believed b y now that Victor was lomng dead. Nevertheless, they had never stopped searching for him all this time. Hearing what they said, lenny nodded, "Do you still have the portal that was used?" He asked. Elder Zod and Elder Isiah looked at one another and then at lenny, they nodded at one another. In a few minutes, Lenny was led to a huge hall. It was very high and wide and looked more like a factory. They were people working at different sides. They were all working on the portal. An old man, a werewolf, much older than elder Isiah was the person in charge. At the moment, he and some of his fellow workers were looking at a Blue print. This was the blueprint of the Portal. On it were many runes. The old man and the workers were pondering on their next cause of action. it was obvious that they had racked their brains over and over again. However, they could not find the problem. Nobody knew what had gone wrong to warrant the loss of their Alpha. At this moment, Elder Isiah walked up to him, "Old Ironborn, How are you doing today?" Old Ironborn turned and sighed lowly, "not so much. In fact, not any better than yesterday. We still do not know what went wrong with the location Nodes, and now, the modules wont even work. Its as if every time we fix one thing, another problemes up. It just doesn''t make any sense. Its as if..." "Someone is sabotaging your efforts!" lennypleted his words. The old man immediately turned to Lenny. At the moment, Lenny was surveying the Portal that was used. He walked around it, looking at the structure. It was made with Bronze and a mix of silver. It was made to look like a huge donut. His eyes scanned it closely, and then he raised a hand to touch it. Old Ironborn wanted to stop Lenny but then he was a smart man. He could see that neither Elders nor Luca, leader of the territoryined about it. In fact, they had a different look than he would have expected in their eyes. "Satan System Scan this portal!" lenny ordered, and his Appraiser Skill took charge. Certain symbols appeared as lenny looked at the Portal before his eyes. Finally, lenny stopped in front. "The reason you have never been able to get it working is because someone keeps sabotaging it!" Old Ironborn was furious by that statement, "How dare you say such a thing!? Every man or woman here is a person I can trust with my life. They are all loyal." As Old Ironborn said this, the workers gathered around him as they nodded in agreement, most of them angry at the usation. However, Lenny did not even look in their direction. Instead, he waved his hand as he threw a ball of white me on the portal. *Boom!* "What are you doing!?" Old Ironborn was furious, "That is the only way to get Alpha Victor back!" He tried to rush forward with a pale of water. However. it was at this moment that he saw and heard it. There was an eerie scream of pain, as blood tried to separate itself from the portal in an attempt to escape. Lenny smiled, "Caught you!" Instantly, he waved his hand and the white mes on the portal rushed for the blood, burning it to nothingness. Lenny chuckled, "you hide in between the realms but still manage to be trouble. I''ll being for you!" Lenny turned about to the stunned crowd, "Now, start the portal again." Everyone was still in a daze. However, Old Ironborn understood what had just happened, "Are you all DEAF!" He screamed at his workers, "Start the the damn thing again!" Instantly, they hurried around, and one''s more, the portal was reignited. Ironborn looked over an elctronic tablet that had been handed over to him, "Impossible! He was actually taken there?" Luca grabbed the tablet from his hand and looked over it. he frowned as he muttered lowly, "Imperilment!?" Chapter 714 These are simple creatures

Chapter 714 These are simple creatures

?The revtion that the portal before them led to the Imperilment Sub-ne, a realm notorious for its lethal flora and fauna, sent a ripple of shock through the hall. The danger it presented was well-known, a dimension where survival was a fleeting concept. Yet, Lenny, fresh from the harrowing experiences of the Nether realm, did not hesitate. His resolve to act was evident, but he wasn''t alone in this decision. To everyone''s surprise, Luca, the young leader of Glenn''s territory, boldly dered his intention to apany Lenny. His announcement caused a stir among the elders, their concern for his safety evident in their attempts to dissuade him. However, Luca''s decision was firm, an unwavering determination in his stance. Lenny, observing Luca''s bravery, couldn''t help but express his admiration with a chuckle. "It seems like you have some big balls, kid! I like it." His words, though casual, acknowledged Luca''s courage or maybe his foolishness. After all, Imperilment was a ce that even lenny had once suffered terribly from. Father ck, ever the protective guardian, approached Luca with a whisper of concern. "What are you doing, boy! You may be in charge of the territory, but I raised you. I know you well. Why do you want to venture into a ce as dangerous as Imperilment? Why now, and why with Lenny?" Luca''s response was filled with resolve and a hint of something deeper. "Lenny Tales doesn''t know he is my father, and I intend to keep it that way. Besides, I''ve heard the tales of the one they call Saint Lenny, and I want to witness his legend with my own eyes." Father ck, understanding the depth of Luca''s conviction, resignedly nodded. "I can''t stop you if you''ve made up your mind. But don''t be as na?ve as those who escaped. Lenny is no saint," he cautioned before walking away. Turning to Father ck, Lenny made a solemn request. "Bury Athena''s corpse for me. When I return, I shall pay my respects to the others." His voice carried the weight of mourning and respect for the fallen. "Wait!" Elder Isiah called out, "From the looks of things, you are already far ahead of the Deep demon realm. The subne won''t let you in, else your power destroys it!" Lenny shook his head, "don''t worry, i have this!" He pointed to the Nether ragged clothes on his body that was actually an aliive Nether beast. This ragged coat that was actually aher creature helped him cup his power, and protected him from the external prob of external conditions. Without further dy, Lenny charged headfirst into the portal, his figure disappearing into the swirling vortex. "Don''tck behind!" Lenny shouted as he disappeared. Elder Isiah hurried to Luca with a Bronze armor, "For your protection!" Luca?took it and followed suit, stepping into the unknown alongside Lenny, embarking on a journey backed by an impulsive decision. The portal closed behind them, leaving those in the hall with a mixture of apprehension, hope, and the lingering sense of an epochal moment unfolding. ............ In the eerie and otherworldly Wandering City of Judas, a ce suspended between dimensions, Baroness Everbee luxuriated in her unique and grotesque manner. Seatedfortably in a pool of flesh and writhing maggots, she sipped from a cup filled with blood, an image of decadence and dark power. Her form was the epitome of seductive danger, with curves that could ensnare the heart of any beholder and an allure that was almost supernaturally irresistible. Yet, behind her beauty lurked a malevolence that was as deep as the abyss she presided over. Suddenly, her eyes snapped open, a flicker of intrigue crossing her features. She had sensed a disturbance, a ripple in the fabric of her ns. The blood she had ced within the portal, a tether to her machinations, had been obliterated. This development, rather than causing concern, seemed to amuse her. "It would seem like lunch is back. This is good," she murmured to herself, her voice a melody of sinister anticipation. With a casual wave of her hand, the blood and maggots at hermand swirled into a formation, creating a portal that shimmered with dark energy. Through this portal appeared the figure of Cuban, the Blood Demon, her cousin and ally in her twisted schemes. "Cousin, it would seem like your prey is waiting for the hunt," she said, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. Her words were an invitation, a call to the hunt that promised violence and very needed bloodshed. It was clear that the return of Lenny to the earthly realm had sparked a new phase in their nefarious ns, a development they both seemed to relish. ........ As Lenny and Luca stepped into the forebodingndscape of Imperilment, they found themselves in a world where thew of the jungle reigned supreme, but with a twisted, alien edge. Thend was eerily beautiful in its own right, yet it exuded a sense of dread and brutality that was palpable in the air. Near a murky, bubbling swamp, they witnessed a bizarre scene. A creature resembling an oversized, spiky toad with iridescent scales sat motionless, its tongue flickering in and out. Suddenly, it shot its tongue out at incredible speed, snagging an unsuspecting creature that looked like a cross between a rabbit and a lizard. The lizard-rabbit, caught in the sticky grasp of the toad''s tongue, was reeled in. As it neared the gaping maw of the toad, it squealed in terror, but its cries were silenced as the toad''s jaw snapped shut, swallowing it whole. Lenny chuckled at this scene, "Oh Imperilment, I have missed you too! Don''t worry, boy! we will see more." As they continued moving, Luca noticed something ahead.In a dense, twisted forest, they came across a macabre sight. High up in the gnarled branches of a tree, they observed arge, spider-like creature with a body the size of a small car. It had long, slender legs, each ending in a sharp, hooked w. Below it, a winged creature resembling a bat, but with the face of a snake, was entangled in a massive, silken web. The spider creature descended upon its prey, its movements eerily graceful. As it reached the trapped bat-snake, it wrapped its victim in more silk, immobilizing it further before piercing its body with a long, needle-like proboscis. The bat-snake''s struggles grew weaker as the spider creature began to feed. Yet again,Near a rocky outcrop, they came across a scene of an ambush. A creature with the body of a lion but covered in armored scalesy in wait. Its eyes were fixed on a group of small, scurrying creatures that resembled armadillos with porcupine quills. As one of the armadillo-porcupines ventured too close, the lion creature pounced with astonishing speed. Its powerful jaws mped down on the prey, crushing it beneath its weight. The other armadillo-porcupines scattered in panic, but not before two more fell victim to the lion creature''s deadly assault. These scenes of predatory efficiency and survival were a stark reminder to Luca of the harsh realities of Imperilment. This sub-ne was a brutal world where survival was a fleeting concept, and the most basicw was the cruel and unforgiving cycle of predator and prey. Each creature they encountered was a grotesque parody of familiar earth animals, yet twisted into forms and behaviors that defied natural order. The environment of Imperilment itself seemed to pulsate with a malevolent life of its own. The vegetation was as dangerous as the fauna, with nts that seemed to watch and wait, their leaves and tendrils twitching in anticipation of unwary passersby. The air was thick with the smell of decay and fresh blood, a constant reminder of the deadly stakes of this realm. Lenny moved without care but Luca moved cautiously through this nightmarishndscape, fully aware that they, too, were potential prey in this unforgiving world. Luca''s senses were heightened, every sound and movement around them a potential threat. Despite his formidable abilities, Imperilment was a ce that demanded respect and caution. This journey into Imperilment was not just a physical challenge but a psychological one as well. As they ventured deeper into this deadly paradise, Luca knew that he had to rely on Lenny''s strengths and be prepared for any eventuality. In Imperilment, danger lurked in every shadow and behind every twisted tree, a constant challenge to their survival and a stark contrast to the world they knew. However, it was not long that a great realization dawned on Luca. It was clear that Imperilment was dangerous. However, not once had a creature actually attacked them. they attacked each other and ate one another, but not once did any creature big or smalle close to them. even when a horde of migrating vampire bats saw them, they did not attack but instead went the other way. he could not help but think maybe these creatures just did not like Human meat. And so he asked lenny... (Author''s note: Forgive Myzy writing please. Just got back to school now.) Chapter 715 Where is Victor

Chapter 715 Where is Victor

?Luca turned to Lenny, "why are they not attacking us? Are they afraid of humans?" Lenny chuckled lightly as he waved his fingers in the air, snapping them. The moment he did, all the creatures around them turned in their direction. It was as if a signal had been released for a full blown attack. It was at this moment that Luca realized that the only reason that these creatures had not attacked till now was because of Lenny''s fierce aura. It kept them at bay by their instinct. The moment lenny turned it off, they had be like a beacon of light in the dark. Creatures from all sides dove to devour their flesh. Lenny chuckled at this as he waved his hand and a long de of white light tore through the first reptile-spider like creatures the size of a bus that dove at him. Blood and guts sshed everywhere. Lenny chuckled as he turned to Luca, "son of Glenn, show me what you can do?" As lenny said this, different creatures rushed for luca. nts, animals. All mutated creatures. Luca, momentarily taken aback by the sudden shift in the creatures'' behavior, quickly regained hisposure as the creatures converged on them. Lenny''s challenge rang in his ears, a call to action that ignited his resolve. The son of Glenn, he was not just a passive observer in this deadly dance but a participant with his own strengths and skills to showcase. As the first of the mutated beasts lunged at him, Luca''s instincts kicked in. He extended his hand, and a surge of magical energy coalesced into a shimmering barrier just in time to deflect a vicious strike from a creature that resembled a cross between a hawk and a scorpion. The creature''s talons scraped against the magical shield, sending sparks flying. Luca then channeled his energy, focusing it into a potent offensive force. With a swift motion, he conjured a series of ethereal, glowing spears and hurled them with precision at the oing horde. Each spear found its mark, impaling the grotesque amalgamations of flesh and fury that dared to approach. A nt-like creature, with vines for limbs and a gaping maw filled with razor-sharp teeth, whipped its tendrils towards him. Luca deftly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding theshing vines. He countered with a st of condensed magical energy that tore through the creature, leaving it in a heap of severed vines and oozing sap. Luca moved with a grace and agility that belied his youth, his every action infused with the power and knowledge inherited from his training under father ck. His eyes burned with a fierce determination, each attack a testament to his training and innate magical prowess. Lenny watched with an approving nod, his own battle with the beasts a disy of sheer brute force and mastery over his demonic powers. Together, they cut a path through the onught, an unlikely duo pitted against the nightmarish denizens of Imperilment. Theirbined strength held the creatures at bay, but it was clear that this was just the beginning. Imperilment was a realm of endless danger, and every moment they spent there was a test of their survival. For Luca, this was an opportunity to prove his worth and stand shoulder to shoulder with the legendary Lenny Tales, while for Lenny, it was an opportunity to see this boy in another light. In the heart of the volcano, a ce where the heat was so intense it could melt sand, the old man''s presence was an anomaly. The fact that he sat calmly, his robes untouched by the scorchingva around him, spoke volumes of his power and mastery over his environment. His meditation, deep and profound, had been broken by the sense of a long-awaited presence ¡ª Lenny''s return. The creature swimming through theva, resembling a grotesque, twisted version of a sea turtle, seemed almost jubnt at the news. "My master''s Disciple has arrived!" it dered, its voice a strange mix of glee and reverence. This creature, seemingly at home in the molten rock, was clearly more than an ordinary inhabitant of Imperilment. After all, this was the hell beast Vandora. The old man, acknowledging the creature''sment with a light chuckle, appeared both amused and intrigued. "It would seem like you won our bet," he said, his voice carrying the weight of wisdom and age. The bet in question, was on the expectation of Lenny''s return, a moment they had both anticipated for over a century. With a knowing smile, the old man made a decision. "Let''s send the kids to go get him." ... The journey through Imperilment was a constant battle, but it also became an impromptu training session for Luca. Lenny observed the young man closely, assessing his skills and techniques. Despite his lineage and inherent power, Luca''s reliance on brute force over finesse in using his witch powers was evident. It was clear to Lenny that Father ck had trained him well inbat, yet there was room for improvement, especially in harnessing the full potential of his magical heritage. As they fought off the relentless creatures of Imperilment, Lenny asionally offered Luca pointers ¡ª strategic advice on where to strike for maximum effect and warnings against certain vulnerabilities. These tips were valuable,ing from a seasoned warrior like Lenny, and Luca alyhough verh annoyed by this, evidence of his pride, absorbed them, to improve. Suddenly, their battle was interrupted by a loud, wailing cry from one of the creatures. The sound seemed to resonate with fear, causing the other creatures attacking them to retreat hastily into hiding. The ground then began to rumble ominously, heralding the arrival of a massive lizard-like creature. Its appearance was daunting, with a rough, spiky back and an all-ck coloration, reminiscent of a creature from an old TV show Lenny recalled from his previous life-Godzi. As the giant lizard approached them, Luca braced for an attack, but to his surprise, the creature didn''t show any signs of aggression. Instead, it regarded them with what seemed like curiosity. When Luca made a move to attack, Lenny swiftly pulled him back. "Wait, kid! That''s our ride!" Lenny''s insight stopped Luca in his tracks. Looking up, Luca saw a figure perched atop the giant lizard''s head, waving at them. This unexpected turn of events was furtherpounded when several figures emerged from the surrounding woods. Their forms were unmistakable even at first nce ¡ª werewolves. Naturally, lennu and luca took the invitation. The vige they arrived at was a remarkable sight, especially considering it was nestled in the heart of the perilous Imperilment. It was a testament to the resilience and adaptability of the werewolves who had made this unforgiving environment their home. The structures were made of sturdy, interwoven branches and vines, creating a natural camouge that blended seamlessly with the surrounding forest. The werewolves moved about with a sense of purpose and confidence, clearly at home in this environment. They had turned what would be a death sentence for most into a thrivingmunity. Lenny couldn''t help but be impressed by their resourcefulness and tenacity. As they walked through the vige, Lenny''s thoughts turned to Victor, the Alpha of the pack. The guide that brought them here said that this tribe had existed for two hundred years and it struck a chord in him. Victor had been waiting, likely seeking a way to return or send word back. The realization weighed heavily on Lenny. The vige was bustling with activity. Young werewolf children yed between the huts, theirughter a stark contrast to the dangers lurking just beyond the vige boundaries. Elder werewolves, scarred and wise, watched over them with a protective gaze, while others busied themselves with various tasks. Their guide led them to arger structure at the center of the vige, which seemed to serve as a meeting ce or hall. The air was filled with the scent of cooked meat and fresh earth, aforting aroma that spoke ofmunity and survival against the odds. As they entered the hall, Lenny could feel the curious and cautious eyes of the werewolves on him and Luca. It was clear they were not ustomed to outsiders, and their presence was a source of intrigue and perhaps concern. The hall was spacious, with arge fire pit in the center providing warmth and light. Around it, the leaders of the werewolf n had gathered, waiting to meet with the neers. Lenny prepared himself for the interaction, knowing that the conversation ahead would be crucial in understanding more about this werewolf n''s long history in Imperilment and potentially learning about Victor''s fate. A man suddenly walked up to lenny. He looked to be in his forties. He bowed to Lenny. "I am Secalo, chief of this Werewolf n. We wee you to our home, sir. We have been expecting your arrival for a very long time now. About two hundred years to be exact." Lenny chuckled, "where is Victor?" Chapter 716 Meeting Victor

Chapter 716 Meeting Victor

?In the heart of the werewolf vige, under the watchful gaze of the formidable leader Secalo, Lenny''s direct approach cut through any potential small talk. "Where is Victor?" he demanded, his voice carrying an urgency that brooked no dy. Secalo, sensing the gravity in Lenny''s tone, bowed respectfully. "Of course, Lenny Tales. I''ll take you to him immediately," he replied, but his words carried a note of caution, "Please understand that his living conditions are below ideal and a bit difficult." Lenny''s brow furrowed at this vague warning, but he followed Secalo without hesitation, his steps determined. Luca trailed behind, his curiosity piqued. The trio made their way through the vige, moving towards a colossal mountain that loomed at the back of the settlement. This mountain, a dormant volcano, stirred memories in Lenny of his previous encounter in Imperilment. He recalled Vandora, the Hell beast, and the lessons learned within these fiery depths. "Is he inside?" Lenny queried, eyeing the bubbling magma with a familiarity that belied the volcano''s danger. Secalo nodded affirmatively. Luca, overhearing this exchange, looked on in disbelief. The idea of venturing into a volcano seemed ludicrous, even suicidal. "Lenny, this is suicide. You will die!" he eximed, his voiceced with concern. Lenny responded with a mix of amusement and challenge. "It would seem that Father ck has only been training you with milk. And that is why you are too soft. Come, let me show you how true men attack the world." With a swift motion that caught Lucapletely off guard, Lenny grabbed him by the chest and hurled him into the volcano. Luca''s scream of terror echoed as he plunged into the moltenva, his body instantly engulfed in searing heat. Lenny, unfazed by Luca''s panic,ughed heartily and followed suit, leaping into the fiery abyss with the ease of someone diving into a familiar pool. As they descended into the magma, Luca''s agony was palpable. The bronze armor he wore glowed faintly, attempting to shield him from the inferno, but Lenny, with a casual wave of his hand, disintegrated the protective gear. "That stupid shit won''t help you," he dered. "If you are with me, then you will train like a man." Luca''s body, subjected to the extreme temperatures, began to burn and disintegrate. His screams filled the volcanic chamber, echoing off the walls in a chorus of pain and terror. But something remarkable happened amidst the agony. As his flesh melted away, it also regenerated, healing over and over again, each cycle faster than thest. What felt like an eternity of suffering was, in reality, only a few minutes. Gradually, Luca realized theva no longer harmed him. The excruciating pain subsided, and his body adapted to the extreme environment. It was as if he was swimming casually in warm water rather than immersed in molten rock. This transformation left him in awe of his own resilience, a testament to the potential he carried within. Lenny saw this and chuckled with a knowing look in his eyes. "Can you see it now? You are born different!" As lenny said these words, he dove into the volcano, swimming deeper. They hade here to find Victor and that was what he was going to do. Swimming through the Volcano, Lenny looked around. This ce was truly as he remembered it to be. Luca followed steadily behind him. From time to time, lenny would turn about to see the progress that the boy was making. Luca had a frown on his face, evidently, the heat of volcano was getting to him again. This was actually very normal. the deeper they went, the hotter the volcano became. lenny knew this and he could tell that this was a good thing for Luca. he sighed in his head as certain thoughts came to his mind when he looked at the boy. But lenny choose not to dwell on them too much. Deep within the volcano, lenny could suddenly hear a voice, "Master''s beloved, you are wee." Lenny smiled at this. After all, he knew that voice very well. that voice belonged to Vandora, the hell beast. After a while, they reached a point that seemed to be protected by a thin film. Both of them went through it, reaching a ce that was withoutva. Surprisingly, Lava flowed beautifully all around them but not in this parlour. This ce looked to be made with the intention of habitable living conditions. After all, they was a couch, bed at one corner and the room itself was decorated with the skulls of creatures of the Imperilment as a suvenior on the walls. There were also red glowing runes all around them. Evidently, these runes were the reason for such a satuary. And then, Lenny heard an aged voice, "Its been a long time brother Lenny!" Lenny turned to the sound of the voice, and the person he saw made him speechless. Lenny stared in disbelief at the man who stood before him. Victor, once a young fragile boy with the goal of bing Alpha, now appeared as an aged figure, his face etched with the lines of time and experience. The long white beard cascading down his chest added to his sage-like appearance. Despite the years that had weathered his features, the spark in his eyes was unmistakable ¨C it was the same fiery spirit Lenny had known in the younger Victor. "Victor, how...?" Lenny began, his voice trailing off as he took in the sight of his old friend, who had clearly endured decades in this harsh realm. Victor stepped forward, a faint smile touching his lips. "Time flows differently here in Imperilment, Lenny. Years pass like days. I''ve waited a long time for your return," Victor continued, his voice carrying a mix of sadness and relief. "I knew one day you''de back for me." Lenny nodded, a surge of emotions welling up inside him. The realization that Victor had spent what seemed like lifetimes in this vtile environment because of Baroness Everbee''s Maniption. "I''m sorry, Victor. I never intended for you to be stranded here this long." Victor waved off Lenny''s apology with a dismissive hand. "No apologies needed, brother Lenny. We werewolves are survivors. I''ve learned much during my time here, things that could help us back home." Luca, still in awe of the environment and the drastic change in Victor, spoke up, "This is incredible... How have you managed to survive here?" Victor chuckled, gesturing around the room. "Vandora, the Hell Beast, helped me. This sanctuary," he motioned to the runes and the flowingva, "is her doing. It''s protected from the harsh elements of Imperilment. Because of rank, I should not even had been able to enter Imperilment, but at the time, my body had not yet digested the powers that was stolen from the primordial beast. but in other for me to survive in this world without breaking it apart, a great part of my powers needed to be sealed in.." As they conversed, Vandora herself passed by the room. Her colossal form was massive. Her eyes glowed warmly at Lenny, a sign of respect and recognition. Lenny turned to Vandora, nodding in gratitude. "Thank you for looking after Victor." Vandora waved her tentacles within theva. "It was my honor. I only helped after noticing your rune carving on his body. Victor has been a greatpanion and a brave soul." meanwhile, luca was left speechless by the sight of the hell beast, and he backed away slightly. In fact, there was nothing here that made sense to him. Their reunion was cut short as Lenny refocused on the task at hand. "I am here to take you back home Victor. I have also only returned to the eighth earth, and with what have seen, I am sure a lot of cleaning up will be needed. Join me!" Victor''s expression hardened, a glint of the warrior he once was flickering in his eyes. "Really? Now that sounds really interesting. Imperilment was interesting once upon a time, but ever since I lost her..." Victor''s eyes lingered on a portrait at a corner drawn entirely out of runes. It was of a woman. Lenny had not seen her before, but it was easy for him to recognize her younger version. After all, that was Allison. "...things have be very very boring!" Lenny sighed. It was obvious that victor had felt the unexinable touch of a woman and also lost it. Luca gave an awkward cough to call the attention of the room to his person. He proceeded to update Victor and lenny on the happenings of the eighth earth and their current situation, detailing the struggles and losses they had faced. Lenny and victor listened intently, realizing the gravity of their circumstances and the crucial role that their power could y in their struggle. After all, these two were powerhouses in the Great demon realm. As they discussed strategies and ns, the atmosphere in the room shifted from a reunion to a war council. The stakes were high, and the addition of Victor''s experience and knowledge was invaluable. Luca started with the first problem, "Cuban wants to own the world..." Chapter 717 The Troubles

Chapter 717 The Troubles

?Luca started with the first problem: "Cuban wants to own the world." Lenny heard these words and raised a brow. "What do you mean by that?" Luca continued, "apparently, he wants to dere the eighth earth his, establishing the name of the Asmodeus family on the. i am not too sure of this, but i had the opportunity to read some of mother''s old books. I was fortunate enough to have seen some records of this. Once he deres his imprint on the, then all members of his family will be able to do as they please on the. This would naturally include those that were of the greater demon realm and above. If that happens, there is no resistance that we mount that will be able to stop him. After all, we will be facing a royal family from the fucking pits of hell." Luca could see that both men had their attentions on him and continued, "To do this, Cuban needs all the invitation stones. ording to what we have learnt from the rumors, he is unable to do this and is trying a different n..." He raised his head to both men with a grave look in his eyes. "Cuban has created a facility with one aim and one aim only, and that is the creation of..." "Babies!" Lenny finished Luca''s words. "How do you know this?" Luca asked. Lenny shook his head, "Its easy to guess. Once upon a time, Cuban was my Arena master. His ways are not new to me." Luca nodded, "we have reason to believe that he already has human women give birth to hundreds of thousands of half born humans. he is practically breeding their numbers. Fortunately for us, that will not be enough to create an Anchor stone. He would be needing millions of human babies to create just one stone. However, we fear that he might reach his goal soon. After all, this facility was said to have been established only a month ago and he already has them in hundreds of thousands. Father ck believes that Cuban has found a better way to reduce the prenancy period of humans again and that is why we are now in this position." However, Lenny had a lot of questions on his mind. "How is it possible to create an invitation stone when the other stones still exist?" Luca nodded, "I had a feeling that you will ask that. Unfortunately, it is possible. It is possible, on the condition that the blood quality of the new stone is higher. That way, the authority that the old invitation stones have can be stolen or transferred." Victor frowned, "we have to stop him!" Luca shook his head, "we have tried. we have sent a couple of our best witches and even Werewolves, but we never heard from any of them again. Once they were out of the territory and into the open world, it was as if some mysterious force was targetting them and ending their lives. the only reason we have this much information is because of the refugees that had managed to escape the towns and cities control by demons to our santuary. lenny and Victor nodded. "Humans have suffered a lot in the ten years you have been away!" Luca''s gaze lingered on lenny a bit, and then he brought back his focus to the problem at hand. "The thing is that we don''t even know where this facility is. It changes location regrly. We need to destroy it and we need to kill Cuban while we are at it." Lenny nodded at those words. "Leave finding the facility to me. I can handle that effortlessly. Besides, at the moment, we have an advantage that Cuban does not." On saying this, Lenny waved his hand and two Invitation stones appeared in thin air. One of these stones was the red Ruby stone and the second stone was the one that Lenny had swallowed at that time when he was unfortunately a part of the battle that urred between great demon existences in the City of Milk and Honey. Luca saw these stones and he was absolutely surprised. His eyes were drawn to the red stone, "is that my mother''s..." Lenny nodded, "yes it is." Luca stretched a hand in attempt to touch it, but his fingers lingered in the air, and he took deep breaths in and out as he dropped his hand. Luca nodded, controlling his emotions. "That brings me to the second problem. ording to what we heard, Half of the no longer thrives with life but with the sin of the undead. The undeadmander was greatly underestimated, and now, his power has grown to scary proportions. He is also the person that tookdy Vinegar. Although we do not know if she is still alive, after all, that was several years ago. but what we do know is that The Undeadmander is also in search for the invitation stones. This we can confirm from the battles he had with governor Momoa. Theirst battle, however, was about six years ago. Since then, we have not heard any news from either of them. However, we do not believe neither is dead, gravely wounded, but not dead." Lenny and Victor both nodded at the words they heard. "That brings us to the main problem." "The main PROBLEM?" Both lenny and Victor echoed out their thoughts. Luca nodded, "i know right. with all the problems that we have at the moment, they is none bigger than this one. After all, this one has ruined a lot of our ns. It is also the reason why Brother Victor was trapped in Imperilment. As he said this, Luca waved his hands, and his Darkline magic formed the holographic projection of a particr City. This image was the Wandering City of judas. This ce needed no introduction. One look at it was all it took for the men to know that this was indeed trouble. Chapter 718 The Troubles 2

Chapter 718 The Troubles 2

?This image was the Wandering City of judas. This ce needed no introduction. One look at it was all it took for the men to know that this was indeed trouble. lenny gave a loud sigh at this and even Victor leaned back a bit as he locked his fingers in front of his face. This was a ce that everyone in this room had an unfortunate history with. Luca nodded at this, "we all know how dangerous the entity that rules this city is. Baroness Everbee is a very dangerous fellow. ording to what we have learnt, they was an attack on the City of Judas some ten years ago. The attack was conducted by..." he paused a bit, "...DEVILS. Of course, it ended in an epic fail. But it just goes to show how possible it is for the city of Judas to be attacked." Lenny heard this, and the thought of one person came to his head. Of course, it was none other than morgana. "If we can find away to also enter the City and bring it down with explosives, even if we don''t kill the baroness, it will be enough to send her fully out of our ne. Unfortunately, we do not know how to get in. The Wandering City of Judas is one piece that we must take with all seriousness. If not, all our ns could end up in trouble. Lenny and Victor nodded. Luca raised his head to both of them. At the moment, these men were all Great demon existences. This meant that they were at the Apex of strength in the eighth earth. They were also thest hope of the human race. Without them, all might actually be lost. In fact, it was in the fate that lenny would one day return that the territory had given it its all, day and night for ten years. And now, Lenny was back, and he was bringing victor with him. Luca could not help but hope for the best. After all, as the leader of a Witch territory, he was going to have a front row sit to the show. "So, gentlemen, is there any suggestion?" Lenny and Victor looked at each other a bit. And then they nodded. "I''ll take the Undeadmander!" "I''ll Handle Cuban and his Baby making factory!" Luca raised a brow at this, "Wait! just like that. Are you guys not going to charge in together, or maybe formte a n or something?" Victor raised a brow at Luca, and then he whispered into lenny''s ears words that luca could not hear, "is he a bit dumb or something, Or are you sure he is..." Lenny nodded, "I know right. But he is..." Victor shook his head as he chuckled lightly, "My own offsprings are not that dumb you know." Lenny chuckled at Victor''s words as he stood to his feet, "well, I guess we should get to it then." Victor also stood up as he stretched. "I have been locked in this hell hole for far too long. I think its time for a breather." As Victor streached, his back made CRACKING noises. Of course, this was most likely because of his age. Lenny turned to Luca, "Okay, boy, you may open the portal now." "Wait! what of the other Werewolves!?" Lenny scrached his forehead, "oh, I almost forgot about them." Victor nodded, "Yes! although I doubt they will want to leave the life that they have here, we can give it a shot and see." As he said this, he closed his eyes and then the moment he opened them again, his eyes were a shade of deep Yellow. Victor remained in his position for a while. "What is he doing?" Luca asked. "He is Alpha!" Lenny replied, "he his giving them your message. After a few seconds, Victor''s eyes returned to their usual color. "A lot of them are already used to life in Imperilment and will stay, but there are a few that desire to see the earth." Luca nodded. he thought something like this would happen. After all, these people had already been here for at least three generations. To them, the dangerous imperilment was their home, and the eighth earth was a foreignnd. "I''ll make the arrangements immediately." As Luca said this, he pressed a button on his wristwatch, "Home, this is Alpha 001, do you read me?" There was a brief static sound, and then they was a reply. "Yes, Alpha, we read you." "I want you to set up a portal at my location and another one two kilometers on the surface..." As Luca made arrangements, lenny dove back into the Lava pool, making his way to Vandora. "Its been a long time, Vandora!" lenny patted her hard body, and in response, she elongated a tentacle that wrapped around his body as if to hug him. "I have missed you too, master''s beloved." Lenny nodded. "I have an issue that I need your assistance with. Can you help me?" "As long as it is within my power and ability, of course I can." Lenny nodded, "Well, it has to do with the Holy Tool you gave me, Anguis. How do I make it acknowledge me?" As lenny said this, he recounted how he had unleashed the Holy tool the first time as he was falling in the endless void and how the Holy Toll had tested him. Vandora sighed a bit, "unfortunately, lenny, I do not know the answer to this. Only Master Lucifer was able to Command Anguis, and therefore, only you will be able tomand it." Lenny sighed. He knew that an answer like this might be what he would get from Vandora. However, he still wanted to try. After all, Anguis was so strong that it was able to tear through the void. Lenny could only imagine the kind of power he could weild with it if he could control the Holy Tool. "Lenny! its ready." Luca called to him. A portal leading back to their world had appeared. Lenny nodded at Vandora and he turned and left... Chapter 719 I Want Revenge

Chapter 719 I Want Revenge

?Coming Back to the Eighth Earth was a smooth one. Then again, it was not that the likes of the Baroness did not want to sabotage it. But for her own ns to work, she needed Lenny on the eighth earth. The moment Victor walked through the portal, he floated into the air as he allowed the full brute force of his power to be released. After all, he had to hold it back in Imperilment so that he did not destroy the subne. His aura literally suppressed everyone around him. He stretched a bit as he took deep breaths of air, "Hmm! almost two hundred years and i am finally back home!" Meanwhile, the werewolves were all looking at him in puzzlement. After all, they could all feel his arrival in their bones. Even those werewolves that were not in this area but where in other parts of the territory could feel his arrival. Their Alpha was back. After Ten years, he was back. After stretching to his satisfaction, he pulled back his aura. Immediately, he heard cryinging from behind him. "Huh!?" Victor turned around, and that was when he saw them. It was Elder Zod, Elder Isiah, Old Ironborn and many others. Those that had actually met victor all those many years ago. the sight of him even though he had agaed considerable was joy to their soul. It gave them so much joy that they literally shed tears. Victor had been floating in the air. Slowly, hended on the ground and they all rushed to hug him. lenny watched the reunion and nodded his head. Luca, on the other hand, walked out of the portal with a following of Werewolves. The moment these set of people walked through the portal, every other Werewolf instantly became alert. They were those that outrightly dropped what they doing as the hair on their backs had be dangerously alert. Many of them became highly defensive and entered a stance for battle. It was clear that they could sense the kinshiping from these barbaric looking Werewolves, but the aura that came from them was so wild and dangerous that it made many of the Werewolves on earth have difficulty just staring at them for too long. Victor noticed this and waved his hand, instructing them to tame their wild, dangerous auras. After all, this was not imperilment. For these Werewolves, that had been baptised by a very dangerous environment all their lives, hiding their aura was actually difficult. Victor had to use hismand as their Alpha against their bloodline. If not, they would be walking rm clocks of danger. "My Alpha," Elder Isiah walked up to Victor, "Are those..." he swallowed harshly. "Yes, my great grand children, and some of them great grand children of those that managed to survive Imperilment all those many years ago." Elder Isiah nodded as he swallowed hard. these new werewolves were dressed roughly, with clothes made out of the skin of animals from Imperilment. Their hair was wild and bushy and even their sharp eyes as they looked around was like des. All of a sudden, Elder Isiah noticed that certain Werewolfdies amongst the residence of the territory fell to their knees. he looked at them and was surprised to see that six women working in this ce that were werewolves by origin had just imprinted on several of these new fellows. But these fellows did not imprint back. Elder isiah''s eyes shut open in surprise. This was a one sided imprint. Usually, imprint happened from both ends. After all, he had heard of such a phenomenon, but he had never seen it in his own eyes. Although, it was in their recorded history. It was when a Werewolf imprinted on another purely because of the purity and voraciousness of their bloodline and aura. The Bloodline of the less strong werewolf, in an attempt to be stronger and produce stronger offspring, would give in top imprint. "Shit!" Elder isiah cursed as he immediately ordered, "somebody put them under istion!" As he said this, old Iron also understood the gravity of what was happening. Instantly, he rushed to do as Elder isiah had instructed. After all, they could not have these guys walking about the territory with all the women and men imprinting on them. That would literally be a mating disaster. On seeing this, lennyughed wildly, "Truly, Imperilment breeds them differently!" Victor waved his hand to one of the Werewolves and she stepped up to meet him. like the others, she was also dressed wildly and although she was obviously a pretty girl, her beauty was greatly hidden as a result of the circumstances. "Elder Isiah, this is my great grand daughter. She is named after my mate Allison. She is the person in charge of these bunch." Elder Isiah nodded as he bowed to her a bit. After all, the Alpha was acknowledging her. This meant that there was something special about her. Besides, as his Great Granddaughter, she had the blood of Alpha''s past in her. However, Elder Isiah could not help but look at her with a bit of skepticism. After all, she looked slim and smallish in nature. It was a generally known fact that Werewolves always acknowledged the strength of people in other for them to lead them. However, this young girl did not look the part, and yet, Victor was saying that she was the leader of this people. Even the women amongst this bunch had muscles that made them look like they were carved from marble. And this pettite looking girl was their leader? Victor could tell what Elder Isiah was thinking. And he chuckled lowly, "Do not underestimate her. After all, she is the only one in this group that is of the Great demon realm." Those words shocked everybody around that had heard those words, this included Luca. Lenny suddenly stepped forward, dies and gentlemen, I think its good to say that it is nice to be back home. We have lost much, but we have endured, and now, we are here. I, personally would not mind us exchanging pleasantries, gists and overall, a really good time. But we have bastards to kill, and I don''t know about you all, but I have lost too much, and I want REVENGE!" Chapter 720 War Starts Now!

Chapter 720 War Starts Now!

?Lenny suddenly stepped forward, dies and gentlemen, I think its good to say that it is nice to be back home. We have lost much, but we have endured, and now, we are here. I, personally would not mind us exchanging pleasantries, gists and overall, a really good time. But we have bastards to kill, and I don''t know about you all, but I have lost too much, and I want REVENGE!" Those words were short, simple but for some reason, it resonated with everyone. "Let''s go to the Council room!" Lenny ordered as he walked forward and Victor, Elder Isiah and Elder Zod followed along. Father ck walked up to luca whom was frozen in ce. "Are you alright?" Luca turned to Father ck, "He knows I''m the one in charge here, right?" Father ck chuckled, "Trust me kind, you don''t want topete with that charisma." he followed after lenny to the council room. Luca grunted a?bit but followed after them. In the Room, everyone was seated, and now, a n of attack was to be made. Lenny, Luca and Victor had already nned on what they wanted to do. All they were doing now was updating the others. "What weck now is information on the happenings of the outside world. I''ll be taking some of Your kin with me, to explore the territories that Cuban has dered his." Lenny stated as he turned to Victor. Victor nodded, "I will be going to the other side to pay a visit to the undeadmander. He and I have an old quarrel that needs settling." "Good!" Lenny stated, "then lets us go!" "In another two hours, the Territory is set to teleport again." father ck stated, "Coincidentally, we will drop at the Undead zone on the other side of the." All was said. It was time to act. Everyone suddenly turned to Luca. He was surprised at first, but he could tell that they were waiting for his input. Luca shook his head, "I am okay with the ns. But this time around, I want to go with Victor to thend of the undead." Father ck raised a brow at him. "Are you sure about that?" Luca nodded, "Ten years ago, when he attacked this Territory, I was not opportune to partake of that battle. But i grew up having to pick up the pieces of that attack, and as the leader of the territory, I had to go extreme miles to ensure that we reach were we are today. If i don''t give that Walking Dead bastard a piece of my mind, I wont be satisfied. I have to do this, for the shit we have all been through!" As he said this, he tightened his fist. His anger was obvious. Father ck sighed at this. He really understood what Luca was struggling with. Truly, these ten years had not been easy for the boy. Luca was only ten years old,a nd by normal standards, he was still a child, however, he had diator blood in him, and they grow very fast. He had his own fair share of suffering, and they were even times that he had to quench coups from his own people because they felt that he was too young to rule his territory by birth right. Victor gave Lenny a low jab under his elbow, and the two exchanged eye contact. Lenny suddenly stood to his feet, "Good! That Anger you have, channel it into battle. I can trust Victor with your safety. besides, this is a valuable opportunity for you to learn from him. use it well! All as been said. It is time for us to act. We leave in One hour!" After Saying this, lenny nodded at them all and left the room. The meeting had been adjourned. One hour came and ended fast. The Werewolves that hade with Victor had already cleaned up, and taken hair cuts. They had also been given proper clothes. Everyone formed up on an open field. The Werewolves were split in two teams. One team would follow Lenny and another team would follow Victor and luca. Coincidentally, Victor''s great grand daughter, Allison was on the same team with Lenny. She was to lead the members of her tribe under him. She was only about five feet tall, and had a small figure all round. But she was already 29 years of age.She stepped forward to lenny and gave a proper bow in respect to lenny. lenny was not expecting this. however, he still nodded in turn. "For centuries, tales of the mighty lenny and the incredible things you did for our ancestor have been passed down. I decided toe to the Eighth earth especially because of those stories. I and my fiftybrothers and sisters, are in your care." Allison bowed again. lenny nodded back at her. At the moment, he was not wearing his Nether creature jacket and had also washed up pretty good. With a clean cut, lenny''s white hair danced in the cascading wind. He was an handsome young man, true and true. With a well chiseled jawline, a perfect face, and lean fine muscles on his skin, he was a deadlybination of handsomeness and danger that any lustful person would desire to have. Besides, he was not exactly wearing the most modest of clothes. Lenny was still a diator at heart. When he battle, he rather remained with little or no clothes. It makes it easier to do battle. As Lenny looked at Allison, he saw a particr look in her eyes as her gaze danced on his body a bit. He shook his head at this. Not because of the rtionship that he had with Victor. But because he actually felt a response in his pants, and it pissed him off. Removing the distracting thoughts from his mind, Lenny turned to all the fifty Werewolves facing him. Lenny looked at them top to feet. "I heard you guys are dangerous... So tell me, do you want to kill demons?" Chapter 721 Pay Respect To The Dead

Chapter 721 Pay Respect To The Dead

?Lenny''s words made the Werewolves howl in joy. Truly, they were a barbaric kind. Allison looked at lenny with fire in her eyes. obviously, she could not wait to fight along side the lengendary figure of her n. Meanwhile, in a distance away, Luca attending to his own gear managed to catch sight of Allison. For some reason that he could not understand, his eyes lingered on her for a while. His gaze capturing all of her essence, from her ck flowing hair that fell like a waterfall on her shoulder to the incredible but seductively attractive muscle definition that was her body. Allison, like most of her tribal members wore little to no clothes. Only enough to cover the top and the lower private area. After all, they were werewolves and performed their best work with less clothes. The more luca stared at her, the more he wanted to stare at her and before he knew it, it was as if he had temporarily fallen into a trans. At this moment, father ck suddenly appeared from simrly nowhere, "Hmmm! Seeing something you like, boy!?" Luca immediately looked away, ....*Cough!* "No! its nothing!"?He turned about and left. father ck, with his cigar in his mouth took a look at the young woman that Luca had his eyes on and chuckled lowly, "it must be fun to be young!" He then walked up to lenny, "We are ready for you!" Lenny nodded at the man. before leaving this ce, there was one thing lenny wanted to do. Something that he had wanted to do since the moment that he came to this ce. Father ck led lenny behind the main military base to a Grave yard. this Grave yard wasrge and expansive. There were Tombstones littered everywhere, and one big tomb stone with a bunch of names on it. "The smaller ones were those that we were able to recognize and bury that day, while the Big Tomb stone is for those that we knew died but their bodies fell to the number of the undead." Lenny nodded at father ck. And then father ck pointed in a particr direction. These set of Tomb stones were actually ced a bit higher than the others. Lenny understood what this meant. These were the Tombstones that he was searching for. "I''ll give you sometime!" Father ck nodded and left. lenny walked through this garden of grave stones, his eyes subconsciously reading the names of those on the way. lenny had not spent a long time in this ce before he left, but for some reason, when he looked at the grave stones, he could almost see the graphic way by which they had died in his head. Each one of them was a gruesome sight. Some were crushed by mutated creatures. Some took to hiding in a building, but it fell, instantly, crushing them to meat paste. some others had even died of too much fear. Either ways, they had all died. And they had all died because he was not here to defend them. It was his idea for this ce to be a santuary and he was not even here to defend it when it needed him the most. The thought of this, was very haunting. It pegged at his heart like a leech, sucking at his blood. All lenny could mutter as he walked past was, "please forgive me!" Finally, he arrived at the Grave of his most trusted friends. These Graves belonged to Insect-B, who had been like a daughter to him. The next was Crusher, the big muscr man that only had sex and food on his mind, with more love for freedom as he did for a good life. After which was Scarface, and finally, there was Nikky. As lenny looked at their grave stones, how he had met each and everyone of them went through his mind. Then again, it could not be helped. In these strange world, where some of them had started out as enemies to be family, and some others had started out as partners just for survival. It was a really surprising thing, but he actually missed them. Even now, he could hear their voices in his head. Crusher''s Brazenughter, even in the face of adversity. Insect-Bee''s weird way of calling him ''Father''. Nikky''s continous failed attempt at seducing him, and Scarface continous dotting on his daughter. All these were fond memories of them that he would forever cherish. Slowly, tears actaully fell from the side of his eyes. Who could have thought that a man of his caliber, an assassin from another world, would have people that he woulde to love one day. After all, he was supposed to be heartless and wicked. But time had a way of washing grievences from the heart and mellowing one''s soul, no matter how rough it was. like little drops of water against a harden rock, it was bound to break over time. "I''ll avenge you all!" lenny spoke lightly. "its the only thing i can do for you now. I am sure that you all waited for me, but i was not there. Truly, I couldn''t protect you. But Avenge you, this, I can do! Even if i have to bury the entire eighth earth with you, I''ll do it." After saying this, he stood up to his feet. There was one more grave, far off in the distance. That one belonged to none other than Glenn, but Lenny intentionally did not go that way. Firstly, a part of him was actually afraid to confront that grave, and secondly, he really did not know what to say. After all, Glenn''s suffering had been of its own caliber. Lenny turned and walked back to his troops. It was time to leave for the demon town. Meanwhile, as he walked away, Luca watched from a distance in silence. He saw that lenny did not even go to his mother''s grave and it made him frown deeply. Chapter 722 Let Them Know We Fighting Back

Chapter 722 Let Them Know We Fighting Back

?Lenny gave Victor a hug, "kick his Ass!" he advised. "Definitely!" Victor responded. "And look after the boy!" lenny pointed at luca. Victor nodded. lenny turned around. However, he had only taken a few steps when a particr fellow hurried towards him. It was a person that he was not expecting. It was jasper, old meg''s wife. She was the person that lenny had saved oning back to this world. Immediately, she fell on her knees and ced a kiss at his feet. This surprised lenny. However, she stood to her feet, "my lord, I know that you are going to bring justice to the heathen demons. Please, let me join you!" Lenny raised a brow at this sudden request. he thought about it for a bit as he looked at her, head to toe. "You are of diator origin?" he asked. "Yes, my lord!" She nodded. "Have you activated your darkline energy yet?" "No, my lord!" lenny shook his head. "Then I am sorry, I cannot take you along with me." he turned around to leave. However, she would not let him go, "my lord! my lord, Wait! I know the town. In fact, I know thetest information about the outside world. Including ces that have your followers." Lenny paused and turned to her, "my followers!?" She noticed that she had caught lenny''s attention, "yes, my lord! legends of the Great Saint tales have reached even the bowls of the Arena, and they are many there that pray fervently to you..." she held her hands to her chest, looking like the most dutiful of servants. "...they await your arrival, my lord!" Lenny massaged his jaw a bit. It was true that as he was entering into the world, he currently had little to no information about it. It was only wise for him to take a guide. After all, having information was never exactly a problem. "In that case..." lenny ced a hand on her head. "Satan system, activate Darkline magic." At the same time, her husband had ran over, "Jasper, don''t!" In his hands was their baby girl. However, he paused at the sight that met his eyes. This was one of lenny''s abilities. he could activate the darkline magic of other diators. of course, he could also make this any other kind of magic. Immediately, Jasper''s body began to glow in a faint, dark light. Jasper could not believe her eyes. But it had happened. She now had darkline magic. This was something that only those A and B ss warriors had. But now, she had it. It was and incredible feeling and she turned to her husband, tears falling from her eyes. For her, this was a miracle, a sign that she was doing the right thing. After all, she was receiving the blessing of her lord. Old Meg had wanted to stop her. They had only been given amodation within the territory, and that peaceful life that they had fought hard for was right before their eyes. But Jasper from the moment that she had seen lenny could not stop talking about him. She could not help her self. Her god had appeared right before her eyes. old meg knew that lenny had saved them, and was grateful for that, but more than anything, he wanted to have his family together with him in thisnd of paradise. Jasper walked over to her husband. She looked at him, "please," she pleaded. Old meg saw the look in her eyes. He knew that he could not stop her any more. He had taken her out of the diator pit out of his selfishness. It had been a risky move, but he had fallen in love with her on first sight, and wanted nothing more but to make her his. And so, after that visit that high level magi''s had to the diator pit, he helped her fake her death. And now, that ce he had saved her from, she was going back again. It really touched his heart, in the most unimaginable ways that this would once more be her destiny. Then again, he could not help but imagine the great life that they had together. Although, it had been filled with fear, and a big part of it, pain, nevertheless, they had each other. old meg knew that they was nothing that he could do about this. This was just fate getting the best of him. He turned to lenny, his words low, but carrying the gravity of all his emotions, "...please, look after her, she is my World!" lenny nodded at the man. Allison nodded at one of the werewolves and he immediately carried her on his back. lenny turned once more to them, "we move out!" they nodded and instantly, lenny''s feet legft the ground as he floated in the air. This was the same thing for the Werewolves. This meant that all of them were in the Deep demon realm. Lenny nodded at this. Imperilment really had the best conditions for training the best warriors. They flew out of Luca''s Territory and into the dry, dusty wastnd. As they did, lenny looked around. This ce was just as dead as he remembered it to be. "The Town is about twenty kilometers from here!" Jasper advised. Lenny nodded. Soon, the town was in sight. Even from the distance that they were, lenny could see flying beasts all around the town. Of course, some of them were demonic beasts, but most was actually mutated creatures. "Are they any Arenas in this town?" lenny asked. "No!" she answered, "The Bedridden town does not have any Arenas. That would be another town about 60kms from here. Lenny nodded, "good! Then this will be very easy." Lenny turned to the Werewolves, "let the world know that we are fighting back! kill All The FUCKING demons!" he ordered. Instantly, the air crackled with energy as the Werewolves nodded to the order. Each werewolf dispalyed their unique abilities as the ughter began.... Chapter 723 Glorious Slaughter

Chapter 723 Glorious ughter

?"Hmmm! How long do we have to continue with this damn curfew?" One Demon asked another. The demon that was asked did not have a mouth like that of a human, but rather that of a fly. Nevertheless, it looked intelligent. It pointed to luca''s territory in the distance, with one of its insect like wings. The demon that asked nodded in understanding. Before these demons was a little fire ce that had been made. On it was a human corpse that had a bamboo inserted from theher region through the mouth. Even though a good part of the human meat was burnt silly, and the eyes melted off, one could still see the suffering on the face. Surely, Whatever led to the death must have been a divinely painful experience. The one that had asked was a reptilian looking demon. With anking force, it tore out the human''s hand as he bit into the meat. "Hmmm! These magi meat does not taste so good. their Nether magic just makes the meat so undesirable. Its so fucking annoying. At the end of the day, its either in human meat, or those juicy diators from the Arena. If not, one cannot enjoy a good meal anymore." Just then, the other demon close to it pointed at Luca''s territory in the distance. The territory was disappearing. "Finally! Its all over!" the demon stood up as it stretched its body. However, It had not fully enjoyed a good stretch when it felt a ssh of blood on its face. "Huh!" it turned to look only to see that itspanion was missing its head. It looked at the other side, and Allison hadnded. In her ws was the demon''s head, "they are more fragile than i thought they would be." Shemented as shended. The demon froze for a while. After all, a lot of things were wrong with this scene. A human had appeared from nowhere and had killed hispanion. There was like a million and one things wrong with this. However, before it could mention a word, she had moved again, sticking her hand through its mouth and out the back of its head. Her petite hand made a gapping hole through the demon''s head and when she puled out again, the head had exploded in a graphic disy, blood sshing in all directions. "They are like jelly!" shemented again. Another werewolf appeared by her side, "yes they are." As he said this, he had already moved, aiming for the three Demons that he saw up ahead. *Boom!* he kicked against the ground, propelling himself into the sky to meet them. As he did, his body spun in the air, as his legs, each carrying ws as long as a des came down on the demons, tearing them like an experienced butcher doing a just work on farm animals. It was done with such deadly precision that lenny watching this disy could not help but give a nod of praise. All fifty Werewolves under hismand spread around the town like a nket and the sharpness of their ws could be heard from all corners as they went through demon meat like hot knife going through butter. These were men and women that had been baptized by the harsh conditions of Imperilment. A ce known for only one thing, kill or be food. Their had conquered such a dangerousnd and called it home. Even lenny had only spent about a three years in that ce, and most of it had been with Vandora, undergoing intensive training. However, these people were far different. The only thing that there knew was the glory of ughter. the most amazing part of it all, was that till this moment, no demon had been able to see them, and live long enough to give the rm of their arrival, and it had ben five whole minutes. This was five minutes of washing the poor streets with the blood of the demons that had oppressed them for so long. This was five minutes of bringing retribution to the oppressors. the best part of it all was that they did not do a sloppy job. Their aim was on two things. first was the head and secondly the heart. This was their killing method. Even those demons that had two heads or more than one heart were no exception to the swift death. These werewolves were once called giant Shadow Werewolves, but their ancestors before going to imperilment were a pale shadowpared to the level of skill that they disyed. Even Lenny that was a Great demon existence could tell that he had to be very careful with this Werewolves. If not, these guys could probably take him out if he underestimated them. They moved with such stealth that made them one with the environment and then took advantage of the tiniest slip in the defense of the demons. This was a magi town and not a demon town. However, it was still a ce that was under Cuban''s rule, and since it had his mark, demons under his rule could enter the town. This meant that they were only so many demons in town. Soon, Allison came to report to him, "we have killed all three hundred demons in the town, except one. A rank 3 Deep level demon." Lenny nodded his head as he floated within the sky with his hand behind his back. Lenny reached the center of the town. Here, the Werewolves had piled the corpses of every Demon that had been killed into a heap, like trash that was ready to be disposed of. Lenny looked at this and nodded his head. Up above, the Billboard with cuban''s face on it, warning the residence to remain inside continued to y. Allison saw that this displeased lenny and immediately, she acted. A Wave of her hand from a distance of a hundred meters and it was torn in two. Lenny''s Voice was loud, ensuring that every human in their hiding ce could hear him loud and clear, "I am lenny Tales, and I bring you the joy of a Glorious ughter!" Chapter 724 An Unfortunate Fate.

Chapter 724 An Unfortunate Fate.

?Lenny''s voice was loud, ensuring that every human in their hiding ce could hear him loud and clear: "I am lenny Tales, and I bring you the joy of a Glorious ughter!" From deep within the run down buildings, humans could hear his voice. Men, women, and children. They could hear Lenny''s voice. There were many who did not want to believe what they had just heard and remained in their hiding positions. They were others, especially those closest to the central region, who had the opportunity to see through their windows and other openings and could clearly see the mountain of demon corpses that was at the center of the town. Curiosity was an interesting thing. Slowly, step by step, they came out of hiding. They could all clearly see that the demons that had oppressed them for a very long time were all dead. The sight of such a thing was to be celebrated. After all, they had suffered for a long time. Till this moment, lenny remained floating in mid-air, alongside the Werewolves. There were many that came out, and immediately they sighted Lenny. They went on their knees, singing praises to his name. After all, lenny Tales was a legend on his own. Just then, an old-looking man walked forward with his walking stick in hand. The moment he saw the corpse at the center, he did not praise or thank Lenny. Instead, he turned to him. His voice was loud as he spoke. "Why? Why would you do such a thing? You are supposed to be a messiah. Do you hate us so much, or are our lives nothing but SHIT before your eyes?" As the old man spoke, those worshipping and thanking shut up to listen. Even Lenny waspelled to listen. "You think that you have saved us? Tell me. What do you think will happen when you are gone? After all, in the center of this town is Cuban''s territory mark. Once you leave, more demons wille. How do you think that they will treat us, knowing that you came and killed all of their kin. Is it that you cannot see it, or that you are just stupid? How do you expect us to be able to defend ourselves against the demons when theye back? There will be no one to protect us, and we will be nothing butmbs for the ughter." The old man turned to the people, "Or have you all forgotten so soon? We suffered for many years, and we were banned from practicing magic. What do you think will happen to us once he discovers that we were here when his demons were killed?" The old man''s words resonated in the hearts of everyone present. The truth was that no one had thought far. No one until the old man. And now that they thought about it, it was true. After all, Lenny was going to leave with his warriors, and by the cosmic rule, thisnd still belonged to Cuban. Although it looked as if Lenny had saved them, in truth, he might have actually sealed their Fate. The old man continued. "At least, we have lived with them for so long. Ten years, to be exact. As long as we obeyed their rules and regtions, we were spared. But now, you have doomed our Fate." As he said these words, he pointed his finger at lenny, "you came to Dam us all to hell!" His words resonated with the others, and in no time, everyone started to point using fingers at Lenny. "If you really wanted to save us, why did you note to save us years ago? Why did you note when our brothers and sisters died? Why now? Do you hate us so much? Now that we finally leave in peace with the demons, youe to im that you have freed us." These were just a few of the words that were thrown around. And before lenny knew it, using fingers were pointed at him. Some threw trash at him, and some others stones. And the entire za had suddenly be frantic, with screams and stones raining down on Lenny and his werewolves. The sight of this annoyed Allison and the others, and they wanted to act. In fact, If Lenny had not stopped them, they might have gone down there to ughter the entire poption. Lenny stood in the air, watching what was happening below. He could not help but shake his head as he turned and floated away. "Let''s go!" he ordered in a soft, mncholic tone. Surely, what had just happened had affected him in a way and he was trying his best to hold it back, at least as much as he could. After all, he hade to free them but they had cursed his name instead. The old Lenny would have dered a ughter instead. However, as much as Lenny did not want to admit it, he had changed a bit. Although, that did not mean that he had suddenly be soft. It was just that he was now more understanding of the human heart. Then again, he was an assassin by nature. Such a plea like the ones those people had was something that he understood. As a killer, he understood them very well. This could not be helped. After all, what they had said was true. If Cuban came back with his demons, what was going to happen next? Without a doubt, a river of blood would flow just to realign the popce. Besides, it was not as if he could evacuate the entire city. Luca''s territory had moved. These men and women would have no choice but to fend for themselves. to make matters worse, they could not even escape into the wastnd. The mutated creatures there would thank the stars for the free food before they totally devoured the humans. Lenny could see it clearly. He had actually doomed these people to an unfortunate fate... Chapter 725 Shadow Rune Vs Blood Rune

Chapter 725 Shadow Rune Vs Blood Rune

?Lenny understood what had happened. without any other thing to say, he turned and moved away. However, Jasper saw this. She was person that had once lived amongst the people of this very town. she very much understood their pain, but at the same time, she also understood Lenny''s desire. lenny was not a good person. in fact, he could not even im to be one. but it was evident that he still had a goal in mind, and a vision for the people of this world. of course, they was also the option of using force for them to ept the freedom that he had given them, but what difference would that make him from the demons. He would be no doubt be as bad as they were. Jasper immediately wriggled her way and jumped down from the back of werewolf that was carrying her. Instantly, she waved her hands and a mass of darkline magic shot out in all directions from her body, instantly, pulling attention of everyone to herself. Those that knew her, instantly recognized her. "Is that not Jasper, old meg''s wife?" "Yes, it is her!" "When did she join Lenny tales, and when did she develop magic? is that not forbidden?" Different whispers went around the crowd. However, the one thing that they all had inmon was the fact that they were talking about her. Seeing that she had gotten their attention, she spoke. "The apocalypse happened sixty years ago. We were not even the sinners that brought the wrath of the heavens on us, and yet we suffer in ce of those that havee before us. For days, months, years, we have been oppressed by the demons. Day and night we have prayed, begged the heavens for a way out. " She ced her hands to her chest, "... I know this more than anyone because i am one of you. I have ate, slept and struggled with all of you. I have felt your pain, and the brutality that we all suffered. I know it all. And i know more than anyone that we all desire to be free. They were many of us that even gave up on that freedom, gave up on praying and hoping that on the next minute or hour, we do not be the next meal in the stomach of the demons. And now, the heavens answered our prayers. The legendary Saint, Lenny Tales. The first of his kind to break through a demon''s hold and bring down their town stands before you, bringing you the sweet vor of your freedom, and what you are more concerned about is how to please your ve master? Do you all not feel shame for even standing before him?" As she spoke, the crowd was silent as they listened to her, and many of them bowed their heads, in an attempt to hide their shame. Jasper pointed to the mountain of demon corpse. "Those things killed and fed on your brothers, sisters, mothers and fathers, and you rather call them gods and worship at their feet. A saviores to set you free and you are all more bothered about how good your flesh and bones feel in their teeth." "But should we not fear!?" the old man that had excited the crowd into cursing lenny spoke up again. "If we keep quiet and do as we ask, we live in peace and we get food to eat. some very obedient ones can even get wives and husbands. This is how we have lived for ten years. Why must we change this now?" At this point Jasper walked over to the man with her brows raised. She looked closely at this man. "I have lived for a very long time in this ce, but i have never seen you!" The moment she said those words, everyone looked at the old man closely. It was only now that many of them realized that they had actually never seen the man before. *Cough!* The old man coughed awkwardly, "What do you mean? I am an old member of this town. I have been here since the Magi were in charge. There is no one here that does not know me." As he talked, Lenny looked at the man closely and he frowned a bit. Allison suddenly appeared behind the man. *Sniff! Sniff!* "You smell... Funny!" she frowned. At this moment, the man started to back away, "what do you mean? are you trying to use me? I have been a long time member of thismunity. Are you trying to use me or something." Even though he said this, he still backed away. Meanwhile, Allison frowned even more, "you are not human, are you?" By now, cold sweat had started to appear on the man''s face. Even though it was clearly still early hours of the morning, he was still sweating buckets. Instantly, he turned around to run. However, he collided with what felt like a wall. Lenny had appeared in front of him. lenny grabbed him by his neck. "Hey! What are you doing? I am a human. Are you killing humans now!?"The old man screamed andined as he tried to incite the crowd some more. However no one was foolish enough to challenge a person that had killed demons like he was cutting weed. lenny''s fingers moved. *CRACK!* Instantly, breaking the old man''s neck. However, as he did, the old man suddenly turned to red ink in Lenny''s hand. The Ink flowed through through the ground to the center of the town. Lenny instantly understood what was going on. That old man was a physical manifestation of the Rune, the mark that Cuban had in the town. The Rune had manifested itself in a manner that ensured that it protected Cuban''s interest. lenny walked over to the center. There, in the ground, a symbol made of red ink and blood. It gave a very eerie vibe. "Hmmm!" Lenny nodded as he massaged his jaw. He waved his hands in the air as shadow runes suddenly appeared... Chapter 726 Back To The Pits

Chapter 726 Back To The Pits

? Lenny thought about this, and he nodded. However, the Embryonic soul immediately warned. lenny was smart. He could tell that the embryonic soul was trying to tell him something. "What does that have to do with anything?" "Hmmm!" Lenny nodded in understanding. However, he could not leave this blood mark where it was. After all, it was clearly very dangerous. It was even able to influence the minds of the people against him, hiding itself as one of the people of the town. Lenny could only imagine what other thing it could do. Lenny thought of this. That would be a better idea. That way, the Blood mark rune would be a prisoner on its ownnd. Lenny waved his hands, and shadow runes appeared. Shadow runes were the lowest of runes that lenny had proficiency in, but he had to use them. After all,he had seen that Ball of shadow rune in the Nether realm. Coupled with the fact that only a few people through out history could actually use the rune, he understood that it was not only special but obviously had special properties to it. This rune would be what he would use iste Cuban''s blood mark. lenny waved his fingers and shadow runes were weaved, again and again. Finally, he was done, and the shadow runes settled on the Blood mark rune. At first, the Blood Mark rune tried to resist, struggling against lenny''s power, but like initially intended, Lenny''s shadow runes were not here to destroy it, only imprison it. And that was what was done. After this was done. The atmosphere within the town suddenly changed, as the people felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders. This was the oppressive might of Cuban leaving them. this made thinking be easier. lenny nodded and then he turned to Jasper, "do you know all the territories in this general area?" She nodded, "Yes, my lord! There is a map of all the Witch''s territories that have been acknowledged for trade by the sand pirates.It is located in the office building of the Witch that owns this Territory. "Bring it to me!" lenny ordered and without a waste for time, she rushed to get it. Once it was brought to him, Lenny waved his hand and it went into the Satan system. "Satan System, make copies of the map!" Instantly, many copies of the map were made. lenny waved his hand again, throwing a copy of the map to the Werewolves. Each one of these werewolves was a deep level Demon existence. lenny was going to use them properly. "Divide yourselves in teams of two. Go to each territory and free them of this demon oppression."As he said this, he waved his hands, burning significant magic points to create Shadow runes. These runes rushed to form tattoos on the bodies of the Werewolves. "When you get close to the Blood mark runes, my runes will immediately sense it and iste its effects. Now go!" The Werewolves nodded as a gust of wind blew, instantly, they had all disappeared. All of them except Allison. Of course, this was on lenny''s instruction. Lenny turned to the people of the town. he knew that leaving them like this was probably going to do more harm than good. lenny walked up to the pile of demon corpses. He waved his hand, and they all disappeared into the storage, and when he waved his hands again, what reced their location was weapons. Weapons of all times, swords, guns, bombs. all of it was marked with runes that could kill demons. "These weapons can kill demons and mutated creatures. I''ll leave your fate in your own hands." After saying this, he moved, floating in the air as he left the town. Allison picked up Jasper and left with him. "Where are we going?" Allison asked. "I heard that there is a diator pit not so far from here. Is that not right?" Lenny was asking Jasper. She nodded, "yes, there is a diator pit a few kilometers. it is the same ce that my husband stole me from many years ago." Jasper raised her head to lenny, "are you going to free them?" Lenny chuckled, "believe it or not, I really want to. But for now, we arecking one very important thing. It is also for this very reason that i dispatched the werewolves into the wild of the Wastnd." Allison did not understand, "what are wecking?" she asked. lenny turned to the women, "we arecking information. Trust me, in any age and at any time, information is key to having the upper hand. without it, all we are doing is just making little sshes that can''t affect the entire sea. At the moment, we don''t even know our enemy, his strengths and weakness. we need these things." "But, lord lenny, that is a diator pit. they are practically restricted and isted from the world. how do you want to get any information there?" Allison asked. lenny chuckled, "Trust me, it the entire wastend, there is no ce with more information than a diator''s pit. The Arena is always its own world of wonders." As Lenny said this, he flew through the air, as his mind shed back to his time as a diator. A time were points could give a man the world that he so desired. Chapter 727 The Land Of The Dead

Chapter 727 The Land Of The Dead

?After Lenny had left Luca''s territory, the territory teleported like it normally did. However, this time around, father ck controlled the direction at which it was going to appear and it appeared on the other side of the earth. This particr region, was dark. But it was not because it was night time. It was because the clouds hadpletely covered the sun in this area. this ce was extremely cold, and gave one a chilling, errie feeling. Then again, this was only natural. after all, this half was the side that the undead army had taken over. These half of the earth had be the territory of the undeadmander. it had be so strong that its power now, blocked the sun. Victor nodded at father ck, and Father ck, back at him. "the undeadmander hurt us a lot, remember to pay him back for us!" father ck advised. Victor nodded, "oh don''t worry, i am fully aware of that.?i n to pay him back with interest." Both men gave each other a knowing smile. Victor turned about and flew into the air, the other fifty werewolves that had stayed with him also jumped into the air, flying behind him. The moment they left the territory, it disappeared again. As Victor soared through the air, followed closely by the fifty werewolves, the foreboding darkness of thend below them stretched as far as the eye could see. The sky was nketed with thick, ominous clouds that blocked out the sun, casting an eternal shadow over the half of the Earth now under the undeadmander''s control. The air was bitingly cold, carrying with it a sense of despair and decay. This was a world transformed by the undeadmander''s malevolent power, a stark contrast to the world Victor had known. Victor''s gaze was steely and determined. The losses and suffering inflicted by the undeadmander weighed heavily on him. He remembered the faces of those who had fallen, the pain of the survivors, and the heavy burden of vengeance that now rested on his shoulders. "This ends now," he muttered to himself, feeling the surge of power within him, fueled by the resolve to make the undeadmander pay dearly. The werewolves flying with him were equally resolute. Each of them had ancestors that been touched by the horrors of the undead army, either directly or through the loss of loved ones. Their howls filled the air, a chorus of anger and determination echoing across the destendscape. As they flew, Victor''s senses were heightened, attuned to the unnatural stillness of thend below. The usual sounds of wildlife were absent, reced by an eerie silence that spoke of the undeadmander''splete dominion. Suddenly, Victor''s sharp eyes caught movement on the ground ¨C a patrol of undead soldiers. Signaling his pack, they descended swiftly,nding with a thunderous impact that sent shockwaves through the immediate area. The undead, sensing the presence of a powerful adversary, turned towards Victor and his pack, their lifeless eyes glowing with a malevolent light. Without hesitation, Victor and his packunched into battle. ws and teeth met rotting flesh and bone in a brutal sh. the Werewolves moved like a whirlwind of destruction, their every strike precise and deadly. The werewolves fought with ferocious intensity, tearing through the undead with a savagery born of vengeance. The battle was over quickly, the undead soldiers no match for thebined might of Victor and his pack. Standing amidst the carnage, Victor looked up at the darkened sky, his resolve hardening. "This is just the beginning," he dered, his voice carrying a promise of retribution. "We will reim thisnd from your grasp, undeadmander. This I swear." With renewed purpose, Victor and his pack took to the skies once more, heading deeper into the heart of darkness, ready to confront whatever horrors awaited them in their quest to end the undeadmander''s reign of terror. Victor was a Great demon existence, and his werewolves were all at the Deep demon stage. This was a force that could level a city in one breath. After all, they all had connection to cosmic energy. It was not possible that such a powerful force would enter into thisnd of the undead and the undeadmander would not realize this. This was its territory. The power of a Great demon existence was incredible, changing the skies at will and imposing ones desire even on thendscape. The same powers that the primordial beasts once had on thend. The undead army were made of dead creatures. If left at the mercy of the sun, they would rot and be useless. It was for this reason that the undeadmander''s territory fell below zero. that way, the flesh of its underlings would be preserved by the extreme cold. Even Victor thought this to be a very good move. Aside from the first time that they had attacked the undead, victor did not go down again. He could see that the horde was much. Of course, it would not be a problem for him and his children. But from experience, Victor knew that all these were small fry. He had only wanted the undeadmander to know that he wasing. As they flew over the undead, it was obvious from their slow movement that they had been frozen for far too long. Then again, this was not his target. His target was the undeadmander. The stench in the air was repulsive, even the cold could not hide it. These were werewolves. They had very sensitive nose. It was only natural that the stench annoyed them a lot. However, no one attacked. None of them would go against Victor''s other. Luca, also with them advanced with a frown on his face. However, Victor suddenly waved his hand for them to pause. they all obeyed. "What is it?" luca asked. "Something strong ising!" victor answered. Luca frowned. Victor was Great demon existence. If he was saying that something strong wasing, then this was going to be a problematic battle. Chapter 728 Entering As A Slave

Chapter 728 Entering As A ve

?Victor stopped in the air. As he did, so did the others. They all paused as they looked to Victor. Victor smiled, "It would seem like we get an early children." The moment he said this, the Werewolves all took a fighting stance in the air. this was an army of Deep ranked Demon Werewolves. they were a force to be reckoned with. It was cold, with mist and thick clouds in the air that made it a bit difficult for sight. However, the atmosphere eventually dered up as a gust of wind blew, revealing a horde of undead creatures floating in the air. The fact that they were floating through the air was all the evidence that Luca needed to know that these were all creatures that were of the deep demon rank. There were of different types. All of them with their eyes glowing in a bright purple light. Many of them had weapons, and some of them had limbs hanging out as if they would fall off. However, they did not. luca looked around, "there are so many Deep Demon rank creatures. They are not supposed to be this many." Victor nodded, "It would seem like the Undeadmander has been making babies too. And he even has a Bigger boy!" As victor said this, a st of red cosmic magic came at him. Victor bent his head to the side a little, dodging the attack. He chuckled lightly as his hands rested on his back. He looked into a mass of cloud, "Come on now, if daddy dead face sent you, you should at least introduce yourself." As he said this, he waved his hand, clearing the cloud of smoke in the air. Instantly, a figure no one was expecting appeared before their eyes. Luca was speechless at this, "Governor Momoa!?" Victor nodded, "who could have thought that even a great Demon existence would fall prey to the Undeadmander''s will!?" victor shook his head, "Lenny really cut out a terrible part of this mission for us..." he smiled, "...makes it all the more fun." His Obsidian ws snaked out of his fingers. "Children! Go Wild!" *HOOOOWWWWLLLLL!!!* The Werewolves howled as they rushed into battle. .... Meanwhile, lenny, and Allison, carrying jasper flew through the air into Wastend. "what are we doing here, my lord? Are you going to destroy the demons of the diator pit too?" Jasper asked. lenny nodded, "yes, but not yet! we are going to hitch a ride into the Town. I need to know what I am dealing with. As he said this, Lenny waved his hands, recovering a particr stone from his storage unit. This was a magic stone with the symbol of a pirate ship on it. This stone had been given to him a long time ago by Glenn. In case of emergencies. After all, this stone could summon a particr old friend. instantly, lenny infused the stone with his magic and then crushed it. The stone created a whirlpool of sandabove his head. After a while, the whirlpool disappeared. Nothing happened for a while. And Allison and Jasper were confused as to what was happening. However, lenny only chuckled lightly, "Wait for him. he is only checking if it is safe toe." After a bit of more time it happened. A rushing sound was heard as a little sand storm rose far off in the distance. Allison took a ready stance to fight. But lenny stopped her, "Don''t worry! The Captain is an old friend." It was only now that she noticed that what wasing far off in the distance was actually a ship pulled by Six giant crocodiles the size of buses through the sand. As the ship drew closer, the sight was both imposing and bizarre. The six massive crocodiles, their scales glistening in the dim light, powered through the sand with incredible speed, dragging the ship behind them. The ship itself was an impressive vessel, reminiscent of the pirate ships from ancient tales,plete with tattered sails and a weathered deck. It was a surreal sight in the deste wastnd. Standing at the helm was a figure as unique as his ship ¨C Captain Crimson, a legendary pirate known to navigate the treacherous sands of the wastnd. His beard was as wild as the sands he sailed, and his eyes sparkled with the cunning and adventurous spirit of a true seafarer. As the ship came to a halt before them, Captain Crimson descended from the deck, a wide grin spreading across his rugged face. "Lenny Tales, as I live and breathe! I knew one day you''d call upon this old Captain again," he bellowed, his voice carrying the roar of the stormy sands he enjoyed sailing. Lenny smiled back, stepping forward to greet his old friend. "Captain Crimson, it''s good to see you haven''t lost your touch with these beasts," he said, nodding towards the giant crocodiles. Crimsonughed heartily. "These beauties? They''re the finest crew a captain could ask for in these barrennds. Now, what brings the great Lenny Tales and hispanions to my domain?" Lenny''s expression turned serious. "We need to get into the demon town. from what i have learnt, Pirates have a soft spot in Cuban''s heart, allowing your kind to roam the wastnd free of any master." Understanding dawned in Crimson eyes. "Aye, Free we may seem, but we are also bind by our cages. that cursed demon Cuban has been a thorn in the side of all free folk. A few of me crew members even fell at them hands. Even the dwarf." He shook his head. "You have my ship and my aid, Lenny. We''ll get you into town as stealthily as a ghost ship in the night. but you do know how this works right?" He licked his lips as he presented his fingers in a knowing gesture. Lenny smiled as he waved his hands, presenting a chest. The Pirate immediately rushed to open the chest. It was filled with magic stones. "Good! Good!! Now we have a deal. So how will you be entering the demon town?" Lenny Chuckled, "How about ves?" With that, Lenny, Allison, and Jasper boarded the ship. The crocodiles, sensing their captain''smand, began to move once more, pulling the ship through the sands towards the town. The journey was swift and silent, the ship gliding over the sands like a phantom. As they neared the town, the ship slowed to a near-crawl, moving with the stealth only Captain Crimson couldmand. Lenny stood at the bow, his eyes scanning the horizon. He knew the next phase of the n was going to be annoying. But like Captain Crimson said, "A thornin the side!" Besides, he had a resolve in his heart, he was ready to face whatever Cuban had in store. As Captain Crimson''s ship approached the demon town, the first thing that became evident was the stark contrast between the town''s organized beauty and the oppressive atmosphere that hung over it. The town, under the control of demons, was a blend of haunting elegance and brutal tyranny. The architecture of the buildings was a mix of Gothic and baroque styles, with towering spires and ornate facades that spoke of a rich, albeit dark, history. The streets were paved with dark stones, polished to a shine, reflecting the eerie red and orange glows emanating from braziers and torches set along the paths. Every so often, statues of demons in various poses of power and dominance could be seen, looming over the inhabitants with a menacing grace. Despite its beauty, the town was a ce of despair for its human inhabitants. Humans, relegated to the status of ves, moved through the streets with downcast eyes and hunched shoulders, their movements quick and purposeful, designed to avoid drawing attention. They wore tattered clothing, and their faces bore the marks of hardship and suffering. The demons, in stark contrast, roamed freely and proudly, their powerful forms adorned in borate armors and rich fabrics, exuding authority and control. As the ship neared the port, the true horror of the town revealed itself. The port was a chaotic and grisly scene. Human remains hung from hooks, a grotesque warning to all who entered of the consequences of defying thews of thisnd. The air was thick with the smell of the sea mixed with a faint, unsettling scent of decay. Seagulls, more aggressive andrger than usual, circled overhead, their cries adding to the macabre ambiance of the port. The docks themselves were in disarray, with broken nks and ropes littered around. The ships moored there were of various sizes and designs, but all shared amon feature: they bore the marks of battle and plunder, a testament to the violent life on these waters. Lenny, Allison, and Jasper stood on the deck of Captain Crimson''s ship, taking in the sight with a mix of horror and resolve. Chapter 729 The Plan

Chapter 729 The n

?Lenny''s n had been a very simple one. He was going to enter as a ve. For this, even their clothes had been changed to that of rags, and Lenny had used a knife on his own skin, intentionally stopping himself from healing. Jasper already had marks on her face, but Allison followed in Lenny''s foot steps. Lenny had watched as she cut into her face and arms without a care in the world. She did not even care for her looks. It was as if she was cutting a pig and not herself. Lenny could only attribute it all to the treatment that a ce like Imperilment gave. Lenny discovered that he had really underestimated captain Crimson. The captain was actually excited about the entire thing. As they were led through the terrible looking Port, the demons came on board the ship. They had three headed demon dogs with ferocious teeth that had saliva licking from their mouths. The demon dogs came on the ship, sniffing the ground, they paraded the ship. captain crimson walked up to the demon in front. It was a frog like demon. Respectfully, he bowed his head. "greetings To the Port Master!" Captain Crimson greeted. The Demon snorted disgustedly at the captain. But he looked away, not paying him any attention. ording to thews set by Cuban the great demon, pirates were necessary for the survival of towns, and that was why demons allowed them to live. Some other demons by the side were looking at Captain Crimson and his crew mates like they were meat. But because of the rules, they could not feast on them. on the other hand, the demon dogs continued to sniff the deck. Captain Crimson stepped forward, "Port Warden! We do not have any contraband on board!" The demon nodded, "This is not for contrabands. we are checking to know if you have any Witch or magi that uses negative magic upon your vessel. Captain Crimson''s face remained impassive as the Port Warden, a grotesque demon with slimy, frog-like skin and bulging eyes, surveyed the ship. His voice had a croak-like quality as he spoke, "Any such individuals will be seized immediately. You know the penalty for harboring witches or magi." The demon dogs, their three heads moving independently, sniffed around intently. They were massive creatures, each head bearing rows of razor-sharp teeth dripping with viscous saliva. Their growls were deep and threatening, adding to the tense atmosphere on the ship. Lenny, disguised as a ve, stood quietly among Captain Crimson''s crew, observing everything with a calm demeanor. He was acutely aware of the danger of their situation. His n to infiltrate the town as a ve was risky, but it was the best way to gather the intelligence they needed without drawing undue attention. The Port Warden''s gaze finally settled on Lenny and hispanions. For a moment, his eyes narrowed suspiciously, but then he grunted and turned away, seemingly satisfied. "Proceed," he croaked, signaling for the demon dogs to leave the ship. Captain Crimson nodded respectfully, "Thank you, Port Warden. We shall proceed with our business." He turned to his crew, his eyes signaling them to stay alert and cautious. As they disembarked, Jasper couldn''t help but feel the weight of the oppressive atmosphere in the demon town. The cries of the enved humans, the arrogant strutting of the demons, and the overall air of despair were almost palpable. She knew that every step they took brought them closer to the heart of darkness. The worse part was that she was starting to resurrect old memories of the suffering that she had endure in this ce. For her, it had been a very challenging time of her life. She also remembered that they were those that tried to escape and ended up very very dead. Served as lunch to a demon. Lenny nced at Allison and Jasper, giving them a subtle nod of assurance. They had a mission, and despite the horrors surrounding them, they were determined to see it through. As they moved through the bustling port, Lenny''s mind was already racing, nning their next move in this dangerous game of deception and survival. Captain Crimson led them along as ves. As the rule of the port stood, the Captain''s crew members were not allowed to highlight in a demon town. In fact, even if they were allowed, they wouldn''t dare do it. After all, demons were a people of contract. But they was no contract without pot holes. It had happened serveral times that a crew member from a pirate ship disobeyed out of curiosity and tried to check out the demon town. only to be imed as food by an interested demon. Captain Crimson took them with a straight face to the stand were they would be sold. now, this was were the true problemy. After all, they were kept on disy to be bought. But if there were unfortunate, then a demon that wanted to feast on flesh with a deep wallet mighte for their meat. They stood and waited a bit but there was nobody that would pick them. At least in Lenny''s own opinion, there was no demon that was not hungry. Lenny frowned. This was not part of the n. .... Meanwhile, victor confronted what used to be the Governor of a City. Even with One hand cut outpletely, Governor Momoa remained a very formidable opponent. Every attack that he gave shook the very skies. Governor Momoa attacked with a sword that was made entirely from cosmic energy. While Victor, fought back with merely just his ws. If Lenny was here to watch the battle, he would have been surprised with how incredibly easy it was for Victor to Parry the Governor''s attacks. Victor''s fight with the governor was practically isted from the other battle. This could not be helped. The kind of energy every attack produced literally created sonic booms again and again. (Author''s note: Thanks for the support guys. I''m writing exams, but Ill still write) Chapter 730 Into Another Arena

Chapter 730 Into Another Arena

?A Few demons walked up to Captain Crimson, asking for the opportunity to buy and eat Lenny and Allison, iming that the meat from the Arena tasted weird these days, but Captain Crimson refused. Of Course, each refusal was met with an angry stare and possibly a new enemy created. The n was not working as they had intended. Lenny instantly decided to change ns. Although he was not sure how they would be epted, but it was absolutely better than nothing. The n was very simple. Captain Crimson would use this opportunity to create certain connections. Yes, he was going to be handing them over as a gift. And in this manner, they made their way to the Arena. ording to Captain crimson, this particr town used to have two Arenas which meant two Arena masters. Many imed that the second one used to be run by Cuban. They said that in his lonely days, when he had lost his town to the diator that rebelled, this was the ce that he came forfort. Some others said that it had been a gift from Governor momoa. As Lenny walked through, he listened to the gossip of demons, both far and near. Many moreined about the meat that the Arena now produced. Most said that it tasted very weird, and ghat they rather gi hunt humans by themselves. Some others talked about Cuban and his new regime. All of them had their opinions. Nevertheless, he was going to find out the truth for himself. This Arena was big and grand, disying the true love for the violent arts that the Demons had. However, just a while to it, Jasper stopped in her tracks. Lenny observed her from the side of his eyes. he could see that her hands were vibrating and her eyes disyed her fear. This was fear due to the trauma that this ce had given her. He ced a hand on her shoulder, "don''t worry, it is fine!" She got more courageous as she saw the confident look in his eyes. They continued on their way. They were Two demons, the size of pirs in from of therge gate that led into the Arena. They looked reptilian in nature but still had bat wings that were folded behind their backs. Captain crimson was stopped in front of the Gate, "Pirate, do you really desire to be eaten that much? This Arena is for Demons only." Captain crimson nodded, "I am only here to offer diators as offering to the magistri." One of the demons suddenly had a cunny smile, "so you are here to hand over food. Why don''t I have a taste. Maybe a hand or a leg. just to see if these gifts are worthy of the Magistri''s pallets. The demon stretched for Jasper. As he did, what little courage the woman had summoned felt alienated from her body. Memories of what had happened in the past when she was a diator resurfaced and she found herself frozen in ce. Lenny sighed internally. If they could not even get in through the door, then it was time for him to use a bit of violence. However, just before the demon would reach Jasper, a female voice was heard from no where. "Are you so foolish that you intend to touch gifts in my name?" The moment this voice went out, the demon''s hand paused, and fear was apparent on his face. "No magistri!" he stammered?bit as he answered, resuming his position. However, the next words everyone heard showed the kind ofmand that the Magistri had in this ce. "Since you wanted a hand or a leg, I''ll take one too." *SLUSH!* Instantly, the hand that had reached out for jasper was cut from the wrist down. "AHHH!" The Demon screamed in pain as its blood poured out like a fountain. Then again, this was a creature that was at least eleven feet high. There was surely a lot of blood for it to spare. The female voice chuckled maniacally, "not bad! now take your cut out limb and drop it on my table. It will be my lunch!" "Yes, Magistri!" The demon bowed to the void. However, this particr voice sounded very very familiar to lenny. He just couldn''t ce a finger as to where he had heard it before. Regardless, the gates leading into the Arena was opened. "Leave the gifts by the gate!" The female voice ordered. Captain Crimson turned to Lenny and whispered, "this is as far as I can go! I really hope that you can kick the balls of these bastards once and for all." After which, he turned and left. The doors of the Arena had been made open. These doors that signified the sealing of a man''s fate. These doors that once sealed Jasper''s fate. As she went through them, she could only put all her trust and hope on lenny. A Demon met them at the gate. This demon was frog like, reminding lenny of a particr fellow during his time as a diator. The demon that weed them in ording to Appraiser was merely a lesser ranked demon. "You trash are lucky. The Magistri already has her meal for lunch," as he said this, his eyes turned to the demon that was going to serve up his arm. Everyone understood what he meant. The Frog like demon took Lenny and the others through a dark corridor into the undergroundyout of the arena. Deeper and deeper they went, until there were several hundred feet deep within the earth. They arrived at a gate with a tag above its head. The tag read: F ss. Lenny looked at it, shing back on good old days. "You will be tested for your sses here." As the demon said this, he opened up the steel doors, and the three were led in. The look of the ce and the stench were just like Lenny had remembered it all to be. It was absolutely repulsive. F ss was the bedrock of all Arenas that particr rule had not changed one bit. The frog demon handed them over to another demon. This one looked to be a pig, "test them!" he instructed as he turned and walked away. The Pig like demon looked at them, walking around them. It snorted a bit. However, Lenny suddenly, grabbed him by the neck which surprised it. Chapter 731 Information Is Good

Chapter 731 Information Is Good

?Lenny suddenly grabbed him by the neck which surprised it. But the more surprising thing was the fact that it could not struggle itself to freedom. It even tried activating its Darkline magic, but it was no use. "Who... What the FUCK are you?" the demon asked. Lenny smiled, a terrible grin, "A demon''s nightmare!" lenny raised it by the neck, smashing it to the ground, head first. *BOOM!* And then he lifted it to his face, "I''ll go straight to the point cause I know that you lower ranked demons don''t know shit from trash. Take us to the ss with the strongest informationwork." As he said this, he also activated his ability. *INFLUENCER* The Demon nodded as if in a trance, "Yes, my lord!" Jasper on the side was surprised by this. She had seen Lenny kill demons before, but this was unearthing submission from a demon much effortlessly. It was absolutely incredible to watch. The demon, now bleeding from its orifices immediately took them to where Lenny had desired. They were taken to the B ss. The environment in the B ss area was much different from that in the F ss. it was also much cleaner. This was to be expected. The Cells in this area were also separated, one on each side in a long row. Those in A and B ss had the opportunity of having individual cells. after all, they were all regarded as strong and dependable. Of course, they was a time in Lenny''s life that he taught the same. But having reaching the level of strength that he now had, and remembering the things that he had been through, he could not help but sigh at this. He had trulye a long distance. on entering the B ss area, he quickly noticed that it was empty. He turned to the demon for an exnation. "Forgive me, my lord!" The demon bowed in fear and submission, "The diators are currently fighting in the Arena." Lenny nodded, "hmmm! then lets wait for them to be done." A few hours time, the sound of men and women entering the ss could be heard as they gist andughed with one another. The air that had been clean suddenly smelt of their sweat and blood that had been shed in the arena. As they arrived, they located their cells to rest. They did not even give Lenny any mind whatsoever. But tried to avoid the demon as best as possible. Then again, Lenny, Allison and jasper looked like trash at the moment. Lenny observed these people. He shook his head. he knew the kind of lives they lived. It was not a nice one. Lenny noticed that two diators had a separate ritual unlike the others that just went to sleep. These people knelt in front of a stature that they obviously hand crafted from mud and bones, and bowed to it. This stature had a very strong resemnce to the stature that Lenny had seen Jasper carry. The same one that she rather die than allow be crushed by a mutant beast of the Wastnd. Yes, these people were praying to him. Lenny shook his head a bit as he walked past them, not saying a thing. Jasper on the other hand, could not help but look closely at the face of one of them. "F564?" she muttered. This person, a woman, turned about a bit. Not because of the name, but because of the familiar voice. It was a very muscr woman. She turned over in surprise to see Jasper, "F600!? is that you!?" Jasper leaned in on the cell bars, "yes, it is sister!" Lenny heard the term that was used and he got a bit interested. After all, if there was an ally in this ce, it would make things a lot easier. "Firstly, its no longer F564. It is now B564!" B564 corrected her sister with a proud chest. "Secondly, I thought you managed to get out. What happened, where you caught?" Jasper shook her head. "No! I did get out. Also, I found him!" As Jaspers aid this, she turned towards Lenny. B564 raised a brow at Lenny. She did not understand what Jasper was all about. Lenny walked over, "there is no time to exin, with time, you shall know who I am. but for now, I am in need of information. Who is the broker here?" B564 did not like lenny''s authoritative tone. But she was smart enough to quickly see that even the demon did not talk when he spoke and stood respectfully behind him. "Its B222. He is over at the other side." B546 gave directions. Lenny nodded, "When this is all over, Allison wille free you!" As he said this, he walked away to the cell that had been mentioned. This particr cell was decorated differently from others. It even had scented candles and two diator women were busy pleasing the fellow they hade to see. One sat on his lower body while the other one made out with him. However, that was not what caught lenny''s attention. Instead, it was the kind of magic that oozed from his body If Lenny remembered correctly, and he did, this was a kind of magic that only a certain crazy race used. But the most surprising part of it all was that this is the most calm and peaceful he had seen a human influenced by this magic. They were usually very violent with only killing on their minds. Lenny shook his head at this as he opened the cell without invitation. "hey, I''m getting my fuck on! No information until I am done!" B222 stated. However, Lenny could not be bothered with this. He nodded at Allison, and instantly she grabbed both women by the neck and threw them out of the cell. This surprised B222. However, lenny leaned in, "I heard you have information, tell me everything. And start by telling me how is it possible that you have chaos magic while being a human." Chapter 732 unexpected Aliances

Chapter 732 unexpected Aliances

?B222 was surprised by those words but was even more surprised by the demon standing behind Lenny who looked more like a trash guy. Nevertheless, he was a smart person, instantly reading the room. Immediately, he responded, "I got it from B111. He came here to exchange it for information." "Exchange?" Lenny raised a brow at him. "Yes, he did." Allison grabbed B222, are you sure? Cause if you are lying, I''ll..." She allowed her words to linger. Regardless of Allison''s stature, she was able to lift him off the ground so effortlessly. It was only natural that B222 spoke the truth. "And where is this B111, now?" Allison asked. "He is dead, but if it''s the Devil''spill you are after, it''s not B111. He was just fortunate enough to get thedy''s attention. She gifts any diator that impresses her, to double their power and their output." "Lady?" Lenny turned to the demon. The demon answered, "That is what they call the Arena master here." "Hmmm! An arena master who distributes devil pills to her stock. That is interesting!" Lenny nodded his head, it suddenly made sense why the demons outside wereining about the taste of the meat produced by the Arena. But the truly, incredible part was that Lenny had not felt this chaos energy. Not until he came close enough. This was not the kind of devil pill that Lennh remembered. This one also seemed tost much longer. ording to B222, he had taken the pill at least a month ago. Even his physical appearance had not been affected by it. All that happened was the immense growth in his magic and physical strength. Lenny asked some more questions, regarding the state of the Arena, and when he was done he turned around and left the cell. However, only a few steps, and he paused. "Get rid of that trash." He instructed Allison. Instantly, she waved her hand, cutting through the head of the demon. Instantly, it fell dead to the ground. This action made B222 swallow hard. The other diators who had managed to see the scene were also left speechless. After all, demons, even the lowest of them are seen as an incredible existence. Lenny spread his senses in all directions. At his level, he could use his senses to cover more than six times the size of this Arena. It was not a problem for him to cover it all. When Lenny hade into this ce, he did not want to alert anyone. All he wanted was more information about his foe, Cuban. However, he had some hos stumbled into something else entirely. Right now, Lenny could tell that a lot of the humans and halfborns in this ce had consumed a Devil''s pill. He turned in a particr direction, "Don''t worry, you cane out now." The moment he said this, a dwarf woman walked out from a corner. Even though she was a dwarf, Lenny knew that she was a very important person in this Arena. After all, she was the Magistri. Yes, she was the same person who had sliced off a demon''s hand at the entrance. This alone was proof of her strength. However, when she looked at Lenny, there was apparent fear in her eyes. Lenny smiled at her, "it would seem like you still remember me." As he said this, she nodded at him. "And here I thought you would be crazy forever. Your mistress found a way to heal you. That must have not been easy. Hmm! Knowing you, you must have already informed the Arena master, and since I am not being swarmed by a hundred demons right now, I''ll take she is interested in meeting with me." The magistri nodded. It was obvious that she wanted to talk. But a lingering traumatic fear of Lenny, born the day hey his fingers on her many years ago, resurfaced in her head. Yes, this Person, now Magistri was none other than Manta. Back then, Lenny had defeated her after she had attempted a end his life by stabbing her hand, through his chest. She had been stronger than him back then, and he had tricked her to win the fight and conquer his very first andst Devil Dungeon. Back then, Lenny had newly acquired the title, harbinger of Pain, and had experimented on her body. He had left her in a state of madness because of the extremities of pain that he made her feel. He had also thought that she would never recover. But it seemed like he had greatly underestimated the love that her mistress had for her. Right now, she had limbs that were practically that of robots. Lenny had left her limbless. Lenny nodded as he waved his hand, resuming his previous appearance. The scars and all that disappeared, same with Allison. Although Manta tried hard to hide it, her fingers were still vibrating in lingering fear. Obviously, she still suffered from the trauma of that particr event. Then again, the things Lenny had done to her were literally out of this world. In this manner, they had turned from spies to guests. They were directed through several corridors by Manta. Lenny could see that every step for the Magistri was a difficult one. She was most likely begging herself not to fall. Even her legs were shaky. Final, there got to arge pair of twin doors. This ce looked to be mire organised. It even had some very special nts that fed on darkline magic and not sunlight to grow. It made the environment smell very sweet and inviting. "My mistress waits for you within," Manta stated as she pushed the doors for Lenny to walk in. Jasper and Alison followed closely behind. Lenny walked into the room. It was like stepping into another world. Firstly, the smell was different,ced withvender and a touch of rose. It was cool on the skin and somewhat rxing. The room itself was a fun mix of elegance and sophistication. From the chairs, the chandeliers that brightened the room, to the rug on the ground, and even the y of ssical music in the air. It all spoke volumes of this Arena master''s level. She was definitely not a normal demon. Lenny walked into the room with his hands behind his back, carrying an air of indomitability. On a long couch not so far away, lenny could see the lower body of a snake. His eyes traced it through its coils to the half naked figure resting at the edge of the couch. This woman had incredible beauty with hair made entirely of snakes. She was a product of a special ss of demons known as medusas. The mere sight of this woman sent shivers down Jasper''s spine. While Allison looked at her indifferently. Lenny walked over, standing before her. Immediately, Allison walked over. She waved her hands and cosmic energy as fancy as the wind wrapped around the Medusa''s neck. "Lord Lenny stands and you seat?" Allison frowned. The medusa struggled a bit. Lenny on the other hand was really beginning to be fond of Allison. "Let her go, she is our host!" Lenny instructed. Allison turned to lenny with a side eye, "yes, my lord!" "Lady Hanger, it has been long. How are you faring these days?" Lenny asked as he took his seat directly in front of her. Lady Hanger coughed again and again, clearing her throat. She massaged her throat, "it... it has been only ten years and you have grown so much. I am a Deep level demon, and I can''t evenpare to the strength of your...." She raised a brow at Allison, "...woman?" Lenny made noment about that statement, but it certainly sent butterflies in a frenzy in Allison''s chest. "How did you know it was me?" Lenny asked. "Well, i have a very rich informationwork," as she spoke, a little Snake slithered onto her finger. "From your return in the desert to your vanquish of the demons in that town, and the others happening all over the world. I know a lot!" She stated clearly. Lenny understood what was happening. Lady Hanger was clearly stating why she was useful. After all, Lennybwas going on a demon killing spree. Of course, his aim was to reach Cuban, but he was already cutting them like pig meat. In fact, her town would have been a part of it if care was not taken. She had to show her usefulness. "Since you invited me here, I will believe that you have something for me, right?" Lady Hanger nodded as she waved a hand, a red pill went through the air and Allison instantly caught it before it could reach lenny. She took a look at it fig a bit before handing it over to him. Lenny observed this pill closely, using Appraiser on it. This devil pill was not like the one he knew. He waved his hand to bring out another devils pill. This one was an old one. It gave off a more violent energy. "You are perfecting the devil pill!?" A voice not belonging tody Hanger answered as he stepped out. "Not us, Its the doing of the Baroness." Lenny turned to the voice. He was surprised by who he saw, "Coco!?" Chapter 733 The Weak Collaboration

Chapter 733 The Weak Coboration

?The person that had walked into the room, had red skin. It was as red as blood. However, he was dressed like an English bar man, with a white shirt that was folded at the sleeves. He even had on a rolex wristwatch, and his ck jet hair and goatee were all trimmed to perfection. With a white waist coat to top it all and well tailored ck pants, Lenny could not help but believe that he was overdressed for the asion. This was none other than Coco. The same boss of that Devil dungeon that Lenny had entered all those many years ago. "Coco!?" Lenny muttered in surprise. Coco nodded his head, "It is good to see that you still remember me. I had known that we would meet again, but definitely not under such circumstances. then again, the Fates guide as they see fit." As he said this, he walked over to another couch and took a seat. "As much as i would like to mix up some wine for you like old times, they are some very disturbing things that I rather we dive into immediately. One of them being that we are at war. Cuban, No! the Asmodeus Royal family is slowly taking the eighth earth. And if not for theirck of all the Invitation stones, they would have already marked its core for their family to fully move over. Even the undeadmander taking half the earth is not enough to hold him back. Besides, that dead bastard has a different kind of ambition on his mind." As Coco talked, Lenny listened. but at the same time, he used Appraiser on him. To his surprise, Coco was already a Great demon ranked existence. But that was not all. After all, with what he was seeing, Coco was not just a devil. But something much scarier, at least, half of him was. Also, lenny could see that regardless of his calm demeanor outside, he was actually in extreme pain. At least, this was the reading of the System. Nevertheless, Lenny listened to his words. he wanted information and these guys were giving the best he could find. "The devil''s pill are created with the usage of the heart of a very powerful Devil. So powerful that his heart can only exist in this realm, in between the veil. Of course, its on board the City of Judas. The same city that I and a few others tried to infiltrate ten years ago." On saying these words, lenny suddenly remembered morgana. She had said something along the lines of Lenny joining them to face the city of Judas ten years ago, when he had faced her in the Alpha selection tournament. Apparently, they had made the attack. Coco suddenly unbuttoned his shirt and right in his center, there was a gappinng hole the size of a fist. This hole had subtle white, glistering light shinning around it. it was as if his chest was trying to heal but it could not because of the light. "This is the souvenir, a generous gift, i got from the baroness." lenny looked at the white glistering a bit. He nodded, "Holy energy?" Coco nodded, "Judas is prison to a range of creatures. many of them are experiments, abnormal creatures mixed up together to create soldiers. this wound is from a failed one. An attempt to mix in the power of angel and that of a demon." Lenny frowned as a faint realization urred in his head. After all, the initial reason he had left Glenn''s territory all those years ago was because he wanted to find parts of lucifer''s body. Glenn had told him that an angel was imprisoned on the Judas, and that if he could get to it, maybe a lot of questions he had could be answered. it would seem that the Asmodeus family were mixing energies together. this was a quick conjecture lenny arrived at when he looked at the devil''s pill. After all, devils had chaos magic and demons had darkline magic. These two, should by nature not mix at all. But it would seem like the half born humans were being used as experiments in other to mix these magic together. dy Hanger nodded, "it would seem like you have figured it out. there are a lot of things at y here. firstly, is their grand project to take over the eighth earth, and secondly, its their n to create much stronger soldiers for the royal Asmodeus family by mixing different kinds of magic together. It has been many years since this n was in motion." She gave Lenny a knowing look, "...Cuban had done a good amount of these experiments when he was Arena master. Those experiments were the reasons why his stock was always different from all the others. At the time, we had thought that he did it just to fight against the devils. But the devils only gathered around and attacked specific ces. All of which had hell beasts imprisoned, their powers used. A lot of secrets are still foreign to us. But right now, we believe that even though your existence was not factored in the equation, you are the kind of soldier that they desire to build. One with the capability to both use Darkline magic and Holy energy." lenny heard those words and he frowned a bit. however, he still had a range of questions that deserved answering. "I can tell that you all have your reasons for going against the Asmodeus family, and i want to hear it. Also, if I help, what is in it for me?" Coco looked atdy hanger, and her at him. she sighed as she exined. "firstly, I am a noble woman. but i do not belong to the Asmodeus family. I''ll be honest with you. My noble family desires to mark the eighth earth as its own." Lenny raised a brow, "I see, basically speaking, If and when we get rid of Cuban, I''ll have toe for you too..." Chapter 734 The Weak Collaboration 2

Chapter 734 The Weak Coboration 2

?Lenny raised a brow, "I See! basically speaking, If and when we get rid of Cuban, I''ll have toe for you too!" As he said those words, the atmosphere in the room seem to change as the cool room suddenly dropped in temperature. the room had be very hot. Lenny maintained eye contact with Lady hanger. Impressively enough, she was able to hold eye contact with him for five seconds before she removed her gaze from his. Lenny spected that it was because of her pride as a noble woman that made her maintain gaze with him. however, at the end of the day, the pressure that he carried was just too much for her to bear and she had to look away. Coco suddenly, coughed a bit to ease the awkward situation. lenny turned to him. for some weird reason, lenny felt the need to respect this devil, even though it was only a bit. Maybe it was because of the past favor with the angel feathers or just the demeanor that the devil carried. Either ways, Lenny leaned b ack into his chair. "Then again, the Asmodeus family is a royal family. I don''t know a lot of how the power dynamic works, but your family, a Noble family cannot be any more problem than a royal family of such incredible might." lenny stated bluntly. Lady Hanger resurrected her confidence and spoke up, "My Medusa tribe might not be much in your eyes, but trust me, we have power houses even in the Great Demon Realm and our patriarch is a Greater demon. We are not a tribe to be messed with." Lenny could not help but chuckle at those words. "yeah, basically, you are small fry. After all, if you weren''t, they wouldn''t have you in the eighth earth as their representative, hiding here, and pretending to be an Arena master." Lenny waved his hand dismissing her words. This part, he did intentionally to piss her off. Unsurprisingly, it worked, as she frowned tightly and the snakes on her head stood up in a striking position, hissing at him. Instantly, Allison stepped forward with a growl that sent her wild untamable aura towardsdy hanger. This made the snakes ondy hanger''s hair immediately mellow down. Lenny raised his head to Allison. he was really bing very fond of this girl. He waved his fingers, and Allison, understanding him immediately went back to his side. Jasper on the other hand, had remained standing in her position with a lot of thoughts on her mind. She did not know how, but she had just entered a meeting with such incredible with so much power thatr they could actually shift the current conditions of the earth. From were she stood, she had felt a mix of auras sweeping back and forth between these four people, and she could not help but feel like a boat that had been stranded on a stormy sea. It was by the sheer discipline that she had acquired during her time as a diator that kept her standing till now. after all, her knees had already given way long ago as a result of fear. But she knew that it would be shame on Lenny if she were to copse here and now. This was a sin that she would notmit. The meeting continued and she listened attentively. Lady vinegar sighed, also backing off from the confrontation, "Demon heirachy is a veryplicated mess that I do not want to get into. It is far moreplicated than what you humans are used to. Nevertheless, there are somethings that you should know. For instance, at a certain level of power, the amount of territory owned trante on its own into power. Several of the other earths aside from the ninth, that is yet to experience its own apocalypse have already been marked by other royal families, terraforming the entire major ne as they see fit, in their own likeness. With it, they can touch upon a certain level of power, that is very well sponsored not by cosmic energy, but by Cosmicw itself. besides, a prophecy of the end of worlds was given, and it is beyond the known apocalypse that you are so familiar with. The Propehcy has it that those that use Systems from god level beings shall pivot this end and the rebirth of another. The entire power dynamic that you know including the royal families of hell will all be changed. Even those annoying gods might lose their power and their stand. For this reason, everyone is umting as much power as possible to be able to stand that event. It will be so chaotic that even heaven will lose a lot of its feathery children." Lenny listened well. This was information that he was not aware of. He couldn''t help but remember all those people that he had fought from the different royal families. They imed that they hade for the Earth to take it for their Family. Lenny could not help but feel like taking out thepetition a bit too early was not so much a good thing. After all, those guys would have probably made things a lot difficult for Cuban. Then again, they came with their own kind of problems. After hearing what Lady Hanger had to say, Lenny turned to Coco, "and what about you?" Coco chuckled lowly, "I only have one desire, and that is to resurrect the master''s apprentice." "Master?" Lenny raised a brow at those words. Coco nodded, "Yes! One that has walked with the Morningstar himself. Baroness Everbee is using his heart to create the devil pill. I only seek to set him free." As he said this, Coco stood to his feet, "please," he invited, e with me. I want to show you something!" Lenny stood up and followed after him. Allison and jasper hurried along behind. Jasper had almost tripped because of her weak knees, but Allison had sensed this and used cosmic energy to help her. Chapter 735 The Man In The Meaty Egg

Chapter 735 The Man In The Meaty Egg

?Lady Hanger rolled her eyes and also followed along. her long snake body, slithering along the way. She really did not like lenny and it was apparent on her face. Of course, a big part of this was because of her natural superiorityplex, which she could not just let go of because of her origins. Besides, she had met lenny when he was nothing but a ve at one time. She had even ced bets on his head at one time. Seeing that he now wield power enough for her to need his help was annoying to her ego. nevertheless, they was nothing she could do about it exceptin in her heart. they needed lenny. As Coco led the way, he exined to Lenny. "Cuban has done much damage to the eighth earth as best as he could. this is probably the furthest he can go for now, until he has the invitation stones in his hands. After all, ording to the cosmic rule, a ne must have a certain amount of organic sentient beings born of its soil well, alive and admitting to the rule of the family be the ne can be imed." "Hmmm! i see." lenny nodded. It all of a sudden made sense why Cuban had not yet killed all the other humans, or at least enved them. Instead, he had left them in their towns, oppressing them to submission and iming their territory for his own. "But that is not all..." coco added, "...the demons that invaded the eighth earth sixty years ago as a result of the apocalypse are all from different factions. many of them from different noble families and naturally have their own allegiance. but cuban would not have that. this is his regime, and he has forced all to either change sides or do his bidding." Coco pointed at Lady Hanger, "she is a typical example of this. Her diator stock are being used for the sake of experimenting with devil pills. Continually perfecting the process, until they can fully merge chaos magic and darkline magic." Coco moved a certain corridor that smelt a bit like sulfur and charcoal.?lenny was very familiar with this smell. It was the same prominent smell that the devil dungeon had, and the same smell that vandora had whenever he got close to her. Lenny hade to understand, that in hell, it was actually a verymon stench. In fact, it came out right from the skin of hell beasts and devils. They continued to move deeper, and even went through two portals before arriving at a deep underground facility. The smell of sulfur was strongest here. This facility was straight out of a sci movie. ck metal tubes all around the ceiling, attached to the wall on different sides were devils, many of them as skinny as a twig. They hung to the ceiling like hibernating insects. The walls were a mixture of red and ck, and the air screamed of danger at all angles. The ground was also filled with ck pipes, all bending and winding like snakes, big and small, all leading in one direction. Lenny''s ability Appraiser was engaged as he looked at these tubes. It was all finely cut with clear intension to detail. In the pipes, he could feel the follow of Chaos magic. It was so thick and raw that it left lenny speechless. If such amount of chaos magic were allowed to be loose, the chaos would not be a funny one. "Where are we?" lenny asked. "This is a mining Facility," Coco Exined. "Mining? you are mining Chaos magic?" Coco nodded, "yes, we are. But its not like you might think. we are not mining from the earth like your ancestors did your treasures. Instead, we are mining it all from the master''s apprentice''s vessel." As he said this, he pointed into the distance. Lenny used Appraiser. Instantly, he frowned. His legs left the ground as he flew into the distance. All the tubes, ck pipes, weree all connected to this point. it was like an egg made of meat, connected to the pipes and linking with the earth and the ceiling. However, lenny could still see what was inside. Or rather, it was transparent enough for him to see who was inside. Although his face had be a mess as a result of the chaos magic, growing horns on different sides, with half of his cheeks now ck and his body growing more limbs, Lenny still recognized him. There was a third eye in the center of his forehead that looked around the ce, as if having a life of its own while his other eyes remained shut. This was none other than Hector. Thest time that Lenny had seen him was when he had that issue at Glenn''s territory. Hector had left when he discovered that Athena was the person responsible for his father''s death. Back then, Hector had shown his hatred for both Athena, and Lenny. Of course, a part of it was also because of the suspicion that hector had about lenny and Athena having an affair behind his back. Lenny had thought maybe he would have died in the wastnd. However, just before Athena died, she had told lenny to take care of hector. At the time, Lenny had thought that the request was just the dying wish of a crazy woman. However, Athena had incredible abilities. Her senses were so strong, that she could tell if a fly had been in a particr location five days ago and the direction it went, including the curves in made in the air to maneuver its way. It was very possible that at the time of her death, her powers were more amplified and she saw Hector in this state. At least, this was what Lenny thought. Or maybe it was just the regrets of the past that she had that were speaking out at that time. Regardless, he had given her his word that he would take care of Hector. Chapter 736 The Contract

Chapter 736 The Contract

?Lenny turned to Coco with an obvious frown on his face. "What the FUCK is the meaning of this?" "I knew you would have that look on your face. After all, I remember that he is an acquittance of yours. But believe it or not. I am not the person that put him in that position. In fact, we are even helping him. The chaos magic he produces from his body is on another level from the norm. He is like a running Tap." "How did this happen to him?" lenny asked. "I thought you would know," Coco raised a brow at Lenny. "After all, from what I gather, you gave him the first Devil Pill." Lenny suddenly remembered that time when he had given hector and the others devil pills. However, that was done simply because of the situation at the time. Besides, he did not believe that the side effects would be this bad. Also, he remembered that Hector had turned back to normal. This was just something else entirely. However, Coco was willing to exin. "Baroness Everbee uses the Devil pill for experimental purposes. Her goal is to further the agenda of the Asmodeus family. However, she does not know the true properties of chaos magic. Chaos magic is not just some random old town power. It is also a link, a connection to spread more disorderliness. but at the same time, an extension of the self of the one who is spreading the chaos." Coco waved his hand and ck mes with a red hue like that of blood appeared on his hand, dancing on his fingers, "Chaos magic carries its own individual signature, a part of the person that spreads it. It is chaos unique to that individual. Which means it can carry a certain amount of the person''s..." "Consciousness..." Lenny finished Coco''s sentence as he realized what was going on. "And if it carries the consciousness, it can also carry the will." Lenny added. Coco nodded, "yes, that is true. Although that his not enough reason for this to happen. The true reason for this was the fact that Hector''s blood is a very unique one. I have learnt that even his parents all had special abilities beyond the norm when they sereved as diator ves in Cuban''s Arena. Cuban most have used certain genes from the heart of the master''s apprentice to tamper with his mother''s genes. Hence his birth with his weird Darkline ability." Lenny thought hard at those words. It suddenly made sense to him. After all, he had seen Hector use the Voice of Bem, and had witnessed the pure chaos that it caused. That power was not like the other abilities that Darkline users had. Lenny had seen some very interesting powers but only the Voice of Bem affected the mind as it did. Even devils were not spared from its destructive might. "The master''s apprentice finally found a vessel built for handling her power, and she took maximum advantage of that. Her power now flows through him, remotely. And with it, we devils have grown exponentially," As he said this, he red his hands. lenny looked around. At this big mining Facility, there were a lot of devils. Although, they were all hibernating, he could tell that there were millions of them. A lot of things now made sense to him.These devils were not just sleeping but were also feeding on the chaos magic that flowed from Hector''s body. "You are using chaos magic to build your army!" Lenny stated it bluntly. Coco nodded, "It is for this reason that I partnered with Lady Hanger. After all, we both have a score to settle with Cuban and his Asmodeus family. I want to get back the master''s apprentice''s heart, and she wants to end his reign..." "But, let me guess. you guys cant do it alone, can you?" Lenny had a knowing smirk on his face. "You have over a million devils here, many I reckon should be at least the peak of the lesser devil rank, and most likely thousands of those in the Deep Devil rank. But it is not enough is it?" lenny gave a side ways nce at Coco, "It is not enough to challenge Cuban, but you think its enough to pressure me. Isn''t that true?" Lenny''s brows suddenly became focused. they were like sharp swords and the little sparks of white mes in his eyes were like the reflection on the surface of a very smooth de. "If not, you would not have brought me down here to such an incredible secret. You believe that if i say No, you can challenge me with this army and it would be enough to weigh me down..." As he said this, Lenny could not help but Chuckle lowly. However, Coco stepped forward, "I have to admit that this part is true. As much as we want to defeat Cuban, we also want more power. Trust me Lenny Tales, if it was at an earlier time, I would have rather we partnered up against Cuban. In fact, I am sure that we would have a better chance that way. But we can''t risk it anymore.Unlike ourst failure at the city of judas, everything must be perfect!" The moment Coco said this, he waved his hands, and instantly, the devils in the facility all opened their blood red eyes. "Our terms are simple..." Coco waved his hand again and a worn out paper appeared in the air. It wasrge and it was thick. On it were red rune symbols that moved as if having a life of its own. "Sign the contract, join us to kill Cuban and defeat the Asmodeus family. Or I release this horde of Devils on you. You may be a great demon power house existence but I doubt you can take on this many." As he said this, Jasper afraid, had rushed to hide behind Allison, while Allison''s ws had slowly snaked out of her fingers. Lenny on the other hand leaned closer to look at the contract, "hmmm! I see. Now, the threat makes more sense. This is a ve Contract." (Author''s Note: I Love you all, thanks for the gifts by the way) Chapter 737 Daughter Of Imperilment

Chapter 737 Daughter Of Imperilment

?As he said this, Jasper, afraid, had rushed to hide behind Allison, while Allison''s ws had slowly snaked out of her fingers. Lenny on the other hand, leaned closer to look at the contract, "hmmm! I see. Now, the threat makes more sense. This is a ve Contract." Coco nodded. "Yes, it is! It has only been ten years. That kind of time is just not enough for the most hard-working demon to even reach the first rank of the lesser demon realm. But here you are, a living, breathing abomination of existence. You have climbed thedder of power so fast that you are actually a threat for us to be bothered about. I had allowed you to escape the dungeon all those years ago, but I really failed to see your incredible potential. That one is a fault on my side. I should have either brought you closer or clipped your wings. But now, look at you. Like Icarus, you have flown too close to the sun." Till this moment, lenny had not acted in a manner of one being threatened. His hands stilly behind his back, and he was still in a very rxed position. In fact, he had a smile on his face. the same type one had when taking a nice stroll through a flowery garden. Meanwhile, Allison had her eyes darting in all directions. While Jasper felt as if the entire world was crashing around her. After all, she had known that this was going to be a very dangerous feat, but she had not known that it was going to be so life threating. As far as she was concerned, against these many devils, they did not stand a chance. Even though she had seen a bit of lenny''s power, she did not believe that a million devils could not bring him down. After all, they was a saying that if the ants are plenty enough, they could even bring down an elephant. Lady hanger not so far away also had glee in her eyes. It was obvious that she was also in on this trap. Lenny on the other hand, could not help but sigh lowly. When it came to this post apocalyptic world, Trust was really bing a very expensivemodity. "Sign the ve contract Lenny! Take it as me being a very magnanimous person." Coco stated. lenny nodded as he looked at the contract onest time, "I see! So I am just going to put it out there. I do not intend to sign the contract. can we get this over with?" Coco frowned a bit, "You leave me no choice!" Instantly, he took a huge jump backwards. As he did, so diddy Hanger. Allison on the other hand, had started rotating cosmic energy around her body. It crackled like electricity, charging the air with the violence of her Aura. Lenny instantly waved his hands, bringing out an armor from his storage. with a wave of his hands, he carved some shadow runes on them and threw it towards Jasper. Instantly, the armor wrapped around her body, giving her a full body armor. "Don''t worry, even a Deep demon cant get through that armor." lenny reassured the baffled jasper. Meanwhile, Coco observed Lenny some more. he could not help but be amazed by what he just saw. After all, lenny had just carved out runes, making it seem like he had only written out some words on a paper. But these were actually runes. They were the most fundamental part of the world, centering on creation itself, and Lenny was doing such an incredible thing with such ease. Coco could not help but mutter, "its only been ten years!" He waved his hands, and instantly, the devils around, rushed to attack. Jasper saw this, and she coiled like an earth worm in one corner. things were about to be really bloody and chaotic. However, just as the different devils rushed over to attack, Lenny''s words, although subtle, reached Allison''s ears. "Don''t destroy the ce." She nodded, "Yes, my lord. But can i go wild?" Lenny chuckled, "Of course!" Devils were a different kind of ugly. And were very distinctive from Demons. They were all red as blood, and their skin looked more like shinning leather, more like the finished product of well polished shoe. They usually had their faces a deshaped mess, with their inverted eye or eyes being at different parts of their bodies. Thest time Lenny had fought them, he had fought some that had their Inverted eye in between their butt cheeks. That was a really surprising thing for lenny at the time. Coupled with the fact that they were unbelievably flexible, they were far worse than cockroaches. However, Lenny could not help but look around and enjoy the anticipation of the sport. But before he could move, someone else did so. At this moment, lenny quickly realized that he had really underestimatd this girl. It just so turns out that she had actually been holding back on her murderous aura, and all he had felt whenever she fought was the tip of the ice berg. Allison released Killing intent so thick that even the devils momentarily stopped, and these were creatures of hell, children of chaos. Her killing intent was so potent, that lenny could taste it in the air, and for a second, he turned to her. Allison had a malicious smile on her face. The devils had not even reached her when she swung her ws for the air and a group of devils rushing at her were divided into uneven parts. It was only one strike, but at least fifty devils had been ended. Lenny was aware that Imperilment thought people in a different way, bringing out the worse in them. However, Allison was on another level. "Was this the umtion of three generations, living in Imperilment?" Lenny asked himself, "...she is literally, a living breathing de of destruction." Allison fluttered through the air with a leap from the ground. Lenny had given specific instructions not to use cosmic energy. But that did not mean that she was not a force to be reckoned with. Chapter 738 Burning Passion With Daughter Of Imperilment

Chapter 738 Burning Passion With Daughter Of Imperilment

?Allison fluttered through the air with a leap from the ground. Lenny had given specific instructions not to use cosmic energy. But that did not mean that she was not a force to be reckoned with. lenny stayed in Imperilment, but his own life had been different. he had always wanted to leave the ce and therefore, was never immersed in its core. On the other hand, Allison was born there, and so were her parents before her. Imperilment was her home. The Extreme danger was all she had ever known since she was born. She was a literally a child of the de. As she mowed through the crowd of devils. Lenny could se ethe smile on her face. It was a beautiful contrast to the gore all around her. It was like a beautiful flower blooming in the midst of a swamp. As she killed and ughtered, her body slowly began to transform. She was effectively entering her Werewolf mode. Herr body increased in size, swelling up like a balloon. Her thighs and hands got thicker and broader, tearing through the loose fabric that had covered her nakedness. Her face became longer and features more like that of a Wolf, and then came the sharp teeth. Just like Victor when he transformed, her fur was not white like the other Giant Shadow Werewolves. Instead, it was a pretty shade of light red. Even from the distance, lenny could tell that it was smooth, and no doubt fluffy. As she transformed, her eyes turned a bright shade of red and it glowed lightly. At first, she used only her ws, but soon, lenny understood that this was all an illusion. It was not just her ws that she used as her weapons, but her entire body. Her forearms, legs, shoulders, even her neck, every single part of her body was used as a weapon. Her every motion was driven towards killing. her every bend or curve resulted in more blood filling the air. As she continued her chaotic dance, the blood of the devils poured on her skin. But she did not shy away from it. Instead, she embraced it all. It was like she was taking a shower, and her skin was hungry for the relief that the warm blood was going to give. The sight of her was so beautiful, and Lenny''s eyes captured every moment of it. Lenny himself could not believe it, but he felt entrapped by the beauty before him. He had wanted to use one of his skills and give arge range of attack that would destroy arge number of these devil creatures. However, he couldn''t help but feel as if he would be insulting the fun she was having. Lenny discovered that he did not want to stop her. No! he wanted to encourage the violence a bit more. In fact, he wanted to join her, and so he did. With a wave of his hands, two swords appeared, one in each hand, all marked beautifully by Runes. The swords glowed a shinning yellow like the surface of the sun and Lenny rushed into the battlefield. This was obviously the use of fire runes. This was a battle that he would have easily ended with some of his magic, but what was the fun in that. Sometimes, one muste this low with the de to enjoy the height they have reached. Right now, Lenny had decided to go low. Going back to his skills with the de. Only in this way wa she going to flesh out the fun of the battle. He jumped into the air waving his de, burning flesh as he carved their meat. Every wave of his sword was weed with flesh and left behind the blessing of tear and pain, while his sword left with the gift of thick red blood. Lenny had one sword inverted and the second one as support, waving them in the air like a fan to give breeze. Slowly, the dead bodies piled beneath them, but they did not stop. even when the blood had be a small pool, they did not stop. Coco looked at these two people as they fought his minions and he could not help but think that it looked so beautiful. After all, although he was a devil, he was still a lover of the ssics and sophistication. He was sensitive to beauty of any kind and the harmony that it brought. And right now, lenny and Allison were in so much sync that they looked like two people engaging in a tango. In no time, they were bloody red, baptized with blood of the fallen. Coco smiled as he turned to Lady hanger, "let''s give these two some space." She nodded at him as she backed away. meanwhile, Jasper continued to watch with her mouth open wide at what was happening, limbs and devils meat fell from the sky like rain. A hand here, a leg there, and a head far off in another corner. They were basically two very had working maniacs enjoying the ughter. After a while, Jasper started to notice something, the devils were not attacking as vigorously as they had been attacking all this while. Their attacks became fewer and fewer, and some even started to show fear as they backed off. At this moment, lenny heard an alert from the system, but it had gone over his head, only adding to the melody of bone breaking, flesh tearing and screams of his victims. Allison saw him kill and it ignited her passion even more. There was suddenly a form ofmunication between the both of them, as if their method ofmunication had transcended mere speaking with words and instead flirting, using the killing of their prey as punchlines. An hour''s time, they were still fighting and by now, thousands of Devilsy dead beneath their feet. At this moment, the devils stopped attacking. Instead they backed off. No matter how Lenny and Allison instigated them, they no longer attacked. By now, Lenny''s clothes had been ripped off on many sides, and few scratches were on his skin. He and Allison werepletely covered in blood. At this moment, both of them looked at one another, Lenny could feel a deep burning desire inside him, and so did she. "Fuck it!" he cursed as he rushed at her, lifting her into the air and wrapping her bloody naked legs around his waist. She could feel his desire and his hardness, and she wanted to feel them inside her.... (Author''s note: Damn! That cliff hanger was incredible.... LOL. Thanks for all the love guys. Send gifts. I might decide to drop another chapter... LOL) Chapter 739 She Imprinted!

Chapter 739 She Imprinted!

?At this moment, both of them looked at one another, Lenny could feel a deep burning desire inside him, and so did she. "Fuck it!" he cursed as he rushed at her, lifting her into the air and wrapping her bloody naked legs around his waist. She could feel his desire and his hardness, and she wanted to feel them inside her Lenny dug his head into her breasts, his mouth tracing a nipple on her chest and biting hard on it. This ignited her passion for him even more as she let out an unconscious moan. Her legs tightened around his lean waist, holding her steady in ce. As Lenny''s tongue danced on her blood bathed body, her hands explored his. With incredible force, Lenny mmed her against a wall. It was harsh, but at her level of strength, it was nothing, only more mes to the already burning passion. With force, she raised his head up and both of their eyes met, Lenny''s blue like the sea and her''s ck like the night. It was as if their gaze merged with one another, and they had fallen in a world of their own. Unable to hold back herself, she sank her lips in his, her tongue, reaching into his mouth to enjoy the pleasure of mixing devil blood with his saliva. For some reason, the bloody red only added more to their passion. Lenny did not let her go, surrendering his tongue to her''s. Her canine teeth bit it, and some of his blood added to the mix, but of it was pleasure for the moment. Lenny''s fingers dug deep into her muscr thighs. These were thighs trained by a thousand adversities. They were fine carved for battle and yet extremely smooth to the touch. The stain of blood further allowed his fingers to glide up and down their softness. Allison was a woman in her prime and her body gave off such fresh youthful energy that Lenny could not resist. It was like an ethereal pull, begging him for domination. And that was all he wanted to do. Lenny''s fingers, ever sneaky in both the ways of an assassin and enjoying the vor of dangerous women, made their way round her glutes, cupping her well fleshy behind. His fingers sank into their sulent molds, digging into her flesh so deep that she bled. "Mmmm!" she let out another unconscious moan. These moans were music to Lenny''s ears. Like a band performing for their favorite team, her moans propelled his vigor for her. By now, Lenny''s manhood was like a sword challenging the heavens, veined and throbbing. And Allison''s legs, leaking her wetness, mixed with the blood. Allison was very healthy female werewolf. Even her sweat was of a different grade. And during mating, every part of a werewolf''s body was a natural aphrodisiac to their partner. Only a few drops of her wetness on him and Lenny felt as if he had taken a drug. Without wasting any more time, he mmed her against the ground made of the corpses, limbs, flesh and bones of devils they had massacred. He spread her legs even further as he prated her flower. Allison proved a bit more stubborn than Lenny had anticipated, not taking all of him inside her body. But Lenny''s urges were the bigger winner as the feel of her insides, propelled him to force himself into her some more. He did not stop until his shaft waspletely inside her. In response, she moaned loudly, her light passioned voice echoing off the blood stained walls. Lenny leaned into her, once more kissing her, and then he started his pistoling action. Every thrust was done with a different degree of vigor. Lenny could literally feel Cosmic energy crackle around their bodies as he pumped into her, back and forth. "Huuuuu!!! Mmmmm!!!" Her moans changed pitch with every thrust inside her hole. Some times it was very loud, and other times, Lenny literally left her breathless. The feel of him inside her, as her insides wrapped around his manhood like a tight nket in the cold was a taste of blissful heaven. After all, this was the man. This was the man whose legends were told even in Imperilment. As a young girl, she had heard stories about him, and how he was going to one daye for them and take them home. She had heard of his adventures and the incredible things he had done. Back then, like any of the girls her age, all she wanted was the opportunity to one day meet him, and at best have the opportunity to have a mate like him. When she had seen him, even though he looked like a man in rags, he still carried the demeanor of a great man. He was prove that even dirt could not hide the greatness of a man. Having the opportunity to serve at his side was another opportunity. But now, she had the opportunity to sink into his embrace and he sink into her legs. As Lenny''s pumping continued, Allison''s thoughts were in a great mess and yet, she was experiencing even greater bliss. At first, she was left out, but soon, her waist caught up with the rhythm of his pumping action, and she found that she let herself go to the pleasure that he provided. Soon, she could feel his pumping get faster. She knew what this meant, after all, she could feel his manhood grow bigger inside her. Subconsciously, she tightened her legs around his waist, encouraging him with her body to pour inside her. Lenny was not new to this. He did not hesitate. Instead, he strapped her hands to the ground with one hand and the other squeezing around her neck. His gaze remained with hers and then like broken dam, he gave one more pump that flooded her insides with his seed. At this moment, the cosmic energy crackled the loudest, creating sparks that enveloped both of them, charged with a different kind of energy. Allison''s eyes immediately glowed a bright white color and then her eyes changed from their ck to blue, mimicking Lenny''s eyes. She had imprinted on him.... (Author''s Note: This chapter is For NYOLIPS. More Gifts guys. I love you all) Chapter 740 The Raid Will End Him

Chapter 740 The Raid Will End Him

?Amidst the destion of the battlefield, mountains of devil corpses surrounded Lenny and Allison, a testament to the ferocity of their fight. The in bodies, stacked haphazardly, formed grotesque hills of flesh and broken limbs, painting a gruesome picture under the dim sky. It was as if the very ground theyy upon had turned into a macabre tapestry woven from the remains of their adversaries. Lenny, his once white hair now a deep, blood-red hue, cradled Allison in his arms. Both of them were covered from head to toe in the blood of the devils they had vanquished, their naked forms almost merging with the carnage that surrounded them. The blood that coated them was slowly drying, turning darker with each passing moment, marking them as victors in a battle most would find unimaginable. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood and the acrid stench of death, a stark reminder of the violence that had just transpired. In this moment, Lenny and Allison, amidst the destruction they had wrought, appeared both vulnerable and invincible - a paradox made flesh against the backdrop of their fallen foes. It was a scene of utter devastation, yet in it, there was a strange, morbid beauty - the beauty of survival against overwhelming odds, and the triumph of two warriors who had faced the abyss and emerged victorious. And then blessed the battlefield with the erotic touch of their dance steps sewn together by their affection for each other''s skin. The silence that hung over the battlefield was a silent ode to their strength and the horrors they had endured to im their victory and the trophy of their intercourse. Amidst the stillness that enveloped the battlefield, a palpable aura emanated from Lenny and Allison, creating an invisible barrier that the remaining devils dared not cross. Millions of them lingered at a distance, their devil instincts warning them of the potent force that Lenny and Allison exuded. It was a silent standoff, a tense calm after the storm of their fierce battle. Slowly rising to his feet, Lenny left the warmth of Allison''s embrace, standing tall amidst the carnage. With a graceful gesture, he summoned cosmic energy that cascaded over him like a purifying waterfall, washing away the remnants of blood and battle. His movements were fluid and assured, a dance of power and control. In response to another wave of his hand, clothes materialized out of thin air, a new garb fitting of his victorious stature. Allison, too, cleansed herself with a simr gesture, her mastery over cosmic energy evident. She donned the clothes provided by Lenny, her actions efficient andposed. Yet, when her eyes met Lenny''s, there was an unmistakable change. The deep, sky-blue hue of her eyes mirrored his own, signaling an imprinting so rare and profound. The sight of her eyes, now reflecting his color, added a new depth to her already captivating presence. Acknowledging this silent but significant transformation, Lenny called out to Jasper. The young woman, who had witnessed the extraordinary battle from her hiding spot, emerged with a mix of awe and reverence etched on her face. She stumbled over the bodies of the fallen devils, each step a reminder of the epic confrontation she had observed. Jasper''s expression was one of solemn wonder. To her, the events she had just witnessed were not mere acts of violence but a transcendent disy of power and divinity. In Lenny and Allison, she saw not just warriors, but beings who had transcended the ordinary, etching their victory not just on the battlefield but in the very annals of mythical legends. The air around them was charged with an unspoken acknowledgment of their strength and the new bond that had formed in the crucible of battle. Lenny turned in another direction, "COCO! i know that you are also there. After all, this was all a test, was it not?" The moment Lenny said these words, Coco materialized in thin air, and behind him wasdy Hanger. Coco was also a devil himself, but he looked at his kin that had been turned to meat trash on the ground like they were actual trash, without a sigr care in the world. And then he looked at lenny again, "How did you know, it was all a test?" Lenny gave a side smile, "If it was a real battle, you would have joined the battle. But you didn''t. Besides, devils are very chaotic creatures. the others shouldn''t stop and should remain in a bloody frenzy until thest one falls." Coco nodded at lenny, "thats true. nevertheless, I should congratte you for your..." he paused a bit as he turned to Allison, "...bride, if I dare say."Lenny chuckled, "Thank you." he epted thepliment. "Now, to other important things. I know you want to raid the Wandering city again, and you need my help. When is the next hunt?" Coco, with his devilish charm and nonchnt demeanor, regarded Lenny with an amused twinkle in his eyes. "Ah, Lenny, always straight to the point. The next hunt for the Wandering City of Judas is scheduled in three days. This time, we n to hit them where it hurts the most," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of malicious glee. Lady Hanger, standing quietly behind Coco, nodded in agreement. Her presence, though less mboyant than Coco''s, was equallymanding. She was a figure of elegance and power, her gaze sharp and calcting. Lenny listened intently, his mind already formting strategies and contingencies. "Three days, you say? That gives us enough time to prepare. This time around, we won''t just raid; we''ll make sure to leave asting impression," he said, his voice carrying an edge of determination. Coco''s grin widened, "I expected no less from you, Lenny. With your help, this raid will be legendary. The Baroness won''t know what hit her." Allison, still adjusting to the imprint bond she now shared with Lenny, observed the conversation with keen interest. She understood the gravity of their next move and the potential dangers it entailed. Yet, there was a sense of excitement brewing within her, a feeling of being part of something muchrger than herself. Jasper, meanwhile, remained silent, absorbing the weight of the discussions. She felt a mix of fear and admiration for Lenny and Alison, their power and resolve something she had never witnessed before. The realization that she was in the presence of individuals who could alter the very fabric of their world was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. As the group began to discuss the details of their impending assault on the Wandering City, the air was thick with a sense of impending action, a brewing storm that promised to shake the foundations of their enemies. Lenny''s leadership and strategic acumen,bined with the unique abilities of Coco, Lady Hanger, and Allison, formed a formidable alliance, one that held the promise of victory and retribution. Chapter 741 Undead Lady Chapter 741 Undead Lady ??Lenny nodded at Coco as he waved his hand and a device appeared on his wrist. He pressed on it as he spoke into it, "hey, Victor. Are you done over there? There is a party i want you to attend!" On the other side of the device, Victor, still fighting against the undead Governor Momoa chuckled lowly, "unfortunately, I am not done, brother Lenny." Lenny frowned a bit, "don''t tell me I have toe there and kick your ass to work harder."As Victor dodged yet another attack from his opponent, he answered Lenny, "no, there is no need. its just that I managed to meet some of your old acquaintances. It just so happens that Governor Momoa is now an undead. From what I gather, he had been lured over by the undeadmander using his daughter,dy vinegar. Unfortunately, both of them are now, undead. But there is something aboutdy vinegar that paticrly puzzles me." Lenny heard thatdy vinegar had be an undead and he sighed heavily. he had heard of the incredible things she had done when he was away, and he knew that she had done them out of love for him. she had even betrayed her father and all of demon kind because of her love for him. Lenny sighed, "tell me, what peculiar thing did you notice?" he asked Victor. "Well, for starters, the moment she saw Luca, she stopped following the same sequence of orders like the other undead and attacked only him. All the while, as she attacked, tears having been running down her eyes. If I didn''t see her as an undead, I would have sworn that she was still alive in there, and is trying to vent out her anger on you." The moment Lenny heard this, he frowned even tighter. a certain thought of a possibility appeared inside his head, "send your coordinates! I might know what is wrong with her!"Instantly, Lenny turned to Coco, "I''ll be bringing a formidable army back with me. we will be here before the time for the attack." And then he turned to Allison, "Call back all your brothers and sisters!" she nodded at him. Instantly, lenny turned in a particr direction and with incredible speed, he flew out of the Dungeon, leaving behind everyone. lenny still had ns to save hector, but for now, he was safe. besides, there was someone he needed to make it up to. He needed to get tody vinegar As Lenny raced through the sky, his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. The revtion about Lady Vinegar troubled him deeply. The idea that she might be suffering, trapped within her own undead body, was a torment he couldn''t ignore. His feelings for her had always beenplex, a mixture of gratitude, guilt, and an undeniable connection they had shared. Lenny was already a Great demon existence, breaking through the deep earth to find the sky was child''s y to him. instantly, he flew for Victor''s location. he would have instantly teleported there, but for that skill to work, he needed to see the ce first before he could teleport. ......... Minutes ago... Luca had been fighting the undead creatures just like the other Werewolves had been. Luca was mix of very special blood. Although he did not use his white mes, he was still an impressive force on the battlefield. After all, he was already a deep level demon. Looking at him fight, and even Victor could tellthat he had inherited the violent tendencies of a certain person. Ciri had left grimoires and books behind. Those had built his foundation in magic, but he was still a far distance to go. But that was not a stopping force. As things were, he had already summoned lightning twice and a hundred undead creatures to aid in the battle. As victor looked at him fight while facing off governor momoa, he couldn''t help but tease him a bit. "If you continue like this, I might even wed my great grand daughter, Allison to you, Luca." Although luca had pretended to not be interested, the call of her name, Allison, had made him blush a bit. After all, since he saw her, he could not get her out of his mind. her image was like glue to his thoughts. Fighting the undead army as they had was not so easy but then again, it was much fun this way. These breed of Werewolves only loved violence of this degree. It was either this or nothing. And slowly, they pushed further, destroying the undead army, soon, they reached the heart of this terrible undead empire and they would have to face the undeadmander. At the heart of the undead empire was a castle crafted entirely from undead remains. it was a disgusting sight of rubbish, mixed with cracked skulls and bending flesh. Even in their twisted forms, they still moved, obviously still influenced by the power of the undeadmander. As they wriggled about, they looked like trapped souls begging for the sweet release that only TRUE death may provide. The castle itself sat on a hill, making it an obvious target sight. Luca, with hisher creatures to lead the way charged for the castle. The moment his feet nted on the earth, he felt the sudden unexpected attack of a tentacle from behind. Luca was lucky enough to have sensed this in time, but dodging was next to impossible. Instead, he had to use a power that he had stopped himself from using time and time again. With a wave of his hands, white mes rushed to his back defending him like a shield against the attack. *Boom!* the attack still hit, but a big part of it had been negated by his white mes. Victor saw the white mes and chuckled as he waved his hand, sending cosmic energy to protect Luca from the next attacks that followed after. These attacks had been from none other than the primordial beast. This castle made of the body of the undead actually sat on the body of the undead primordial beast. "Fuck!" Luca cursed as he looked in victor''s direction. The old man gave him a knowing look. "don''t tell him!" Luca muttered, "please don''t tell him!" Victor nodded as he made a zipping motion on his lips. It was at this moment that a loud scream was heard. This scream was filled with a mixture of anger and hate so primal, that it sent shivers down Luca''s spin. With a quick turn, he managed to dodge the attack of red mes that came his way. He turned, and that was when he saw her.dy vinegar rushed at him with hate in her eyes. her purple eyes shone bright.... Arriving at Victor''s coordinates, Lenny found himself amidst a battlefield of chaos and destruction. The air was thick with the stench of decay and the sounds of battle. Victor, in his werewolf form, was a fierce sight, engaged in a deadly dance with Governor Momoa, now a grotesque undead. Lenny didn''t waste a moment. He plunged into the fray, his power manifesting as brilliant white mes that incinerated the undead that dared toe near him. His eyes, however, were constantly searching for Lady Vinegar amidst the chaos. Chapter 742 Love Beyond Death Chapter 742 Love Beyond Death ??As Lenny raced through the sky, his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. The revtion about Lady Vinegar troubled him deeply. The idea that she might be suffering, trapped within her own undead body, was a torment he couldn''t ignore. His feelings for her had always beenplex, a mixture of gratitude, guilt, and an undeniable connection they had shared. Arriving at Victor''s coordinates, Lenny found himself amidst a battlefield of chaos and destruction. The air was thick with the stench of decay and the sounds of battle. Victor, in his werewolf form, was a fierce sight, engaged in a deadly dance with Governor Momoa, now a grotesque undead. Lenny didn''t waste a moment. He plunged into the fray, his power manifesting as brilliant white mes that incinerated the undead that dared toe near him. His eyes, however, were constantly searching for Lady Vinegar amidst the chaos. Finally, he saw her ¨C a shadow of the woman she once was, yet her presence was unmistakable. She was locked inbat with Luca, who was desperately trying to fend her off. Luca used hisher creatures, serpents, again and again. butdy Vinegar was a formidable force to be reckoned with. bright red mes were the clothes that encased her nakedness, cascading about her body like dancing guardians. The tears streaming down her undead face were a heart-wrenching sight. As she fought Luca, lenny could see her mouth move. These were whispers. They were practically inaudible, but he heard them loud and clear. "why? why did you leave me...why did you leave her to die!?" Those words were a different kind of pain, stinging at his heart. With a surge of speed, Lenny intervened, cing himself between Luca and Lady Vinegar. With a wave of his hand, he pushed Luca aside. "I''ll handle this boy!" The interruption was clearly not appreciated by Luca, but he decided to back off. After all, Lady vinegar was proving to be far more of a problem than the other undead. She could actually think and act ordingly, adapting to the moves by her opponents. Lenny looked at her.Her once beautiful eyes, now clouded with the haze of undeath, met his, and for a moment, there was a flicker of recognition, a glimmer of the woman she once was. "Lady Vinegar, it''s me, Lenny," he said softly, reaching out to her with a gentleness that belied the chaos surrounding them. To everyone''s astonishment, Lady Vinegar''s relentless assault halted. Her hands, raised to strike, trembled as if fighting an internal battle. The tears flowed more freely now, and a low, guttural moan escaped her lips ¨C a sound of anguish and longing. Victor, watching from a distance, ceased his fight with Momoa, his attention captivated by the scene unfolding before him. Luca, too, stood frozen, a mix of confusion and awe on his face. Lenny continued to speak to her, his voice a soothing balm, "I''m here now. I''m so sorry I couldn''t save you sooner. But I''m here to help you now, to free you from this torment." However, in her sadness and rage, she rushed at him with a cosmic sword made of mes. This was clearly an attack that the current lenny could have avoided or even defended against. however, he did not. Instead, he intentionally weakened his cells and muscles at the point of impact. *SLUSH!* It was a clean deep cut that traced from his right shoulder through his lungs to his stomach. However, in doing so, lenny tightened his muscles again, trapping her sword in his body. *COUGH!* A mouth full of blood escaped his mouth. Even as a Great Demon existence, an attack was still an attack. This one was a very risky attack. His blood sshed on her face, and once more, her tensed muscles rxed again. she had aimed at killing him, but actually seeing the possibility of his death at her hands was an entirely foreign feeling. She paused, and then her lips opened wide as she gave an incredible scream to the sky. It was a heart wreaking scream filled with in tense pain that was an umtion of ten years of longing, loss, pain and suffering. Who ever said love was a beautiful thing had never felt the sting of its loss and sacrifice. After all, it was as brutal as it was kind. "I am... here!" Lenny coughed some more blood. His hands slowly stretched for her face, stroking her dead, decaying skin. Surprisingly, there was a different kind of affection as he did this. An affection born of shared emotion. lenny did not show any disgust whatsoever to her her look. even though she had lost a great deal of her beauty, even her proud snake hairy on her head like dried up wood. However, lenny, held her by her waist as he pulled her into his embrace. "Vine," he muttered, "its you, isn''t it?" Slowly, she nodded as her fingers slowly wrapped around him, "Gar is gone..." she muttered. Lenny hearing those words, could not help but feel a deep seated sting in his heart.dy vinegar had two souls in her body. One was Vine and the other Gar, and together, they made Vinegar. However, he had just heard that Gar was no more, only Vine. Gar was the one in love with him, while Vine only wanted to love her sister. "I''m sorry! I was not here. i have no excuse. I was just not strong enough!" Her tears continued to fall, even more than before, as she cried her heart out. As Lenny''s words filled the air, a miraculous transformation began. The undead visage of Lady Vinegar started to shift, her features softening, the malevolence in her eyes receding. It was as if Lenny''s presence, his genuine remorse and desire to help, were reaching the part of her that was still human, still capable of feeling. In that moment, it became clear to everyone watching that the bond between Lenny and Lady Vinegar was something extraordinary, a connection that defied thews of nature and the curse of undeath. Chapter 743 Lenny Vs Undead Secrets

Chapter 743 Lenny Vs Undead Secrets

?Momentster, Vinegar separated herself from his embrace, "its not over!" she muttered as she turned towards the castle made of undead remains, "the undeadmander lies within." lenny nodded at this and wanted to advance forward, however, she stopped him, "don''t go! he is..." she paused "...Different!" lenny raised a brow, "what do you mean?" he asked. "It all started when my father came for me. unfortunately, the fight with the other great demon existence that day ten years ago, had left him very wounded, and he was not able to give his full strength in battle. His defeat was inevitable. But father did not go out without leaving behind... a GIFT!" she paused again. "You see father had in his possession once upon a time, a page from the legendary book of death. in it, he learnt secrets that pushed him to the top in a short amount of time, even breaking through his bloodline limitation to climb to his rank of Great demon. But that was not all it had taught him. Father, had his blood mixed with the authority from the page from the book of Death. Using that authority, he tampered with the invitation stone of the undeadmander. Since then, the undeadmander has been... dare I say... dormant?" Lenny heard those words and was not sure what to think of this. However, Victor flew over with the head of Governor Momoa in his hands, "that will exin why the moves these undead disy are only monotonous, as if done by muscle memory. There is no real intention behind them." he threw the head of the once great demon demon on the ground. Lenny looked at the head of the governor and frowned. He remembered that he had promised this man his death. It was such a shame that he did not get to kill him by himself. Now, he had even more reasons to kill the undeadmander. Lenny nodded at Victor as he turned to the castle made of undead. "I tried to get in there, but it can sense my intentions, and prevented me. It is purely defended by the Primordial beast." Lady Vine added. "I see, let me try it then!" Lenny flew in the air as he moved towards the undead castle. As Lenny approached the macabre structure of the undead castle, a sense of unease settled over him. The castle, an eerie amalgamation of bones and rotting flesh, seemed to pulsate with a dark, malevolent energy. The air around it was heavy, filled with the whispers of a thousand lost souls. Hended at the entrance, an archway of intertwining skeletal remains. The atmosphere was oppressive, almost suffocating. Lenny could feel the presence of the Primordial Beast, its energy lurking within the shadows of the castle, waiting. This castle sat on the colossal figure of the primordial beast, but Lenny could tell that things were a little more than that. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for the confrontation. "this is going to be fun!" he muttered. The Primordial Beast was no ordinary foe; it was an ancient entity, its power vast and unpredictable. But Lenny was also not normal. besides, he had also grown in strength. He stepped forward, his aura ring up as a challenge to the beast. Almost immediately, the ground shook, and a thunderous roar filled the air. The world seemed to morph as the castle shifted location, moving like a ship on the sea, on the beast''s body, all the way to the ground. With the primordial beast taking a full stand for the confrontation. The Primordial Beast emerged, a monstrous entity that seemed to defy reality. Its form was a bit different from before. Now, it was ever-shifting, a grotesque blend of various creatures, each more terrifying than thest. Lenny did not hesitate. He surged forward, his body crackling with cosmic energy. The battle that ensued was titanic. Lenny''s white mes shed with the dark energy of the beast, lighting up the dark sky. The ground trembled with each exchange of blows, the air sizzling with unleashed power. the beast''s hundred purple glowing eyes fired beams of light at him. But Lenny swatted them away like he would do a fly. such petty attacks were nothingpared to him. And sent back totems forming gigantic ice spears at the beast. At first, the spears seem to work as they exploded on impact, freezing the giant tentacles that rushed at lenny. But the Primordial Beast was relentless. However, Lenny matched its ferocity with his own. He moved with precision and grace, his attacks a blur of speed and power. With each strike, he chipped away at the beast''s defenses, his resolve unyielding. Attacks upon attacks came from the mindless beast. From the battle, Lenny could tell that what Victor said earlier on was very true. This primordial beast did not attack like it would do a creature with wisdom. Lenny could tell that not the full abilities of the beast were utilized. The beast was attacking purely based on instinct. "Too easy," Lenny chuckled lightly. As the battle raged on, Lenny began to gain the upper hand. He could sense the beast''s energy waning, its movements bing sluggish. With a final, mighty roar, he unleashed a torrent of white mes, engulfing the Primordial Beast in a searing inferno. The fact that the beast was ten years old of dead matter also made it''s fall a very easy one. It was worn out from years of undead flesh. Even the cold could not protect it for much longer. The beast let out a final, agonized howl before copsing, its form disintegrating into ash. Lenny stood victorious, his breathing slightly heavy but his spirit unbroken. He had defeated the Primordial Beast, but he knew that the true challenge stilly ahead ¨C confronting the undeadmander. With a determined gaze, Lenny turned towards the heart of the castle. It was time to face the mastermind behind the scourge that had gued thend for so long. He stepped forward, ready to end the reign of the undeadmander once and for all. Chapter 744 The Laviathan Royal familys Plan Chapter 744 The Laviathan Royal family''s n ??The primordial beast disintegrated into dust. This great and mighty beast that had once been a protector of the earth was finally no more. Its corpse finallyy to peace after roaming the earth for ten years as an undead. Such a tragic fate. Lenny shaked his head at this. However, he continued his advance towards the Castle made of the body of the undead. lenny was a great demon rank human. He was very sensitive to his environment and could tell that inside that castle was something incredible. it pulled at his curiosity like ady inviting her lover to the bedroom. Then again, even if Lenny wanted to resist, he could not. Even if it was a trap, he had to see it through. The best he could do was ensure that he went prepared. With his senses sharp and peeled in case of danger, lenny walked into the castle. Although it looked like a castle outside, it was all just one pile of undead with a hollow interior. The stench here was ten times worse than what was outside. lenny flew the distance in. he did not walk, for fear that he might trigger something he shouldn''t by stepping on the wrong device. It was not his fault he thought this way. He came from a world with movies about dungeons and the like. Finally, he arrived at the center. however, the undeadmander he was expecting to see was not what he met. ording to all the descriptions, this was supposed to be an amalgamation of raw muscle and flesh, mixed together to form a big individual with a purple crystal in his chest, and purple glowing eyes. Of course, somethings were here, but surely, Luca''s territory needed to update their records of this creature before his eyes. Firstly, the entire Undeadmander was nearly no more. It seemed like he had been split in two from the center. Ironically, it was the one thing that gave it life that split it into two. Yes, it was split into two by its own purple stone. As of the moment, this purple stone seemed to have absorbed a great deal of the undeadmander''s body. It was now several times big. In fact, it was as big as a human being. And it pulsated with a life of its own. Again and again, it pulsated.As if about to unleash something terrible into the world. Instantly, lenny got an alert from the system Lenny was surprised by this. he had never heard that the invitation stones could merge at any time. But now, it had happened before his eyes. Also he checked the items in his storage unit. The first and second, were the two Invitation stones that he had in his possession. One invitation stone, he had been gifted by glenn before her death and the second was the one he had swallowed at the risk of death from the great dragon ten years ago, that nearly cost him his life. Both stones pulsed in a low light. The third item that reacted was actually a piece of paper that he had long forgotten existed. Yes, this was the Page from the book of Death That he had stolen from Governor momoa''s body using the horn of the hell beast. At the time, lenny had taken two items. One was the heart of the rank 4 Hell beast and the second was this page from the book of death. Lennyter learnt that the Page from the Book of Death was practically useless to him, unless the previous owner of it was dead. The previous owner of this book of death was none other than Governor momoa. And now, lenny knew that he was dead. Which meanrt that the page from the book of dead was currently without a master. Solely out of curiosity, lenny waved his hands and the three items appeared before him. However, this was a grave mistake he shouldn''t have made. Instantly, the two stones, struck each other, merging to be one in the air. Cosmic energy suddenly crackled around the stones as an incredible light formed from their merging. They seemed to turn red hot, as if remolding themselves again. As If attracted by a more superior force, the now merged stones rushed for the purple giant stone, merging with it. instantly, the undeadmander, although seeming dead, opened his purple glowing eyes. He screamed loudly in its pain, an eerie abominable scream. It looked towards, lenny, "please..." he pleaded, "....Destroy!" Lenny did not understand what was going on, but he somehow could tell that something wrong was about to happen. After all, the earth suddenly shook loudly, rumbling heavily like the earth was suddenly struck by an indescribable hunger. Purple lightening crackled in the air as the atmosphere was charged with Cosmic energy, and then the energy seemed to morph, bing stronger. lenny noticed that this new energy, he could not sense. He was not a fool. He had ones heard rumors of this power. It was an higher power, a higher form of cosmic energy, and It was called Cosmic Law. Those outside were also surprised by this strange new energy that had taken over the atmosphere. It affected thend, creating charged purple electricity that spread in different directions like the roots of a tree. It spread in different areas. The atmosphere suddenly changed and arge pir of purple light shot towards the heavens as purple runes appeared like musical notes in the air. These runes surrounded the purple pir of light and the clouds crackled in the sky. At different parts of the earth, those of power turned towards this direction. This included Cuban, and even Baroness Everbee. The baroness frowned, "those old bastards! I knew they were interested in the eighth earth, but who could have thought that this was their n toe back...?" Chapter 745 Old Monsters Of Mind And Power Chapter 745 Old Monsters Of Mind And Power ??At different parts of the earth, those of power turned towards this direction. This included Cuban, and even Baroness Everbee. The baroness frowned, "those old bastards! I knew they were interested in the eighth earth, but who could have thought that this was their n toe back?" She chuckled, if they are sessful, it will be a very fucked up problem for us." Instantly, she made cuts on her skin, and her blood rushed out of her body and out from the wandering City of Judas, through the void and into the eighth earth. As the purple energy surged and the atmosphere crackled with the immense power of the Cosmic Law, Lenny braced himself for what was toe. The transformation happening before his eyes was beyond anything he had ever witnessed. The merged Invitation Stones, now fused with the giant purple stone, unleashed a force that was reshaping reality itself. The undeadmander, his body ravaged and split, yet still clinging to a semnce of consciousness, reached out towards Lenny. His plea, a desperate cry for destruction, echoed hauntingly in the hollow chamber. Lenny could sense the pain and torment that consumed the undeadmander, a being that was now more an instrument of cosmic cmity than the ruler he once was. Outside, the world watched in awe and fear. The pir of purple light, like a beacon, signaled a change that was beyond the understanding of many. The charged electricity spreading across thend marked the birth of something new and terrifying. Lenny did not know what it was, but he could tell that he had done something that he was not supposed to. All of a sudden, the page from the book of death was suddenly charged with dark shadow runes as it floated in the air. These dark runes rushed to the sky with incredible force. They merged with the purple runes in the sky as if to consume and devour them. "Huh!?" lenny did not understand what he had just heard. "Embrayonic soul, exin to me, what is happening?" "FUCK SHIT!!!" Lenny cursed loudly. Lenny had met a few from the royal families. ording to what Mr martin of the Beelzebub family had told him, all the royal families were interested in the eighth earth, and all of them in their own way were invested in the take over of the eighth earth. It would seem that even this imprisoned family was no exception. However, they had done there''s by nting their curse a long time ago in this world. Aside from the Sisters Of FATE, others did not know this, but the blue Invitation stone was not on that battlefield by ident. It had been intentionally ced in the hands of a particr human for safe keeping by a certain witch who worshipped the demons of the Leviathan family. Knowing fully well that humans did not stand a chance against the demons and that they would perish, he ced the Invitation stone in the right hands on that battlefield, setting the foundation for the stage that would be this undead army. Right now, this particr witch looked at the sky, an old man, freshly out of his hiding cave. However, he had a smile on his face as he went down on his knees in worship towards the Pir of purple light in the sky. Invitation stones were very sensitive to power and magic. The curse of aggrieved death blessed the stone''s essence for fifty years before the undeadmander had touched it on that faithful night of the Bloody full moon. Yes, it had all not been a coincidence.Fate was like the string of a spider''s web, all was in connection and all was connected to the source. Right now, the Siters of fate watched this connection, all three of them watching with a look of detachment. After all, it was not the first time that they had seen a simr thing happen. One could never truly control fate, especially without enough power to disrupt its flow and condition. One little, well ced piece was all it took for a great many destinies to be changed. Lenny had always known that the royal families were a formidable bunch and it was not going to be exactly easy to face them. but this was truly the first time that he was understanding that they were far scarier than the credit he had given them for. They were all truly old monsters in both mind and Power. (Author''s note: That was really good. We haven''t have gifts this month. Since its thest day of the month, i''ll do a mass release. please send gifts. Writing is how i make a living.) Chapter 746 The Death Page Chapter 746 The Death Page ??Lenny heard what the Embryonic Soul said and he knew that he had to do something about this. Normally, this family should be imprisoned. From what he had just heard, they were a different kind of undead. And these were undead demons with their knowledge and wisdom very intact. They were without a doubt going to destroy the earth in one fell swoop. Truly, all the royal families had their eyes on earth and they were willing to take it no matter the cost. lenny was not going to allow this to happen. As far as he was concerned, this earth was his and his only. No matter what it took, he was going to preserve it with all his might. "Embryonic soul, what do I do?" lenny asked shamelessly. Immediately Lenny heard this, He flew in the air, his body charged with white mes to protect him from the crackling purple lightening. He was a Great demon existence but even he could tell that this was a very dangerous ce to be. As he flew in the air, the purple lightning, as if sensing his intentions, struck his body, all in an attempt to bring him down. These sparks of lightening felt like the weight of the world was on his shoulders. They were as heavy as they were painful, peeling his skin like fire against paper. The pain was excruciating, but Lenny did not back away. Instead, he pushed forward; he had to reach, no matter what. He could already see deep within the pir of purple light that certain beings, their faces, twisted abominations were trying to break the veil into this world. Their twisted forms hammered again and again against the veil of Purple light, but the purple runes held them in ce. Those runes were now steadily being consumed by the shadow runes that came from thepage from book of death. lenny was flying the air towards that page. suddenly a mass of lightening bigger than ever rushed for him. Lenny prepared to receive it, but before he would, a figure rushed before him, his long obsidian fingers before his face, to block and then redirect the attack in another direction. It was none other than Victor. Victor''s body looked to be charged with electricity. It was obviously one of his strange powers at work. He turned to Lenny and chuckled, "don''t worry, brother Lenny! I have your back. Just make sure you shut that thing down." lenny nodded to him as he flew even faster into the air. Victor waved his hands, his obsidian fingers as if having a life of their own rushed from his fingers into the air. They followed lenny side by side as if they were guardians. Anytime an attack too big wasing his way, they would rush before him to defend. In this manner, he managed to arrive before the book of death. As he did, Lenny noticed a mass of red blood like a river rushing in the sky. This mass of blood formed blood red runes and attacked the shadow runes produced from the book of death. One look and lenny could tell that this blood belonged to the baroness. He had had his own experiences with her and knew the general manner by which she thought. He could easily guess that this was her doing. Apparently, she knew who wereing and did not want to contest against them. The blood Runes slowed the advantage that the Shadow runes had, but it would definitely not stop it. Lenny knew that he had to act and he had to do it fast. the book of death itself was covered by a ck Maisma of Shadow runes. Lenny tried to touch it, but it repelled him. "Fuck!" he cursed out loud as he tried again. However, this time around, he was smarter with his methods. after all, this page was covered with shadow runes. Lenny waved his hands, and different shadow runes were drawn in the air.pared to the runes from this page, they were nothing, but they surrounded his body, and when he tried again, he observed that the shadow Runes actually let him go through. It was dark within, but lenny was only half human. His eyes quickly adapted to the darkness. The page was in the center. he flew towards it, as he did, he could hear a faintughter in the air. It was like the shyughter of a maiden in love, teasing her lover in a hide and seek game. Lenny pause din the air and looked around him, but he could not see anything or any one. His frown got uglier. Theughter woulde at intervals and it seemed as if he could almost see someone pass, a silhouette of such, but anytime he tried to make note of the figure, he would get nothing. "Is there anyone there? Show YOURSELF!" Lenny screamed, but his voice as if bouncing on the shadow runes echoed back to him. Lenny was very tempted to just use his white mes and st the ce so that he could know who was there, but he reframed from it. After all, he had been surrounded with white mes before and it did not permit him entering this ce. he did not want to be kicked out again. The page from the book of death was just in front of him. A little more, and he would reach it. he flew forward reaching the page. He had been told tomand the page and it would listen to him. Lenny was not sure how to do this, but he had been an half born for a while now, and he was well aware of how contracts were formed. Instantly, he willed and his skin opened on its own, drops of blood fell on the Page... Chapter 747 Death’s vision.

Chapter 747 Death''s vision.

?Lenny was not sure how to do this, but he had been an half born for a while now, and he was well aware of how contracts were formed. Instantly, he willed and his skin opened on its own, drops of blood fell on the Page. The moment it did, he heard a faint voice, as he felt an embrace of skeletal fingers dance around his chest, "finally, youe, my betrothed! I have longed for you." Lenny had not seen her, but he had felt her touch as real as the sun light in the sky. Lenny had never physically met her, but the moment she touched him, andid upon his cheek a kiss, Lenny knew who she was. Lady Death! As the spectral figure of Death reached out and touched Lenny, the world around him dissolved into a maelstrom of shadows and whispers. Her touch was cold, colder than anything he had ever felt, seeping into his very bones, his soul. It was as if the universe itself had paused, holding its breath, waiting for what was to unfold. Lenny was suddenly thrusted into a vision. In this Vision, he found himself standing in an endless void, a vast expanse of darkness stretching into infinity. There was no up or down, no left or right, just an all-epassing, suffocating ckness. The air was thick and heavy,den with the scent of ancient earth and the metallic tang of blood. Suddenly, images began to coalesce from the darkness, swirling around Lenny like leaves caught in a whirlwind. He saw the earth from above, as if he were a god gazing down upon his creation. The continents were different, reshaped by an unseen force, with newndmasses emerging from the sea and familiar ones vanishing into the depths. The vision shifted, and Lenny found himself walking through a devastatedndscape. The ground was scorched and barren, strewn with the remnants of what once were great cities, now reduced to smoldering ruins. The sky was a tapestry of fire and ash, casting the world below in a perpetual twilight. Amidst this destruction, he saw people, or what was left of them. They wandered the wastnd like ghosts, their eyes hollow, their faces etched with despair and loss. They reached out to Lenny as he passed, their voices a chorus of sorrow and pleading, but their hands passed through him, insubstantial as smoke. The vision shifted again, and Lenny was now standing before a massive wall, towering and unyielding, stretching as far as the eye could see. Atop the wall, he could make out figures, silhouettes against the dim sky. They were the ancient beings, the architects of this new world, looking down upon their work with indifference. Lenny felt a deep, overwhelming and sudden sense of sadness and anger welling up inside him. He wanted to scream, to rage against this fate, but no sound came from his lips. He was a silent witness to the end of all things, powerless to stop it. At the same time, these strange giant beings went to the ground with a knee as they bowed before him. It was at this point that lenny looked at his hands. he noticed that they were not hands of a person. But instead, made of skeleton. In his surprise, he looked to his side at the pool of blood, seeing his reflection. This was not him. At least, it was not the him that he knew and was so familiar with. This was something else entirely. He was a spectral hollow man with the thick stench of death about him. There was a crown of thorns made of snakes on his head, that moved as if having a life of their own. As the vision began to fade, thest thing Lenny saw was the figure of Death, its skeletal hand outstretched towards him, an offer or a warning, he could not tell. Then, with a sudden jolt, he was back in the present, the touch of Death lingering on his skin like a frozen memory. Lenny immediately turned about, but there was no one there. Only the lingering touch on his skin, evidence that what had just happened had been real. Lenny stood there for a moment, shaken to his core. The vision had been a glimpse into a possible future, a world reshaped by forces beyondprehension. He did not know why, but he felt a strong kinship to that vison, as if a call to destruction by his hands was the destiny of the world, and at the same time, he remembered the ones he now called his own; Father ck, victor, Allison, and even Allison that had somehow joined the mix. He had lost far too much and he really did not want to lose any more. He instantly knew that he had to do everything in his power to prevent that future from bing a reality. The weight of this newfound responsibilityy heavy on his shoulders as he prepared to face whatever came next. The Shadow runes all around him seem to sense the will of their new master and slowly, the Shadow runes receded rushing back into page. As it did, lenny breathed a sigh of relieve. However, it was not over yet. All he had done was stop the page from the book of death from helping the Leviathan family froming through. he still had to prevent them from entering into this world one way or the other. At the moment, the Purple pir of light had cracks in it, and Lenny was really at a loss for what to do about this. The Blood runes that Baroness Everbee had sent tried to hold it tight together but sooner orter, the Leviathan family would be out. However, as the page from the book of Death flew into his hand, an idea suddenly came to his mind. This idea was strange, but the moment lenny looked at the page, he knew that this item had just presented to him the solution to the problem that he was facing. (Author''s note: please send gifts. thank you!) Chapter 748 The devils living pride Chapter 748 The devil''s living pride ??Lenny felt information flow into his mind from the Page from the book of death. It was like a flood into his mind, telling him on what to do. the information was a simple one. Lenny had to use a curse to cancel the curse on the invitation stones and that wa sthe only way that the pir of light wa sgoing to disappear and the Leviathan royal family left in their prison. This strategy was like fighting fire with fire. However, Lenny faced yet another problem. The thing was that he did not have a curse that he could inflict. in fact, he knew next to nothing about curses. After all, he was not even a witch. He looked below and thought of rushing to Luca for aid, but he doubted the boy knew much of his heritage, meaning that he was going to be of no use to him. Instead, he decided to ask the satan system "System, is there any means by which i can get a curse, or are there any curses for sell?" The system answered a disappointing answer, The moment lenny heard what the satan system said, he instantly knew what it meant. After all, there was only one tool of such capability on him. It was none other than Anguis the Devil''s holy Tool. the holy tool that was corrupted by lucifer''s own pride and blood. Lenny frowned. This was something that he really did not want to bring into this world. but if he did not, The Leviathans will break free. Thest time lenny had willed Anguis was within the void that led to theher realm. Anguis was indeed a very strong Holy tool. it was so strong that it was capable of breaking through the void, a task that would have taken a lot of effort for even the best of rune carvers in the world. In fact, they had not been any record of anyone that has been able to do such a thing that he knew of. After all, the void was its own bottomless entity of destruction. It was nothing like anyone had ever known. And Anguis was able to wound it, and the weapon itself was still iplete. However, the problem was in the fact that Anguis had not named him as its master and in such a form, it was living breathing chaos waiting to destroy the world. Lenny''s mind raced as he processed the gravity of the situation. The Devil''s Holy Tool, Anguis, was a relic of immense power and corruption, something he had always been wary of using. Yet, now it seemed like the only option to avert an even greater catastrophe. Resigned to the path he had to take, Lenny reached into his storage unit, summoning Anguis. The tool materialized in his hand, its presence immediately palpable. Anguis was not just an object; it felt alive, pulsating with a malevolent energy that seemed to whisper dark promises and omens. It was a dark fork with each side of the fork the image of a snake. The Holy Tool was a twisted amalgamation of divinity and darkness. Its surface was covered in intricate engravings that seemed to shift and move in the corner of his eye, telling a story of pride, fall, and corruption. The air around it thickened, charged with a foreboding aura. Lenny knew the risks. Utilizing Anguis, especially here at the epicenter of this cosmic upheaval, could have unpredictable consequences. The tool was tainted by Lucifer''s pride and blood, capable of wielding curses of unimaginable power, but at the cost of potentially unleashing something he might not control. But the alternative ¡ª letting the Leviathans break free ¡ª was not an option. Those ancient beings, if released, would bring destruction and chaos on a scale beyondprehension. With a deep breath, Lenny focused his mind and attuned himself to Anguis. He reached deep into its core, tapping into the dark energies coiled within. The tool responded to his will, vibrating with an eager anticipation, as if it had been waiting for this moment. Lenny raised Anguis high, its dark energy swirling around him, forming a vortex of shadow and light. He began to chant, words not his own flowing through him, anguage of curses forgotten by time. The air crackled with power, the ground trembled, and the sky roared. And then as if onmand, the snakes on anguis came to life. "I am Steal!" "I am Kill!" "I am destroy!" The three snakes each one an abominationpeting against the other. Their arrival sent shivers down the spine of any person that gazed upon them. They were an abomination of supernatural fear. The mere appearance of these giant serpents each from the de that made the Fork literally made the air freeze and even the purple lightning seemed to sense the appearance of superior power. Far away from Lenny''s position, all Demons sensed the formidable presence that had made its way into this world. Even baroness Everbee felt her breathing seize as her knees felt the urge to drop in worship. After all, Anguis was the thriving symbol of their one true king. An entity that was born of the first sin of PRIDE! the three serpents each a different look from the other looked down on the world with their sharp gaze as if looking down on the insignificance of all existence. Even the werewolves, Victor, and Luca felt like mere insects before these entities. the next thing that happened was surprising. Instantly, Steal looked below and rushed to swallow the same way kill and destroy rushed to aplish the titles of their nature. Lenny frowned at this. he had to do something if not things would not end well for those below. Chapter 749 One Ace Down Chapter 749 One Ace Down ??"Anguis, listen to my words! Imand you!" Even though Lenny said this, they did not stop their attacks. instead, he heard a faint whisper in his mind from the snakes, "ept you... funny maggot. we acknowledge you not?" Lenny frowned even more. This was what he was trying to avoid. he knew that something like this might happen. The worse part of it was that the more these snakes destroyed and caused chaos, the stronger he could feel their power grow. It was like they fed on sheer anarchy. "Fuck It!" lenny cursed as he activated yet another gift he had acquired from Vandora. One of Lenny''s eyes suddenly changed color to a shinning gold. "LIVING EYE!" The moment the living eye made its appearance, the earth crackled with the strong smell of Pride. Even though Lenny was in the air, the earth literally cracked open as if to beg before the lord of pride for mercy. The Snakes suddenly stopped their assault as they turned in his direction. Slowly, they all moved for Lenny, giant serpents of divine carnage. They surrounded Lenny, observing him with their eyes that seemed to lead to the fiery abyss of damnation. Lenny held Anguis by the Rod to his face, and then he spoke again. This time around, in a foreignnguage. This was Enochian, thenguage of Angels. His words came out like the y of strings. A human''s vocal cords should not make such sounds. But there did. All that heard his voice from below were instantly lost in a trance of sorts as they could not help but think it was the most beautiful sound in the world. However, victor was a far more experienced man. Coupled with the fact that he had lived with Vandora for many years, he was more than aware of the dangers of listening to thenguage of angels. He immediately mmed his ears with his fingers, instantly destroying his own ear drums. He turned to his Werewolf kin and instructed that they did the same. Some were unfortunate to have already entered a kind of trance, their orifices bleeding as their gaze remained on Lenny. those that were stronger, immediately destroyed their own ears. A few slower ones were so unfortunate that they literally blew up on the spot. They blew up in a terrible disy of blood and meat paste. "Fuck!" Victor cursed as he acted by himself, rushing about the battlefield to save his children by destroying their ear drums. He managed to reach those that were still alive, but then he instantly remembered that he had forgotten one more person. Victor desperately looked around. It was none other than Luca. He rushed to Luca''s position, but to his surprise, Luca did not bleed and blow up like the others did. Instead, his blue eyes shone in a faint light as he muttered. "That''s not themon tongue, but... I... understand it perfectly." Anguis was an Holy Tool by origin. Themand by Angel tongue and the aura of their master was one that the serpents greatly remembered. However, Lenny''s intonation of thenguage of Angels suddenly changed. And with that slight change alone, he had corrupted thenguage, turning it into thenguage of curses. Anguis was the Holy Tool of the first sin, the Sin of pride. The bringer of the first sin and as such, the bringer of the first curse. It was a perfect instrument for lenny''s current need. Lenny raised Anguis high, its dark energy swirling around him, forming a vortex of shadow and light. He began to chant, words not his own flowing through him as his golden eye shone like a little sun, anguage of curses forgotten by time. The air crackled with power, the ground trembled, and the sky roared. As the chant reached its crescendo, Lenny thrust Anguis forward, directing its cursed energy towards the merging Invitation stones. A beam of dark-red Holy light shot out, colliding with the stones, enveloping them in a maelstrom of shadow and screaming winds. The effect was immediate. The pir of purple light began to waver, its intensity diminishing as the cursed energy from Anguis worked to unravel the cosmicw energies binding it. The runes in the air started to dissipate, their melody of doom fading into silence. Lenny held Anguis steady, his entire being focused on maintaining the curse, his will battling against the immense power of the Leviathans seeking freedom. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his muscles screamed in protest, but he did not waver. After what seemed like an eternity, the pir of light copsed in on itself, the cosmicw energies dissipating into the ether. The ground settled, and the sky cleared, the normal rhythm of the world slowly resuming. Exhausted but triumphant, Lenny lowered Anguis. The Devil''s Holy Tool had served its purpose, but at what cost? He had just lost one of the Ace up his sleeves. At the moment, he could only use lucifer''s eye one more time, and it was over for him. Also, he could feel a mass of negative blessings, curses, flow from Anguis and into his body, as if in an attempt to corrupt him. He could feel the toll it had taken on him, a dark seed nted in his soul. But for now, the immediate threat was over, the Leviathans remained imprisoned, and the world was safe, for the moment. Without warning, Lenny waved Anguis in the air, sending the devil''s weapon back into the Storage. Lenny looked around at the aftermath, his mind already racing to the next challenge. The use of Anguis had likely not gone unnoticed by forces beyond this realm, and he would need to be prepared for whatever came next. But for now, he had won a crucial battle, and that was what mattered. Lenny flew down to Victor. The sight of Victor left him surprised. For one, Victor was bleeding from his ears. "Don''t worry about it, brother. Its just a little injury. It will heal up in a bit...." Chapter 750 To Devour Or Not To Devour Chapter 750 To Devour Or Not To Devour ??The use of Anguis had likely not gone unnoticed by forces beyond this realm, and he would need to be prepared for whatever came next. But for now, he had won a crucial battle, and that was what mattered. Lenny flew down to Victor. The sight of Victor left him surprised. For one, Victor was bleeding from his ears. "Don''t worry about it, brother. Its just a little injury. It will heal up in a bit. There is a more problematic matter at hand." In saying this, victor pointed to Luca. At the moment, the young man was on the ground. His eyes had turned aplete white. Lenny had been speaking in thenguage of Angels when he casted the spell that he did. That was the Enochiannguage. Anguage that no mortal ears should hear. Luca was not like Lenny, inheriting the blessing of Lucifer Morningstar, and had now fallen into some kind of trance. Lenny''s eyes narrowed as he observed Luca''s condition. The use of the Enochiannguage, the sacred tongue of angels, was known to have profound effects on mortals, especially on those with a significant heritage. Luca, being the son of a powerful witch like Glenn, was particrly susceptible. Especially because of Glenn''s special bloodline, blessed by the knights of theher. "Victor, keep an eye out for any other threats," Lenny instructed, his focus shifting entirely to the young man before him. He knelt beside Luca, cing a hand on his forehead. The young man''s energy was fluctuating wildly, as if in the throes of an intense internal battle. Lenny closed his eyes, channeling a small portion of his immense power to form a connection with Luca''s mind. He was a great demon level existence. Like the Primordial beast, this much was within his power. The world around him faded as he delved into the young man''s consciousness, navigating the chaotic storm that raged within. Inside Luca''s mind, Lenny found himself in a tumultuousndscape, a manifestation of Luca''s psyche reacting to the exposure to the Enochiannguage. The sky was torn with streaks of light and dark clouds, mirroring the turmoil that the sacred words had instigated. But amidst all this was a very special Rune thaty dormant in the sky. The only time lenny had ever seen this Rune was when he interacted with the Satan system. This rune he saw also gave the same feeling as the Satan system. But it was as if it was dead. In need of vitality. Lenny paused a bit, surprised at this. However, there was no time to ponder on the possibility just yet. For now, he needed to save luca. As he turned, diving deeper, Lenny did not notice that the Rune seemed to suddenly be influenced by some of the corrupted light, curses from Anguis that had stained the young man''s soul. Lenny moved through the mindscape, calling out to Luca. "Luca, listen to my voice. You need to calm the storm. Focus on my voice," he said, his tone firm yet reassuring. Gradually, amidst the chaos, a figure began to take shape ¡ª Luca, looking lost and overwhelmed. Lenny approached him, his presence a stabilizing force in the tumultuous world. "Luca, you''ve heard words that no human should. They''ve stirred something deep within you, something ancient and powerful. You need to control it, not let it control you," Lenny exined, his words cutting through the noise in Luca''s mind. Luca''s eyes, once lost in the storm, now began to show signs of rity. "I... I feel like I''m being torn apart," he gasped, clutching at his head. "That''s the power trying to assert itself. But remember, you are a part of it as it is of you. You have the strength to master this. Let the power flow through you, but be its master, not its servant," Lenny urged, his words echoing with the authority of someone who had tamed unimaginable powers himself. Slowly, the chaos in Luca''s mind began to subside, the tumultuousndscape calming as he took control. The streaks of light in the sky merged into a serene glow, and the dark clouds dissipated. Opening his eyes back in the real world, Lenny saw the change immediately. Luca''s eyes had returned to normal, and his breathing had steadied. The young man sat up, looking around in confusion before his gaze met Lenny''s. "What... what happened?" Luca asked, still dazed. "You faced a trial and emerged stronger. Remember this feeling, Luca. You''ve tapped into something profound within you. Harness it well," Lenny advised, offering a hand to help him up. Luca took Lenny''s hand, standing up. "Thank you," he said, a newfound respect in his tone. Lenny nodded, then turned to Victor. "We should move. There''s much to be done, and time isn''t on our side." As they prepared to leave, Lenny couldn''t help but ponder the implications of what had just transpired. He waved his hand and the merged invitation stone flew into his hand and into his storage unit. The page from the book of death also in his possession, was sent into the storage unit. As they moved with the werewolves that had managed to survive this, Lenny had a subtle frown on his face. After all, no one knew, but when he had attempted to save Luca now, he had seen something in the boy''s mind. And his mind calcted a lot of possibilities. Firstly, was it possible that Luca could also have control of the Satan system? Or was it possible that it was the emergence of another kind of system. And if that was a yes. Would he really have the guts to swallow the boy up. Lenny was not a good guy. A man that had contracted the killing of his own family, but Luca was different in many ways. one of them being that his lingering memories with Glenn, stayed his hands when it came to the boy. Then again, his master''s will should alwayse first. or should it? The use of Anguis, the emergence of Luca''stent abilities, the shifting cosmic energies ¡ª all these were pieces of arger puzzle, a game yed on a cosmic scale. And he, Lenny Tales, was right at the center of it. (Author''s note: Thanks for the Luxury Car NYOLIPS. You are awesome) Chapter 751 Before The Battle.

Chapter 751 Before The Battle.

?With all the chaos that had happened in this ce, the undead army was now no more, and slowly, the dark sky above saw light for the first time in many years. Thend had been terribly hurt but with enough time, it would eventually heal. Such was the way with mother nature. She had a way of always putting herself first. As lenny and the others flew through the sky, Luca gave coordinates for their travel. They needed to return back to his territory to reorganize. A major battle with Cuban the great demon wasing and they needed to be prepared for it. Also, Lenny needed to get his thoughts in order. soon the territory was in sight. As the territory loomed in the distance, a sense of urgency gripped Lenny. The uing confrontation with Cuban was not just any battle ¡ª it was a pivotal sh that could shape the fate of the entire world. He knew too well that Cuban, a demon of great cunning and power, would not be an easy foe to vanquish. The territory, once vibrant and full of life, now bore the scars of constant battles and turmoil. It was nothing like it had been ten years ago when Lenny had first been here. Apparently, still recovering from the damage all those years ago. With the dark high walls around its edges, it was practically a fortress. The once-lushndscapes were marred with the remnants of magical and physicalbats. Despite this, Lenny could feel a sense of resilience emanating from it ¡ª a testament to the indomitable spirit of its inhabitants. Along the way, Allison, carrying jasper, joined them. the sight of her was quickly acknowledged by Luca. His gaze on her was one that he could not hide. However, she only gave a casual nce at him, paying her respect to Victor, her great grand father, and then she flew beside Lenny. her gaze on him more of affection and respect. Victor was an old wise man. He could clearly see the change in her. This was especially true for the new color of her eyes that was very obvious to him. "Hmmm!" hemented silently. With the other Werewolves in toll, it was a silent journey back to the Territory. As they approached, Luca''s expression grew more solemn. "This is where we part ways for now," he said, his voice tinged with a mixture of determination and apprehension. "I need to gather our forces and prepare for what''sing. We can''t let Cuban''s reign of terror continue." Lenny nodded in agreement. "Make sure your people are ready. This is not going to be an ordinary fight. Cuban will throw everything he has at us." Turning to Jasper and Allison, Lenny added, "We''ll need every advantage we can get. Any information, any resource, any ally that can tip the scales in our favor must be utilized." Jasper, still in awe of the recent events and the role Lenny yed in them, nodded silently, her eyes full of resolve. She had lived a life in the wastnds, she indeed had connections that could prove useful. After all, this battle was going to be the significant point, in the turning of the earth''s future. Everyone was called to battle. Allison, her expression hardened by the battles she''d faced, replied, "We''ll be ready, Lord lenny. You can count on us." She was the person in charge of the Werewolves that hade from Imperilment. With the battles that had ensured, they had no choice but to regroup and reorganize. The faster, the better. As theynded within the territory, the mood was tense but focused. People hurried about, fortifying defenses and preparing for the impending battle. The air was thick with a mix of fear and determination. Lenny surveyed the territory, his mind racing with strategies and ns. He knew that theing battle would not just be a test of strength but also of wits and will. He turned to Victor. "We need to debrief and n. Every second counts now." Victor nodded. "Let''s gather the council. We have much to discuss." The revtion about Cuban''s horrifying strategy cast a shadow over the council meeting. The room, already filled with a sense of urgency, now echoed with a new level of gravity. Father ck leaned forward, his eyes reflecting the seriousness of the situation. "That''s monstrous," he murmured. "Using human lives as a means to an end like that..." Lenny''s jaw tightened. "Cuban''s ambition knows no bounds. He''s been ying a long game, and we''ve been behind the curve. We need to stop him, not just for our sakes but for the future of humanity." Victor, his expression grim, added, "If he''s been at this for ten years, he might already have a significant number of stones. We must assume he''s stronger than we anticipated. Half borns breed fast like rabbits. he should have had millions of souls to recreate the lost stones." Lenny nodded in agreement. "We need to act fast. First, we need to gather our forces. Coco''s army will be a valuable addition, but we need more than just numbers. We need a strategy that can outwit Cuban and exploit his weaknesses." Luca, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "What about the other witches and magical beings? Can we rally them to our cause?" "It''s worth a try," Lenny replied. "But we can''t bank on it. We need to prepare for the worst-case scenario ¡ª facing Cuban and his forces head-on with what we have." The room fell into a thoughtful silence as each member pondered the enormity of the task ahead. Lenny stood up, his resolve clear in his eyes. "I''ll start working on a battle n. We need to be ready to move at a moment''s notice. In the meantime, gather as much intel as you can about Cuban''s movements and the location of the other Invitation Stones. Coco ns to move in Three days. We will also move in three days." As the meeting adjourned, the council members dispersed, each with their own tasks. Lenny knew that theing days would be pivotal in the history of their world. The battle against Cuban wasn''t just a fight for survival; it was a fight for the freedom and future of every soul on Earth. Lenny stepped out of the council chamber, gazing at the sky above. The weight of leadership and the enormity of the impending battle weighed heavily on him, but he also felt a fire burning within him ¡ª a determination to see this through to the end, no matter what it took. The fate of the world hung in the bnce, and he was ready to fight for it with every ounce of his being. Chapter 752 Unfulfilled Love Chapter 752 Unfulfilled Love ??A lot of things had happened and a lot more was yet toe. Each person with their own ns. At the moment, Allison stood before her brothers and sisters in an open space. this was a hall with corridors on either sides. She was allowed to do as she willed here, as it was a space Father ck had given her. Amongst the werewolf kin, leadership was well respected as was power. As the strongest amongst them, she was very much respected and some even feared her. Even though she was petite in nature, her gaze carried one that demanded respect. At the moment, she walked through their ranks, observing their body structure and attending to those that had terrible wounds. These were werewolves and had amazing healing abilities but one should not underestimate the possibility of such a thing. For those that had wounds that would not heal, as a result of the undead energy lingering on their skin or darkline energy ligering on their bodies, her solution was simple one. she would slice off that part with her long obsidain ws. This would allow the flesh there the opportunity to grow. Impressively enough, this process was not apanied by screams. Not even the frowning of their faces. It was as if it was not their bodies that was being shaved off, but hair follicles. Luca was giving out instructions to ab attendant about certain weapons that would be used in the uping assault and then he sighted her from the corner of his eyes. Instantly, he was drawn to her, forgetting what he was talking about to theb attendant. He immediately dismissed theb attendant as he was drawn to observe what she was doing. For a while, he paused and observed her. Her walk, her confidence, her grace and even her demeanor. It was all captured by his eyes, sinking into his heart. he couldn''t help but be captured by her presence. Luca although being ten years old was not a child. He had inherited specific genes that allowed him age much faster than the average person. After all, half-borns aged very fast. he was a young man with incredible leadership skills and a desire for romantic partnership. For most of his life if not all, it had always been work! work!! and more work!!! There was nothing he could do about this. This was the curse his parents left him with. He had no time to build affection with a woman as he had a territory that he needed to protect and build. This was his world and he needed to bless its growth with his hard work. The territory was as strong as it was now because of his hard work. Of course, as leader, he had a demeanor that attracted many vors of women. With his vast territory, he could have indeed had any woman he wanted. After all, they were of many kinds here. some witches, humans, ghouls and even other werewolves. But none of them had ever captured his attention like this. Luca was not one to call himself a good guy. That is to say that he had tasted his share of women, but never had he seen a woman that made his chest throb. He could feel it in his bones that somehow, she was the woman for him. Even though it had been chaotictely and he had only beheld her face for a bit, he knew that this was the one he wanted. This was the woman that was fit to be his queen. And he could not help but have thoughts about a future with her. A future where she woulde around with a cup of coffee when he would be ying with the kids that would have her pretty looks, nice smile and most especially her dark eyes. "Wait a minute!" he paused his thoughts. maybe it was the happy sight of seeing her before, but now he noticed it. Allison had blue eyes. For a second, Luca thought maybe he had mistaken her looks. But then he looked at her siblings and they all had dark eyes. Luca was chief of this territory and he was very familiar with the many cultures. This included the Werewolves. Werewolves of this territory all had dark eyes. The only time one''s eyes changed from a dark color to a white one was after imprinting. But this should only be for a short while. The other time this happened was a very rare case when the Werewolf imprinted outside their kind. This meant that they imprinted on a person that was not a werewolf. The sign for this was taking the nature of the outsider on their person. Luca''s heart suddenly felt heavy. he could not help but ponder, and think hard at what might have happened. As he did, he did not notice that his arousal of negative emotions had made one of his pupils change color to a slight red. Deep within his soul, the curse from Anguis spread even faster unto the dormant rune in his soul. It morphed and changed its properties. And as it did, Luca''s negative emotions grew even stronger. for some reason, he could not help but feel the need to want to destroy. as if to add fuel to fire, Lenny happened to have arrived at this point. Allison had sent for him because of a very important issue that she was facing with the Werewolves and needed his assistance. However, the moment she saw him, she ran up to him, a subtle smile on her face, and even her cheeks stained with a shy red. This was something even the other Werewolves could all clearly see. lenny smiled back at her as he cupped her cheek in his hands. At this moment, Luca could not take it anymore and his hand resting against the wall, applied a bit of force, slightly breaking it. lenny suddenly sensed a mass of negative energy on his person and turned in that direction. However, all he saw was Luca walking away. Chapter 753 cuban’s newest breed

Chapter 753 cuban''s newest breed

?Luca, after peeping at Lenny hold Allison affectionately, it had excited a certain degree of dread in his heart, arousing the curse from Anguis that had stained his soul. This curse moved like it was many snakes, red and dangerous, enveloping the rune on his soul and exciting their properties. Instantly, a rush of many bad and negative things rushed his mind, many if them terrible things he would like to do yo Lenny for stealing the woman he loved. Many of these thoughts included violence and killing Lenny in the most brutal way possible. His breathing became hard and he held one hand to his chest. Instantly, he rushed out of the corridors to his room, even hitting ab attendant in the way. He rushed to his room as he tried to calm down the raging negativity in his soul. The moment he got in the room, he mmed the door shut as he rushed to look at the mirror. He could see as one of his eyes change turned into the color of red. "What is happening with me?" He asked, however, as he looked into the mirror, his mind was drawn into a hellish illusion. In this illusion, Luca found himself standing in the midst of a battlefield, a destendscape where the sky was painted with streaks of red and ck, mirroring the turmoil within him. The ground beneath his feet was cracked and barren, littered with the remnants of what seemed like a recent conflict. The air was thick with the scent of decay and the echoes of distant screams. If Lenny had seen this, he would understood that this was nearly the same vision he had. As Luca moved through this nightmarish scene, the curse from Anguis pulsed more fiercely, its influence growing stronger with each step he took. The red serpentine curse slithered around his soul, whispering dark thoughts and desires, urging him towards a path of destruction and vengeance. In the distance, he saw a figure that resembled Lenny, standing with his back turned, oblivious to Luca''s presence. The sight of Lenny ignited a fierce rage in Luca, fueled by the curse''s power. The thoughts of violence and retribution that had been guing his mind began to take shape, transforming into shadowy figures that whispered encouragements of betrayal and murder. Luca''s hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms as he struggled against the overwhelming desire to act on these dark impulses. He knew deep down that these thoughts were not truly his own, but the distinction blurred under the curse''s influence. The illusion grew more intense, with scenes of Luca confronting Lenny, each encounter ending in violence. These visions were so vivid and detailed that Luca could almost feel the weight of the weapon in his hand, the resistance of flesh against steel. But amidst the chaos and the urging of the curse, a part of Luca''s consciousness fought back, desperate to hold on to his true self. He knew that giving in to the curse would mean losing himselfpletely, bing a puppet to its will. With a monumental effort, Luca screamed out in defiance against the illusion, against the curse that sought to control him. His voice echoed through the deste battlefield, a lone cry of resistance in the face of overwhelming darkness. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the illusion shattered, leaving Luca gasping for breath in the solitude of his room, his reflection in the mirror now showing only his own face, albeit with one eye still tainted red. The battle within him was far from over, but for now, he had managed to push back against the curse''s influence. Luca sank to his knees, exhausted and shaken by the experience. He knew that he couldn''t face this alone; he needed help. But who could he trust with such a dangerous secret? The curse of Anguis was a powerful and malevolent force, one that could not be easily ovee. But for now, Luca was alone with his torment, the curse lurking within, waiting for the next opportunity to seize control. The path ahead was uncertain, fraught with danger both from within and without. Yet, Luca knew that he must find a way to ovee this curse, not just for his own sake, but for the sake of all those he cared about. Meanwhile, Lenny facing Allison received a report that made him frown. Initially, the werewolves that hade from Imperilment were a total of hundred. They had separated fifty fifty. Fifty had followed lenny and the other fifty had followed Victor. Lenny had given orders to the fifty with him. They were to go and kill demons in any town they found. Naturally, this was not supposed to be a problem since they were all in the deep demon realm. However, something unforseen had happened. With the chaos at thend of the undead, many things had happened. Including the death of a couple of werewolves. About 15 of them had died in battle. A majority of that number had been death due to Angus''s power. However, from the Werewolves that Lenny had sent into the world, only thirty of them came back. This was the important news that Allison had to report. Lenny looked at yhe formation of werewolves and he frowned hard. Thest time he was in this world, being a Deep level demon existence was a very big deal. But now, a good twenty of them with incredible killing experience and battle capabilities had died. Lenny was not a fool. It was obvious that these ten years had also not been wasted for the demon kind. Surely, the opposition he faced was one like never before. ..... At the moment, Cuban stood in front of the corpses of nine werewolves. Cuban was a really intimidating demon. His skin was as red as blood and his aura literally escaped his body from time to time in little wips of red smoke. His thick heavy armor was an expression of his darkness and the taste of blood was in the air. There were eleven other werewolves fighting with demons and he watched the fight with a kind of detachment. After all, he knew that the efforts of these werewolves was going to go in vain. They were strong but nothingpared to these breed of demons sent over by his cousin, Baroness Everbee. They were thetest of her creations, demons used not just darkline magic but chaos magic too. They were an abomination that shouldn''t exist in this world. Cuban watched with an air of disinterest as the werewolves shed with the baroness''s demonic creations. The demons that Baroness Everbee had sent were unlike anything the werewolves had faced before. These creatures stood tall, their bodies a grotesque tapestry of darkness and chaos, skin the color of midnight, and eyes that glowed with a malevolent red light, casting eerie shadows on the ground. Their forms shifted unpredictably, as if the very essence of chaos coursed through their veins, making them appear as nightmares given form. The air around them crackled with dark energy, a visible aura of chaos magic that twisted the space around them. This magic was anathema to the natural order, a perversion of thews that governed reality. It allowed them to warp, bend, and even break the rules of physics to their will, making them unpredictable and terrifying opponents. The werewolves, fierce,unched themselves at these abominations with a ferocity born of desperation. Their obsidian ws and teeth, usually formidable weapons against their enemies, seemed inadequate against the demonic horde. The werewolves moved with a grace and power that spoke of their lineage, but each attack was met with the chaos magic''s unpredictable nature, turning what should have been fatal blows into mere grazes or, worse, leaving the werewolves exposed to brutal counterattacks. One by one, the werewolves fell, their bodies brutally torn apart by the demons'' enhanced strength and chaotic abilities. The ground quickly became littered with the remnants of these noble creatures, a testament to the dark power they faced. The air was filled with the sound of snarls, growls, and the wet sound of flesh being rended. Blood soaked the earth, painting the scene in shades of crimson and despair. Cuban''s demons didn''t just kill; they reveled in the destruction they wrought, taking perverse pleasure in the chaos and suffering. Each werewolf that fell was not just defeated but desecrated, their bodies left in pieces as a grim disy of the power of chaos magic. As thest of the werewolves fell, the demons turned their glowing red eyes towards Cuban, waiting for their nextmand. Cuban, his interest barely piqued by the massacre, turned away from the carnage. To him, this was just another step towards his ultimate goal, a necessary evil in the grand scheme of his ns. The loss of life, the destruction, it was all just part of the game he yed¡ªa game he intended to win, no matter the cost. "Now, Lenny, hurry ande home, papa is waiting!" he muttered to himself. Chapter 754 Slowly Rising In The East Chapter 754 Slowly Rising In The East ??In waterfall city. The city once ruled by the Great demon Cuban, but now an empty caricature of its former glory, turned into a giant city of mechanical proportions with one rule in mind. Of course, it was none other than the creation of babies. Demon advancement in technology was one any civilization would envy and they perfected it daily, a tireless, relentless pursuit at perfection, all done with the aid of Darkline magic. The mechanical city itself on this particr day gave off two things. One was the ck bloody smoke in the air that came from its biggest furnace and the second was the screams of pain, cries from millions of infants. Cuban sat on a throne at the edge of a high balcony. His eyes steadily watched the activities below as his fingers yed a rhythm on the armrest. Domani, his Reptilian looking wife stood at his side. Her demeanor was as striking a pose as ever. She wore a striking red gown thatplimented Cuban''s red skin and her long thick tail traced from underneath her body to stroke his cheeks gently. As if to calm his storms down. eyes were ever calcting. The new demons, twisted forms made by the baroness, were in charge of doing things in this city, and they moved with quick effectiveness. Ordering the lesser demons as they saw fit to do and mold their binding. The babies were led in from the nursery, thrown unto a table like one would a piece of meat. The table, a roller, would carry the crying children to the edge of thefurnace and dump them in like refuse. The cries of children in need of attention flooded the air. but no one paid attention to it. For some demons, it was all practically music to their ears. Every child thrown into the furnace would make the red mes and smoke bellow even more. This process continued for a while some other demons poured certain materials like gold, silver and precious stones into the furnace. Finally, the furnace gave a light blue color. Once it did, Cuban raised a finger. Sensing the will of their master, all the demons paused. Cuban observed the furnace for a while as the blue light glowed and became bigger and brighter. The blue light that came from the furnace sent little sparks in the air like stars to the sky. Cuban turned to demon, indicating that he threw one more child into the furnace. The demon did as instructed. And then, a low boom was heard as blue light went into the sky. As it did, a blue stone floated into the sky. Cuban gave a side smile. Domani stepped forward. She waved a hand in the air and the blue stone flew over,nding on her hand. Even though it had been in a zing furnace, this blue stone was cool to the touch and gave off an overrall chilling feeling. If one were to look closely at the stone, they would see that the silhouette of millions of souls, babies, seemed to be crying within. She walked over to Cuban and presented the stone to him. Cuban took it, bringing the stone to eye level and 6then nodded in satisfaction. He suddenly opened a part of his armor, and then he dug his hand into his chest, tearing it open. He reached within and dug out his heart. It was bloody and beat steadily with a constant rhythm. The veins and arteries were all still connected to it. Domani looked at Cuban''s heart, having her own thoughts in mind. Cuban with a firm look, cut open a section of his heart. within was a beautiful sight of three Invitation stones the size of pearls. Each one shone in a different color. Domani''s eyes remained fixed on these stones. She knew how each stone had been acquired. One of them had been acquired from another primordial beast that had been in hiding. Cuban killed it, fed on its power and took the stone. One had been stolen from a Witch in seclusion deep within the earth. Thest one was made in this baby factory, killing millions of freshly birthed half borns, and merging the blood and pained souls to generate it. Of course, the process had not been easy. After all, Cuban had to steal the cosmicw authority that the previous existing stone had. And now, the fourth stone joined the collection. Cuban ced the Invitation with the others, and then he spoke in an old ancient tongue. This was Bellysbable. The Originnguage of the Royal families. Instantly, some of his blood from his heart flooded the stones, and like threads, sew the stones together. All of a sudden, a miracle urred. The invitation stones, now bind together started to transfer their essence between one another. And soon, they slowly merged in a deep shinning white light. The stones all merged together. They now had only one color. It was a dark Green. Within it swarm a faint image of the earth. It looked as if it carried a world within itself. it was very beautiful to look at. "Are you sure it was a good thing to merge them now? We still have four more stones to go." Domani spoke up, "...and that will take us many more years, and many more souls from the half borns." However, Cuban gave a side smile to her words. "There is no need for that. I know where the other four stones are. Besides, even if we want to recreate them, we cannot. They have already merged, their authorities solidified." Domani raised a brow at those words. "He has them doesn''t he? Lenny tales has them!" Cuban nodded, "yes, he does, and he will be home soon!" In Saying this, he ced the newly formed stone into his heart and back into his chest. Cuban stood up from his seat, as he addressed the crowd of hard working demons. "A stupid son ising home soon, let''s prepare a banquet for him!" ........... Three days came and passed by in a sh. Within these three days, a lot of things had happened. Luca opened up his territory like never before to the outside world, and allowed the entry of both witches and Magis alike, those that did not want to sumb to the oppression set by the demon over lords. To lenny''s surprise, Jasper had been more capable than he had given her credit for.He got to find out that they had been an entire underground church of people dedicated to worshipping him. And when their god, had called them to arms, they raced over with their talents and capabilities. The influx of witches and magi into Luca''s territory brought a wave of change and hope that hadn''t been felt in years. The streets of the territory, once quiet and cautious, buzzed with the energy of newfound purpose and defiance. Workshops andboratories, long hidden in the shadows, now opened their doors, sharing knowledge and artifacts that had been safeguarded from the demons'' prying eyes. Lenny, observing this transformation, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pride and astonishment at Jasper''s influence and the devotion of her followers. The underground church, which Jasper had nurtured in secret, emerged as a beacon of faith and resistance. Its members, once silent in their reverence, now vocalized their adoration andmitment to the cause Lenny represented. This congregation of the faithful wasn''t just a spiritual assembly; it was a powerful alliance of skilled individuals. Artisans who could craft weapons imbued with magical properties, healers with knowledge of ancient and powerful remedies, and strategists capable of outmaneuvering demon forces¡ªall united under the banner of their revered deity, Lenny. Their zeal was infectious, inspiring even the most skeptical of Luca''s subjects to take up arms or lend their skills to the war effort. Lenny watched as the territory''s defenses were bolstered, not just with physical barriers and weapons, but with the collective will and determination of its people. He saw in them a reflection of his own relentless spirit, a reminder of the battles he''d fought and the sacrifices he''d made. Here, in this motley assembly of believers and fighters, Lenny found that humans have an unexpected source of strength and it provided a vivid reminder of what they were all fighting for: freedom, justice, and the chance to reim their world from darkness. However, Lenny was not a fool. No matter the level of hope they all had, Lenny could clearly see the aura of death on their heads. If not all, a great number of them will drop their lives like flies. This cause for freedom was not destined for their enjoyment. Even now, he could not help but see all of them as walking corpses, sacrifices to his own goal and ambition. After all, he still had his own ns set up in secret. The Morning of the third day arrived, the sun slowly rising in the east.... Chapter 755 Before the War Chapter 755 Before the War ??On the final morning of the three days, the dawn broke with a quiet solemnity over Luca''s territory, casting a soft, golden light that belied the tumultuous undercurrent of anticipation and dread. The air was thick with the weight of the impending battle, a palpable tension that tugged at the hearts of all who awaited the sh with bated breath. Lovers clung to each other in the early morning light, whispering words of love and assurance. There were hushed promises of return, fingers entwined as if to physically bind them to their vows. Eyes glistened with unshed tears, reflecting the fear of loss, the possibility that this sunrise might be theirst together. These moments were poignant, filled with the intensity of emotions that only the prospect of imminent danger could evoke. As the sun climbed higher, casting long shadows that retreated like the lingering doubts of the night, the central square of the territory became a hive of activity. Here, the army of werewolves assembled, their forms shifting between human and beast as they prepared for the fight ahead. Their growls and snarls filled the air, a savage symphony that spoke of their readiness to defend their home and loved ones. Among them were the machineries of war, artifacts of magic and technology melded together by the witches and magi who hade to lend their strength. Glistening in the morning light were the tamed mutated beasts, ready for aerial assault. Massive birds with scales instead of feathers, their wingspan wide enough to cast significant shadows, paced restlessly. Beside them, creatures that seemed to be a blend of lion and eagle, with fierce talons and beaks designed for precision strikes, waited for theirmand to take to the skies. The anticipation for the battle was a living thing, pulsing through the crowd, igniting the air with an electric charge. Warriors checked their weapons, casting nces at the sky, as if they could already see their invisible foe. The magi and witches chanted spells under their breath, weaving protective barriers around their fighters. In every heart was the unspoken knowledge of what was at stake, the silent prayer for strength and the determination to ovee . The square, filled with the assembled forces of Luca''s territory, was a testament to their resolve, a vivid picture of unity against amon enemy. As the final preparations were made, and the leaders took their ces at the forefront, the territory held its breath. The sun, now fully ascendant, bathed the scene in a light that seemed to bless their endeavor. With a final, collective inhtion, the assembled army steeled themselves for the battle toe, their spirits bolstered by the knowledge that they did not stand alone. This day, they would fight not just for survival, but for the future they dared to envision¡ªa world freed from the shadow of tyranny, where the sun''s rise heralded a day of peace, not war. As Luca stepped forward, ready to rally the troops with words of encouragement and strength, a sudden shift in the atmosphere halted him in his tracks. The crowd''s attention snapped to the figure emerging beside him, and a thunderous roar erupted from the assembled masses the moment Lenny appeared. Lenny, whose legend had woven itself into the very fabric of this territory,manded an immediate and visceral response. Warriors, magi, witches, andmon folk alike began to beat their chests, their voices merging into a cacophony of wild screams and fervent praises. His presence alone seemed to ignite a fire in their hearts, a burning conviction that victory was within their grasp with him at their lead. The energy was electric, palpable in the air as chants and cries of "Lenny! Lenny!" filled the square, echoing off the walls and seemingly shaking the very ground they stood on. The sheer volume of adoration and reverence directed towards Lenny was overwhelming, a tidal wave of collective morale and unshakeable faith in this one man''s ability to lead them to triumph. Amidst this fervor, Luca could only stand and watch, aplex mix of emotions swirling within him. The spontaneous outpouring of support for Lenny, so fervent and all-consuming, stung with an intensity he hadn''t anticipated. Jealousy, sharp and bitter, twisted in his gut like a penknife, its de puncturing the bubble of confidence he had carried until this moment. The sight before him, a sea of faces turned not towards their prince but to the warrior who had stepped from myth into reality, was a stark reminder of the weight of legacy and love Lenny carried with him. Luca, caught in the shadow of this legacy, felt a sudden, isting chill amidst the warmth of the crowd''s enthusiasm. In that moment, as he stepped back to allow Lenny his ce at the forefront, Luca was forced to confront the daunting reality of his own ce in this narrative. The cheers for Lenny were a clear message; here was their true leader, the heart of their courage and the source of their hope. As Lenny raised his hand,manding silence and drawing all eyes to him, Luca could only watch in a mix of awe and envy, the bitter taste of jealousy a sharp contrast to the sweetness of the crowd''s adoration for the man who stood before them, ready to lead them into battle. Lenny stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the sea of faces before him, each one alight with anticipation and fervor. He raised his hands,manding silence with a presence so powerful, it stilled the air itself. When he spoke, his voice resonated, not just through the square, but into the hearts of all who heard him. "Brothers and sisters," Lenny began, his voice steady and impassioned, "I stand before you, not as a myth, not as a legend, but as proof. Proof that no pit is so deep, no arena so deadly, no enemy so formidable that it cannot be ovee." He paused, letting his words sink in, his eyes locking with those of the men and women who had gathered, seeing in them their fears, their hopes, their dreams. "I climbed out of the arena pits, pits owned by demons who thought they could contain us, control us, define our destinies. But here I am, standing with you, breathing the same air of freedom that we have fought so hard to inhale." A murmur of agreement rose from the crowd, a wave of emotion that Lenny rode with the skill of a seasoned orator and jf course, his influencer skill. "Our enemies are strong, yes. They have taken much from us, leaving scars both seen and unseen. But they have also made a critical mistake. They have underestimated the power of the human spirit, the unbreakable will of those who have nothing left to lose and everything to gain." His voice grew louder, more forceful, each word punctuated with the weight of his own journey, his own battles fought and won. "Today, we stand at the edge of a new arena, not one built of stone and spectated by the jeering masses, but one that stretches across our, our home. It is our destiny, not to fight for the amusement of our oppressors, but to fight for our freedom, for our right to live on this earth that is rightfully ours." The crowd erupted, screams and cheers filling the air, a tumultuous sea of voices united in a single, overwhelming cry for liberty and vengeance. "This is our time!" Lenny shouted, his voice cutting through the noise, a rion call to arms. "We will climb from the depths of despair, we will rise from the ashes of defeat, and we will reim our world from the demons that seek to destroy it. Together, we are invincible. Together, we will win!" The response was electric, a thunderous roar of approval and agreement that seemed to shake the very foundations of the territory. Every man, woman, and child screamed wildly, their voices a testament to their readiness to follow Lenny into the fray, to fight alongside him in the ultimate battle for their''s future. In that moment, Lenny was more than a leader; he was the embodiment of their collective hope and determination, the beacon guiding them towards a future where they could live free from the tyranny of demons. And as the echoes of their cheers rang out, it was clear that they were ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, inspired by Lenny''s words and driven by the unyielding desire to take back their. Father ck stepped forward also dressed for war with his favorite cigarette brand in his mouth. He indicated to Elder Zod and the Elder Zod nodded. He waved his hands and theb attendants activated the teleportation portals. Lenny waved his hands, "let the battle begin " (Author''s note: Hey guys, I got you excited for the war right? Dont worry, just wait for it... lol.. it ising soon and it will be epic.) Chapter 756 An Old Friend Chapter 756 An Old Friend ??All the mutated creatures and the different crafts all moved through the portals and lot of them appeared right before the Waterfell city. The Waterfell city has it had always been was surrounded by mindless devils that tried to get in but were never able to. the first time that lenny had been transported here by Cuban and the magistri, he had the fortunate privilege to see this sight. Once more he was seeing it again. Back then, he had wondered why devils were all over the city and even why the devils were all over water drop town. he had thought that all demon cities and towns had mindless devils trying to break into them at all costs. butter discovered that was far from the truth. For some reason, the portals that led to hell only appeared around these ces and this were the ces with a lot of devil dungeons. Now, Lenny, after bing very very powerful knew why this was so. It had to do with the hell beasts. Hell beasts were not supposed to be in this world, and it was their power, even in bondage that summoned the portals to hell that devils rushed out from. These devils, abominable creatures, many of them skinny as a twig and many more as fat as a tree rushed for the shield surrounding the city. Lenny had his hands behind his back as he stood on the back of a truck. Father ck from the truck beside his own used his binocrs to check out the situation of the devils around the city. "Hey, Lenny, are those devils under coco''smand?" Father ck asked. Lenny shook his head, "No! There are not. Even from the portals that keep appearing, it is obvious that they are from hell." on saying this, many warriors swallowed hard. Even if no one knew the kind of ce that Hell was, they all knew the meaning of the word. "Coco knows the n. Besides, he is far more organized than you might believe. Even though he is a Devil." lenny added. Father ck nodded. "Hmmm, so how are we doing this? From the looks of things, we will not be able to get close enough. If we do, the Devils would peel us apart. And those red bastards are not doing a good job at bringing down the shield around that city." Lenny nodded, "I know! that is why we are going to be borrowing help from an old friend of mine." "Friend?" Father ck asked. "Yes," lenny nodded, "He is making the trip from Hell Itself!" The moment lenny said those words, he waved his hand and as if formerly attached to his skin, Red, fiery runes rushed from his body. They rushed towards the devils in the distance. *BOOM!* An incredible explosion was heard. it was loud and it was effective. It created a deep crater in the ground sting some of the devils apart. However almost as soon as the st urred, it disappeared. And then Devils that had previous been destroyed in that location soon upied it again. Father ck whistled loudly, "Not bad boy! But erm... If that''s the friend you are talking about, then you might have to call out some others. That one barely left a mark and the Hell portals are still spitting out the damn creatures." But lenny was not moved by his words, instead, he smiled, "Don''t worry, he is almost here!" Luca on the other hand, not so far away looked at Lenny with doubt. He really wanted to take over the war effort however, it was obvious that the people choose Lenny, even now that lenny had not provided a solution for the first problem, they still stood by him, waiting for his orders. this really infuriated Luca, and as it did, it developed negative emotions in his body. these emotions were slowly being transformed into curse marks that seem to climb about his body. Luca noticed that some of the curse marks were starting to show through his sleeve. Immediately, he pulled his sleeve down to hide them. on the other hand, Allison and Victor flew andnded close to him, "Brother Lenny, are you sure he will show? I had heard from Vandora that your contract with him is not a master-servant rtionship! Are you sure he will honor your call?" Lenny nodded, "Of course he will! He owes me big time." Almost at the same time that Lenny said this, a loud ringing was heard. this ringing sound was louder than any bell. This ringing sound was not knew to the people here, but it had always been low. one heard this ringing sound which could make a person dizzy when they went through a portal. especially if it was the first time. However, this ringing sound was far different, and also very loud. After all, only person going through the portal should hear this ringing sound. Lenny suddenly smiled, "It would seem like he his here!" Victor nodded, "Hmmm! he sure is!" Instantly, a Portal appeared on the spot Lenny had fired the fire runes to. This Portal, made entirely of mes as if the mouth of a dragon just before a st of fire was to destroy its opponent was veryrge. All the other portals that spat out devils were nothingpared to it, and even the other portals closest to it crumbled at the radiation of its power spreading outward, instantly, destroying the devils that wereing out of them. The Portal, an erected ring of fire, the size of a sky scraper was nothing to frown about and the humans watching, watched with a lot of Awe. No one had seen a portal of that size. surely, whatsoever wasing was literally out of this world. And then it steeped out. First came a giant limb like that of an elephant that seemed to be made from the amalgamation of rotting flesh. It was as thick as a house big enough to serve seven people and it was as long as the walls of a high building. And then came the second limb. Time seemed to slow down as even the devils that had been rushing mindlessly all paused and turned to look at the arrival of the behemoth of a creature that obviously had the same origins at them. Itmanded fear and attention and the heat that came from its body seemed to burn the very atmosphere of the earth, with water vapour steaming up around it. And then came the rest of its body. Its head, looking like that of an elephant with a long Trunk. However, it only had one inverted eye on its forehead that seemed to glow lowly. As it came out, it wailed loudly to the sky, as if to scream its arrival to the rest of the world. All eyes were on it. Baroness Everbee within her floating City raised a brow at this, "interesting! They even have an Hell beast, MY hell beast." Yes, this was a hell beast, but not just any hell beast, but the Hell beast that Lenny had saved when he had destroyed water drop town. back then, he had made a contract with the Hell beast. It was a mutual contract that set them to be friends. This meant that it was not a master servant rtionship. if the Hell beast did not want toe, it wouldn''t have. However, It had acknowledged lenny''s call for help in such a time. The Hell beast, its full body stepping out of the portal was a monumental sight. and then as if opening up its wings, tworge wings materialized from its sides. each one of them looking like redser des. This Hell beast was a Paraglider. The paraglider Lenny had named Longnose. (Author''s note: If you don''t remember, please check volume 1) lenny chuckled as information of this beast appeared before his eyes due to his Appraiser skill. Heughed heartily, "Incredible! you actually grew up and became a rank 3 Hell beast! Even though it had been only ten years." Victor smiled as he stroke his chin. "Hmmm, it should be because of its nature. Besides, their kind grow to adulthood very fast. Also, the suffering it went through locked as a prisoner here on earth added to its growth. After all, they are called hell beasts for a reason. hardships have a different effect on their bodies." Lenny nodded as he turned to Victor, "Come on Boy! lets go." Lenny flew in the air rushing towards the hell beast. Victor could see that lenny was actually very happy to see the hell beast. he too joined Lenny in the air and so did Allison. Luca wanted to join them. However, he stopped himself. truthfully, he did not see why he should join them. They somehow looked like a family of their own, and he felt so out of ce. However, father ck turned to him, "What the fuck are you doing? won''t you wee our guest?" Chapter 757 The War Chapter 757 The War ??On saying those words, Luca, being also a deep level demon existence took to the sky following after Lenny and the others. Longnose, the hell beast saw the advancement of Lenny with its inverted eye. It pped its wings and created loud wailing sounds to show its dness. lennynded on its back, as he patted its head, "Its good to see you too, old friend." As he said this, lenny took a closer look at the beast''s stats. /Abilities/ Hell''s Key: Provides a Gate way to Hell. Hell''s surfer: Boat to navigate Hell. Matter Disintegrator: Hell''s Catastrophe: Bringing the Chaos of Hell to all. /TITLE/ HELL''S RESPECTOR Lenny looked at the stats that the Hell beast had and had a smile on the side of his lips. "Interesting!" hemented. This was a very strong and titanic creature. But it was not its strength that Lenny wanted for the task at hand. After all, lenny was already at the rank of Great demons. Even this creature was not of his level of strength. However, it was the title and the presence that the creature had that he was after, and this creature was a monumental abomination of Hell. At first, when he had seen it from afar, he thought maybe he had been seeing things. After all, he had never seen another person or object with a title attached to their name. But here it was before his eyes. The othersnded on the body of the Paraglider. Naturally, this would not have been allowed if it was not for Lenny. "Don''t worry, big guy. They are only here for the show." Lenny patted it some more. Meanwhile, the devils about the city had given way for the appearance of the catastrophic presence of the Hell beast. Lenny reckoned that this was as a result of the creature''s title. It naturallymanded respect from the citizens of Hell. And since devils fell in that category, it was thus so. Lenny patted the Paraglider again, "Longnose! Do you remember those demonic bastards that imprisoned you for fifty years?" in asking this, the creature''s eye narrowed, as if to acknowledge its hate. "Yes," Lenny nodded, "Those bastards are currently in that city," he pointed to it, and if I am not mistaking, a pal of your''s is also used as shield in this city. lend us your strength longnose, we came for business." The Paraglider wailed to the sky. Lenny''s words had apparently touched a soft spot and instantly its one inverted eye glowed in a red light and like a meteor shower, sts of blood red light that traced through the sky like mes rushed from its eye and unto the shield surrounding the city. Like ice on mes, it instantly melted the transparent shield open. When this was done, The devils that had been waiting outside the city suddenly rushed into the city in their eerie screams for blood. The shield surrounding the city opened up allowing for the devils to rush in. However, as they did, a host of demons were already waiting for their arrival. These demons, dressed in armor with runes carved on their dark armor all looked menacing. But even more rming was the fact that they were all in formation. They lined up in rows and rows with all sorts of weapons in their hands, all of whom were evenly shared in columns and rows. The demons in front had bronze shields, and even far off behind, they were many demons that rode on either demonic beasts or mutated beasts. But the most rming part was the fact that they were all in their millions. In front of the Demon army were specially looking demons. These demons appeared nearly with an ethereal form, with a mixture of chaos and Darkline magic oozing out of their bodies like water vapour. They were a total of three of them. One look at them and Lenny frowned. "It would seem like the project of the Asmodeus family has pushed far beyond what we had expected!" The fact that Darkline magic and chaos magic could exist in such abominable harmony was proof that Baroness Everbee had been working had these past ten years. But lenny saw only three of such beings. it was clear that the resources required to create these creatures was not so easily acquired even for the baroness. In fact, Lenny could guess that these ones were not so easy to create. Also, he could tell that this was going to be a test of military might. Yes, The baroness was using these battle as a means to test the functionality of these creatures. The devils rushed madly for the kill. However, what happened next was a disy of strength that even affected the morale of the humans who were watching far behind. In an incredible disy of coordinnation, the demons in front set their shields in defence, while at the same time, creating an opening that led into different centers of their ranks. Naturally, the devils were pushed into this circles that had been create din the demon''s formation, and the moment they entered, the openings created by the demons were instantly closed off. the devils that had been led to the center instantly met their end at the hands of thebined efforts of the demons all throwing their spears and weapons at the devils that were now encircled. The entire thing had only been about three minutes and the crazy screams of the devils was heard no more. Every single one of them had been ughtered before they could even make a dent in their enemy''s ranks. Lenny saw this and frowned even tighter. demons were easy to fight when they were without organization. however, he could tell that whosoever it was thatmanded these army was a terrifying opponent on the battlefield. Subconsciously, his frown turned to a smile as he stepped forward. since it hade to this, then he was going to personally ept the grace of such a challenge. lenny waved his hand a a particr watch device appeared on it, "Coco are you ready and in position?" He spoke into the device. The response was first static, and then a reply came through, "Yes i am!" "Good! give me control over a few of your kids." "hmmm! what do you have in mind?" Coco asked. "Give me a few rodents and a few thousand of those that can fly!" Lenny responded with a smile. "Okay! Just remember, the goal is not the city below. Its the one above!" Lenny nodded as his eyes looked at the the faint, ethereal image of a the wandering city above his head. He had always known that the city was there, and it was indeed the goal, but a bit of warm up was necessary to strech the muscles before the the main feast. Besides, it might not look to be so, but the happenings onnd will inevitably affect what will happen above. Instantly, Lenny jumped into the air as he spread his senses in all directions, and then he waved his hand. As if onmand, the loud uneven chirping of devils could be heard, and then, not so far away from the city, the ground broke open as devils the size of human beings, but having the likeness of bats rushed to the sky. As they did, they all rushed for Lenny who floated in the sky. They rushed at him, surrounding his body like a hive of bees. As they did, the humans on the ground looked on in shock. One witch amongst them shook his head, "what his he doing? those things are devil bats, they feed on the flesh and blood of humans, they will devour him." The moment those words went out, many people gasped as some were actually filled with worry. Then again, that was to be expected. The lot of these people had never seen Lenny disy his incredible abilities. They knew he was great, but they had no idea to what extent of greatness he had. The devil bats, red, skinny abominable creatures surrounded him like a ball and then, suddenly, as if having a mind of their own, dispersed in three different directions. One group headed for the demons below. Lenny had thought to use them attack the nks, and create an opening, but he was not sure of the capability of the person controlling the demons movements and would rather take the advantage of destroying a lot of them than just risking a hole in their defence. The moment the devils came close enough to the demon army, the demons raised their thick high shields. And from the holes at the sides of the shields came spears that shot out ck sts of darkline magic. This was a brilliant move, defending themselves and also attacking at the same time. However, lenny chuckled, "you fools, that''s exactly the n..." Chapter 758 The Unnamed Chapter 758 The Unnamed ??As the Devil bats dived in for the Demons, the demons retaliated with their spears shooting sts of darkline energy that pierced through the bodies of the devils, turning many of them to sleeves. However, if the hit was not on the head, the devils did not stop their attacks. they were like beasts, attacking with such ferocity that would make any sane person scared. But the demons had no expression of fear their faces, maintaining their defenses as strong as they could. The dead devils, and those that could not fly fell on the demon shields. Naturally, they were attacked with swiftness. Far off in the wandering city of judas, the baronnes looked down and she raised a brow, "if that is your n, then you are still cheeky when ites to warfare," she remarked. However lenny''s next move truly surprised her. "You fools, that is the n!" All of a sudden, one of the devils that had fallen to the ground suddenly glowed in a an eerie red light that steadily grew brighter and brighter. A demon at the side looked at it with a frown, and then the sudden realization hit him. However, it was toote. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* BOOM!* A series of explosions went out in all directions of the battlefield. this move had been totally unexpected. Even the baroness sat up in her sit to look closer at what was going on. Even her could not put a finger on what was happening. she kept looking at the battlefield to see if she had mistakenly left something out, but no matter how hard she looked, she just could not figure it out. meanwhile, the devils rushed over the demons, and the demons covered with their shields. However, it was not going to be enough. the explosions that went out tore them limb from limb. it was probably out of initiative because the smarter demons immediately activated their darkline magic to shield themselves from the sts. their armors gave out dark glows as different energies were activated to protect their bodies. However, lenny was not done with them, after all, this was the explosion of Chaos magic. For those that it got in contact with, they instantly were taken over by the element of chaos itself, biting and chewing themselves and some others attacking those around them. The presence of chaos magic was the reason that demons were scared of devils in the first ce. Chaos magic was a corrupter. it corrupted the mind, turning its victim into agents of its chaos. And that was the true nature of devils. Lenny watched from above. he smiled at what was happening below. Then again, how couldn''t he? lenny had the ability to unlock magic in a person. He also had the ability to corrupt the production of magic in any person below his strength, such that the individual bes a tool for his own usage. That is, the individual bes a bomb. this move, Lenny had used the first time had escaped from the diator pits. Back then, he had turned all the babies into bombs, shaking the very foundations of the Arena. He even used them during his raid of the water drop town. And now, he was doing the same thing. When the devils had flocked all over his body, this was the move he had used. He had touched each and every one of them, turning their magic into weapons he could detonate at any time and the chaos that unfolded was the beauty of his hand work. Lenny waved his hand and all the hundred thousands of devils rushed over to demons to cause more chaos. However, Baroness Everbee chuckled. the same trick will not work a second time. And she was actually right about that. instantly, one of the demons that had a mixture of darkline and chaos magic oozing out of its body, like a sudden gust of wind appeared before the advance of the devils. Lenny raised a brow at this, however, he still closed his fist in signal for them to all explode, "since you want to die so bad, then just go!" This explosion was far more than the series of explosions that urred before. It rose a mushroom cloud in the air. It was so harsh that the humans several kilometers away from the st felt the heat wave hit them harshly on the face. many had to use their magic to protect themselves. However as the explosion urred, lenny frowned. The reason for this was because he could still see the stats of this specially made demon. It was very well still alive. Just as he thought, the wind blew and the demon was still very intact. Just then, as the wind revealed the demon, the scent from its body reached Allison''s nose. she sniffed a bit in the air, and her expression morphed into a terrible frown. Victor also sniffed the air and he also frowned. However, Allison was the one that moved. "It was you!" she bellowed as she rushed for the demon. Even Lenny was taken aback by this but he did not stop her. Instead, he turned to Victor who flew close to him. "Brother Lenny, please, allow my progenies to take care of this. From the smell on its body, this monster is the reason why our kin did note back home!" lenny nodded in understanding. basically, Allison was going for revenge. Allison attacked the Demon with a st of cosmic energy that shut out from her ws, moving with such speed and precision as if it was going to tear through the fabric of reality. Her ws literally left after images behind them as they bashed the demon. This demon, with likes resembling a giant bug with a human head and the wings of a bat oozed darkline and chaos magic that rushed out of its body. The creature, with the likeness of a humaniod bug used its vast magic to defend against the attack. Allison''s attack fell on it, but it was instantly absorbed like cotton taking in water. Victor watching this frowned. "Such rich amount of magic. it can even afford to waste some of it on defending against her attacks." Lenny nodded, "yes, rich indeed." /Abilities/ *Devourer. *Adapter Lenny saw the stats of the creature and when he looked at the other two creatures, their stats were the same thing. With Lenny''s abilities and power level, he should naturally be able to see the full stats of these creatures but he could not. "Satan system, why can i not see theplete stats of the Unnamed?" The moment Lenny heard this, he could not help but freeze a little and subconsciously look to the nearly ethereal floating city above. Meanwhile, Allison gave more attacks, again and again and again, but it was not enough. No matter the attack she gave the creature, it absorbed it all. *BOOM!* A mass of magic exploded from the creature''s body sting Allison back. Lenny looked once more at the stats of the unnamed. Even though Allison had been attacking again and again, it had not lost even a bit of its magical energy. "The Hand shake for the battle is over. its time we begin the war!" As lenny said this, he turned to the Hell beast. "kill them all, old friend." At the same time that he gave this other, Luca turned about to the humans and gave the signal. Instantly, artillery muzzles were pointe din the direction of the demon army. Everyone knew what was about next. "Attack!" Luca gave themand and instantly, ballistic shells were released as war projectiles were fired for the demon army. At the same time, one of the unnamed Demons also waved his ws as if giving the order to attack. The Demons screamed loudly as some suddenly grew wings, shooting into the air and rushing for war. meanwhile, the hell beast released yet another st from its inverted eye. This st rushed at the advancing demon army. However, before it would reach it, one of the unnamed rushed before the st, using its body to take the attack. Its vast Darkline and chaos magic instantly absorbed the attack just like it had been with Allison. And when the st was over, the unnamed was surprisingly unarmed. Now, lenny was worried and wanted to act himself. However, Victor grabbed him by his shoulder, "No! we have the others to deal with this. Remember the goal. We will be needing our strength for that!" He pointed at the floating ethereal city above their heads. lenny turned to him and nodded, "You are right! let''s go there." Chapter 759 You Have Grown Soft Chapter 759 You Have Grown Soft ??Lenny knew that Victor was right. After all, he was a great demon existence. Truth be told, no matter how strong these unnamed demons were, if he were to reveal the burn of his Great demon power to them, they would be done for. However, the goal was never to destroy the city below. After all, the city was just an instrument. The goal was to bring the reign of the Asmodeus family here on earth to its knees. And Lenny knew that wasting his magic points here was a very very bad idea. After all, up there was an existence like the Baroness. Baroness Everbee was a demon that was beyond the Great demon rank. this meant that she was a greater demon existence. Surely, Lenny knew to weigh the importance of their mission. lenny nodded at Victor and the both of them flew towards the sky. Meanwhile, the other Deep level demon werewolves all rushed for the kill. they shared themselves equally as they attacked the unnamed demons. Although this looked like it was practically over kill, but lenny did not think that it was in any way. After all, he could already tell that many of these werewolves would lose their lives. Just then, the Ballistic missiles that Luca had ordered for the assault made their hit. these were not ordinary ballistic missiles. They were not normal human weapons like the ones rthat had been used against demons during thest stand. No, these weapons were apressed and highly modified version of explosives. They were packed with corrosive magic that had been experimented with to produce a very deadly effect on demon skin. This was all courtesy of Father ck and his Lab. After the event that happened ten years ago, the old man had a vendetta against demons, devils and even undead. He had given his all to ensure that these missiles were inscribed with runes that would only bring about maximum destruction. And now, these missiles, and and artillery shells fell from the sky like the judgement from heaven. *BOOM!* BOOM!* BOOM!* Again and again, they were explosions that instantly obliterated the demons. For those that had direct hits, even their armor could not shield them from the destruction. Father ck looked through his binocrs and gave a sadistic grin, "you fucking bastards! Got you!!" As he said this, he gave the order for more missiles to be fired into the battlefield. Again and again, the missilesnded, killing demons in their thousands. However, it was not enough. These demons were in their millions. Killing a few hundred thousand of them was not enough. Besides, regardless of the deaths, the demons were still rushing over for them. Father ck frowned at this. Meanwhile, As Victor and Lenny flew through the air towards the Wandering city up above, Luca followed them. lenny noticed this and paused, "No boy, where we are going, you cannote along. Stay here and lead the battle!" lenny instructed. However, Luca frowned, "I am not a fucking child. Besides, i know that the true action is up there. Over the past few years, the baroness had dealt me my own share of hate for her and Cuban. I want revenge on both of them. Especially on Cuban for what he did to my mother." As he spoke, he gritted his teeth harshly. Lenny could see the strong hate in Luca''s eyes. They reminded him of his own, but he still did not let the boy go. No! he could not. If he did, and anything were to happen to him, then Lenny could not imagine what Glenn would say in the after Life. At least, he had seen the boy''s skill on the battlefield, and even in Imperilment, he personally judged what Luca could do. of course, they was arge room for improvement. However, Lenny was at least sure that on this battlefield, Luca could disy incredible prowess. But up in that floating city, nothing was guaranteed. Even Lenny did not know how he would fend against the power of a greater Demon that had dropped her rank intentionally just to invade their world. This was definitely going to be an incredibly difficult battle and Lenny did not want his own to fault in battle. Lenny waved his hand, and a gust of white mes appeared to deter Luca, "I am not asking boy. Its a fucking order. Get back down there and lead the FUCKING war!" Lenny''s tone had changed significantly. Luca maintained eye contact with him for a bit, there was obvious rebellion in the boy''s eyes. Thissted a brief few seconds, and then Luca turned about. Without saying a word, he flew back down. However, as he did, Lenny could see that Luca had held back the sparks of white mes that were already glowing from his palm. victor watched the exchanged and he massaged his brows as he chuckled lowly, "Incredible! absolutely incredible! You know, the kid has your look in his eyes. Does he know that you know!" Lenny sighed as he shook his head, "No! he doesn''t. He intentionally hid it from me, but even the dye on his hair cannot hide his identity. My scent his strong on him." Victor nodded as he saw the expression on Lenny''s face. Victor was shocked by this, "Brother Lenny, right now, you look like a very worried father." He chuckled lowly. "If it had not been two hundred years since Ist saw you, Then i would have believed that you have gone very soft." Those words made Lenny look at Victor with a sharp gaze. However, that gaze did not deter Victor one bit. Instead, the old man shook his head, "Tsk tsk tsk... Yep! You have gone really soft!" As he said this, he continued to fly towards the the Wandering City, "Just so you know, we don''t need this Lenny Tales for the job at hand. We need the old Lenny... The one not bounded by the responsibility of fatherhood. That''s the only way wee out of this one winning." Chapter 760 Angry With Daddy Chapter 760 Angry With Daddy ??Lenny heard Victor''s words, he sighed a little, but he continued his advance. Meanwhile, Luca went down to the ground. His anger was obvious on his face. "How dare him say that? I''m i so ipetent that he decides to fling me to the side?" Luca thought aloud. As he said this, a reptilian demon was rushing towards him. However, he did not even look the demon''s way, as he waved his hand and white mes rushed from his finger tips, instantly evaporating the demon to nothingness. However, more demons rushed for him. Luca''s mind was really not on the battlefield. Instead, his mind yed back to that look that Lenny gave him again and again. "For ten years! ten fucking years, he had been fucking in the Nether realm. While I was here, building, and tiling the fucking ground, and now, when my hour hase, he thinks he can take that from me...?" A demon rushed at him with a spear. However, Luca side stepped to the left, grabbing the spear under his armpit, and like a ball, he rolled on the extended spear to reach the demon''s head. On grabbing its head, he activated his white mes again, instantly burn the creature''s head to nothingness. The entire process was filled with the demon''s eerie scream for help as its body wriggled like a live worm bathed with salt. Luca shook the spear out of the grip of the demon. all the while, he was still murmuring to himself in anger and hate about Lenny. It was as if the war happening all around him was not his business. His body seemed to move on its own. He was practically on auto mode as he went about the battlefield killing as he willed. This was supposed to be a method for him to went his anger. However, the more he talked, the more the spread of the curse mark on his body. The worse part was the fact that the air had a messed up mixture of darkline and chaos magic floating in the air. The curse mark on his body seemed to absorb it more. therefore spreading even more. As it did, his methods on the battlefield became more brutal. He surrounded the spear in his hands with white mes that had slowly started to glow a taint of yellow without his knowledge. flinging the spear in the air, it went like a bullet, instantly bursting through the heads of four demons that had been unfortuanaly enough to be in a straight line. There was one Demon that looked bigger and stronger than the ones that were around. Instantly, he jumped in the air andnded right on its neck. With his fingers nted into the demon''s eyes, he busted it like water balloons, some of the eye ball paste even sshed on his face, but Luca could careless about that. he applied more pressure with his fingers, the curse mark, now reaching his neck glowing fiercely as he split the demon''s skull open, tearing apart the brain and the rest of the head into two. As it fell, Luca waved the blood from his hands. as he rushed for the next demon. Aside from the Unnamed demons that had been made by Baroness Everbee, this battlefield had other demons that were also in the Deep demon realm. Although there was quite a few of them, they still existed. Three of them watched as Luca, a lone figure caused chaos and rushed at him. Meanwhile, back at father ck''s side, he could see that the demons were still advancing steadily. "Get the Witches and Magis out!" he ordered. Instantly, Witches and Magis rushed forth. "let them make the summons!" Father ck ordered. Father ck was a war Veteran. He understood the mechnics of war and how to ensure that he limited as much damage as possible to his side. He could clearly see the look on the faces of the people around him. Many of them was that of fear, some anticipation and some others was just in awe of the events. However, Father ck knew more than anyone else the level of catastrophe that would ur the moment engagement with the demons happened. His goal was to give humans as much fighting chance as possible. This was the reason why he had not given the other to engage the enemy in a brawl. The demons were in their millions and the humans were merely in their thousands. The worse part of it all, was the fact that they had only been given three days to prepare. Also, this was probably the only time during the war that he could actually control oues. Instantly, the Witches and Magis knew what to do. They made cuts on their hands as they made summons to theher realm. Instantly, their blood formed crop circles as the atmosphere took a chiller turn. Nether creatures in their hundreds of thousands rose from the Nether. As they came forth, they rushed at the demons inbat. On seeing this, the humans cheered and screamed loudly. Their morale was obviously high. Father ck also cracked a smile. However, through his binocrs. He saw something that made him frown. Far off in the sky, there were demons riding what looked like mini dragons, but were obviously mutated beasts. These creatures carried big boulders in a. What quickly grabbed his attention was the fact that these boulders had rune marks on them that made them glow an eerie red. father ck did not know what they were but there were five of them and there were heading this way. Without wasting time, he gave the order, "Fire those bastards down!" A volley of missiles were fired at the mutated creatures. However, just when the missiles were to hit, the Mutated beasts maneuvered in the air, dodging the attack. Luckily, one missile hit one of the mutated beasts which made it let go of its load. The boulder fell on the ground, and what happened next made Father ck''s mouth fall open in shook, "FUCK ME!" Chapter 761 Entering the castle Chapter 761 Entering the castle ??Luckily, one missile hit one of the mutated beasts which made it let go of its load. The boulder fell on the ground, and what happened next made Father ck''s mouth fall open in shock, "FUCK ME!" The boulder fell on the ground and instantly, the runes on its body suddenly spread out to an 800-meter radius all around affecting both demons, devils andher creatures. Instantly, they all burst into bloodpaste, dead. Father ck screamed, "Fuck!" Instantly, he ordered the other flying creatures to be shot down. Most of them were hit, but one was making it to the humans. "Run!" He screamed at the humans. His orders were immediately passed down the chain ofmand. And many of them ran, dispersing away from the formation. However, this created confusion and many did not know how or where to go. Many of them fell to the ground. And then it happened. The boulder fell to the ground, instantly smashing the head of one of the humans that had not made it out in time. *SPLASH!* Blood and Gut went out in all directions. The moment the boulder fell everyone had their eyes on it. For a while, nothing happened and then it did. The runes suddenly expanded in all directions, attaching the bodies of those in a 800-meter radius. Everyone was surprised by this and many looked at one another in despair. They knew what was going to happen. Some reached for one another as tears fell from their eyes. Luckily, even the pleasure of pain would not be their potion. *BURST!* Everything in the entire area turned into blood paste. The entire area was instantly emptied of human beings. Father ck saw what happened and was instantly speechless by this. The cigar in his mouth fell to the ground. These men and women had been given the opportunity to fight and came here to give their all, nning to kill demons. However, fate was cruel. They had not even been allowed to fight and they had already met their end. They had not yetid on the demons vengeance and they were already dead. "Sir!" A soldier pointed to the sky. More demons were riding flying demon beasts their way. Father ck saw six more flying their way. He frowned, and then he turned to the human army. He did not want to, but he had to. "Kill the demons!" This order ensured that the humans rushed for battle. In the wake of Father ck''smand, the battlefield ignited into an epic confrontation, a sh of wills and powers that would be remembered through the ages. The air crackled with energy as humans and demons prepared to collide. A group of human mages, cloaked in protective auras, led the charge. They unleashed torrents of elemental magic, casting bolts of fire, ice, and lightning across the battlefield. The demons, mounted on their grotesque flying beasts, countered with spears of darkline magic that corrupted whatever they touched, turning the ground into a malignant, writhing mass. The sky was alight with the exchange, a deadly dance of brilliance and shadow. Amidst the chaos, a young witch found herself face to face with a demon rider. Their battle was a duel of wits and magic, a test of endurance. She wove spells of binding and banishment, trying to send the demon back to the abyss from whence it came. The demon, cunning and brutal, fought back with a spear that twisted the air, seeking to pierce her magical defenses. It was a battle that epitomized the struggle, each blow exchanged a testament to their resolve. On the eastern nk, a human beast tamer, known for his ability tomunicate with and control animals, summoned a horde of giant eagles. These majestic mutated creatures dived from the sky, their talons extended, tearing into the flying demons with a ferocity that matched their riders. The sky turned into a battlefield of its own, feathers and scales mingling as the eagles fought to protect their human allies. The human chuckled. These eagles had their talons stained with magic that allowed them dig into demon flesh. In a desperate bid to halt the advance of the demon forces, a group of elder lenny believers who were Magi gathered in a circle, channeling a spell of immense power. Their voices rose in unison, a chant that resonated with the very essence of thend. A barrier of pure energy surged forth, a dome of light that encapsted and protected the human soldiers, reflecting darkline spears and giving them a momentary respite to regroup and counterattack. This also helped against the boulders of runes. However one cast was all they could manage before they fell tired to the ground. Bing vulnerable to attacks. Amid the maelstrom, a human warrior, armored in steel forged with runes of protection, made a valiant charge towards one of the demon riders. His sword, alight with magical mes, cut through the air, a beacon of hope for hisrades. In a moment of selfless bravery, he plunged through the enemy ranks, reaching the demon leader and striking him down, but not without sumbing to the fatal wounds inflicted by the demon''s retaliatory strike. Just when the battle seemed to be at its bleakest, with the humans pushed back by the relentless assault of the demons, a surge of power swept through thend. Coco, having sensed the dire situation, appeared on the battlefield with a host of allied devils under hismand, turning the tide. These came from the ground, breaking out into the atmosphere. Father ck saw this and smiled. These devils had already been given instructions not to touch the humans and fir them to only attack demons. Behind Coco''s back was a pod made our of flesh with Hector in it. He saw personally to carrying Hector. At the same time, Father ck took control his presence, a symbol of resistance and strength, rallied the human forces, inspiring them to fight with renewed vigor. Together, humans and allied devils pushed forward, driving the invading demons back, reiming ground with every inch of their des. But would it be enough? Coco suddenly decided to fly up and meet lenny and Victor. Lenny saw hector on the devil''s back and frowned a bit, but he quickly hid it. Above them was the giant gloating ethereal city of the the demoness known as Baroness Everbee. The city that hovered above them was a marvel of demonic engineering and dark magic, a floating citadel that defied thews of physics and nature. Known as the Wandering City of the Baroness Everbee, it was an ethereal masterpiece that shimmered with a sinister beauty, captivating and terrifying in equal measure. Constructed from obsidian and bloodstone, the city''s walls gleamed with a malevolent gleam under the moonlight, casting long, ominous shadows over thend below. Towering spires and twisted domes rose into the sky, each adorned with intricate carvings of demonic visages and scenes of ancient battles, a testament to the Baroness''s power and her dominion over the darker realms. The energy emanating from the city was palpable, a thick, oppressive aura that hung heavily in the air. It was a blend of dark magic and chaos energy, pulsating with the lives it had consumed and the souls it had ensnared. This energy swirled around the city like a dark miasma, asionally sparking with purple lightning that crackled menacingly, illuminating the city''s architecture with a ghostly light. At the heart of the city, a massive castle loomed,rger and more foreboding than the rest. Its gates were wrought from the bones of ancient demons, and its windows glowed with a fiery light, casting an eerie glow that spoke of untold power and ancient secrets. The castle was the epicenter of the city''s energy, the throne from which Baroness Everbee ruled, her presence infusing every stone and shadow with her will. Surrounding the city, ethereal chains of pure energy tethered it to the mortal realm, preventing it from drifting away into the void. These chains pulsed with the same dark energy that the city exuded, anchoring it in ce but also serving as conduits for the Baroness''s influence to spread across thends below. Despite its beauty, the city was a ce of darkness and despair, a beacon of the Baroness''s tyranny over those who dared to oppose her. It was a reminder of the power of the demons and their unyielding quest for dominion over the mortal realms. The sight of it was enough to chill the hearts of the bravest warriors, a symbol of the looming threat thaty just beyond the horizon. Seeing the city and all its dark glory was easy. But reaching it was a totally different matter. Even if one wanted to touch it, they would just pass through. After all, the city was in between the veil. "How do we enter?" Lenny asked. Coco chuckled, "its easy! You are the key." As he said this, he waved his hand on the meaty tube carrying Hector, extracting his blood Chapter 762 In The City Chapter 762 In The City ??Coco made a cut on the meaty tube and into Hector''s skin. "what are you doing?" Lenny asked. "The master''s Apprentice''s heart is in there. we are going to be having a bit of an assist to break the veil open." Coco answered as he waved his hand, his chaos magic guiding the blood that flowed out of Hector''s Body. And then he turned to Lenny, "now, its your turn!" "My turn?" Coco nodded, "my sources tell me that like the legends of old, you have the ability to write in shadow runes. With Power like that, there is no way you won''t be able to break through the veil." lenny nodded. He waved his hands, and shadow Runes appeared in thin air. many of them was as if they were peeling from his skin. Coco saw this and he looked on with bright eyes. "Incredible! so it is true... you do have the ability to weave shadow runes. Only a few selected humans in the whole of history have had such a privilege and you actually have it." Coco chuckled to himself. Meanwhile, Lenny continued with the weaving, and when he was done, the shadow runes had sinked into the blood in the air. All of a sudden, there was a sudden reaction. It came from within the wandering city. *st!* A mass of blood as if having life of its own rushed from the city to the boundary. The mass of blood in front of Lenny, now mixed with the shadow runes, responded to the one within. There was a kind of resonance between the two, and the shadow runes glowed slightly in an eerie darkness. And that was when it happened. Like shattered ss, it broke open. The mass of blood within and that outside suddenly merged together, forming a passage into the atmosphere of the city. As it did, a smoke mass of darkline and chaos magic was released from within the city, blowing in the face of Lenny, Victor and Coco. "this air from Judas is not healthy for the atmosphere of the earth." Coco spoke up, "The faster we do this, the better." Lenny could see that coco was right. The mass of darkline and magic gas that came from within the wandering city was so terrible that it already turned the sky dark. Coco nodded back at him, "The adversities in this ce are going to hunt our dreams for the rest of our lives. Does anyone wish to return?" His question although rhetorical was obviously referring to lenny and Victor. Lenny turned toVictor and victor back at him. Victor had a wide Grin on his face, "i have lived for over two hundred years. That is far more than any Alpha that hase before me..." he snickered, "...it has been a rtively peaceful life. What i want now is the thrilling of an exciting death!" those words made Lenny chuckle. Although Lenny was not looking for such a thing as he still had a duty to perform for the sake of his master. But he could still rte with Victor''s desires. "good!" Lenny remarked as he rushed into the Ethereal city. Victor followed after, and so did Coco. Three men all within the great demon rank had made their arrival into the ever Wandering city. The moment theynded, Lenny had barely had his footing on the ashened earth of the city when he heard loud eerie screams rush his way. *RING!* RING!* RING!* They came like the ringing of bells. They came from rings scattered in the sky. These rings were made entirely of blood. They were as huge as cars, but the most fascinating thing about them was the fact that they had faces, and they looked to be in both prayers and tears. It was a puzzling site to see. The moment Lenny heard the alert from the Satan system, he ced his hands in front of his face as he activated his magic and white mes rushed all about his body. However even his magic seemed to disperse a little as the sound waves from these demonic rings reached him. This surprised him a little. After all, he was already a great demon existence and from the Satan system, he could see that these rings were barely in the lesser demon rank. it was a surprise to his that their power could after him. This was the same thing for victor. Lenny waved his hands, firing car sized balls of white mes to the rings, but it was of no effect. Instead, the mes barely brushed against the body of the giant rings, flowing away like water on ss. However, Coco rushed forward as he waved his hand. From the hole they had made in the sky, hundreds of thousands of devils rushed in. The moment they did, they rushed for these rings instantly turning into pools of blood on contact. And then the ringing was over. "What was that?" Lenny asked Coco. "This ce exists within the veil, at the boundary of the eighth earth and yet within it. It operates by a different set of rules from our known reality. Thest time my juniors came here, we discovered that the one rule that works against here is the Rule of sacrifice. For one''s will to be exerted, one must give, and in this ce, the only payment is..." "Blood!" Lenny finished his statement and he nodded in response. "yes, the sacrifice here is blood. its the means of exchange in this city. But that alone is not the true test of this ce. Its the fact that the quality and quantity differs the deeper we go." Lenny raised his head to look at the sky. It suddenly made sense to him why Coco had breed a lot of devils. His n had never been to use them in a fight. No. His n had been to use them as equivalent exchange to get what he wanted. He was going to sacrifice these millions of Devils. Coco turned to lenny, "Those rings are just the intro, guards in case of an invader. We faced them thest time we came here. But more wille. We have to go underground." Lenny raised a brow at those words, "and what of your... payment?" he pointed at the devils in the sky. "Don''t worry. This n had been well thought of a long time ago. There will be fine. Our goal now, should be finding the master''s Apprentice''s heart. With that, we can definitely beat the baroness." As he said this, the devils in the air suddenly turned invisible. As if they were merging with the air. Truly, Coco had been very prepared for this. "First, we head to the nearest town! that will be our ticket into the heart of the city. That is where we will find it." "find what?" victor asked. "The heart of the city. Coincidentally, it is also a prison.And in that Prison, you might find what you were searching for." he turned to Lenny. "Yes, deep in that ce is an Angel imprisoned." Lenny heard those words and his curiosity had been peeked. For a long time, he had wanted to find this angel. He needed clues to the other parts of Lucifer''s body and even if he could not get that, he could at least absorb the angel, adding it to his power. Then again, as curious as lenny was, he could not help but remember his first view of an angel. Of course, it was of the Two Angels who protected the gate in the Nether Realm. Just the pinky toe of one of them had been as big as a long Bus. He had not even been able to see the full body of the angel. If this angel was anything like that, then this was going to be a very big meal. without anymore waste of time, Lenny and Victor followed after Coco, activating their magics to move at incredible speeds. ......... Meanwhile at another part of this city, Baroness Everbee sat on her throne. In her hand was a golden goblet. she ced it under the slit neck of a Ox looking demon. The moment her goblet was full, she brought it to her slim, seductive lips, taking sips from the goblet. "finally, the prodigal son has arrived. This is going to be interesting." She suddenly waved a hand, and her shadow materialized into a dark form, bowed before her. "Go and y with him a little. Remember, to bring every flesh of his body the moment you kill him. That boy is practically a walking treasure chest." The figure bowed and instantly turned into a shadow once more, exiting at light speed out of the room. Baroness Everbee chuckled a bit. She was obviously excited. .......... At the same time, no one noticed a figure slip through the hole that Coco had made in the sky. It was none other than Luca.... Chapter 763 The Wrong Affection Chapter 763 The Wrong Affection ??The Wandering City was a very big ce. And even these three with their incredible speed took time to find the nearest town. It was already getting dark, but they eventually did. This ce had been just as Coco had told them. Yes! It was a city with its own ecology, people, and therefore problems. Of course, the people that lived in this ce were not humans but rather demons. However, they all had Edo century Japanese dressing and live style. A demon that had a fish''s head but humanoid body sat cross legged on the floor has it enjoyed the honoring meal that its children came to offer it on its birthday ceremony. Each one, little demons would step forward and make a cut on their arm for the older demon to enjoy their blood. At another side was a demon that wanted to buy some mutated beast meat. He made a cut on his hand and the blood flowed out into a bowl. The Seller took it and handed over the meat. Lenny, Victor and Coco all covered in cloaks that hid their faces and expressions saw these scenes as they passed by. Just as Coco had said. The method of exchange in this ce had been blood. Blood was exchanged with everything. Even in this demon town, it was the same thing. Coco led the way, and both men followed behind. "for us to get to the heart of the master''s Apprentice, we have to go through the Worship Temple. its a ce that permits the demons to givepulsory offerings." Finally, they arrived at a Temple. This was a huge building with runes carved on its four pirs. It was huge and looked like a canopy. It was a magnificent sight of artistry perception. In front of it was a queue of demons. lenny found out that the demons of this ce were highly religious. However, their worship was not to some god but rather a statue Blood Demon. This temple was made in worship of this blood demon. ording to Coco, this Blood demon was the patriarch of the Asmodeus family. The entire temple gave an eerie feeling. And this was not just because of the fact that screams could be hearding from within. like the other demons, Lenny, Victor and Coco went on the queue. Lenny was in front while the other two were behind him. It was indeed a peaceful time as they continued on the queue. And then it happened. The demon in front of lenny looked like a snake with a humanoid body but had a child over her shoulder. The little one, strongly resembling its mother yed with a doll. for a moment, Lenny could not help but be drawn to the child. Lenny had been in the world for a very long time, but this was the very first time that he was seeing a demon child. He could not help but be fascinated by this. He remembered that vine had told him about demons being races of their own, which in turn meant that they had the capability to have their own offspring. Although, she did add that the possibility of this was low. The usually concept humans had of demons was that they were abominable creatures from the pit of hell. But now that lenny thought about it, they were actually more than that. Of course they were not humans, but that did not mean that they were not also people. This rose a different feeling inhis heart. A feeling that lenny could not believe that he had. It was both familiar and weirdly foreign to him. Almost as if it had always been there, but was induced. He did not understand it and he could not help but hold a hand to his chest. After what Victor had said before entering this ce, Lenny had thought about a lot of things. He had to admit that his cruelty seemed to have been mysteriously tampered. His goal had always been to free humans from demons, but at the same time have vengence for his master. The vengeance part was supposed to be the first and foremost and freeing humans as second. But even he could tell that he had been swayed from his original goal. And he did not know why, but he felt the need to fight for humanity even more. Of course, it was not bad. But the priority was getting very mixed up, and he did not know why. What made it more apparent was the fact that Victor had said that he was struggling with fatherhood. lenny knew that the old him would have killed Luca the moment he knew he was his son just so that he did not have distractions. As disturbing as it was to know, Lenny knew that he had cked. With all that had happened in his life, he shouldn''t have cked at all. In fact, he was supposed to be more ferocious than ever. After all, suffering came with its own kind of forging steel out of men. But instead, he had gotten softer. Lenny took a look at his hands. "what I''m I doing?" he asked himself in his mind. This question was a valuable one. After all, he had just had the thought that demons were also people. And for a brief second, doubted whether he should continue on this path. Lenny shook his head, "No! My resolve has not shaken. I will get the Angel, absorb it. And then Kill all the demons." However, even though lenny said this, he found himself looking at the demon child in a weird way. the appearance would have otherwise been disgusting to any ordinary person, but Lenny could see past that and onto the innocence behind. And for a brief second, Lenny actually felt the need to protect. This was a terrifying feeling for him. Why in the heavens did he feel the need to want to want to protect a demon? Even if it was a child demon. After all, demons had not cared about them. Even Human babies had been used for delicacies from time to time. And Lenny knew without a doubt, that this demon child would naturally grow in the ustomed light of other demons and engage in such heinous crimes. And yet, he felt this way. Lenny took sharp breathes in and out as he tried to calm his unnecessary rising emotions. As the line progressed further, lenny would stare at the child and the child, ever busy with the doll did not even look at him. However, a harsh scream came from within that scared the child and the doll fell to the ground. Lenny picked it up and handed it over to the child. The little one smiled at him as it nodded its head in thanks. As they continued on the queue, lenny found himself drawn to the child. He did not show his face, but with some sound effects with his mouth and hand signs, the child wouldugh from time to time. Finally, they were at the end of the line. And then Lenny looked up above. The Stature sitting in a lotus position, without a face and painted red from top to bottom with blood surprisingly managed to present a dignifying sight. In front of it were two demons, one male and the other obviously female. One on each side dressed like monks with red robes and big red pearls around their necks. Both had their eyes sewn shot, and their hands were in a prayer position. "Offering or Sacrifice!" The female demon announced at the turn of the next demon. "Sacrifice!" the demon responded as it stepped forward towards the Male demon. The male demon pointed at a pit on the side. Lenny was close enough to see the content of the pit clearly. In there was a grinder. The demon left the queue, and as if hypnotized, jumped into the pit. Instantly, the grinder did its work and the demon gave hellish screams as it was turned to meat paste. Lenny raised a brow at this, but Coco standing behind him quickly exined, "these demons believe in the supremacy of the Asmodeus family. Their entire existence is for the praise and sustenance of the Asmodeus family and its glory. For this, they must give regr thanks in terms of offerings. If offerings cannot be given, then Sacrifice is served as the second option..." Coco pointed to the female demon, "remember, we are going for offering." The next was the mother and child pair in front of Lenny. "Offering or Sacrifice!" The female demon announced again. "Offering," the mother demon replied. The Female demon pointed to a pit on the side, and the mother walked over to the pit, and then a sight Lenny was not expecting happened. The mother took her child and threw it into the pit. For a few seconds, Lenny''s mind paused, looking at the grinder in the pit and then back at the innocent look on the child''s face. Chapter 764 Blood Is Key Chapter 764 Blood Is Key ??Just before the demon child fell into the grinder, Lenny moved. With speed that was impossible for the eyes to follow, Lenny moved. Instantly, just before the demon child would fall into the pit, he grabbed the child by the clothes. This sudden turn of events took everyone by surprise. The demon mother froze, the demon monks froze and even Victor and Coco were absolutely surprised by what had just happened. Even Lenny looked at his hands in shock. he could not believe what he had done. In truth, he could not even see reason for why he did what he did. Instantly, one of the demons, the male monk demon, screamed in a low pitched eerie voice, "sphemy!" At the same time, it attacked Lenny with long ws for his head. Lenny turned in the direction of the attack, sidestepping a bit and then he grabbed the demon''s head. *WUSH!* white mes instantly engulfed the head of the creature, turning it to nothingness. A t the same time, the second monk demon, this time around the female attacked. With swift and precise motion, Lenny turned, waving past the attack to grab the demon''s head. *WUSH!* His mes also destroyed the demon''s head. The bodies of both demons fell to the ground. "Lenny!" Coco called to him, "what in lucifer''s name did you do that for?" Lenny looked at him and then back at his hands, "I... I don''t know!" "Shit!" Coco cursed. "That doesn''t matter. We will talk about thatter. For now, we have to move." "Move!?" An eerie voice suddenly responded, "humans and a devil, in the holynd of the asmodeus family? you are going no where!" Surprisingly, that voice hade from the corpses Lenny had dealt with on the ground. Right before their eyes, the muscles, veins, arteries, and tendons of the dead demons wriggled out of their wounds as they quickly formed the already destroyed heads. Coco frowned, "remember when i told you everything in this world works by equivalent exchange with blood. This is what I meant. Even taking a life is not allowed here unless it is by the means of sacrificing blood." *SHRINE"S JUDGEMENT!* The two monk demons spoke in unison as their fingers made several hand signs. *RING!* A loud ring was heard as the image of a red bell shaped like a drop of blood appeared in the air. And then it happened. The Runes on the walls and the pirs all shone in an eerie red light. From the walls, the runes forced their way out, forming beings made entirely of stone. They were humanoid in nature except for some that had more that two hands. They all had one inverted eye on their foreheads that was sealed shot by blood threads. The three men, Lenny, Coco and Victor, all stood back to back as they were surrounded by these beings. "Coco!" Victor called, "what do we do?" Coco looked around and then at one of the pits. "we are supposed to go through ''Offering''." "The Fucking Grinder?" Victor asked. "Yes! The pit works as a portal to the heart of the city. If we make enough Blood sacrifice to it, it will take us there." Coco replied. Victor nodded. "Then all we need is to break through these bastards." As he said this, he moved. a turn in the air and his obsidian ws cut through the neck of the stone men. However, just as it did, in a surprising twist of events, the stone head healed just as fast as he cut through it. In fact, it even healed over his ws, making his hand stuck in the stone humaniod''s body. At the same time, the stone Humaniod struck with its own fist. It was just a punch, but the hit sent waves behind Victor. Victor was surprised buy this. After all, he was a Great demon rank existence. He should be more than capable of easily beating these creatures. Also, their attacks should not have these much effect on him, but some how, it did. "like I said, the rules of this city are outside the norm of things. No matter the attack or technique you use, it will be of no use. Or do you think that if it was mere violence, we wouldn''t have killed our way through to the heart of the city already?" Coco added. The humanoids attacked. Their blows came straight for the kill. Each one of them moving with speed and agility that was not meant for creatures made entirely of stone. Receiving Coco''s advice, Lenny and victor only dodged the attacks without attacking back. Nevertheless, this would definitely not be enough. Victor turned in the direction of the demons that had been on the queue. The moment the fight had started, many of them had hurried along for safety. But like any rush for safety by a group of people, this one had fallen to the ground. Victor rushed for him, with a slicing motion, he cut through the demon''s neck. As the blood flowed out, he sshed it on the humanoid stone monsters. However, to his surprise, it had no effect. But there was more. The neck of the demon he cut suddenly mended back and the blood that had sshed in all directions went back into its body before it stood up and ran away. "What the FUCK!" Victor cursed out loud. "I thought you said blood was the trick." Coco on the other hand face palmed. He could not believe what he was seeing. "Blood is the trick, but it has to be willingly given out. Just think back at all you have seen entering this ce. For blood to be considered payment, one must be in authority to give it out in the first ce." Victor suddenly remembered the demon children giving offerring to their elder with their blood. He also remembered the buying and selling they had seen with blood, andstly, he remembered that the mother demon had presented her child as offering. It suddenly made sense to him.... Chapter 765 Blood Is Key 2 Chapter 765 Blood Is Key 2 ??It suddenly made sense to Victor what he needed to do. Instantly, he made a long diagonal cut on his arm and the moment his blood went out, he sshed it on the humanoid stone monsters that rushed for him. *SLASH!* The blood, as if carrying its owner''s intent, went forth with a life of its own. Like a long de, it cut through the necks of the opponents in front of him. Three heads belonging to the humanoid stone monsters went off. The amazing part of it was that, this time around, the heads did not heal, and the bloody runes on their bodies, as if having lives of their own, went into the air and merged once more with the pirs. Victor saw this and gave a proud chuckle. "I see! so it is indeed blood that is the key." On saying this, he made cuts all over his body. But he was not the only one that did this. However, unlike Victor, Lenny did not need to cut into his own flesh. All he needed to do was use his will. after all, he had an ability that allowed him tomand every cell of his being. Instantly, hemanded them to do ording to his will. In a macabre disy of eerie control over his own body cells, cuts suddenly appeared all over his body. The cuts peppered his body like a butcher''s hatred on a piece of meat after receiving heartbreak from a lover. Lenny''s white hair danced in the air, a beautiful contrast to the red blood that flowed from his body. His blood went into the air, defying the normalw of gravity as it floated on its on. At this moment, lenny''seyes gave a sharp glint as his killing intent spread in all directions around him. *WUSH!* He waved his hands as his blood moved like gathering of whips all around him. *CELLULAR CONTROL!* The humanoid stone monsters had appeared in their hundreds around the trio. But Lenny had fought quantity far more than this on several asions. This much was absolutely nothing to him. Lenny waved his hands, and his blood moved. His blood was like the criss-cross webbing of a spider''s home. It spread in all directions, cutting down foe like a hot knife going through butter. All the humanoid creatures fell to the ground in cut out chunks. It had only been a moment that Lenny unleashed his power, but it was already over. this sudden turn of events surprised the monks. Lenny waved his hand to some of his blood that had sshed to the ground, in other to cut down the demon monks, but he was surprised to see that he could no longer control it. This should not normally be so. After all, he could control the cells outside his body for sometime. In fact, lenny noticed that he could not even call back his blood to his body. Coco immediately interjected, "Blood that has been given either for offering or Sacrifice cannot be taken back. Like I said before, this city has its rules!" on saying this, he waved his hand and a red portal appeared as a devil Bat rushed out of it. Coco ughtered it with a wave of his hand and then he poured its blood on the demon monks. "AHHHHH!* They Screamed as the blood burnt them to a horrid soup. Coco had turned blood into acid and their deaths were assured. Everything had happened within seconds, and the demon monks could not retaliate in time. "You can summon them!?" Victor eximed. Coco gave a shallow nod, "Yes, but its a limited ability. I can only summon devils I breed myself, and only those in the same dimension." Victor nodded. It now made sense that Coco was willing to leave his devils once they had gotten into Judas. Also, he could not help but wonder the kind of adversities Coco had faced thest time they had been here. Nevertheless, that was not his problem. For now, Coco acted as a guide through this strangend. And their aim was toe here and destroy the ce and have revenge against the baroness. Victor turned to Lenny, whose body had healed. "Are you okay?" Lenny stared at his hands a little more, and then he nodded. "Yes, I am. Lets go!" Victor frowned at him, "I don''t know what the problem is, brother Lenny, but you have really changed." Lenny shook his head at that remark. "lets go. There is no time to waste." Coco nodded. "He is right. The Baroness must already know we are here. The earlier we get to the heart of the master''s apprentice, the better for us¡ª" he gestured to them, "e!" Coco opened yet another portal. This time around, the portal was wider, and by Lenny''s quick count, three hundred devils came through. The devils rushed for the pit in the ground. This was the pit that was meant for Offering. Instantly, the devils were grinded into blood and meat paste. Once done, the pit glowed in a low red light. "let''s go!" Coco invited and Lenny and Victor rushed into it, directly diving into the pool of devil blood. The blood glowed brighter and brighter and suddenly, it all disappeared. By the time they opened their eyes, they found themselves falling from the sky unto the ground. As they fell, so did the rain. However, this rain was not water, but rather blood. All three of them were in Great Demon rank and flight was already a privilege that they could afford. The earth below was dark horrid desert. However, as theynded, Lenny caught sight of a figure that seemed to waiting for them below. Even though its form had mostly morphed into an abominable mess, he still recognized this person in one look. "Morgana!?" Lenny voiced out his thoughts. (Author''s note: forgive me for the slow release of recent. Had a lot of family drama to attend to. You know, life and its kick to the balls. nevertheless, I am back now. Good! I''ll be doing mass release from today. so stay tuned, and please send golden tickets. i assure you. the bloody ruthless Lenny you love ising back... Just be a tard bit patient and see.) Chapter 766 Facing Morgana Chapter 766 Facing Morgana ??As Lenny, Coco, and Victor plummeted towards the ashenndscape within the Wandering City, the stark contrast between the ground''s parched dryness and its unnatural ck hue was immediately noticeable. This deste expanse seemed to absorb the light around it, creating an oppressive atmosphere that weighed heavily on the soul. And the raining blood did not help matters any bit. But it wasn''t just thend that instilled a sense of dread; it was the figure standing amidst the destion, awaiting their descent with a chilling sense of anticipation. Morgana, once a figure of beauty even when she was a diator of the Arena, now stood as a grotesque testament to the demons'' cruel ingenuity and the depths of their depravity. Half of her face retained the semnce of the human she once was¡ªa haunting reminder of her past identity. This human side, with its familiar beautiful features, pretty eye, pinkshes, and smooth face, was a stark, unsettling contrast to the monstrosity that she had be. The other half of her face was a nightmarishndscape of demonic transformation. Horns erupted from her skull, twisting and curving in wicked arcs, while pus-filled bumps marred her skin, giving her a diseased, corrupted appearance. Lenny was aware that Coco had once taken her under his wing, allowing her develop with his devil practices. But at the time, she had be stronger, and far prettier. Now, that it was clear that the demon''s had touched her, she was something else entirely. The abomination that was Morgana''s body was a horrifying amalgamation of knightly armor and advanced robotics, as if she had been the subject of some dark, twisted experiment blending medieval warfare with futuristic technology. Her body was a patchwork of metal and flesh, with tes of armor fused to her skin in a seamless integration that spoke of agonizing procedures. Her tail, a metallic appendage of considerable length, snaked behind her, adorned with razor-sharp thorns that promised pain and destruction. It was a weapon in its own right, capable of tearing through flesh and bone with ease. As they drew closer, the air seemed to thicken with malevolence emanating from Morgana. Her presence was a blight upon thendscape, a visual representation of the corruption that pervaded the Wandering City. The transformation had not been kind; it had stripped her of any remnants of humanity, leaving behind a creature fueled by hatred and suffering. Before Lenny, Coco and Victor could even touch the ground, Morgana''s voice, a ghastly blend of human and demonic timbres, cut through the air. "Die!" she hissed, the wordced with venom and a thirst for vengeance that chilled the blood. The moment she said those words. The blood falling with them pause din the air, and then it moved abnormally. Instead of falling to the ground, it all shoot for Lenny, Victor and Coco. Each with their onw defensive properties protected themselves. After all, even though they were great demon existences, they could tell that this attack could kill them. Coco summoned yet another devil, using it as a shield in front of his body. Lenny waved his hands and a host of brightly decorated swords appeared. *WEAPON PLAY!* With his eyesight, defending with this was a piece of cake. Each sword turned into a ray of light that shot for every droplet of blood. However, an unbelievable sight urred before Lenny''s eyes. The blood droplets on impart with the swords broke them into pieces and the trajectory, and speed of the attacks was not interrupted in even the slightest bit. Lenny had no choice but to somersault in the air. He made twists and turns to dodge the attacks that aimed at taking his life. On the other hand, he looked at Victor with the side of his eyes. Victor had been smarter. His ws became longer, but at the same time, he bite into his forearms, allowing his blood to flow into the obsidian ws. *CLANK!* CLANK!* CLANK!* He defended against the blood attacks. While Coco''s method of defense had been more directing, sacrificing yet another devil for his goal. Lennynded on the ck earth, his feet sliding against the ground as he managed to get his footing right. He looked at Morgana. Once upon a time her name was E666. She had been a thorn at his side and he had even propagated her death. After that, she had be a half devil existence. Right now, she was serious trouble. /Title/ *Love Cursed * Lenny Obsessed * Baroness Shadow Toy /Abilities/ * Tail Whip Enchantment * Blood Thief= Steal the blood of anyone that is weak willed on Sight *Seductress= Enchantment with every wound inflicted. *Lap Dance Of Death = Steal the Essence of all males (Ability is only applicable during sex) *Adapter. Lenny saw the stats that morgana had and he could not help but be speechless. He had never seen stats like this in his entire life, and he was proud to say that he had faced incredible opponents of different calibers. However, morgana was literally a breathing weapon of destruction. It was true that her stats was indeed formidable, but what really made him frown was the fact that in this ce, he could not disy his full power. Judas was its own sub ne, and it came with rules that were not at all in Lenny''s favor. After all, they was only so much blood he could use in a fight. However, Morgana had used the blood that fell from the very sky against them. She had home advantage, and he could also see that her stats for ''Strength'' and ''Agility'' were missing. It was just like the Unnamed that he had met back on the ground. It met that she also got strength and agility from the Wandering city. This was not a good thing... Chapter 767 The Devil Takes His Leave Chapter 767 The Devil Takes His Leave ??Coco defended the attack that came his way with the devil he summoned. Naturally, it was destroyed from just that one attack. Lenny, Victor and Coco allnded on the ck earth. Now, Lenny had the opportunity to see this ce properly. The sky above was not dark, but not bright with light either. Instead, it was covered with red clouds and the lightning that shed asionally was also red. Even though the blood rain never stopped, the ck ground some how remained dry. Lenny quickly noticed this. This world was more abnormal than he had thought it was. Secondly, from the moment his feet touched the earth, he felt a very strange energy. if he was to put words to it, then it would be that it was a collision of different magic. Of course darkline magic was evident. This was most likely from the blood that fell from the sky, from the sacrifices and offerings made by the demons of the city. But deep within it all, he could feel more. It was an Amalgamation of Chaos magic, and Lenny could not believe it, but it also had Holy energy within it. Of course, the Holy energy was faint. But it was still there. Even though the atmosphere was tense, Lenny turned to Coco, "Coco, where the fuck are we?" "I see you can feel it too." Coco gave a side smile, "We are at the heart of the City. Of course, this is still a distance from its actually core. But from the flow of magic and Holy energy, we are definitely here." Victor looked at the ground and then back at Coco, "how far till we get there?" "With our speed, at most a few minutes. But I doubt our guest will let us pass." As he said this, he looked intently at Morgana. Thest time he was here, because of some very special circumstances, he had to leave her behind, and now, here she was. A tool of his own creation, now an obstruction to his goal. "If we engage in a fight with her, all three of us, we will be able to make it. Especially with your devils..." Victor spoke up. however, his words hung in his throat as he saw Coco chuckling lowly. "I left you here, Morgana, as a promise to keep my deal with the Baroness. And now, I have fulfilled it. I have brought home her prodigal son." As he said this, he pointed at Lenny. "let me PASS!" Coco stated, his voice taking a low octave. The moment he said those words, Morgana''s eyes turned to Lenny. Coco looked back at Lenny and Victor, "I must apologize friends. I have engagements that are more important." The moment he said this, he walked past Morgana. surprisingly, she did not attack him and let him pass. Lenny and Victor both raised brows at this betrayal. but none of them made a fuss about it. Victor massaged his beards, "hmmm! it makes sense now. I was already wondering why he wante dto partner with us intoJudas after making the kind of preparations that he did." Lenny nodded, "Especially considering the fact he could just pay his way through the obstacles with the amount of devil blood that he had at his disposal." The reaction of both men at Coco''s betrayal surprised Coco. "It would seem like you two already knew this wasing." "Knew!?" lenny shook his head, "actually, we didn''t, but once you have yed with life and death as much as we have, you start to expect these scenarios more often!" Victor nodded continually at lenny''s words. "don''t worry! just run along. When we are done here, we wille kill you too." Victor said those words with a dismissive attitude as he waved his hand to shoo Coco away. Coco chuckled at both men, "good! hurry up then, I''ll be waiting for you. But before that, a piece of advice. I don''t know if both of you can feel it yet. But because of the very unique nature of this ce, one cannot generate cosmic energy from thin air. That means that whatsoever magic you use here is totally gone. Try to save as much as you can..." As he said this,rge, red bat like wings grew out from his back, and he shot into the distance. Lenny and Victor frowned at those words. Especially the warning about them not being able to touch upon cosmic energy to refuel their power. Coming into this ce was beginning to feel more and more like a death sentence. Till this moment, Morgana did not interrupt, and allowed him pass. Lenny and Victor saw this, and nodded at each other. And purely based on Curiosity, Lenny tried to pass, but instantly, Morgana attacked with her ten meters long, mechanical tail. *BOOM!* Her strike cracked the ground open, creating a small crater. Fortunately, Lenny had dodged in time. "That devil said that every thing in this city operates by the exchange of blood. Doesn''t that rule also applies to attacks?" Victor asked an obviously rhetorical question. "I know, Lenny responded!" As he said this, he Willed once more and cuts resembling the holes of a bee hive appeared on his skin. Instantly, blood flowed out of the holes that appeared on his skin. But that was not all. Lenny willed and over a hundred beautiful swords appeared in the air. All of a sudden, his blood rushed for the swords =, bathing their glowing light in beautiful red. All the swords in the air were suddenly stained red in blood that covered them like a film. At the same time, Victor also did as lenny did, Making wounds on his body that allowed his blood to flow into his long obsidian ws. "We have to end this fast." Victor spoke up. Lenny nodded, "I know. Let''s eat her up from the nks!" Victor nodded and he and Lenny slowly moved towards either sides of Morgana. However, morgana cracked a side smile as her tail rushed for Victor. Chapter 768 The Pull In Chapter 768 The Pull In ??Victor with his obsidian ws strolled to the right side of their opponent Morgana, while lenny maintained the right side. The n was for Victor to frustrate her left side while lenny took on her right side, and then they could swiftly cut down their opponent and at the same time maintain as much energy as possible for the battle that would inevitable happen against the Baroness. However, before they would attack, Morgana gave a side smile. Immediately, she attacked. it was her mechanical tail that attacked. surprisingly, Morgana could even increase the range more than it even appeared. *BOOM!* Each hit against the ground left the earth rumbling and Lenny and Victor took several steps back. unknown to them, this was Morgana''s n. she opened her mouth and aword went out, "Rise!" Her tail had struck the earth with formidable force, the impacts had left behind deep, jagged fissures. From these freshly carved scars in the ck, night-like sand, a formidable army began to rise. The golems that emerged were not mere constructs of sand; they were embodiments of terror, sculpted from the darkest grains that seemed to swallow the light around them. Each one bore a grotesque form, their bodies twisted and gnarled as if mimicking the most nightmarish creatures imaginable. Their eyes, mere hollows in their sandy visages, glowed with a malevolent red light, casting an eerie glow that illuminated their surroundings with an ominous aura. These sand golems, hundreds strong, stood towering over thendscape. Their forms were varied, some appearing as twisted versions of known beasts, while others bore shapes that defied the natural order. ws, spikes, and other menacing protrusions made of the hardestpacted sand adorned their bodies, making each of them a formidable foe capable of devastating destruction. *SEDUCTRESS!* This was Morgana''s ability seductress. More so Lenny. He remembered the description of this ability He had naturally thought that this meant enchantment on her opponents. Apparently, it was not limited to living things. Morgana inflicting wounds on the earth was also an ability of hers. Basically, she was seducing the earth itself. Victor and Lenny, taken aback by this sudden onught, shared a moment of disbelief. The sheer number and the monstrous appearance of these sand golems presented an unexpected challenge. Victor, his obsidian ws at the ready, eyed the golems with a warrior''s appraisal, calcting their next move in this unforeseen battlefield. Lenny, on the other hand, stood firm but still dazed, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. The surprise in their expressions quickly turned to resolve, a testament to their experience and prowess in battle. Despite the shock of Morgana''s tactic, there was an unspoken agreement between Victor and Lenny. They knew that to ovee this obstacle, they would need to rely on more than just brute force. Strategy, agility, and perhaps a touch of the unforeseen would be their allies against this sand-crafted army. As the golems advanced with slow, thunderous steps, kicking up clouds of ck sand with each movement, Victor and Lenny prepared to confront them head-on, their minds racing with ns to dismantle this granr threat. Lenny turned to Victor, "you get the sand creatures. I''ll go for their mother!" Immediately he moved. As he did, hemanded the swords floating about his body to attack, clearing a few golems before his eyes. Of course, cutting them down did not mean that more won''t rise, but he needed a clear attack at the abomination that was morgana. he needed to cut this thing down to move forward. Victor nodded in understanding, a silent agreement passing between them. With a swift motion, he lunged into the fray, his obsidian ws gleaming with deadly intent. Each swipe of his arms sent sand golems crumbling back into the ck sands from which they had risen, only for more to form in their ce. Yet, Victor''s relentless assault did not waver; he danced through the golems with a grace that belied his ferocity, his movements a blur of shadow and light. Meanwhile, Lenny focused his attention on Morgana, the source of this unearthly army. The floating swords around him whirled like a tempest, slicing through the air and cutting down any golems that dared to obstruct his path. Each fallen golem dissolved into the ck sand, momentarily leaving a clear path towards Morgana. Lenny''s determination was palpable, a palpable force driving him forward. As he closed the distance, Morgana''s mechanical tail whipped through the air, targeting Lenny with precision born of malice. But Lenny was no easy target; his agility andbat prowess allowed him to dodge the deadly strikes, each movement bringing him closer to his goal. The battle was a spectacle of power and resilience, with Victor holding back the tide of sand golems and Lenny cutting through the chaos to confront Morgana directly. Their strategy was clear: eliminate the source of the threat to break the cycle of the golems'' reformation. The tension in the air was thick, charged with the anticipation of the imminent sh between Lenny and Morgana. However, the moment Lenny came close enough to strike her, he was surprised to see her chest and other body parts morphed open and then a pink smoke came out of her chest. He tried to cover his nose, but it was toote. He had already been pulled in. Only a little smell was necessary for this. The next thing lenny knew was that his entire environment had changed. Suddenly, he was in a world with pink clouds all around him. Lenny was not a fool he knew that some how, he had been pulled into an illusion. Lenny was alone in this world. Not Victor or even his swords had not been pulled in with him. "Fuck!" he cursed out loud. (Author''s note: Thanks for the support guys. please remember that gifts stimte the brain to produce incredible results while writing. Also, golden tickets are appreciated please....) Chapter 769 Problems Of A Good fight

Chapter 769 Problems Of A Good fight

?Victor, despite his two hundred years of age was a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield. His strikes were all true. Many attacks, he did not even need his eyes to follow before they hit the target. His robes floated in the air with his long white beards. The aura he carried was of incredible battle experience and unity. Every muscle of his body moved with a rhythm that was very surprising for his age. Every somersault was with purpose and agility, and every strength used was with the right amount of effort, not too big, and also not too small. Just enough to deliver maximum damage. At first, he actually enjoyed the battle. This was because it had been a very long time since he had tasted the fruits of the battlefield. After all, because of his Great demon realm status, he had to be sealed by Vandora deep within that Volcano in Imperilment, where he had lived many of his years. But soon, he could identify a soon growing problem. This had to dod with the fact that he was slowly losing energy. Of course, this did not mean that he was tiring out, but it was indeed an rming thing. After all, the moment one came in contact with the Deep Demon realm, one came in contact with opportunity to touch upon Cosmic energy. The initial stages of the Deep Demon realm was filled with creating a familiarity with cosmic energy. Theter stages of the Deep Demon realm was about taking in Cosmic energy and converting that energy and power to one''s own. It embodied the recement or dependency on normal magic to dependency on the energy that had a deeper control on the affairs of all matter. It was only natural that one would start to depend on it a more as time went on. However, this entire dynamic takes a totally different turn once one reached the Great demon realm. At this stage of power, one''s energy and magic circles in the body depended on Cosmic energy, as cosmic energy could well rece the flow of blood and the need to take in food for sustenance. It was a special privilege granted to only those that had given themselves to the rule of the cosmos and the fundamental energy that made up its Dao. Normally, this was a good thing. In fact, it was the reason why someone like Victor, despite being a human experiment of a primordial beast could stand at the age of two hundred years and still be as healthy as a man in his twenties. Other creatures like Demons had a natural long life, but not humans. However, after attaining such a level of strength, it was only natural for him to attain the benefits of the position. Like it was earlier stated, this was usually a very good thing. And If not disturbed, Victor could well live for many thousands of years. However, now, he faced a very daunting problem. This ce known as Judas, the wandering city was far more problematic than it had been given credit for. In ne words, it was its own Sub-ne. And with its own ecology, environment, atmosphere, space and time, and therefore, its own rules. And right now, he was slowly suffering the effects of those rules. At the moment, Victor had been cut off from the natural cosmic energy that could usually be absorbed by the body in the air. At his level of power, every attack was derived from energy that was taken from Cosmic energy. Yes, every usage of it saw that he got weaker as time progressed. As if this problem was not significant enough, there was more. Because Great demon existences did not need to eat food for sustenance, Victor could well not remember the taste of food. it had been many years since he had taken any, depending solely on Cosmic energy for his survival. And now, he had to use his blood on his opponents if not, the attack was not recognized by the sub-ne. Naturally, there was only so much blood that he could produce. This meant that disying fighting techniques that used cosmic energy was a problem and sustaining his life with his own blood was also a problem. Victor did not know how long this battle wouldst. He had never been in a fight where the advantage of realm he had acquired was considered nearly useless. The only thing that truly gave him an advantage in the battle was his experience, which in turn forced him to limit the amount of energy used as much as possible. But his opponent was also not giving up. It was as if Morgana had a limitless supply of energy. From the moment her tail first hit the ground, it had not stopped. She had been beating the earth none stop, using her Seductress powers on inflicting injuries to the ground to produce golems. He had already destroyed over a hundred of them, but for every ten he destroyed, he could see the rise of twenty more. Victor was not a fool. Age came with wisdom every time. He could sense the flow of magic under his feet and knew of a certain that he was fighting a losing battle. After all, the sub-ne that was Judas itself was giving Morgana abundancy of energy. This meant that while he was at a loss for cosmic energy, Morgana had ess to a nearly infinite supply of energy. No matter the struggles, he was fighting a losing battle. But Victor trusted Lenny. Even though since they met, he could tell that Lenny had changed, he still trusted him. lenny had never been one to disappoint and he had a habit of rising to the asion and clearing doubts. He knew that since lenny said he would handle Morgana, then he would definitely do it. Subconsciously, Victor turned and looked in Lenny''s direction to see what he was doing, and the progress he was making. His eyes widened in surprise. lenny was frozen in his steps with form leaking from his mouth. Even the blood covered swords only suspended in the air without any intension to attack. "FUCKING HELL!" Victor cursed out loud. Chapter 770 Morgana’s Desires

Chapter 770 Morgana''s Desires

?Victor sought to help Lenny. But he had sand golems in front of him that he needed to clear up to do that. This was really not too much of a problem for him, but he couldn''t help but remember Coco''s words. After this ce, he and Lenny would have to face Coco, who had betrayed them, and even though he did not want to think about it, Victor could tell that since they had not met Cuban the Blood demon when the fight began in the eighth earth, then they were most likely going to meet him in this ce. This meant that they had a whole series of battles before them. Victor was not at all willing to use too much cosmic energy in a battle against such small fry. There were already thousands of golems separating him from lenny, it would be a foolish man''s job to exert a lot of force for such small fry. And of course he had his aces, but those too were reserved for when the battle got tougher. He was a man with two hundred years of experience, and his instincts told him to wait a bit. If Lenny still did not break out of the illusion, then he would help him. Then again, Victor was inclined to believe that lenny was not so weak. Coincidentally, so did Lenny. lenny looked all around him and was surprised to see that he had been pulled into an illusion. However, such a thing should not happen. After all, he was not so weak-minded that he would be pulled into an illusion. His mind thought back at all that led to this. instantly, he found a fault. He quickly recognized where he had faulted. The truth was that when Morgana was flinging her tail all over the ce, what she was actually doing was not just scaring the earth but also silently releasing her gas into the surrounding area. But this had not been apparent at the time because of the dust from every attack on the ground. Basically, she had masked one attack with another. This also meant that Lenny had been inhaling the gas from the very beginning. In that case, didn''t that also mean that Victor had been pulled into an illusion? Lenny thought hard to himself. His mind went back to the ability description that he had seen under Appraiser of morgana''s abilities and he shook his head. He did not believe that he had seen anything about the ability to be able to put someone under an illusion. Just to be sure, he brought it out again. /Title/ *Love Cursed * Lenny Obsessed * Baroness Shadow Toy /Abilities/ * Tail Whip Enchantment * Blood Thief= Steal the blood of anyone that is weak willed on Sight *Seductress= Enchantment with every wound inflicted *Lap Dance Of Death = Steal the Essence of all males (Ability is only applicable during sex) *Adapter. Looking through again, his eyes finally caught something of interest. it was under /Title/ and it was tagged *Lenny Obsessed* ording to what lenny knew, titles were rare. And he had only ever seen them on a hand full of people. But every time he did, he was able to see the influence of the title on the individual. It was just like the way his Titles also gave him certain abilities that did not exactly fall under his Ability tag. However, as a title, it provided him with a certain advantage. An Example would be his Title: Soul master. This ability helped him call upon the souls of those that he had killed in battle. He could then convert their soul for sustenance or even use them in a fight. However, it was not an ability description. If that was the case, then... A scary realization dawned on Lenny. "Did Morgana specifically gain a Title because of her pursuit of me?" That, of course, was the only exnation he could arrive at. After all, back at the Arena, he had seen this same title under her name, and that was how he knew that it was E666. She had been so obsessed with him that even the universe had seen her effort and granted her a title. That was indeed an amazing thing. It was no wonder she disyed so much confidence that day when they were to face each other during the Alpha selection ceremony. This also meant that Victor had not been pulled into the illusion, and it was just him. Lenny looked around the ce, and all he could see were pink clouds.He reached out a hand to touch them. It was like cotton candy to the touch, and yet, the clouds under his feet felt likend. Suddenly, he could hear voicesing from a particr direction. These voices made him cress his brows. They sounded a bit high pitched, and filled with a sense of ecstasy. Navigating through the pink clouds that surrounded him, he finally arrived at the scene of the voices. "Nmmmm!!! More! Harder..." Lenny froze at the interesting sight before his eyes. Right in front of him was Morgana. She still had that slightly petite form that he remembered she had from her days as a diator, except that her waist was much slimmer and her back side was fuller. Her breasts were fuller and more inviting. Her skin gave off a light shimmer, as if to reflect light off her oily skin. This Morgana before him did not have any of the wed features that the recent one had. No puss bumps on the face, no horns, and certainly no mechanical features. Her face was smooth and oval. Her eyes, surrounded by long pinkshes, were lustrous and deep, and the light pink glow in them disyed the depth of the pleasure that she felt. Yes. It was pleasure. After all, she was riding... Chapter 771 Morganas Desires 2 Chapter 771 Morgana''s Desires 2 ??This Morgana before him did not have any of the wed features that the recent one had. No puss bumps on the face, no horns, and certainly no mechanical features. Her face was smooth, and Oval. Her eyes, surrounded with long pinkshes were lustrous, deep and the light pink glow in them disyed the depth of the pleasure that she felt. Yes. It was pleasure. After all, she was riding on top him. This actually came as a surprised to Lenny. At the moment, he saw himself, naked, strapped to the bed and morgana riding his male organ. Her pretty almond shaped eyes were drowsy with pleasure, and her long pink-flowing hair fell off her shoulders, dancing about on her oily skin. Her waist moved in rhythms that betrayed her enjoyment of her desire. Every bend and whine of her waist focused at the attraction of taking him deeper into her. And with every push of her waist, her lips escaped a moan. "Mmmm!!! Harder. Deeper!" Every trust was not rushed but moved with vor of her own bewitchment. Lenny had seen Morgana do a lot of things. In fact, he knew that she was capable of a lot of things, but this was truly the first time that he was seeing what was in her head. yet again, he heard voicesing from another direction. lenny followed them. It was yet another scene of pleasure. This time around, it was in the arena with demons all over the ce screaming and chanting for blood. The ground was stained with a mixture of blood, guts and limbs from other diators. She was naked and strapped belly down on the back of a red bull the size of a car, with a blood stained Lenny taking her from behind. "More, more... use me more!!" she moaned loudly, her pleas for him to prate her more was some how louder than even the chants from the demon crowd. She raised her head to look at the faces of the Demons as they took pleasure from the show. This in turn gave her more pleasure, as she reached her climax again and again. Lenny heard more voices from behind him and this time around, when he opened the pink clouds, he saw a sight that made him a raisea questioning brow. It was of Morgana in a ck leather skin tight suit that revealed only her butt cheeks. She had a whip in her hands. This was the same whip that the magistri would normally use on diators. Lenny saw that he was ced butt naked on a table with a lot of bloody scars on his back. Morgana would wipe him from time to time, smacking and hurting him to the fulfillment of her own pleasure. At this moment, he suddenly felt a tug at his hand. "Lenny..." Instinctively, he turned about with the intension for battle. However, he was surprised to see that it was Morgana. But not the morgana he had been seeing in the rooms filled with either sex or torture. This morgana was E666. She still had her ck hair, with the scars that marked a diator all over her skin. Her skin still carried the dark shade of suffering that only the Arena gifted. lenny had been expecting a fight, but what happened instead was a hug. She hugged him deeply, and then like a slow running water fall, the tears fell from her eyes. lenny was at a loss for what to do. Should he stop her and cast her aside, or was he supposed to pet her? After all, he was still in a battle against her. He ended up patting her back a bit. This was action that even surprised him. But he did it anyway. After a while, she was done. And then she raised her head to him, "I have wanted that for many years." lenny nodded, "I can tell!" "You are not scared?" she asked. Lenny shook his head, "trust me, this is not my first time in an illusion. Besides, its your world. If you wanted me dead, you could have done it a long time ago." She nodded. Just then, the moaning from the room interrupted their conversation. this actually made her blush in embracement. An attribute about her that he had never known she had. After all, the first time he had met her, she had outrightly asked him for sex. And he had even seen her have sex with other women through his cell in a very shameless manner. e with me, let''s talk!" She turned in a particr direction and Lenny followed behind her. Along the way, he got to peep into other rooms and the things he saw were incredible. There was one were she kept on stuffing things inside his ass hole. Animals, trees, and many more. And then there was another room where he saw her doing the same thing he had done to her in the devil dungeon. Ironically, hector and Athena also stood as witnesses. "What are these?" he asked. "Please forget you saw those," she pleaded with him as she closed the pink clouds and pulled him along. "I have suffered for ten years in this ce, I do reserve the right to dwell in the fantasies of my own mind. lenny made noin about that, and as he followed her, she led him to an area much different from the pink clouds. The grass was Green here and in the center of it all was a cottage. This cottage looked simple and sweet. By now, lenny knew that every thing he was seeing was from the Fantasies of her mind. However, walking into this area with actual greennd and a home, he could not help but wonder where and how she had seen such a scene to envison such peace. After all, with how urate this scene was pictured, she must have seen it from somewhere. lenny followed her, and she offered him a seat on the couch, and she even made effort to serve him some tea. However, lenny did not touch it. instead, he raised his head to her, "so, are you going to tell me?" Chapter 772 E666’s Request

Chapter 772 E666''s Request

?Lenny followed her, and she offered him a seat on the couch. She even made an effort to serve him some tea. However, Lenny did not touch it. Instead, he raised his head to her and asked, "So, are you going to tell me?" "Tell you what?" she asked back. Lenny sighed as he took in the sight of his surroundings. "Is this your n to have me? To trap my mind in here forever. I must say, I expected a lot of things from you, but even after ten years, you haven''t changed." Lenny gave a light hiss. However, when he looked at her again, he noticed that she had tears falling from her eyes. "Tears again?" lenny thought to himself. "I tried, you know? I really tried, but you never took me seriously. I know I betrayed you back at the Arena, but you have to understand that back then, we were all desperate. B555, she said, its a world where men eat men like beasts, and if that was what it took, I should give it my all." "And who is B555?" Lenny asked. "She is the diator I attended to when I was younger." E666 waved her hand and thendscape by the side changed, showing images of B555. "I loved her a lot. Even though she was a stubborn head. She had been sentenced to a life of mating by demons after losing her limbs in battle." On hearing ''mating'', Lenny frowned a bit. He clearly understood what that meant. A life sentenced to mating was a fate only suffered by women, and maybe a few men. Of course, that was on the condition that the Male had a special ability that could be passed on to the next generation. Regardless, it was never a good experience. Demons of all kinds woulde in several times a day for the opportunity to pregnant the Female. And when that was done, she would give birth to another half born. Of course, after delivery, the process would repeat itself, again and again. This was until the female''s body could no longer keep up and?eventually die. It was a very terrible fate for one to suffer in the Arena. Lenny watched as the scenes changed. he saw the kind of life that Morgana or rather, E666 had lived from a young age till how she became a fighter in the arena. He saw how the older ones in the F ss woulde to take her at night, again and again, and how her only sce was B555. He also saw how she finally developed her darkline magic, and how she became the person he had met in the Arena. Once she was done with her story, Lenny gave a deep sigh. Yet again, another tragic story he had to add to his collection, as if the ufortable horrors he had been through were not enough. Either ways, he had long made up his mind about her. Lenny turned to her, "If you think this is going to change my ideas about you, then know that''s a fucking lie." E666 gave a slight smile removing her eyes from his person. She leaned back into the couch, and then her eyes went back to him, "take a look around you Lenny, does it look like I brought you here to change your mind? This ce was originally made so that I could have a means to make you mine. By the sheer definition of this ce, the only way out of it is either by torturing or fucking me! But I now, I don''t even feel the need for those desires any more." She suddenly leaned closer to him, "Its been Ten years Lenny. Ten Fucking, painful years. I acted as her shadow for that long, and every moment of it, I have prayed for the touch of death." As she talked, her lips quivered and Lenny could genuinely see the pain in her dark eyes. This time around, she did not bring up images to show him, as if to spare him from seeing the abominable things she had gone through. "I know you are far from being a kind man Lenny, but that woman... No! creature, is on another level sadism. And I kid you not, the ns she has for you are far worse." Somewhere along the line, as she spoke, she had grabbed his hands, squeezing them very tightly in her own, their gaze locked in each other. "I beg of you. For the love I once had for you, don''t go. Stay!" Lenny sighed, "so finally, the truthes out. You say its not about the obsession you have for me, but yet you tell me to stay?" "NO! I am not asking you to stay here with me. You have already entered Judas. You are already in her territory, and there is no escaping her will. What I am begging is for you to stay and do it with me." Lenny was not sure the meaning of her words at first but then he saw that she willed and two standard diator knifes appeared on the table. For a few more seconds, Lenny was still slow on catching up, but the moment he did, he turned once more to her. "Suicide?" Without missing a beat, she nodded. "Please understand me. If you die here, then she does not get to have what she wants, and you don''t have to suffer through it. I... I can even slow the process down, so that seconds feel like years here, and we can get old together and pass away slowly..." As she said these words, she reached for his face, stroking his chin. "Please, do this for me. Understand that I only want what is best for you..." "And its death?" "its a peaceful passing... you will grow old and have kids with me here. Yourst seconds will be bliss." she added. Lenny shook her hands from his face, "and what if I say No!?" E666 suddenly frowned, "then you leave me no choice..." Chapter 773 E666’s Warning

Chapter 773 E666''s Warning

?Lenny shook her hands from his face, "and what if I say No!?" E666 suddenly frowned, "then you leave me no choice!" Instantly, the couch morphed bing a beast with vines that suddenly wrapped themselves around Lenny''s body, pinning him to the ground. Lenny tried to struggle but it was no use. In this world, E666''s will wasw. He could not even activate his white mes, and his Great demon rank strength was no use here. "There is no need to struggle, this ce was made specially for me to have you to myself as much as I want to. Besides, once your mind dies here, your body out there will follow." As she said this, her body slowly changed. Her ck hair became longer and changed color to pink. Hershes became pink and her body became as wless as the images he had seen of her in the Pink clouds. She stood a bountifully naked woman before him. Slowly, she took one of the knifes from the table. "I have been in her shadow for a very long time, and finally because of your arrival, I was allowed to roam the city. I don''t want to go back to her, and trust me when I say this, you don''t want to either." Morgana leaned into Lenny, "You know, when Coco took me in, he taught me a lot of things, including how to read his books. In them I found a world I never knew existed. I could now dream bigger and wider. Tales of war, hate... but also of love. If only you could read those books, you will understand the deep well of emotions I have for you. Amongst them is one I cherish more than the others. Its a tale about two lovers that shouldn''t be. A love casted down by their parents and unrecognized by their world. At the end, both of them die for one another in each other''s embrace. I want our love to be like there''s. You and I Lenny, we can die for each other." Lenny having not struggled till now raised a brow at her, "wait a minute, are you talking about Romeo and Juliet?" Morgana''s eyes shot open, "you have heard of it?" "Heard? Hell... I hate Shakespear!" In saying this, Lenny suddenly addressed the Satan System, "You can pull me out now!" Morgana was surprised as to who Lenny was talking to. What she did not know was that lenny had once upon a time been pulled into an illusion. That was back in the Red sands of the Nether realm. Back then, because of the many properties of the Nether realm, he had lost his magic ability and had to go through a certain ordeal to get it back and escape that ce. However, he had also been smart after that. Luckily, the Satan system was also in a constant state of Learning and growth. Spare magic points were now in a constant reserve in case such a situation were to arise again. From the very beginning that Lenny was pulled into this ce, he could have left when he wanted to. But then again, what fun would that be? Besides, it was easiest to get one''s opponent when they had their guard down. And Lenny was a patient man when it was needed. Instantly, Lenny opened his eyes in the real world and one of the giant swords stained with his blood moved with incredible speed. *WUSH!* It pierced right through her chest, tearing through her mechanical body and out the other side. Morgana in the illusion world suddenly looked below, at the big gapping hole that now upied her her chest all the way to her abdomen. Slowly, drops of blood trailed down her lips. She staggard to the left and then to the right. In the Illusion world, she tried to stretch her hand for him. This wa sthe same thing in the real world. Morgana was no fool. She had been through a lot and had even tasted the feeling of death before. However, this time around, she knew that she was about to approach her end. Of course, with her connection to Judas, this should not happen. However, lenny had certain gifts that manycked. She knew that he was going to ensure that this time around, she didn''te back. And to this, she was right. Lenny suddenly ced a hand on her head and allowed blood to flow from a opening on his arm. Instantly, Morgana felt the mix of chaos and darkline magic in her body mix in the most disastrous manner ever. As a result of the Satan System, Lenny had the ability to change the magic flow in the bodies of people. Just like he had done with the devils bats, he was going to end her. However, at this moment, Morgana caught his shirt. her grip was tight, and her one good eye stared intently into his, "don''t let the dagger cut you again..." *BOOM!* She exploded into a bloody mechanical meat paste with her body chucks scattered all over the ce. Her guts and blood stained Lenny all over. The moment she died, the golems all turned back to sand. It even happened at such a good time too. Victor had a lot Golems all over his body, and his clothes were already torn with some blood scratches on him. He chuckled a bit, "finally, you came back! I was starting to think you were going to kiss and make up with her." Lenny shook his head, "not me, she is too crazy for my liking." Victor froze, "what do you mean?st I remember all your women were crazy." Lenny also froze as he scratched his head a bit. He couldn''t deny Victor''s words. "Hey, you look like a mess." Lenny suddenly spoke up. Victor cracked his neck, "you should see yourself. Maybe we should clean up first. Guest''s shouldn''t arrive dirty you know." Lenny nodded, "I agree." he wiped the half eyeball off his shoulder, "The only blood I want on me, is Cuban''s." Now that this enemy had met its end, it was time for them to continue on their journey. Chapter 774 The Baroness In The Flesh

Chapter 774 The Baroness In The Flesh

?As Lenny and Victor approached the heart of the city, the sight that unfurled before them was one of ominous grandeur. A colossal dark castle loomed in the distance, its silhouette a stark testament to the malevolence that had taken root in this ce. The castle was unlike any Lenny had ever encountered; it was not just its size but the aura of dread it exuded. The closer they got, the more the castle seemed to pulsate with a life of its own, as if breathing in the despair that surrounded it. The walls, shrouded in shadows, appeared to be alive with writhing figures. From afar, it had seemed like mere architectural embellishments, but now, it was horrifyingly clear that these were not designs but depictions of agony. Faces etched into the stone seemed to scream silently, their expressions twisted in eternal torment, pleading with those who dared approach to flee. The air around the castle was thick, charged with an energy that made the hair on the back of Lenny''s neck stand. Lenny was a very strong man, but even he got such a reaction from this ce. Indeed, they had reached the Baroness''s home, the heart of her domain. A chilling wind whispered through the air, carrying with it the faint echoes of cries and wails, as if the castle itself was recounting tales of the horrors it had witnessed and inflicted. On reaching, lenny and Victor noticed that the subne pulled them back to Earth. For some reason, flight was not exactly allowed in the area and even if they could do it, it was not for long. Yet, another rule of the subne. Even the ground seemed to reject their presence, the path to the castle a winding trail of despair that few had traversed and none returned to tell the tale. Each step they took was heavy, not just with the weight of their resolve but with the oppressive force that the castle exerted, as though it was aware of their approach and relished in the fear it inspired. This was a ce forsaken by light and hope, where darkness reigned supreme, and every stone and shadow held a story of suffering. As they moved forward, Lenny couldn''t shake off the feeling that they were not just entering a physical domain, but crossing into a realm where fear and darkness were sovereign, and they were the unwee intruders. The sight that greeted Lenny and Victor was beyond the realm of their darkest imaginings. As they stepped through what felt like a threshold between worlds, a bubble of sorts, they found themselves staring at a spectacle that seemed to defy the veryws of nature and magic. The giant castle, already a beacon of dread, now yed backdrop to something far more sinister. Before it stood two spheres, gargantuan in scale, their presence exuding a palpable sense of power and foreboding. The first sphere, enveloped in shadows and a roiling red aura, seemed to pulsate with an inner life. Within its murky depths, a heart of colossal size beat slowly, each throb sending ripples of dark energy cascading through the air. The sight of it, a heart untethered to any being and yet alive, was unsettling in its impossibility. The heart was impaled by six hundred and sixty-six rods, each as thick as pirs and inscribed with runes that glowed with a sinister red light, snaking about the rods as if little organisms living a quiet life of theur own. These rods did not just pierce the heart; they seemed to be draining it, leeching the chaos magic within and dispersing it into the ground below. The arrangement of the rods, the number, and the dark energy they channeled spoke of a ritual or a purpose that was malevolent beyondprehension. At the core of this heart, three inverted eyes arranged in a triangle stared back at them, a silent witness to the darkness that was being fed into the very soil of this realm. The eyes, unblinking and omniscient, seemed to peer into their very souls, leaving a trail of unease that was hard to shake off. Lenny and Victor, despite their experiences and the battles they had faced, could not help but feel a chill run down their spines at this sight. It was clear that they were standing at the precipice of something ancient and evil, a power that had been set into motion long before their arrival. This was no mere decoration or show of strength; it was a statement, a beacon of dark intent from the Baroness herself. The heart, with its rhythmic beats and the rods that siphoned its magic, was not just an artifact of power; it was a key or a lock to something even they could not yetprehend. As they stood there, taking in the magnitude of whaty before them, the reality of their mission weighed heavily upon them. This was more than a battle for territory or revenge; it was a fight against forces that sought to reshape the very fabric of their world. After all, the next sphere was a striking contrast to the first. The second sphere which was a stark departure from the dark malevolence of the first held a being of such ethereal beauty and serenity that even in its obvious state of torment, it seemed to radiate a light of purity and grace. This humanoid figure, with its majestic wings folded and pinned, managed to evoke a sense of divine calm amidst its clear suffering. The angel''s eyes, a deep blue that shimmered with an inner light, seemed to hold gxies within them, their beauty transcending the physical realm. These eyes, though marked by exhaustion and the weight of untold sorrows, still retained a hint of the celestial power that this being once wielded freely. Lenny found himself momentarily lost in their depths, feeling an inexplicable pull towards the peace they promised. The skin of the angel, resembling finely milled white sand or perhaps the delicate dust of stars, shimmered subtly, casting a gentle glow around its form. This was a creature not of this earth but of the heavens, brought low by forces cruel and unyielding. The seven thick white rods that impaled the angel, anchoring it to this sphere, were inscribed with runes that glowed a sinister red. Blood, a dark blue color, seemed to seep from the points of contact, a stark contrast to the pure white of the angel''s form. These rods, particrly the one driven through its forehead and abdomen, spoke of a deliberate attempt to suppress and contain the angel''s divine essence. The additional rods driven through the angel''s wings, pinning them to the ground, were a symbolic gesture as much as a physical restraint, stripping the angel of its freedom and its connection to the divine. The bloodied runes on these rods suggested a corruption of something sacred, a perversion of the angel''s inherent purity. Lenny, standing before this sphere, subconsciously felt a mix of awe and deep sadness. This angel, a being of light and divine grace, had been subjected to unimaginable torment. The juxtaposition of the two spheres, one containing a heart of darkness and the other a being of light, both bound and restrained, painted a picture of bnce and conflict of cosmic proportions. It was clear to Lenny that these spheres and their captives were central to the Baroness''s ns, embodying the duality of chaos and order, darkness and light. These were obviously the source of magic he had felt from underneath the earth when they arrived at this ce. Somehow, the asmodeus family had managed to mix such extremities together to harvest their powers for their own personal gain. The angel, even in its weakened state, represented a piece of the puzzle that Lenny knew he needed to understand,prehend and consume for him yo face what was toe ahead. However, looking at the angel, the only thing he felt was peace and a pulling away from violence. He even felt the need to rush and protect it. These were unnatural feelings that he should not have. As Lenny and Victor beheld this sight, the weight of their task became ever more apparent. They were not just fighting for their lives or for revenge; they were embroiled in a battle that touched upon the very fabric of creation itself. The angel, with its sad yet beautiful eyes, seemed to silently plead for release, for justice. Surprisingly, the heart gave the impression that it pleaded for mire punishment. At this moment, Victor patted lenny, drawing his attention to a dark throne made of living, bent and remolded humans, fixed right in between the two spheres and the figure of Coco lying on the ground with deep holes all over his body. On the throne was the disastrously beautiful Baroness. Her every movement spoke volumes if her tenderness and softness. She almost looked fragile. But somehow both men felt a sense of lust towards her. Like a raging of their blood to mount her and take her. The moment this feeling was roused, Lenny willed a de and stabbed it into his own belly.... (Author''s note: finally, we face her. So golden tickets please.) Chapter 775 The Baroness’s Lust

Chapter 775 The Baroness''s Lust

?On Seeing the baroness, Lenny immediately willed and a Katana appeared, stabbing right into his belly. Coincidentally, Victor had also done something much simr. he used his obsidian ws to stab into his chest. All of a sudden, the shy voice that sounded like the melodious hit of many bells went off in the air. Baroness Everbee giggled loudly, her voice seemingly echoing off the thing air itself. it was almost as if it had be one with it, attempting to sip into their bones. However, lenny and Victor forced the des deeper into their bodies. "Impressive, really Impressive!" the baronessplimented. "Many had had the privelege of hearing my voice, but very few remaining standing afterwards." As she said this, a finger of her''s stroked the throne she was seating on. This throne, ck, weird looking, like the twists and turn of a tree was made entirely by humans. From the looks of it, they were still alive too. After all, their faces showed expressions of tears on different sides. lenny could not imagine how painful such a level of torture was. The fact that a person could be twisted andted with other human beings like the way an old grandmother would make a sweater just to make a chair was beyond understanding. And these people were still alive. this alone was hell, and then the baroness, gainingfort by sitting on them was a different kind of torture. For people like this, death was perhaps a better resting ce. The Baroness, in all her beauty was indeed a vile woman. Right now, she wore next to nothing for clothing, allowing her skin to be admired by any fool who dared such stupidity. Her skin was smooth and gave one the feeling that only touching it could bring satisfaction. Her mountain deep cleavage left much to be desired from her body and the slim of her waist could give any man the absolute illusion that one hand was all was needed to pin her to the ground, for some sensual discipline. This was just the beauty of her body. that of her face was something even Lenny did not dare look upon. Her beauty was to such a level. The reason that both men had immediately hurt themselves on seeing her was because of the effect that her beauty had. The Satan system even warned lenny that the possibility of being pulled into another illusion was very high if he was not careful. Truly, the baroness was on a different leagu on her own. Even a man like Victor who had lived for two hundred years in an extremely dangerous ce like Imperilment, hardened his heart and mind had to take drastic measures to avoid the danger of her beauty and her voice. "I can now see why the maggots refer to you as Saint Tales. So tell me, are you here to battle or would you rathere and sit on this Baroness''s thighs." On saying this, she spread her legs in an inviting manner, the fingers of her hand stroking against her thighs in a seductive manner. "FUCK!" Lenny screamed as yet again, he summoned another Katana and stabbed it into his body. This could not be helped. Baroness Everbee''s voice seemed to make his blood boil for passion. It was indescribable call to the core of his being, nagging at every thing that made him believe he was a man. Her voice although far, gave the illusion that it was just at his shoulder, her fingers caressing his cheeks ever so lightly, and her body, bountiful breast and all, pressing against the skin of his back. He could even feel the illusion that her thick dark, chocty thighs were wrapped around him and the warmth of herher region, begging him to sumb. *COUGH!* Lenny coughed out a mouth full of blood. However, the look in his eyes suddenly became fierce, and a dark miasma formed around his body. it was as dark as the clouds above and was tainted red at different points, almost forming a skeletal figure around him. Skeletal fingers formed about his body and he roared to the sky, sting back the will and seduction technique of the Baroness back at her. *BOOM!* The sudden freedom from her seductively oppressive might made Victor ease up. He sighed in relief as he nodded continually. He had also lost a good amount of blood, a price to pay for his freedom. The baroness bit her finger, as her surprise was evident on her face. In a low tone, she whispered to herself, "was thatdy death''s hold I just saw right now?" she shook her head in denial, "It can''t be. Such a being would have no interest in such a small fry." She sighed as she spoke up loudly, "You were able to break the allure of my bloodline blessing, a gift of my True Name. You are indeed an interesting character. If this Baroness''s little cousin was not interested in you, then I might have taken you for myself." her tiny tongue snaked out of her lips to dance about her fingers, "or are you willing to part with your pet, cousin?" The question was thrown into thin air, but Lenny was no fool. After all, he could already feel his presence. It was the same kind of pressure that had been in the Arena all those years ago. The same pressure that exerted its authority in the heart of each and every diator that gave their life to the Arena. Slowly, from seemingly no where, blood flowed on the ck sands of the earth. The red blood came from multiply angles. some even fell from the sky. The blood moved as if having a life of its own as it colligated suddenly bing solid, and then the figure of a person was formed. From the familiar hooves to the thick red thighs. All the way to the waist, and then to the very familiar Ox head. This was none other than Cuban, the Blood Demon Of the Asmodeus Family. Chapter 776 Appraiser Of The Royal Demons Chapter 776 Appraiser Of The Royal Demons ?? /Title/ *Abandoned Son *Asmodeus Snake *Arena Master *Wife Thief /Abilities/ Blooded: As a blood demon, the essence of life is your ything. Bellsybabble Tongue: Command Language of Royal Demons. Royal Curse: Mark of the Offender. ... /Title/ *Governor: Lifeline of the Wandering City. *Baroness. *Rapist. *Assaulter /Abilities/ Blooded Lust: Ability Granted by the Truename of Royal Bloodline. Lust Thief: Drink the Essence of any Being Under Blooded Lust to increase power. Voice Of The Vexed: Arouse Intent in Opposition. Bellsybabble Tongue: Command Language of Royal Demons. Red Lightning. Royal Curse: Mark of the Offender. Lenny saw the Alert by the Satan System and he chuckled a little. Truth be told, he did not need the warning from the System. After all, he could feel it by himself. The very air carried the radiating danger that escaped the skin of these two Demons. Their raw power was just that incredible. After Lenny had released his killing Intent, he was now able to have a better look at Baroness Everbee. Whether it was by human or Demon standards, she was indeed very beautiful. Even with therge goat curvy horns on her forehead, and the dark red glow of her almond-shaped eyes, she was still a beauty. And her dark skin made her red lips all the more obvious to the sight. She gave one the feeling of a pretty maiden in need of protection, but of course this was all false, an obvious illusion granted to her by bloodline Truename. This was another thing that pulled Lenny''s attention. For some reason, her bloodline Truename was two names. Lenny had never heard of or met a Demon that had two names. The rest of her stats was also weird to look at. But Embrayonic soul of the Satan System helped him exin a bit. This was an intelligent n. Lenny reckoned that it was not an easy process or decision to make. After all, a greater Demon was one of incredible authority and power. All the while, the Baroness had not even stepped on the earth, and yet, her machinations and the aggressiveness of her power had been felt, again and again. He had even seen as she had suppressed a great Demon like Mr Augustus. And that was a Primordial beast that had be. Demon just for more power. Lenny could feel his hands shake slightly. However, it was easy for one to confuse this with fear. But it was not fear. No! It was excitement. Till date, this would be yhe strongest opponents he had river faced. Cuban alone was not going to be easy, and then there was the opponent that was the Baroness. Of course, Lenny was one who chose his battles wisely. However, this particr battle could not be avoided. In fact, even if they wanted to leave now, he doubted that the Baroness would allow such a thing to happen. The only thing that they could do was battle. Lenny suddenly looked at Victor, "it''s time to let it all loose kid!" Victor chuckled a little, "I know. We are not getting out of this except we let out everything." On saying this, the ground suddenly shook. It shook wildly like the dawn of an earthquake. Lenny stood up as he removed the swords from his body. Victor also stood erect. The vibration wasing from the bodies of these two. Lenny and Victor, not holding back, had decided to release their energy. This was the power of two great Demons. Even the subne that was judas shook. Cuban saw this and gave a slight smile. Cuban was dressed in chain mail armour that embraced his body firmly but still allowed gor the movement of his big bulging muscles. He looked naked below but proper observation, and one could see that he was wearing a battle shirt. He waved a hand and from his body, blood flowed to form arge red battle Axe. *Boom!* From his body also came a release of aura, battle Intent and desire for blood. All of which added to the already shaky subne. This was thebined released power of three Great Demons. At the moment, The Wandering City shook so much yhay yhe Demons of the city were scared as yo what was going on, and even back on ground, outside the city, those in battle, temporarily stopped to look in the direction of the city. The pressure was just that great. All of a sudden, Cuban''s bloody darkline magic rushed out of his body like a tsunami. Victor on the other hand, instantly transformed intk his Big broad Werewolf form. He was far bigger than when he had been fourteen. Lenny''s body also went up in white mes. This was action that actually pulled the gaze of the angel imprisoned. It''s glowing blue eyes seem to carry intent. But it was not just the Angel that had gotten interested. Even the three inverted eyes of the devil heart turned in Lenny''s direction. Deep within them, it was obvious that it had been attracted by Lenny''s white mes. All three men, ready for battle kicked against the ground. Lenny and Victor rushed for Cuban as Cubzn did for them. The sh that happened threatened to break the very sub ne.... (Author''s note: send gifts and vote with golden tickets please.) Chapter 777 Blood Limitations Chapter 777 Blood Limitations ??*BOOM!* The sh was of epic proportions. Lenny Came down with his sword on Cuban''s head, and Cuban with his Axe made of blood. the explosion of their sh shook the earth, sending ck sand and dust into the air like a mushroom cloud. But one hit was not enough as Victor also attacked. He had transformed fully into a werewolf beast. He was twelve feet tall, and his arms and legs were thick as the trunk of a tree. His fur brownish red withbit of white fur to pepper it here and there. His Obsidian ws, now stained with blood were sharper than ever, literally reflecting even the dim light in this ce. While Lenny had attacked from the front, Victor hade through the back. in a battle of such scale, every weapon had to be utilized and that was exactly what Victor did. First came an attack with his ws. However, from Cuban''s back suddenly grew an extra arm with another axe that defended against the attack. *CLANK!* But one attack was definitely not enough. *WUSH!* WUSH!* WUSH!* Victor waved his hands as fast as literally possible, his hands attacking with such speed that his hands blurred to the normal eyes. However, cuban also proved that he was of incredible capabilities. Yet another hand came out of his back, this time around with a whip, defending against the attacks. All the while, he still faced lenny attacking with two swords in front. In this manner, Cuban used four hands to deal with his opponents, two in front to face lenny''s continuous attacks and two behind to face off Victor. This, -Victor considered to be of insult to his person. He opened his mouth widely as his sharp fangs showed their presence. Suddenly, he bit down on Cuban. And attack that the Blood demon was not expecting. *BITE!* This was a very fierce bite, as victor''s fangs took a huge chunk fromCuban''s shoulder. "AHHHH!* Cuban screamed in obvious pain, however, his body suddenly morphed developing over a hundred sharp spikes all over his body. a few of them pierced Victor and he was forced to back off. In this manner, both Victor and Lenny took several steps back. This had been a short exchange that onlysted a few seconds, but over a thousand attacks had been exchanged and both sides had separated at the moment that an upper hand was sensed. The reason for this was not because another attack could not believed, but because underestimating a wounded animal was always a bad idea. It was better to wound, take steps away from the opponent, and then attack again for yet another injury, chirping away at the opponent''s defense little by little, one step at a time, until the perfect opportunity to strike a finishing blow presented itself. Cuban frowned harshly, "you stupid dog!" his insult was obviously for the now bloody mouthed Vivctor who bared his teeth at him, ready to strike again. Victor fell on all fours, as he observed Cuban, growling in a low tone. Meanwhile, Baroness Everbee watched the exchange with a deep low glow in her eyes. she dropped one leg and then folded another over it. She waved her hand and a goblet, filled with blood made its appearance. For her, this was akin to enjoying a show. She enjoyed her drink in sips as she watched the battle progression. This was indeed something that Vexed lenny, But that could not be helped. After all, lenny was only at the third rank of the Great demon rank, but his opponent, Cuban was at the fifth. Those ten years lenny had been gone had been used very, very well to amass incredible power, and now, he was pouring the aggression of that power on lenny and Victor. To make matters worse, Lenny could not even ess cosmic energy in this space to refuel his well of power. He had to fight from a point that allowed him use as few magic points as possible. The truth was that Lenny was d that victor was here to face this with him. After all, Victor was also a rank 5 Great Demon. With aid from his power, Lenny believed that beating the blood demon was only a matter of time. However, he had to still look in the direction of the Baroness from time to time. After a brief few seconds of rest from both sides, they rushed at each other again. just like before, Lenny enveloped his body in white mes and his swords with his own blood as he danced with attacks to cut Cuban into nothingness. This time around, before the separation, it was Lenny that managed to get a hit. His sword shed diagonally across the demon''s chest, tearing into him from the shoulder down. Cuban backed away coughing out a mouth full of blood. This was to be expected. After all, Lenny''s white me was holy energy, and this was the bane of devils and demons. Lenny gave a slight cheeky smile. From the looks of things, they were making incredible progress in the fight. Only a little more, and Lenny was sure that the opportunity to cut this demon''s head would present itself, and he would rush at the opportunity. Lenny looked at Victor, he could tell from the look in the Werewolf''s eyes that he had the same train of thoughts. They just needed one more justifiable attack to ensure incredible victory. Both of them focused their energies about their bodies to attack again. However, Lenny suddenly froze. His eyes turned to his hands, and he could see that they were shaking terribly. *nk!* His sword fell from his hand. And then Lenny felt his right leg go weak and fell with a knee to the ground. This was not just him. Victor was also affected someone. Cuban on the other hand, Chuckled lowly, "I can see that it has finally kicked in. The immense Fatigue must be hard to understand, but don''t worry, as a blood demon, I am most familiar with your plight. Allow me to exin..." Chapter 778 Blood Limitations 2

Chapter 778 Blood Limitations 2

?Cuban on the other hand, Chuckled lowly, "I can see that it has finally kicked in. The immense fatigue must be hard to understand, but don''t worry, as a blood demon, I am most familiar with your plight. Allow me to exin... You see, the secret is blood. It has always been blood. From the moment you entered the wandering city, you entered a private sub ne, where the most valuable thing here is blood. But blood works with authority, meaning that one can only give or use what one has authority over. Also, its quantity or quality has to be proportional to its exchange. At the end of the day, both of you, although strong, are only human at your core. This is something you cannot fight against. Are you aware that only about ten percent of a fully grown adult''s body weight forms their blood? This means that each human works with only 1.2 to 1.5 gallons of blood. Both of you have not reached the greater demon phase where your blood will be changed, and then the climb to the Arcade demon where your bones will be changed. I know you don''t know this, so allow me to enlighten you..." As Cuban said this, he walked up to Lenny. His Axe turned into a hammer, and like a golfer, he smashed it into Lenny''s chest. *BAM!* This sent a different kind of shock throughout lenny''s body as he rose several meters into the air, before crashing back down to the ground. Lenny coughed up some more blood and his eyes were shot red with blood. *Bam!* Another attack hit, this time around for his face. Again and again, Cuban gave hits, but he still did not stop the lecture. "After the Arcade, one would finally be able to live outside of mortality, which is the dependance of blood. But for now, you are still subject to its problems. Your fight with my cousin''s pet, showed that you lost a significant amount of blood. But considering both your strengths, you were able to hold back your fatigue again and again. However, that battle was definitely nothingpared to an high intensive fight like the one with me. Just the speed alone is enough to strain your bodies. You may be strong and still have a lot of magic, but from the moment you came into this world, you were bound to lose." Cuban chuckled as he gave another hit to Lenny right in the abdomen. *BAM!* "Do you understand now? In this ce, I am a god!" *BAM!* This time around, the hit was on Lenny''s head. "So tell me, at what point of loss are you. You, know, it starts with fatigue; your limbs suddenly be too heavy to lift, after all, the rate of oxygen transfer has significantly dropped. A human cannot perform attacks if the body cells receive no oxygen. But that''s just the start. Next, you will start to feel numb all over your body. Even my continuous hits will soon lose their painful effect, as your body won''t be able to send the signals. And thenes the shortness of breath, the chest pain, and the irregr heartbeat. Oh yes, there is also the headache, banging in your puny skull like this hammer right now." As Cuban spoke, lenny could feel each and every word he said. He could literally feel each effect of anemia as described by the blood demon. And each one came in waves. He could even feel that his body was trying hard to help him pump blood faster, but there was only a finite amount to be pumped. Lenny was not a fool. He knew what he needed now, and even the Satan System gave red alerts on the same thing. Lenny thought of the request from the system. The fact that he had such a cheat at life was proving to be a good thing. Lenny had a lot of corpses in his storage region, and they were of many types and species of beings. However, this was a high level battle. Any move he was to use now would be immediately noted by his opponent, this included him summoning healing potions from his storage unit. Lenny could swear that once he showed this hidden card, cuban would ensure that he did not use it again. What he needed now was an opportunity to use it. Also, he needed to give one to Victor. After all, the Werewolf was a vital asset to the progress of this battle. Just then, Lenny took another look at Cuban, and he smiled. Cuban frowned at this, "Why the fuck do you still have that look on your face?" Lenny chuckled a bit, "forgive me, BULL-SHIT face, I can''t help it." Lenny forced himself to talk, not missing an opportunity to insult the Ox look of the Blood demon, "...after all, you keep talking about blood, like its a weakness of us humans. But you forget that you are made entirely out of blood." Cuban chuckled, "don''t worry, I am built different..." *KICK!* He kicked Lenny, right in the face. Lenny rolled a bit on the ground, and when hended, he faced the demon once more. His face was bloody, with one side of his face already showing the swelling signs from thatst kick. However, lenny still had that mocking smile on his face, "of course, you are definitely built differently. And that''s why you have not noticed. After all, your heart does not propagate the movement of blood through your body. No! For you, it is much different. Your body is controlled by a definite result which is your magic and royal bloodline. That is why I am most sure that you have not noticed it." Cuban raised a brow at him, "Noticed what?" Lenny''s gaze suddenly became sharp, "The Poison!" (Author''s note: More chapters toe. lets do a Valentine release special...) Chapter 779 Blood Limitations 3

Chapter 779 Blood Limitations 3

?Cuban raised a brow at him, "Noticed what?" Lenny''s gaze suddenly became sharp, "The Poison!" Lenny''s eyes shone with the information that the Satan System gave him about his opponent. Appraiser was an ability that allowed him to see the functionality of opponents that he faced and not just their power levels. And Lenny could see it clearly. Cuban was poisoned. Almost at the same time, Cuban noticed a ck patch on his arm. His hand shook slightly, and he could feel a loss of sensation in his hand. He frowned harshly as he tried to think of when such a thing happened. A quick sh back on the battle so far and he could see it. Cuban turned to Victor, "You ANIMAL!" As he yelled, He sent forth a st of blood that rushed through the ground like a parallel wave with the intension of cutting victor into two. However, summoning a bit of his strength, Victor rolled over the side, albeit with much difficulty. Cuban wanted to send waves again, but then he staggard a bit. The poison was starting to get to him. Victor, gave an old man''s smile to his opponent. After all, how couldn''t he? he was the reason for Cuban''s current predicament. The Werewolf''s bite had not been just a bite. Victor''s bite was a deadly poison to the blood. Victor raised his head, as he struggled against the numbness he was feeling as a result of loss of blood. "It took me a hundred years developing that poison. Every day and night, I would remember how you pushed us to the edge, how you demon''s took my beloved city of milk and honey, and there was nothing i wanted more than to give you pay back. A totalbination of six hundred poisonous creatures from imperilment, all of whom I imprisoned together, and then I let them starve. with no chose, they destroyed one another. The experiment took a very long time. But eventually, there was a winner, and then, I integrated its poison in little bits with my blood. That was a different kind of torture, and it took another five years, but my body eventually got used to the dosage and I created new more improved kind of poison using my own body as the FUCKING CAULDRON. A poison that specifically affects just the blood." As Victor spoke, Cuban could see the effects of this poison. His body felt as if he was literally on fire, and it acted as such. His body, entirely made of blood boiled and evaporated into the air. And this happened at an rming rate. Victor smiled, "ording to my calctions, you are supposed to have been dead by now! However, I did not factor the fact that your heart did not pump blood about your body as such a thing was not needed for a demon of your caliber. Nevertheless, you will still DIE! You see, the poison itself is a cell, replicating in your body as it feeds on every red blood cell. Its a rapid response. You are Finished Cuban!" Victor said those words with incredible confidence. However, he suddenly noticed that something was not right. Cuban''s body still seemed to be boiling. However, this time around, it was not just the dark patches that had formed around his body. Instead, it was every thing. And the blood sshed out from his body in all directions. Lenny could tell what cuban was doing, after all, the blood demon hadplete control over every part of his body. He was shedding off the bad blood, by intentionally increasing the body temperature in his body. Victor had said that the poison was not just liquid but a cell organism. but he had failed to realize that the number of creatures that could survive above the boiling point of a hundred degree Celsius were not a lot. After all, organisms needed a stable thriving environment for their survival. Extreme heat or cold would make most creatures shy away or even enter a state of hibernation in other to preserve themselves. And if the heat was too much to bear, then they would die. In a matter of mere seconds, Cuban''s entire body boiled with an aggressive vigor. The very energetic blood molecules changed to gas, spread out and formed bubbles all over his body. lenny frowned, after all, this was practically Enthalpy. Cuban was boiling his own body using his darkline magic to produce an incredibly outstanding result. "FUCK!" lenny cursed at the sight of this. He was a student of science and could easily understand what was happening, Victor on the other hand had confusion written all over his face. However, lenny knew that he could not wait for Cuban to finish doing what he was doing. Besides, this was the opportunity he had been waiting for all along. "Embryonic soul, exchange demon corpse for recovery potion!" "HOW?" Lenny shot the question at the Satan System. Lenny frowned as he askeda question that he knew he might regret knowing the answer to. "How many Deep demon level creatures do I need?" <...Analyzing... Host will be needing Sixty four.> "The Fuck! That''s a lot." Lenny''s frown got deeper. He did not have that much in his storage, and there was certainly no way for him to get that much at the moment. Certainly, he could not even leave the current battle. Lenny Sighed. Since things had gone like this, then he had to use another method. "Give me the one recovery potion!" Lenny requested. Instantly, a small red bottle appeared in his hand. "Victor, Catch!" he threw the recovery bottle at Victor... Chapter 780 Blood Limitations 4 Chapter 780 Blood Limitations 4 ??Lenny could see that Cuban the blood demon was charging up on more power as he shed off the poison that had been attached to his body made entirely of blood. Lenny on the ground knew that if he did not act now, things were only going to get more difficult. He looked at Victor at the other side and decided that it was best to keep the Werewolf in the fight. "Victor, catch!" Lenny threw the recovery potion at him. Victor instinctively caught it. Even though he was tired, and could barely move, he still trusted Lenny. At first, he was surprised at the sight of the recovery potion. However, he sniffed a bit, and then he smelled the medicinal properties of the recovery potion in his hands. it had a lot of life, and his weakened body was sensitive to it. Without wasting time, he crushed the bottle into his mouth, downing the content. His eyes glowed in a bright yellow light as he felt the lost blood in his body recover and his strength rushing all over him. The moment Victor felt the potent effects of the recovery potion course through his veins, a surge of vitality and strength flooded his body. The wounds that had marred his flesh began to knit together at an astonishing rate, the deep gashes sealing themselves as if time were rewinding on his injuries. His breathing, which had beenbored and shallow from the exhaustion and pain, deepened and steadied, each inhtion infusing his muscles with renewed vigor. The werewolf''s once-dulled senses sharpened anew, the world around himing into clearer focus. The scents of the battlefield, a mixture of blood, dust, and the unique signatures of friend and foe alike, filled his nostrils, reigniting his warrior spirit. Victor''s eyes, now glowing a fierce, bright yellow, scanned the battlefield with a predator''s precision, locking onto Cuban''s form with a renewed determination to fight. With a roar that echoed the resolve of a creature reborn, Victor pushed himself off the ground, muscles coiled and ready to spring into action. The recovery potion had not just healed his physical wounds; it had rekindled the fire in his heart, the unyielding spirit of a werewolf warrior ready to face down the darkness once more. Lenny, observing from a distance, couldn''t help but feel a bit of relief united against amon foe that sought to drown their world in shadows. As Victor charged back into the fray, his movements a blur of speed and power, Lenny prepared his own counterattack. Lenny had helped Victor but he was still too weak to move. He had to source for a way of sustenance. Lenny did not want to use this Ace up his sleeve just yet, but he had to. "COCO! you bastard, I know you are not yet dead. Give me authority to the remaining devils under your power and I''ll get you revenge!" Lenny had screamed those words. Coco stillid at the feet of the baroness, with bloody holes on his body. However, he suddenly raised a finger, albeit weakly to the sky, and instantly, a red fiery portal opened up. This surprised even the baroness. she had not thought that Coco was still alive. But lenny had known this. He had known that Coco although very much hurt was still alive. This was ass a result of the Satan system. Instantly, red fiery devils with bat wings rushed out of the portal like a swarm of bees. As they rushed forth, they rushed towards Lenny, surrounding his body. Weakly, Lenny grabbed the neck of a devil, sinking his teeth into its neck. As he did this, he applied some pressure with his other hand and instantly, he snapped the neck even wider. The devil bat screeched and screamed in pain, but Lenny did not crae, ripping its head out of its neck to allow more blood rush out. Like a shower, it poured all over his face and Lenny gobbled it all up. he even willed his cells open to allow the blood of the devil rush for him. The sight of this was repulsive to look at. but at the same time, it was very interesting to watch. The baroness on her throne even paused as her eyes shone brightly, "interesting!" She added. Victor was also surprised by this. After all, it was popr knowledge that devils had chaos magic, and the element of chaos was energy no one wanted to ever touch. Drinking it was a totally different matter. But lenny was not a normal person, granted abilities that went againstmon sense, he did things that were beyondmon sense. After Lenny was done with that one, he grabbed yet another devil, doing the same thing. Before anyone knew it, his body waspletely covered in blood and his blue eyes shone in a low glow. He was not able to generate more cosmic energy, as that energy was produced by the cosmos and could only be taken into the body not produced by an individual. However, He had restored his low blood count, and now, with coco handing over the authority of the devils that had been brought into the City to him, he had a lot to fight with. After all, in this city, Blood was the currency. Cuban saw this and heughed heartily, "Good! Good!! Lenny Tales, now, we can fight from a point where i dont feel like I am cheating you." The moment Cuban said those words, He smashed his axe against the ground as some of his blood fell from his red palm. He spoke in a strange tongue. Thisnguage, Victor did not understand, but for some weird reason, the moment Lenny heard it, he understood it. After all, this was Bellsbabble, thenguage of demons. Thisnguage sounded like the nging of teeth in pain and anguish. And then thend quaked and rumbled. It was as if the territory was responding to Cuban''s words. It was at this moment that Victor noticed that the dry ck sands was suddenly wet.... Chapter 781 Cuban Vs Lenny Chapter 781 Cuban Vs Lenny ??This was Bellsbabble, thenguage of demons. Thisnguage sounded like the nging of teeth in pain and anguish. And then thend quaked and rumbled. It was as if the territory was responding to Cuban''s words. It was at this moment that Victor noticed that the dry ck sands was suddenly wet. Victor frowned a bit. However, the ground continued to be wet. it was as if the dry earth was all of a sudden rejecting water. Victor looked at his werewolf paw and then he noticed that this was not ordinary wetness. In fact, it was blood. Soon, the blood rose to knee level, but it was still rising. Cuban spread his arms wide, "You do not know where you are! This is Judas the wandering city. It is not just a ce but a treasure of the Bronze grade. Fashioned in the likeness of Holy and Curse tools. There is a reason it is always moving, and that is not just because it serves as a prison for these beings," he pointed to the giant angel and the devil heart, "...but because it is always hungry and never full, and therefore must always hunt.... it must always feed. Do you know what it is hungry for?" There was suddenly a wave of blood from the horizon. This blood sshed against the sand, rushing towards them like a tsunami. "It is Hungry for blood!" This blood rushed for Lenny but he took several steps back as he rushed in flight for the air. Flying became easier the further they were from the Baroness''s castle, and harder the closer they were to it. But it was not impossible. Victor also went into the sky. Even though this would consume more Cosmic energy in his body, it was better than staying on the ground, as he did not know what the blood could do. Lenny saw this and chuckled. the sight of beautiful red was a color he admired. From the very first day that he saw this color, he admired it a lot. And they was nothing he wanted to do more at this moment but to dive into it and enjoy its warmth. But if he was going to be doing this, he still wanted to enjoy the privilege of killing Cuban in this red river. Lenny waved his hands and all of a sudden, white mes shot out from his body, forming about a hundred giant swords all over his body. *WEAPON PLAY!* However, these swords were not for Cuban. Instead, with another wave of his hands, the swords rushed for the flying devils, ughtering them. For this mission, Coco had prepared over a million devils in savings, breeding them like pups. This was because he knew the value of blood in this sub ne. It was far higher than the value for pure unbridled strength. And now, lenny was ughtering them all. Then again, as this was their usefulness, it was allowed. As Lenny killed them, their blood rushed to surround him. Lenny did not have any ability that allowed him to control the blood, but he had authority, and this demon city respected that authority over blood. This allowed him to control the blood of the devils as he saw fit. Although he could not control blood, he was standing on the existing authority of the sub-ne that allowed such a thing to be possible. In this manner, the battle had taken a different turn as Lenny floated in the air with red blood thick with chaos magic surrounded his body like a sphere. By now, his clothes had been ripped off revealing his upper body, every muscle, neatly cut and curved for perfection. Even the blood stains around him did not diminish his beauty in any manner, and the blood that stained his skin only made him the more exotic to behold. Baroness Everbee could not help but lick her lips with her tiny tongue. However, at his moment, she noticed that Coco was trying to sneak away. This, she did not like. Especially after he had granted lenny the means to escape. The deal she had with him after thest raid had been a simple one. She would allow him with his life, but only on the condition that he led Lenny back here. This, he did, but Coco wanted more. He wanted to free the devil heart that was imprisoned. However, his strength had been nothingpared to that of the Baroness. She had beaten him silly without taking a step from her seat. She looked at him with annoyance from the corner of her eyes and then with a wave of her finger, incredible pressurended on his back. *BOOM!* luckily, he had roused his chaos magic in time, in an attempt to counter it. If not, just that one attack would have been enough to crush him to bits. Lenny saw this and he frowned. Coco had betrayed them. The reason, he did not know, but it was obvious that his loyalty was based on his benefit. Right now, Lenny knew that he needed as much man power as he could get in this battle, and he was going to use all that he could. Lenny turned to Victor, "Help the traitor, I''ll handle cuban!" Victor nodded at this. After all, the scale of battle between lenny and Cuban had climbed a fervent pitch. One that he could not interfere with. And he too had already nned to help Coco regardless of the betrayal. After all, this was war and in every battle, loyalty could be very fluid depending on personal benefits. Victor waved his hand. Up till this point, he had been fighting solely as a Werewolf, but he was far more capable of that. Now, he was going to battle as a Great demon ranked Werewolf. Victor waved his hands, allowing cosmic energy to pour forth as he released his technique. After all, the baroness was on a totally different level. *HOWL OF THE ALPHA!* Chapter 782 Will And Desire

Chapter 782 Will And Desire

?The air rippled with ancient power as Victor unleashed the *Howl of the Alpha*, summoning forth a legion of ethereal werewolves. These spectral beasts, each the size of buses, materialized with a ferocity that sent shockwaves through the battlefield. Their forms, while translucent, pulsed with a menacing energy, their fur shimmering in shades of midnight blue and ghostly silver, mirroring the moonlit nights under which their kind had once roamed freely. Each werewolf bore the distinctive features of their legendary lineage; their eyes, glowing with a fierce yellow light, pierced through the dim, casting about for their prey with a hunger born of the wild. Their snouts were drawn back in snarls, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that seemed capable of tearing through the very fabric of reality. Their howls, a haunting chorus that intertwined with the fabric of the air, resonated with the call of the wild, a sound so primal and pure that it struck a chord in the heart of even Coco the devil, imbuing them with renewed vigor and a primal rage. As they charged forward, the ground seemed to tremble beneath their spectral paws. Their movements were fluid, a haunting dance of shadows and light, each leap and bound carrying them closer to their quarry with a grace that belied their immense size. The air around them crackled with cosmic energy, trailing in their wake like the northern lights, a disy of their untamed power and their bond to the celestial forces. Despite their ghostly appearance, the impact of their presence was undeniable. Each werewolf exuded an aura of dominance and ancient wisdom, a reminder of a time when they ruled the night, sovereigns of the shadowed world. In their charge, there was a promise of retribution, a vow to reim the glory and freedom of their kin from the clutches of those who dared to desecrate the natural order. Together, they formed a majestic and terrifying spectacle, a force of nature unleashed, ready to defend their alpha and the legacy of their bloodline with a ferocity that would echo through the ages. As the Wolves charged towards the baroness she actually paused in her attack of Coco and turned to face Victor, "an ordinaryb rat dares to challenge me!?" She raised a leg, stamping it hard on the ground. Instantly, the earth rumbled as it broke open to swallow the iing werewolves, but Victor gave a side smile. "That will not be enough to stop my technique. These wolves are the representation of Will, molded for two hundred years for the day to give you pay back." he was right. The wolves did not fall, but instead charged at demon with a raw ferocity. Victor smiled. Once the wolves reached the baroness, the fight would be over. Or so he thought. however, he soon realized that he had also underestimated this woman too much The baroness, with a flick of her wrist, conjured a swirling vortex of dark energy that engulfed the charging wolves. Her power was immense, stretching beyond the naturalws that governed cosmic energies, tapping into something far more ancient and malevolent. The vortex twisted and screamed with the howls of a thousand winds, a tempest that sought to erase the very essence of the werewolves summoned by Victor. Yet, as the maelstrom threatened to consume them, the ethereal wolves, embodiments of will and determination, pushed against the dark force. Their spectral forms shimmered with a more intense light, battling the pull of the vortex with every ounce of their being. It was a sh of wills, a testament to the strength that Victor had imbued in his creations through centuries of pain, loss, and the undying hope for retribution. The baroness watched, her interest piqued by the resilience of these spectral beasts. "Interesting," she mused, her voice a blend of amusement and a hint of curiosity. The ground around her crackled with her unleashed power, but she stood unmovable, a dark deity in her own right,manding forces that would terrify the stoutest of hearts. Victor, on the other hand, stood his ground, his confidence unwavering. He knew the wolves were more than mere projections; they were the culmination of his lineage''s strength, a call to arms for all those who had suffered under the tyranny of darkness. "They are more than just wolves; they are the embodiment of our fight, a piece of Will form sons and daughters that have died in Imperilment." he dered, his voice carrying the weight of his conviction. As the battle raged on, the air thick with the sh of cosmic and Darkline magic, it became clear that this was more than a physical confrontation. It was a battle of ideologies, a fight for the future of all those who stood against the encroaching shadows. Victor and the baroness, two powerful beings from opposite ends of the cosmic spectrum, were locked in a struggle that would determine the fate of many. The wolves, relentless in their assault, began to break through the vortex, their forms glowing brighter with each step. It was a sight to behold, a demonstration of the unbreakable spirit of those who fight for freedom against the chains of oppression. Victor''s smile broadened, a signal of his belief in the strength of will over the raw power of darkness. The Baroness now, unable to hold back any more chuckled loudly, "oh my, such an aggressive little boy. That is just how I like them. The Werewolves rushed against her body, to bite and destroy her. However, just when the first one reached, her eyes glowed even brighter in a pink hue. *Blooded Lust!* She released her technique and an unbelievable scene happened before Victor''s eyes. All of a sudden, the Wolves that were raging for battle all stopped right in front of her. All of a sudden, they became docile, waggling their tails as a few of them even licked her to show their submission. This was an unbelievable scene for Victor. "Did she just seduce my technique?" he thought to himself. What he did not know was that this was easy for the Baroness. After all, he had said it by himself that his technique had Will. If it had Will, then it had desires, and if it had desires, then it was subject to fall for the Baroness''s touch. Chapter 783 Will And Desire 2 Chapter 783 Will And Desire 2 ??Victor stood there, his expression morphing from anticipation to disbelief, and then to a deep-seated disappointment. The ferocity and determination that had surged through him, fueling his powerful summoning, dissipated as if snuffed out by a sudden gale. The wolves, his wolves, embodiments of his will and years of concentrated effort, now frolicked at the feet of the baroness, their menacing growls turned into submissive whimpers. His technique, a manifestation of his resolve and a symbol of retribution, had been effortlessly neutralized, not through brute force, but with a casual, almost mocking, disy of power. The sight of these fierce spirits, now reduced to mere pets, was a bitter pill to swallow. It was as if his own strength, his very will, had been trivialized. Victor''s hands clenched into fists, the frustration evident in the tightness of his jaw and the hard set of his eyes. The realization that his opponent had turned his greatest weapon into a spectacle of submission with just a mere nce, a simplemand, gnawed at him. This wasn''t just a defeat of his technique; it felt like a personal affront, a mockery of his years of struggle and the pain he''d endured and ovee. The weight of the moment pressed down on him, a heavy, suffocating cloak of failure. It was a stark reminder of the gap between their powers, a chasm so vast that even his most potent attack could be undone with a whimsy. Victor was forced to confront a hard truth: in this battle of wills and power, he had been outmatched in a way he hadn''t anticipated, leaving him grappling with a sense of vulnerability he hadn''t felt in years. "GET UP AND DESTROY HER!!!" He screamed but it was of no use. The Baroness opened her mouth slightly, and a silent but audible low melody came from it. This melody dulled the senses to violence, and some how even drowned the voice of Victor as he screamed for them to rise. As he stood there, watching the baroness with a mix of anger and impotence, Victor understood that this battle was more than just physical¡ªit was a sh of wills, of mental fortitude. And in this moment, despite the strength he knew he possessed, he felt diminished, his confidence shaken by the ease with which his effort had been dismissed. And now, she was even adding spice to his wounds by trying to dull his fighting spirit some more. He raged on, but it was no use. Just then the Baroness turned from wolves to his direction, her eyes speaking loud volumes of her seduction. Coco on the ground Screamed, "NO! don''t look into her eyes." However, it was toote. His gaze had been captured in hers. And then as if being pulled into an illusion, the entire world around him changed. It had suddenly be peaceful. As Victor''s world transformed, the harsh battlefield faded into a serene, almost idyllic scene. The green grass underfoot felt soft, a stark contrast to the scorched earth he had stood upon moments ago. Above, the sky stretched in a canvas of unblemished blue, offering a peace he hadn''t felt in what seemed like lifetimes. And there, standing before him, was Allison. Her beauty was as breathtaking as he remembered, perhaps even more so in this tranquil illusion. Her long ck hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall of night, framing her slightly oval face in a way that entuated her gentle features. She was dressed in a manner that seemed to beckon him closer, her attire emphasizing the grace of her form while maintaining an air of modesty that he had always admired. A disy of her good up bringing by her Alpha father. Her smile, warm and inviting, was a beacon in the calm, an anchor in the storm of emotions that surged within him. Victor''s heart ached with a mix of longing and sorrow, a cocktail of emotions that swirled chaotically within him. The sight of Allison, so vivid and alive in front of him, reignited feelings he hadpartmentalized, locked away in the depths of his heart to focus on the battles thaty ahead. It was as if time had reversed, offering him a glimpse of a life untainted by war and loss. But beneath the surface of this idyllic encountery a tumult of confusion and despair. Part of him knew this was not real, that the Allison before him was a mirage crafted by the baroness''s malevolent magic. Yet, another part of him, perhaps the part still clinging to past happiness and love, yearned to believe in the illusion, to immerse himself in the false peace it offered. The longing to reach out, to touch her, to confirm her presence was palpable, a physical ache that mirrored the emotional turmoil within. Yet, the knowledge that this was all a facade, a cruel trick yed upon his heart by an enemy, held him back, rooting him in ce even as his soul seemed to stretch forward, yearning for the impossible. Victor stood at the crossroads of heartache and reality, torn between the desire to embrace the illusion for just a moment longer and the necessity to break free from the ensnaring beauty of the deception. It was a battle not of physical prowess but of inner strength, a test of his will against the seductive power of a past that could never be reimed. Just then Allison opened her mouth, "Victor!" Her call for him suddenly broke his resolve. That voice,a melody he had missed for such a long time. She had died many years ago, and he had not even had the opportunity to tell her good bye before she left the world. Werewolves mated for life. It was a blessing to give one''s self to another for a life time, but at the end of the day, that blessing had be his curse. After all, he could n longer move on. The events of that time yed in his head. He still remembered it. As fresh as a cut on his skin. This was a wound that had nevr closed up, and now, the sight of Allison brought it up.... Chapter 784 Will And Desire 3

Chapter 784 Will And Desire 3

?The events of that time yed in his head. He still remembered it. As fresh as a cut on his skin. This was a wound that had never closed up, and now, the sight of Allison brought it up. It all started many many years ago, when he and Allison had arrived at Imperilment. Back then, they and many other Werewolves and innocent civilians had been thrust into a world governed by pain and blood. Unfortunately, for all his strength, Victor had been pulled into this new world while sleeping. He had been sleeping when he was thrust into this new world that only saw humans as food. This was because of the powder that the elders had used on him. The intention behind it was a good one, but it resulted in the loss of many lives. In fact, Victor would have been a part of those who would have lost their lives too if he had not been saved by Ulric and Gadu. It just so turned out that Ulric, Gadu and thest soldier Werewolf had unfortunately found themselves in Imperilment. This was the story they told. That a vile person had imprisoned them here when they went to the outside world to train. it was not until many yearster that Victor realized that it had been Lenny that had imprisoned and tortured them in this ce for their attempt on his life. Nevertheless, they had lived in peace and harmony. At least for a while. In total of the more than nine thousand people that hade into Imperilment that day, only about six hundred had managed to survive to see the next day, and that number even fell as the months went by. This was a terrible thing. In Imperilment, everything fed on every other thing. To make matters worse, not every delicious was food, as some could be poison meant to kill a person for them to be used for digestion. And in many cases, those that did not look like fruits were actually the most edible of substances. Also, the people soon realized that it was better to take in a bitter substance because it was more likely to be good food for the body than a sweet substance. Basically, themon sense of mother nature and the world as it was known was turned upside down in Imperilment, and that was still not enough. There were also strange diseases. One day a person was fine and healthy, and the next, they were on the brink of death. Even the germs and pests in Imperilment were on another level. There was even a disease one time that they encountered that ate the person only on the inside. That meant that it fed solely on the person''s bone. First making them soft, and then, making them brittle. After only a couple of days, the person would no longer be able to walk, and then during thest stages of the disease, the person would simply be a b of meat on the ground. Even the skull would bepletely eaten, making the person a bulb of meat. It was a terrible fate to suffer. There were times that the people had had enough of imperilment, and were tired of waiting for a savior. A group of them had decided to feed on their fellow humans. This was cannibalism, but at least the human body was more familiar to them than the deadly creatures of Imperilment. Also, since the biology was closer, they could get all the essential nutrients from human meat, and thrive on it. However, this led to many fights for the right to live and/or to be eaten. After all, even though imperilment was a terrible ce, who did not want a long life? Imperilment really pushed them, and many became insane. In the whole of victor''s life, he had never been truly tested as an alpha than those early days in imperilment. It was a really trying time, and every day he had to fight two battles. One battle was the digestion of the Great demon power inside him, which made even breathing a very difficult thing as Imperilment couldn''t manage his power level. The second was guiding and ruling his people. At such a time as this, Ulric and his assistant Gadu, members of the Ironback Werewolf tribe. A tribe of Werewolves that had been under the reign and rule of Mr. Augustus, the demon under the Abaddon Royal family. At first, Victor did not trust them one bit even though they had saved his life. However, in Imperilment, having Allies that could watch one''s back was practically a gift from the heavens. And in time, Ulric had be very close to him. Besides, the fact that he had been in this ce longer meant that he had much knowledge to share. He provided guidance, and in no time, he won Victor''s affection. For more than ten years, they lived in peace, and finally managed to create a thrivingmunity with the survivors that remained. Many secrets to surviving imperilment were discovered, and when the beasts of thend were migrating, they would also move. This ensured that they stayed in conditions and environments that ced emphasis on their security and growth. Things had be rtively peaceful. Rtively, because Victor''s condition was bing worse by the day, and even the bronze armor that helped to keep his power at bay was starting to chirp away. There were even whispers among his people that he would blow up and destroy their new home. Truth be told, no one wanted such a leader. And it was at such a time that Ulric showed his true colors. He disyed an ambition that had obviously been well thought of, and nned meticulously over the years. Victor found out painfully that Ulric''s goal from the very start had never been to live in peace and harmony. But rather, his goal was to take Victor''s position as Alpha, and take Allison as his wife... (Author''s note: Okay, serious guys. Please leave review on the book. I have not had a review in so long. I don''t even know if i am doing great or not. Just leave a review, please. The encouragement does wonders for my mind. Also, I write to feed. So your gifts and golden tickets help a lot. Thank you.) Chapter 785 Will And Desire 4 Chapter 785 Will And Desire 4 Victor found out painfully that Ulric''s goal from the very start had never been to live in peace and harmony. But rather, his goal was to take Victor''s position as Alpha, and take Allison as his wife. The Story was that Allison, as the only child of an Alpha was supposed to take over the position as head of the Werewolf n, but Ulric would not have such a thing. Then again, he could not make any attempt on her life, after all, she was protected by a very strong Deep level Demon. Allison had found favor in the eyes of one of Mr Augustus''s children. She had found favor in the eyes of Agnes, and Agnes was known to be a very difficult person to please. She had destroyed settlements and even threatened the former alpha by the neck at one time. With such a backer, no one was foolish enough to stand against Allison''s rule of the Ironback Werewolf n. But power, with its enticing scent, had a way of capturing the heart of an ambitious man, and that was exactly what Ulric was. He was a very ambitious man. And he tried every means possible to ensure that he became Alpha. He even went as far as to get an audience with the Great Demon, Mr Augustus, and make a deal to seal his position. Unfortunately for him, he hade across a person like Lenny. Ulric had thought Lenny to be just another ant on his path to power, but lenny had proven him wrong and even stripped him of a way back to the eighth earth. Ulric had believed that Allison and the others getting trapped in Imperilment were the very heavens giving him another chance at life, and presenting to him the limb of forgiveness. This time around, he swore to take advantage of the position as best as he could. Luckily for him, he had an adviser like Gadu, known for his strategic wisdom. The first step was to win Victor''s approval and trust. This was something that had taken him a total of ten years. Gadu had advised that he was to be very patient if he wanted this to work, and he grinded through those ten years with gritted teeth. After all, even though Victor held back much of his power, he was still not an opponent he could dream of beating. Ulric had seen it himself, with Victor using his power to kill countless monsters that fed the new tribe for months. These were monsters that Ulric would never even dream of standing before; otherwise, he would be turned into an after-thought snack. Also, Victor had the trust of the people and, best of all, the love of Allison. In the ten years he waited, Allison had three children with Victor. All of whom called Ulric their godfather. They would y with him, and he would even teach them how to hunt. However, the moment Victor''s weakness started, Ulric showed his true colors. It first happened on a day when Victor, unable to control his power any more, went up in an explosion. An explosion that dug deep into the earth, and unfortunately killed one of his children, a boy of two years old. This sparked a lot of controversies amongst the tribe, and while Victor and Allison were mourning their loss and pain, Ulric added mes to the situation. In no time, many people were rallied to his side. after all, he was already a trusted person in their society. The word at the time was, "If he cannot protect his own family, how then will he protect us, his people?" The Human heart was a very terrible ce, and it functioned based on desire, and the need to survive. The people had forgotten how he guided and protected them for all the years they had been together, and at the slight point of danger, they deserted Victor. After Ulric had taken the tribe to his side, he was not satisfied. He wanted more. After all, for these ten years, he had been lusting after Allison''s body, and wanted to make her his. In truth, Victor could have just sted him away and been done with it, but after the death of his own son, Victor had be a broken man. He was afraid of his own power and the fact that he would hurt his family even more than he had ever done. The weight of being a father and protector was heavy on his shoulders and it crushed him heavily. Besides, from time to time, Ulric woulde to taunt him, and add fuel to the fire that was his pain. In a few months, the entire tribe had deserted him. At the time, Ulric''s words had even begun to sink into his head. After all, Victor was at the lowest point of his life. Every night was filled with the torment of his son''s face. He would remember how he could call him ''daddy'' and how he had cherished him from the very day he was born. And yet, unable to hold back his power, he had identally killed the boy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om There was no pain or torture worse for a loving father than this one. Victor was even afraid to see his own wife, who was also grieving the loss. And worse of all, he was scared to look at his other children. His family was divided and broken. Regardless, Allison had decided to stay with him. It was true that she hated him for what happened, but she did not me him for it. After all, it was not his fault. If the ne was strong enough, then he would not need to go through the hell he was going through. She decided to stay with him no matter what. To live and die with him. But the pain had be so much for Victor to bear, and he sought more than any thing to make amends. Therefore, in the depths of the night, he looked for the source of the death. But with the kind of power he had, his death was not going to be an easy one toe by. If he did it wrongly, he could blow up the entire sub ne. His only choice was to do it in such a way that his power would benefit the ne and maybe increase its threshold for power. It was at this point that he found the biggest volcano in Imperilment and jumped into it... Chapter 786 Will And Desire 5 Chapter 786 Will And Desire 5 It was at this point that he found the biggest volcano in Imperilment and jumped into it. A painless death was all he wished for. However, this volcano had sleeping within it an old friend of an old friend, and it was here that he met her. It was here that he met Vandora. At first, he thought that she was the beast that would end his life, but Vandora was a hell beast like no other. She was once a pet of Lucifer Morningstar, and was capable ofmunication with human beings, unlike most hell beasts. Besides, she had been in imperilment during the Alpha selection tournament and had seen all that had happened. She also knew all that had happened when Victor was trapped here once more. She knew that Victor was important to Lenny. Naturally, she gave a lending hand to him, weaving him in protective runes that suppressed his great demon powers to a level that was eptable for the subne to ept. Of course, this process was not done in one night, and Allison was left on the surface to mourn the devastating loss of not just her son, but also of her husband and Mate. The pain and grief were too much for her to bear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After all, she had sworn her life to him. It was at such a time that Ulric appeared once more. He promised her the goodness of life and prosperity, stating that all she had to do was take him as her husband and spread her legs for him. But she would not give in. She loved Victor too much. The bond of imprintment was a very strong thing. It binds the two souls involved, intertwining not just their hearts with one another. And even though it all looked wrong and the world said Victor was dead with the evidence of him jumping into the volcano, she did not believe them. Instead, she told them, again and again that he was alive, after all, she could feel it in her heart. Her bond with Victor was just that deep and profound. She knew he was still alive, but the others did not believe her, and Ulric, her uncle, a man now in charge of the tribe, sought to show his dominance over her life. He could not wait any more. After all, he had waited for ten years just to feel her own skin against his own. He came to her abode with Gadu, breaking into her home to have her. She tried to resist, but there was no one to help her. Chairs, tables¡ªshe tried to ce them before him and even tried to talk to him, but it did not work. He broke all of them with his raw, unbridled power. Ulric had a menacing smile on his face as he grabbed her hand and smacked her a couple of times in the face. He did it until she bled, and her resistance was like that of a child before him. Ulric ripped off her clothes, enjoying the sight of her nakedness, before he mounted her while Gadu held her down. In his attempt to have her, Allison''s oldest child, her daughter, had tried to get involved, beating against Ulric''s back to get off her mother. With a smack of his ws, Ulric swatted the child against the wall. It was an instant death. Allison was left screaming and crying while Ulric took her. She had lost her son, her husband had deserted, and her daughter had died before her eyes. And as she was taken by another man, she was left to watch the lifeless eyes of her own daughter, with her blood smeared against the wall. After the deed was done, she fell to the ground in tears. Ulricughed heartily. This was what he had always wanted. He now had the tribe that he ruled as Alpha, a world with no one to stop him, and the woman that he always desired. On the other hand, the loss was just too much for Allison to handle. She did not want to live any more. No! she could not live any more. Even if he was toe back, how was she going to face him. Another man had soiled her body. There was no loving wife that would be able to look at her husband in the face again after such a thing. In her pain, she took one of the sharp parts of the broken table and then she used it to cut across her throat one edge to the other. She had chosen death than to live such a life. Unknown to her, the moment Ulric hadid his hands on her, Victor, deep within the heart of the volcano had felt it. After all, the bond of love and value of the Imprint were strong. Even though Vandora had urged him to stay and be done with the suppression runes, he couldn''t. Victor had raced through the depths of the Volcano, while still dripping in its heat that had burnt a good part of his skin, he flew through the air all the way to his home. The sight he saw the moment he entered his home was one that would continue to hunt him for the rest of his life. His daughterid dead against the wall. Her blood and brain matter all over the ground. His wife, her eyes filled with tears as she struggled for air and life, with her throat cut open, and in the midst of it all, Ulric stood naked, his erection still apparent. Andstly, there was Gadu standing at one corner. Victor was not a fool. The moment he had seen this scene he had known what had happened. Instantly, his heart broke as the ceaseless tears flowed like a waterfall from his eyes. Spreading his aura about the ce, he held Ulric and Gadu from moving as he walked up to pick his wife from the ground. He could see her eyes brighten the moment she saw him, but words could note out from her mouth, only blood as she tried to talk, staining his face again and again. (Author''s note: Damn! That was another heart breaking story. It was really difficult to write. But I have been meaning to tell it for a while now. So there you guys have it. Please support with stones and Gifts. Thank you!) Chapter 787 Will And Desire 6 Chapter 787 Will And Desire 6 Spreading his aura about the ce, Victor held Ulric and Gadu from moving as he walked up to pick his wife from the ground. He could see her eyes brighten the moment she saw him, but words could note out from her mouth, only blood as she tried to talk, staining his face again and again. And then she stretched her hand for his face. Her hand, stained with her own blood. Even though her body was slowly going cold, her blood was still warm to the touch. Victor panicked, "I... I can still... we can still help you." However, she shook her head. Her desire was obvious. She had given up on living. After all, this world only had pain in store for her. In this manner, he held her silently as his hot tears fell on her body, mixing their saltiness with her warm blood. "AHHHHH!!!" Victor gave an enraged scream that blew the top of the roof off the house. After all, he had both felt and heard it¡ªthe silence of heart. At this moment, a realization like never before hit him. Never again would he be able to behold her smile. Never again would he be able to behold herughter, never again would he be able to tease her, embrace her. Ever again would he be able to show his love for her. This was the cruelty of imprinting. when one lost the other, they could literally feel the loss of a part of them. Victor screamed and cried his heart out. Allison remained lifeless in his hands, her dead eyes beholding his face as she passed on to the after life. Victor ced a hand on her face, closing are still opened eyes. Even as he did, he still felt tears from the side of her eyes. It was only now that he realized that she had gone through incredible pain. It was only now that he realized that he had been doing the wrong thing all along, bothering with the fact that he lost one person, instead of him to figure out a way to protect them all. Victor raised his head to look at his daughter, her head bashed against the wall. he let down Allison''s body slowly and walked up to her, "my baby girl, please forgive your foolish father. I have wronged you." As he said this, he ced a kiss on the dead child''s forehead and then he used a hand to close her eye lids. It was only now that Victor heard the cry of a baby. Because of all that had happened, he had nearly forgotten that he still had one more child from Allison. he walked around the house, to what should have been their bed room, and then in a carriage that he had made with his own hands, he saw her there. Hisst child and only daughter. Victor gently picked her up from the carriage, patting her back, again and again in attempt tofort her. As if the child remembered her father''s smell and soon fell asleep. It was only then did Victor walk out to face Ulric and Gadu. Firstly, he walked up to Gadu, and with a wave of his hand, Gadu was instantly diced into a hundred pieces. This sudden turn of events made the naked Ulric very afraid, and he tried to talk, to plead. However, victor was in no mood to listen to words from his mouth. Using cosmic energy, he directly cut off Ulric''s tongue. In truth, for the series of events that eventually led to Ulric''s terrible death, Gadu had easier. However, that event was hundreds of years ago. Although Victor was head and Alpha of the tribe, he never took in another woman. Instead, he lived with the guilt of being loved by such a good and loving woman, embracing the pain and never forgiving himself for what happened to her. ........... And now, his most cherished person was before his eyes, the embodiment of all things beautiful. His dreameth to reality. Allison was presented in her prime and beauty. Oh, how he missed the feel of her skin on his. How he missed her smile at him in the morning? Or How she would nag at him to take care of the kids with an adorable frown on her face. Truly, he had missed her. On the other hand, Coco saw what was happening. The baroness walked steadily towards Victor, her eyes glowing the red of her seduction technique. Soon, Victor''s eyes also carried the same red. Obviously, he was seeing what she wanted him to see. He walked towards her, one step at a time, his hands stretched out to embrace her. "Allison... my Allison," Victor was captured in the baroness''s trance. Coco tried to say a word. But he was too injured and only blood came from his mouth. He gritted his teeth harshly as he sent a strong st of his chaos magic towards the Baroness. However, she waved it away with a slight nudge of her fingers. She had side smile on her face. Obviously, she was proud of her machination. Soon, he arrived before her, and gently, Victor ced a hand on her face, stroking it gently, "My Allison!" Surprisingly, the Baroness responded back. However, it was not in her usual voice. rather, she perfectly mimicked his own. "I have missed you!" she muttered. "I have missed you more!" Victor responded. Allison nodded back at him as she leaned her face into his palm on her face. And then slowly, she raised her head to him, "Victor!" "Yes, my love!" he answered. "Do you still love me?" She asked, her tone doubting his affection for her. Immediately, Victor nodded like a pecking chicken, "Yes, I do! I love you with all my heart. And I have loved you for everyday since I can remember." Allison nodded shyly, "are you sure?" Victor nodded again. "Then show me..." *RIP* She ripped off his shirt.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 788 Will And Desire 7 Chapter 788 Will And Desire 7 Coco''s frustration grew as he witnessed Victor''s ensnarement in the baroness''s illusion. Despite his weakened state, Coco''s mind raced for a solution, understanding the critical nature of the situation. The baroness''s seduction ability wasn''t just powerful; it was precise, tapping directly into the deepest desires and vulnerabilities of its target. Victor, caught in the depths of his yearning for Allison, was particrly susceptible. Coco, despite his vast knowledge and experience with dark and chaotic magic, found himself at a rare loss. N?v(el)B\\jnn Each attempt he made to break the spell, to disrupt the illusion with bursts of chaotic energy, proved futile. The Baroness, with a mere flick of her wrist or a disdainful nce, dismissed his efforts effortlessly. It was like trying to breach a fortress with pebbles; his attacks, though potent in their own right, were simply inadequate against the baroness''s refined control and power. The desperation in Coco''s actions was palpable. He knew that if the baroness seeded in fully captivating Victor, the consequences would be dire. Not only would it mean losing a valuable ally in this crucial moment, but it would also signify a deeper, more personal defeat. Coco''s attacks, chaotic and wild as they were, carried with them a sense of urgency, a silent plea for Victor to awaken from his trance. Yet, as each attack was swatted away, Coco''s hope began to dim. The baroness''s power was not just in her magic but in her ability to weave illusions so convincing, so tailored to the heart''s vulnerabilities, that breaking free seemed almost a Herculean task. And then it happened: Victor!" "Yes, my love!" he answered. "Do you still love me?" She asked, her tone doubting his affection for her. Immediately, Victor nodded like a pecking chicken, "Yes, I do! I love you with all my heart. And I have loved you for every day since I can remember." Allison nodded shyly, "are you sure?" Victor nodded again. "Then show me..." *RIP* She ripped off his shirt. Pushing him to the ground, she ripped off the rest of his clothes. Victor was bare naked before her. Even as an old man, he was still well-ripped with muscles, and the fine lines on his body were evidence that for even a day, he had not stopped working out. Her seductive fingers traced lines down his chest. They were long and sharp. The baroness licked the side of her lips. Her tiny tongue was evidence of her desire. Suddenly, she mounted Victor, and with a little trace of her darkline magic around his member, he had be as erect as a sword pointing to the heavens. Without wasting time, she ced his hardness against the hole in between her legs and took him inside her. This action saw that both of them moaned loudly to the pleasure of pration. And then she began slowly, moving her waist and grinding against him. Lenny was facing Cuban in the sky, both of them, about to battle harshly with blood. It was at this time that he noticed what was happening below. When Lenny was checking out Cuban and the Baroness, He had seen seduction as part of her abilities. But as a title, he remembered seeing Assaulter. And here it was. She was literally assaulting Victor. But more than that, he could see what was happening down there because of Appraiser. The thing with assaulting Victor was that she was steadily taking his life essence. Victor himself did not know this, but she was draining his Cosmic energy. She was essentially killing him. Slowly, he began to age even more as life left his body. Meanwhile. The baroness rode even more as she gained both life and magic, his essence of living from their intimate connection. All the while, Victor believed that he was having intercourse with his beloved wife. Every moan for pleasure was music to his ears, and he raised his hands, cupping the two molds of flesh on her chest. They were like marshmallows to the feel as his fingers sank into her breasts. "FUCK!" Lennh cursed harshly. This was supposed to be a battlefield and not a ''battlefield''. He knew that Victor needed his help. He needed to help his friend if not it would be the end of him. Lenny could see it. Victor''s face had sunken badly. He was slowly bing a dried flesh and bones. Even his white hair fell. With a roar for power and might, Lenny tried to interfere, but it was no use. Besides, the vast difference in strength between him and Cuban was starting to show. After all, Cuban was a Rank 5, and he was a rank 3 Great Demon. Also, he did not know how to battle with blood and simply control them using the existing authority of the ne. Meanwhile, Cuban could turn the blood around him into all kinds of weapons and shoot them at Lenny. Lennh fired sts of white mes from time to time and attacked using his weapons, but it was of no use. Cuban was essentially made of blood. He did not even need to move in other to dodge an attack. His blood parts ways like the Red sea, giving way for Lenny''s attacks to never reach. This was slowly bing a very frustrating battle. Lenny had heard of home advantage during a game or battle, but this was the very first time that he was experiencing it. Because of the subne, he was at a great disadvantage in the battle. Whether it was his white mes, weapons, or just brutal attacks, the rule of the subne negated it. And when he incorporated the blood in the attack, Cuban would simply just avoid it. Running around the battlefield as if his goal had never been to battle Lenny but to exhaust him. Lenny suddenly had an idea. It would take a significant Stamina from him. But if he did it, it might work. Instantly, he activated it... *WILL!* The moment he did, even Cuban sensed the change in his opponent. Chapter 789 Will And Desire 8 Chapter 789 Will And Desire 8 *WILL!* This was an ability that greatly drained Lenny''s stamina. It allowed him to focus all his efforts on aplishing a particr task. The task to be performed was the one thing on his mind, and he would not do any other thing unless he was done with it. However, Lenny had evolved ''WILL'' and now, he could perform two tasks at a time. There was no time to waste. He had to break through Cuban''s defense and help Victor. The moment ''WILL'' was activated, even cuban sensed that Lenny had changed. All of a sudden, he looked different. His eyes radiated with purpose. It had be that of a man who was fighting against death and was ready to give it his all. And then it happened. Lenny waved his hands, and the blood surrounding his body morphed into giant ballistic spears that rushed for Cuban. This shocked Cuban, because, only a moment ago, Lenny could obviously not use the devil''s blood that he had acquired from Coco like this. All he used it for was to coat his weapons and defend when he could not dodge an iing attack. However, his use of it now was almost as if he had blood control, just like Cuban did. What Cuban did not know was that ''WILL'' was such an ability that allowed the user, the blessing of understanding right from the cosmos. Lenny had determinedly used this ability because of the advantage that it had. It was like a floodgate to his mind from the cosmos had been opened, and he was now allowed to touch upon the secrets of the heavens. Nevertheless, cuban activated cosmic energy, a red light surrounding his body as he defended against the attack. However, just as he did, Lenny appeared in front of him with the Katana de striking for Cuban''s head. "Fool!" Cuban muttered as he willed behind Lenny and some blood morphed into a sword that rushed through the air, stabbing lenny in the air. The de went deep, even popping out through the other side. As it did, Cuban moved out of the way, or else the sword would also stab through him. He had thought that instinctively, Lenny would also back off. After all, the de came out through the other side. But the lenny in front of him at the moment was under the influence of ''WILL''. This meant that every cell of his body worked hand in hand to make sure that particr task that he had his sight on was aplished, no matter what. This was the reason ''WIll'' took a lot of stamina. *SLUSH!* The spear prated through Lenny''s body, from his back out to the left side of his body, but he did not so much as frown at it. Instead, he pushed forward, and the moment he passed the Cuban, he rushed for Victor. By now, Victor was already looking very empty of life. The baroness was draining him with sex. Cuban quickly noticed that Lenny''s aim was to reach Victor, and he grabbed him by the leg, using blood to stab his ankle. However, Lenny still did not care. He was like a zombie that had been ordered to aplish a certain task, no matter what it took. *BREAK!* The force on both sides was too strong, and Lenny''s ankle broke, and twisted, tearing to the side as he made his way forward. The moment Lenny got close enough, he opened his mouth widely. With ''WILL'' and cosmic energy imbued in his voice, he screamed loudly, "VICTOR!!!" That scream sent sound waves in all directions. This was the powerful scream of a Great demon existence with power imbued in his words. The waves parted through the blood all around, and rushed for Victor''s ear, vigorously shaking his mind. Instantly, the image he saw shifted like a static, unclear signal. The image of the baroness on him and that of Allison shifted back and forth. Lenny''s efforts had not kicked him out of the illusion, but with such effort, Victor who had hundreds of years of experience, was able toe back to his senses. "How DARE YOU! WHORE!!" He screamed as he opened up his Werewolf jaws, leaning in, he took a deep bite of her neck! *CRUNCH!* And for the first time since this battle started, lenny''s side actually injured the enemy. "AHHH!" she screamed as blood sshed out of her neck. "YOU DOG!!!" the Baroness''s voice echoed through her throat like she had spoken in a million voices. Her hand suddenly glowed in a red light and she struck Victor underneath her, right in the shoulder. N?v(el)B\\jnn *BASH!* This was a direct hit and Victor had already had a lot of cosmic energy drained from his body. His shoulder instantly split open as blood sshed up like spring. This hurt a lot, but victor did not let go. This was an opportunity. An opportunity that he was going to totally take full advantage of no matter what. "How dare you use the image of my ALLISON! MINE!!! You will pay for this sin WITCH!" Victor bit deeper, using his will for revenge to stab into her abdomen with his one remaining good hand. These were the ws of a Great Demon existence. Even though the Baroness was very strong, in such close proximity that both their bodies were intertwined in sexual intercourse, even she was vulnerable to his attacks. *SLUSH!* His ws stabbed in. "AHHH!!!" She screamed again, as she continued to hack against his body. *RED LIGHTNING!* She activated another of her abilities, striking him again and again. This was the same ability that she had used to discipline Mr Augustus once upon a time. It was a very powerful and feared ability. Nevertheless, Victor did not want to let go. After his wife had died, he had made a promise to her grave, an oath of sought. That he would never take another woman. It was all to honor his mate and their imprint. But the baroness had made him break that oath. Even though it was not intentional, she had to pay. Chapter 790 Will And Desire Ends Chapter 790 Will And Desire Ends As the red lightning coursed through Victor''s body, he felt an excruciating pain, unlike anything he had experienced before. The Baroness''s attack was not just a mere disy of power; it was surgical in its precision, aimed at the very essence of his being. Its target was his core. The core of his power, which had been his source of strength and resilience, now felt fragile, like thin ice cracking underfoot. Victor understood the grave danger he was in. The red lightning was not just inflicting physical damage; it was attacking the foundation of his power. N?v(el)B\\jnn If the core shattered, he would lose not just his strength but his very essence as a werewolf. The realization hit him like a physical blow, adding ayer of fear to his already intense pain. Despite the agony and the growing cracks within his core, Victor''s resolve did not waver. His thoughts went to Allison, to the love they shared, and to the future they were robbed of. He couldn''t help but think of the possibilities if they never got stuck in Imperilment. Maybe she would have been in his arms by now. This emotional anchor gave him a surge of determination. He would not let the Baroness win, not without a fight. T his battle was no longer just about him; it was about avenging the injustices done to his wife, to his people, and to humanity itself. In a defiant act of will, Victor focused on the core of his power, attempting to hold it together. He drew upon every ounce of his strength, every memory of love, and every promise of vengeance. The pain was almost overwhelming, but his spirit refused to break. Instead, he focused his teeth, biting into the baroness. He needed to ensure that the poison from his jaws did its intended work. Besides Victor knew that sumbing to the Baroness''s attack would mean not just his death but the failure of his mission of retribution. The struggle within Victor was a testament to his character, to the depth of his love for Allison, and his unyieldingmitment to his cause. Even as the red lightning sought to destroy him from the inside out, he fought back with the only weapons he had left: his willpower and his unwavering spirit. This was a battle of attrition, one that Victor was determined to win, for his sake and for the memory of those he loved. Just then, another thought struck his mind. If he could not hold back, why not go out in style? The moment this thought came to his head, it instantly took root. Victor thought about this a bit. He had already spent two hundred years and had many grandchildren and even great-grandchildren. Maybe it was time for him to let go and meet his wife in the afterlife. He closed his eyes as he turned to Lenny a bit, "Brother Lenny, Take care of my people, and my Great-granddaughter. I know she imprinted on you. Be good to her. I''ll be going first." And then he focused back on the baroness. "I know you are strong, but even you will not go unscathed from this." He chuckled lowly as he initiated it. The moment he said those words, Victor intentionally shattered his core. This was the core of a great Demon existence. The explosion that urred next was a massive one. The detonation released a massive amount of energy in a very short time frame, producing extremely high temperatures (millions of degrees Celsius) and pressures at the st centre. The intense heat created a rapidly expanding fireball, emitting thermal radiation (heat) and light. This fireball gave the impression that it reached temperaturesparable to the sun''s surface. Almost simultaneously, a powerful shockwave, or st wave, radiated outward at supersonic speeds,pressing and discing the air and creating a zone of destruction. The explosion emitted a burst of thermal radiation, causing immediate fires over a wide area and severe burns to exposed skin. In this ck desert, this ignited any mmable material and significantly heated the sand and rocks, potentially melting or vitrifying (turning into ss) surfaces at ground zero. This explosion was so fierce that it affected all. Lenny had immediately raised his hand, making a shield about his body out of water runes. This was because of the heat. The suicide of a great Demon was not a funny thing, and this was the second one Lenny was experiencing. The first time he had been in such a situation, he had been protected by the power from Lucifer''s Living Eye. However, this one was totally different, and he was in clear range of the explosion. The massive ear-defeaning BOOM slowly settled down. Where it had happened, there was massive crater in the ground. That explosion shook the entire city. Even the demons were left worried as to what was going on. Meanwhile, back on Earth and even in Imperilment, all the Werewolves felt the break of their connection to their Alpha. That bond that connected them all to their leader had been destroyed. They all knew what it meant. Allison was facing off one of the unnamed when she paused and turned in the direction of the Wandering City. That explosion had been felt even outside the city, as the massive structure shook heavily. Allison feoy her eyes moisten at the sudden realization and she could not help but HOWL to the sky. This was the same thing for the Werewolves on the battlefield and even those back at Lucas territory. Elder Zod and Elder Isiah had also felt the loss. Father ck saw what was happening as he was surrounded by big massive dogs fighting off the demons. The moment he heard the continuous crying howls, he knew what had happened. He frowned, "Victor is dead!" (Author''s note: more on the battle for the eighth earth toe guys. I hope you enjoying yourselves. Please remember to leave reviews... like that stuff is very encouraging. So i know I''m doing well, orments, please. Thank you.) Chapter 791 Power Of The... Chapter 791 Power Of The... Cuban waved a hand, and the breeze blew, blowing the sand and dust away to reveal the now destroyed battlefield. Victor''s suicide was a very brave move. It had even left cracks on the surface of the spheres that sealed the giant Devil heart and Angel in ce. These were cracks that surely pulled the attention of the beings in prison, as the Devil heart had already started to ce pressure against the sphere with its thick, dark chaos energy. Even the angel triedzily to push against the sphere, hungry for its own release. However, the dust and smoke cleared to reveal the Baroness. Surprisingly, she was still alive. But she was an extremely ugly contrast to what she had been before. Half of her body had been burned off by the st, with the other side having disgusting holes that spat out puss and mucus from time to time. Her clothes were totally burned off, her long, beautiful, lush ck hair was gone, leaving patches against her skull. One half of her face was left with melted flesh that fell slowly, revealing the white of her bones. No normal person is supposed to be alive after receiving such a st, but somehow she was still there. This was proof of her power. However, she struggled on the ck sands. Her pain was obvious. Out of everyone present, she received the brunt of the suicide attack the most. Then again, it was Victor''s intention that she be blown to up entirely. However, such was not so. Nevertheless, as she was now, both Coco and Lenny could see hope that they could win this battle. This explosion, which took out over twelve kilometers ofnd in the general area, also affected Coco. Then again, he had already been badly hurt, and considering that he had tried to face the baroness alone, he was lucky to be still alive. However, he had also lost a hand and a leg. Both of which he had intentionally sacrificed to save himself. Then again, the st also helped him. After all, right now, he had finally made his way close enough to the spere having the devil heart. He could practically touch it already. All he needed to do now was break the sphere. He did not need to break the entire thing. Just enough that the demon heart could release its vast power. To do this, he immediately summoned another portal that opened up, revealing Hector still in the fleshy pod. "My lord! I bring to you. The chosen vessel for your power!" Coco muttered as he ced the tube with Hector in it against the sphere. Instantly, he was sted away. But the fleshy pod containing Hector remained, almost as if it was reacting with the devil heart within the sphere. The heart released more chaos magic and eerie veins and arteries, appendages of the heart red about the ce. The devil heart released screeches that were irritating to the ears. It was like that of ws scratching against a board. Cuban had been least affected by Victor''s suicide, and he remained floating in the air. The blood under his control had protected him. The screeching from the heart became wilder and wilder, and it seemed like it would soon break out of its prison. Even Cuban had to give it attention, and the giant pirs, all six hundred and sixty-six of them, glowed lowly, as if trying their possible best to hold back the raging power of the Heart. Just then, the baroness floated in the air. She was still in her half destroyed state. "ENOUGH!* Her voice echoed outward. Instantly, it silenced the heart, and everyone''s attention was pulled to her. "You have had your fun, but this is still my world! MY DOMAIN!" Her voice echoed through the dark red clouds, and once more red lightning struck all about her. She turned in Lenny''s direction. "That is where you made your mistake, Boy!" she called out mockingly, "...from the moment you entered this ce, you entered my domain, my rules, my WORLD. The very ck sands of this earth are my flesh, the clouds my hair, and even the stones a fabric of my being..." As she talked, the ck sands moved on their own, rising into the air to be one with her. Lenny discovered that she was not joking with her words. The very ck sands mixed up in the air to form her skin, bones, crawling on her nearly destroyed body to form her broken and destroyed limbs, fixing her every cut, and every muscle fiber. As it did, the very clouds gravitated towards her head in order to form her hair. Lenny discovered that the Very Subne itself was a potion of her power. A lot of things suddenly made sense to him. After all, Baroness Everbee was supposed to be a Greater Demon, but she had destroyed her cultivation level for the chance to cheat her way into this ne. After all, the third earth only allowed Great demon level existence as its peak power. Lenny now understood that it was not that she had totally destroyed her power but that she had given it a different meaning, a different definition to its existence, using a great part of it to build this great, scary city that was known as Judas. "I am the city, and the city is I." She added. "And brat, there is no power you can call to, that is beyond me!" Lenny suddenly stood to his feet. Since things hade to this, then he had no choice. He was going to use the secret weapons in his arsenal. After all, he had no choice. This was her ne. This was her Domain. If he wanted to kill Cuban and his cousin, Baroness Everbee, he had to bring out the big guns. Lenny suddenly floated into the air. N?v(el)B\\jnn He looked at the once more beautiful baroness. "You overestimate your power too much. Let me show you true power. One from the touch of my master..." The moment lenny said those words, one of his eyes began to glow in a low golden color, "Come Forth... Anguis, Holy Tool Of the Morningstar..." Chapter 792 The Power Of Anguis: Lucifers Holy Tool Chapter 792 The Power Of Anguis: Lucifer''s Holy Tool Lenny nodded, "Yes!" Lenny was determined. He was going to end this ones and for all with this move. As Lenny raised his hand, the atmosphere around him transformed dramatically. Golden energy, pulsing with immense power, radiated from his being. This was not merely a disy of strength; it was a deration, a testament to the depth of power he wielded from his master. One of his eyes shimmered with a golden light, piercing through the chaos of the battlefield with its intensity. The effect of this power surge was immediate and profound. The Baroness and Cuban, despite their formidable might and the aura of invincibility they often carried, felt an overwhelming pressure. It was unlike anything they had experienced before, a force so monumental that it seemed to bear down on them with the weight of the cosmos itself. This pressure did not discriminate, targeting not just their physical forms but seeping into the very essence of their souls. It was as if the entire weight of the universe had focused its attention on them, demanding submission. Under this unbearable force, the Baroness, who had been exuding confidence and control, lost herposure. The pressure was so intense that her flight was interrupted, and she crashed to the ground, a testament to the power Lennymanded. Even the spheres that contained the angel and the devil heart, already marked by the struggles they encapsted, began to show more pronounced cracks. The reality of their containment seemed to waver under the strain of Lenny''s unleashed power, hinting at the potential for cataclysmic release. This moment was a pivotal one, showcasing not just Lenny''s formidable capabilities but also the fragile bnce that existed within this realm of power and dominion. The golden energy that enveloped him served as a beacon, a warning of the depth of strength thaty within, ready to challenge the forces that dared to threaten the bnce of their world. And then lenny opened his mouth slowly. "Anguis... I summon you!" Those words were like a deration of judgement from the stars. As the golden energy crackled to the sky and then Lenny waved his hand and a Forked staff appeared. On its body were golden corrupted runes that moved with a life of their own. Bright and menacing. As ifmanding obedience from all that beheld their presence. And then the three pointy points of the fork transformed in the air into threerge beings. The moment the Baroness saw this, she opened her eyes wide with disbelieve, "Impossible. That''s the Weapon of the morningstar." Even Coco was surprised by this. After all, he had his origins as a devil. The Angel in prison had its eyes shining in surprise as it stared at Lenny, and even the devil heart with its inverted eyes stared at Lenny in surprise. All eyes were on Lenny and the incredible power at his disposal The serpents grew to gigantic sizes. The first serpent, distinguished by thorns adorning its sinuous form, manifested with an air of malevolence. Its two prominent horns crowned its head, and as it came to life, it grew to the size of a moving train as it danced in the air. This was none other than ''KILL'' The second serpent, materialized with an appetite for engulfing all in its path. Its maw opened wide, revealing rows of ethereal teeth as it surged forward, a force of nature prepared to swallow everything in its voracious hunger. This was none other than ''Steal''. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The third serpent emerged with a more familiar yet equally formidable form ¨C that of a king cobra poised to strike. Its hood expanded, revealing the iconic pattern that adorned its scales. Thisst one was ''Destroy''. The three serpents grew in size so big that it dwarfed. The Spheres containing the prisoners. And then using the authority of the Living Eye, Lennymanded. "Steal, take it all! Kill, devour it all, Destroy, bring down this City!" In truth, even Lenny was not sure if Anguis was capable of what he had just said, but nevertheless, he gave the orders. And then, they all echoed with the same reply, "Of Course, Master..." All of a sudden, Steal opened its mouth to incredibly abnormal degrees and then a red light filled its mouth, as if gathering cosmic energy from the air itself, the red glow got deeper and bigger. At this moment, Cuban and even Coco noticed that they suddenly felt a drain from their bodies. It was their own Cosmic energy living them. Cuban immediately spoke in Bellysbable, a spell on his own power to keep it sealed. But that was not just it. Even the ck sands on the ground rushed to its mouth, turning into magic and energy for its consumption. back on the ground in the eighth earth, the unnamed demoms that had been fighting with vigor suddenly felt themselves get weak and Allison and her siblings suddenly felt the pressure of the battle lift from their shoulders. the attacks from the unnamed suddenly dropped and their magic ceased. It was at such a good time too because many Werewolves had died and Allison with her clothes torn had long run out of energy. It was sheer Will Power that kept them fighting none stop. Taking the opportunity of their weakened opponents, the Werewolves tore them apart, limb for limb. Meanwhile back in Judas, even the chaos magic and holy magic that came from the prisoners to power the wandering City was suddenly redirected to ''Steal'' the serpent. Steal, as the serpent''s name told, stole it all. All of a sudden, those on the ground could hear loud noises as the Wandering city for the first time, looked as if it was about to take a nose dive and crash on the earth... Chapter 793 Kill Take That One Chapter 793 ''Kill'' Take That One Steal, as the serpent''s name told, stole it all. All of a sudden, those on the ground could hear loud noises as the Wandering city for the first time, looked as if it was about to take a nose dive and crash on the earth. All energy and magic in the city was taken by steal. This was the essence of the serpents nature. It took all it desired to be sustenance and all any one considered to be precious. The baroness looked on in horror, unable to do any thing about it. Her mind was still perplexed about the fact that a person like Lenny who she had considered nothing but a pesky ant was able to wield that power of a literal god. This same power, she had felt its presence before. Back then, Lenny had faced the Undeadmander. However, she had felt that the power was a summon of the Invitation stones that was about to bring the imprisoned royal family into this world. Seeing that he was the one wielding all that power, she could not help but think of a lot of things. After all, they were rumors of this Holy tool and the formidable power it wielded. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Anguis was said to be the bringer of the end. Even as the weapon was, it was still notplete. this she knew from the text of the book of Death. That old book that carried within it the secrets of all living things. After all, all must kneel before Death. Anguis was the cursed tool of a being that even the Angels feared. After all, that was a person of the personification of all evil in the world. About sixty years ago, they had all seen the fall of that person, but now, before her very eyes, she could see the announcement of his strength. At this moment, the only thing she felt from the bottom of her heart was Fear. It was primal. And that was not just because of the unbearable pressure that Anguis gave, but because of what the Holy Tool represented. It had only been sixty years since that time and Anguis, a direct representation of the most troublesome being in all of creation had shown its face. Such a thing could not possibly be a coincidence. Meanwhile, As Steal took in more power, it only grew bigger and bigger in size. Meanwhile, the giant floating City, suddenly losing its source of power as all power rushed towards Steal started a nose dive for the ground. It was slow at first, but soon, its speed increased, as its tip caught fire. Its massive weight like a meteor to the ground. *WUSH!* It fell. The Wandering City existed between the veil of the ne. Since it had lost its source of power, it had also lost its ability to stay hidden and unreachable. After all, it was a mixture of Chaos magic and Holy energy that kept it afloat. As if fell, Father ck looked on with his binocrs. The humans still fighting on the ground cheered at such a sight. But this old man, with his very rich battle sense could not help but feel uneasy for a reason he could not just put a finger on. All of a sudden, Steal closed its mouth, as if swallowing all the power it had taken. Power was slowly being restored to the City. However, at this point, ''Destroy'' took over. It opened up like a King Cobra to the sky and then it released the load of power that Steal had taken. It was now that the true chaos began. The giant cobra shot forth white energy beings from its extend ps that sank into the city. Instantly, a disintegration urred. Everything in the general environment started to disintegrate into nothingness. This included the earth, and the ck sands. Some fell on the big Scary Castle and the same thing happened. A total disintegration. Meanwhile, Kill had also started its own disy of terrifying power. It opened its mouth wide to the sky. And all of a sudden, every living creature on the city could hear a faint ringing in their ears. Demons, in their own towns, living their peaceful lives all paused to look in a certain direction. This was the same thing everywhere. At one ce, some demon kids were ying hide and seek. They all suddenly paused. At another angle, some demons were sharing some meat that they would share with their families. And some others were fetching water from their wells. While some others were praying to Asmodeus in the temples. However, they all paused and looked in the same direction. And then as if onmand, a blue holographic essence of their person left their bodies, as if pulled over forcefully by an invincible hand. Or rather enticed by the ring of the bell to follow. Once this essence left their bodies, that was it, they fell dead to the ground, their eyes Hollow with the mark of ''6'' on their foreheads. Evidence that their lives had been taken by ''Kill''. These essence all gathered into Kill''s mouth in their thousands. The baroness saw this and quickly realized That Kill was killing all her people. Cuban waved his hands, in an attempt to use his blood control against lenny. But his power faulted the moment it came too close. Every time it woulde close, it would fall to the ground as if obeying a higher power. A power thatmanded even the bloodline that they came from. All of a sudden, Baroness Everbee and Cuban started to feel the same thing. It was as if the foundation of their existence was being pulled away. However, both of them realizing that death was near, spoke up. Their tongue was that of Bellysbable. Amand on their soul, by the order of their bloodline to stay in ce. Surprisingly, it worked. Lenny quickly noticed this, and he pointed at Cuban, "KiLL, Take that one!" The Serpent heard the order and turned specifically in Cuban''s direction. Just then, Cuban chuckled.... Chapter 794 Burden Of Fatherhood Chapter 794 Burden Of Fatherhood Lenny quickly noticed this, and he pointed at Cuban, "KiLL, Take that one!" The Serpent heard the order and turned specifically in Cuban''s direction. The Power that came from the serpents body locked Cuban in ce. The Blood Demon could not move. Just then, Cuban chuckled. An obviously Sly smile stained his face. Just as Kill rushed towards him he stretched a handto his side, and then grabbing a person, he ced this person before his face. The moment Lenny saw who it was, his eyes shut open as he screamed at Kill. "STOP!!!" Just a few inches from tearing the person apart, Kill obeyed the order and stopped. Right in front of Cuban was none other than Luca. Cuban held him by the neck, his grip around the boy''s neck tightened slightly and the cracking of bones could be heard. "Wait!" Lenny screamed, "don''t... don''t do it!" Cuban smiled, "So its true, this one... he is important to you!" His voice was deep and gave the aura of confidence in what he was doing. Cuban brought his head closer to Luca and sniffed a bit, "I can smell your scent on this one, and also the scent of that tramp that gave her life for you that time..." He suddenly had a sarcastic smile that revealed all the teeth of his Ox face, "...don''t tell me D999, but is this one yours?" As he said this, he squeezed harder again. "Ahhhh!!!" Luca screamed. And Lenny found himself panicking a bit. "Stop! Stop!! He is mine. Do not hurt him. Don''t!" Cuban suddenly chuckled again, "wow! who could have thought that a heartless swan like you could actually get some heart and make this old daddy some grandchildren... I am so proud, that I am beaming with joy." He chuckled again. This was action that made Lenny frown. Cuban took a look at the giant serpents in the sky, as they caused destruction, "not bad! Not bad!! D999, you have really out done yourself. A human wielding such incredible power." Cuban nodded again and again. "Why don''t we make a deal, you and I? You call off your serpents and I decide not to let my grandson here die today. What about it?" Lenny frowned harshly at those words. But he still did not move. Cuban raised a brow at this, "I see you need a bit of encouragement. Don''t worry, I understand. He suddenly grabbed one of Luca''s arms and then with a pull, he ripped it off his shoulder. "AHHHH!!!"Luca screamed as his blood jet from his body. This scene made lenny''s heart shake and waver, and even the serpents that made up Anguis felt it. All three of them stopped their destruction and turned to him. Lenny''s heart was shaky, and for the first time in his entire life, he was left battling with emotions that he did not know what to do about. He knew that he had to destroy Cuban, destroy this city, and destroy the baroness. However, he did not want anything to happen to Luca. After all, whenever he looked at the boy, Lenny could not help but remember Luca''s mother, and the fact that she had given her life for him. Glenn in Lenny''s eyes although a witch, was an incredible woman. One of the bests that he ever had. And the fact that Luca was thest piece of herself that existed in this world, plunged heavily at his heart strings. If Luca were to die, then he did not know how he would live with himself. All of sudden, he now remembered Victor''s words to him. "You are burdened with weight of fatherhood." Lenny frowned even tighter as those words echoed in his head. After all, he remembered his childhood from his first life. And his father was never there for him. Lenny had always thought to himself that if he ever had children, then he would be different. He would do things much better and be a real father to his children. He would protect them, care for them, and even make it to every baseball game. If he had daughters, he would embarrass them with affection, and his sons, he would have boxing matches with them to toughen them up. What a surprise it was to him when he came from the Nether realm and he met Luca. Even though the boy did not want to talk, and he dyed his hair from white to pepper red like that of his mother, Lenny who had the Satan System, knew that the boy was his son. Besides, their resemnce was strong. There was also the natural arrogance that came with the boy''s nature. And the fact that when Lenny had juste, Luca felt the need to prove his strengths. Lenny was not a fool. Luca did not even need to use white mes in front of him for him to know this. And all the while, all he did was observe the boy. Lenny''s goal was that when all this was over, then he could sit the boy down and have a proper conversation with him, and maybe make up for lost time. Or even better, help him get a system that would improve his power. after all, Lenny had seen that as part of the qualities that the Satan System had. He would give his own son the best. And support him on the path of growth and power. Only a little more and it would have all been over. Only a little more and he could have that conversation with him, and maybe, just maybe hear Luca call him ''Dad!'' Lenny closed his eyes. All that however, would only be in his head, a dream that he would no longer achieve. Even now, he could see it through the Satan system, Luca was dying as a result of loss of blood. If he did not give in now, the boy would join his mother in the afterlife. (Author''s note: This was good. But what is to happen next will surprise you guys even more. I wonder if any of you saw this oneing... Also, thanks for the mass drop of golden tickets. Remember guys, lets try and reach a hundred golden tickets for the month so that the book climbs the ranks. if it does, I''ll continue with the 5 chapters a day.)N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 795 The Surprising Collab Chapter 795 The Surprising Cob Lenny closed his eyes. All that however, would only be in his head, a dream that he would no longer achieve. Even now, he could see it through the Satan system, Luca was dying as a result of loss of blood. If he did not give in now, the boy would join his mother in the afterlife. Lenny gritted his teeth hard, as his mind convinced himself that he would find away. Anyway, he would do it. Lenny suddenly raised his head to Cuban, "Will you give me your word not to hurt him?" Cuban nodded, "I swear by purity of my royal bloodline!" ~Sanguis Foedus~ Cuban muttered the words for the blood pact and some of his blood from his body went into the air, forming the seal of a Rune. And then he raised a brow to Lenny, "now its your turn!" Lenny paused for a bit, and his thoughts felt like a crowded ce, but he eventually made up his mind. ~Sanguis Foedus~ Some of lenny''s blood left his person to meet with Cuban''s in the air. N?v(el)B\\jnn the deal had been signed. Instantly, there was an echo of voices from the serpents in the air. "Weak! Weak!! Week!!! A weak disgrace! He doesn''t deserve to wield us. He is weak!" As the echoes went off in the air, Lenny made up his mind, and stopped the Living eye. Instantly, an overwhelming sense of fatigue rushed through his body. The Satan system had said that 90% of his stamina and strength had been moved to the disy power of the Living Eye. And now, that he had forcefully stopped the technique, he felt a sudden weakness all over. Cuban on the other hand, let Luca go. Instantly, the boy rushed over to help Lenny stand. Even with one hand, he still had a caring look on his face. He embraced Lenny before lenny could touch the ground as a result of fatigue. "Why did you do that?" Luca asked. Lenny gave a weak smile, "because you are my..." *SLUSH!* A knife had stabbed into Lenny''s body, right in the heart. This sudden turn of events made the world suddenly freeze. Slowly, Lenny looked below, and there it was. A very curvy knife had been stabbed into his body. A line of blood fell from the side of his mouth. "Luca!?" Lenny called out in obvious surprise. However, when he looked at Luca''s face, all he saw was a marvelous Grin, looking back at him. And then in Luca''s eyes, Lenny could see a slight glow. And maybe it was because of his own system, or because of how close they were at the moment, he heard an alert pop from Luca''s body. <1. Betray one of love> <2. Betray one of Blood> And then, within Luca''s pupils, Lenny could see the image of that same rune he had seen that time he had entered the boy''s mind. The Rune glowed a red light, and lenny felt curse energy from it. The same cursed energy that he felt from Anguis while wielding the weapon. This took him by surprise. With all the many questions that had suddenly popped up in Lenny''s head, only one question actually took root. "Why...?" Luca raised a brow like he was looking at a fool. Nevertheless, he replied, "I can tell you it is because you were never there, or because my mother gave her life for you. Or maybe because I want Allison for myself..." Luca gave a side smile, "But the truth is that," He leaned closer, "...Its because I can!" Those words echoed in Lenny''s head like loud booms. These were words of pure, unbridled arrogance. There were words with a distain for life, and even more than the pain that Lenny felt in his chest, they hurt even more. But Luca was not done. "Because I can do it, I do it. I don''t want to live a life in the fucking shadow of your LEGENDARY existence. And I''m sure fucking tired of Father ck and everyone else pushing down the stories of your achievements down my fucking throat. I''m FUCKING tired of it." he chuckled a bit, "when I was little, I thought I had it all. After all, by birthright, the territory was mine, and I was loved, respected and revered. I worked my butt off, day and night for that ce, and how do the fuckers thank me? The day you show up, the entire territory enters a freaking frenzy just to please you. The worse part of it all, is that..." Luca gritted his teeth harshly, "You took her from me. I saw her FIRST!!! but you took her from me. But no more. Today, the Legacy of Lenny Tales ends here. I''ll take it all. Take all you ever had, and I''ll make it mine." On saying this, he pulled Anguis from Lenny''s grip and then he took several steps back. The moment he did this, the serpents hissed, "worthy... he is worthy.... Prideful! He is Prideful! We acknowledge. We acknowledge!!!" Cuban suddenly walked forward, standing beside Luca. he chuckled a bit, "see, I told you ripping a arm off will convince him!" Luca rolled his eyes, "but did you really have to pull that hard? that still hurt you know?" listening to their conversation, another realization hit Lenny. Luca and Cuban were in cohorts, and he had just been yed. Cuban suddenly walked towards lenny. Grabbing him by the jaw, he lifted him up to face level, "give me the Invitation stone!" He ordered. And then it happened. Lenny discovered that his hand moved on his own. He tried to stop it, but it was no use. His hand moved and then the Invitation stone appeared from the Satan System. Cuban chuckled as he took it from Lenny''s grip. Lenny was surprised as to what was happening, and Cuban could clearly see that surprise in his eyes. He chuckled, "I can see that you do not understand what is going on... But don''t worry, since you are meeting your end, I shall enlighten you!" Chapter 796 Lenny My child! Chapter 796 Lenny My child! Cuban chuckled as he exined to Lenny from the very beginning... "You don''t know this, but every diator that has ever been produced in my Arena was an experiment. I and my cousin, Everbee were not just sent here to take over the eighth earth. You see, we have another aim in this ce. And environment that allows the creative process to build a new kind of specie. A specie that allows the use of multiple magic, and could tap into the power essence of many forms. basically, it was to create the perfect soldier. From The Magistri to the chimera Queen, they were many many experiments. We even used the genome of the devil heart and the Angel. Both of whom were gifts from the Asmodeus family. The goal was simple. To create the ultimate weapon. A weapon that could stand and fight for the Asmodeus family. Trust me, D999, things are beyond peaceful in this ne. The other nes are in constant wars, battles fought between the royal families for resources, space, and in many cases, for power. The fall of the Morningstar left a void of power that every family wants to upy. The worse part is that those that were imprisoned having sensed the power vacuum, and areing for their revenge. In in terms, it is chaos out there. With so much at stake, we have had to work hard. Trust me, we have been through a lot of failures. More failures than you will believe. The worse of them all was in trying to harvest the Holy power from the Angel and introduce it into the human genome. For this to happen, I had the Chimera queen go through the birth and consumption process of thousands of children, all of whom had the angel genes introduced into their bodies. Again and again, the births were... abominations. What I''m i saying? You were down there, weren''t you? I''m sure you saw a few of them." As Cuban talked, Lenny remembered the white haired chimera ants that somehow resembled him in one way or the other. At the time, he thought it was because the chimera queen had tasted his blood. But from the look of things, that was not the case. Cuban continued his exnation... "The continous process back and fought eventually saw that we created the right gene set up, but the possibility of the fertilization process bing a sess was a million to one. Regardless, we introduced the genome set up into the womb of one of the Half born women that showed a bit of promise. To our surprise and fervent prayers, the cosmos blessed our hard work and you were born. A human child of a half born. Birthed of hair white as snow, and skin that glowed under the sun." As Cuban said this, he pointed to the angel in its prison. "It was a miraculous sight. However, we knew that he difficult process was just beginning. After all, high birth was never enough to make formidable weapons. Besides, a method of control was needed. And so I implemented the introduction of my royal genes, cursed to hide andy dormant in your system, blending and remolding itself, until it became a part of your existence, inseparable from either your blood or even your soul. This way, your will and desire will forever be in line with the agenda of the Asmodeus royal family. Nevertheless, the ident with that lesser demon, froggy was an unforeseen ident. Of course, your arrogance and rebellion against him was naturally foreseen, and maybe a part of the n. After all, you did carry genes of higher beings. It was only natural that the cells in your body refused obedience. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And that was where we came across the first problem... Cause on that day on in the battlefield of the Arena, you died. A hit to the head and you were gone. All our efforts, all our work, gone!" Cuban suddenly chuckled, "But you my son..." he patted lenny''s head, "you are a very formidable one. You sprang back to life with vigor and purpose... Fuck it! I was just too excited, and ordered that you be given extra potion for the day." While, youreback was a good thing, your death came with certain hups. You see, the genome set up in your DNA to ensure that your Will was one with the Asmodeus family had suddenly gone dormant. And that was when you went rouge. For a while, I had thought or putting on the reset button." On saying this, Cuban pointed to the Knife inside Lenny''s chest. He grabbed it and twisted it a bit more!" "Mmmmm!" Lenny held back his screams, but he quickly noticed that the veins on his skin seemed to pop out more. "I wanted to ce the reset button, again and again, especially after that useless attempt at running away you and the magistri had cooked up. But Everbee insisted that we let you be, and that it was not yet time to harvest the fruit that was your glory. However, that day in the city of Milk and Honey, I had decided to act. But before the de could reach you, the witch took your ce. Then again, her blood carrying the spiritual intension of the knife bathed your body. And that was when it began for you. Of course when you were in the Nether, it was impossible for its will to take effect as that ce is beyond reality, but back in the eighth earth, things were totally different. Let me ask you..." Cuban brought his face closer, "didn''t you feel it? The unnecessary swing of emotions and affections, pulling you back, again and again, interfering with yourmon sense and your logical decision making. You, the self proimed Lenny Tales. Did you not feel it as emotions practically made you soft. You were once willing to kill babies to escape the Water Drop Town, but when it came to sacrificing a random demon child, you hesitated..." Chapter 797 Emotions To Justify Logic Chapter 797 Emotions To Justify Logic Lenny thought deeply and hard about those words. In fact, right now, a whole bunch of thoughts were swimming in his head and he wanted nothing more than to believe that it was all a dream. After all, Cuban was telling him that his existence was a practical prediction and maniption of certain circumstances. Of course Cuban was not in on a lot of details such as the fact that it was the morningstar himself that had reincarnated lenny''s soul from the ninth earth to this world, but all that did not matter. After all, the fact that Lenny could remove the Invitation stone and hand it over to Cuban was prove that his body was currently no longer his. And even now, he could feel a battle of Wills in his mind as he felt his person, who he was, and had always been being pulled into the abyss. Every hate, and anger and rebelliousness he had had towards Ciuban was washing off on its own. This was a very very scary thing. lenny could feel himself washing away. The worse part about this attack was that he could also feel that it was the same thing for his soul. The moment that knife made it to his chest, it had triggered certain dormant properties deep within his soul. The very worse part of it all was that even the Satan system was not triggered by this because it was considered a part of lenny''s being. In was not an invasion, rather, it was an activation. Lenny could not help but remember those stories of sleeper soldiers in his former life. There would go about their daily activities and when they were needed, they were called upon to serve their countries. In many cases, they would even give their lives for the cause. "FUCK!" Lenny cursed in his head, "who could have ever thought that I would be in such a situation." Lenny tried hard to fight back. But he was not winning. If not that his mind had been trained through pain and battle, he would have lost himself a very long time ago. However, C8uban was not yet done with his story. "After you were gone, trapped in the Nether realm, you left a hole in the Human defense, and even that Witch territory that you love so much was left with gapping holes. They were practically on edge every single day with the threat of death looming over their heads. On the other hand, I had decided not to harm them. Of course they was the asional teasethat came from time to time. You know, a mutated beast here and there. Just so that they were neverfortable in their shell. I have been with you humans for a very long time, and can tell how your kind think, and breathe. You always think with emotions and thenter justify your actions with logic. A man could be dirt poor, and managed to beg for a piece of bread. But he will instead go and give that piece of bread to his family, instead of eating it himself. And then he would justify his actions by telling himself that it was because there are his family, and that familyes first. NO! Logically, he should eat the bread and get more strength to get more bread for the others. But like I said before, Emotions to justify logic. Its the same thing you did right now. Logically, you knew that continuing the fight was the most logical thing to do. But you were willing to sacrifice the hopes, dreams and Fate of hundreds of humans fighting below. All of whom had ced their hopes and dreams on you. Your were willing to throw it all for the sake of one measly human being. And then you justify the weakness of your emotions with the logical reasoning that it is because Luca is your son. What a FOOL!" Cuban Laughed heartily. "That same son you were willing to sacrifice the hopes of the entire human race for, stabbed you in the back without a second thought. Let me ask you, did you know how me and Luca got acquitted?" Cuban''s smile got wider as he looked at Luca with praise. "Imagine months of torturing that Witch''s territory with mutated beasts and then one day, i hear that a young witch broke into my territory, demanding to have and audience with me. Purely out of curiosity, I was willing to hear what he was going to say. And then I saw that he was your son. A product of my product. He came with the aura of hate and anger bathing his heart. That Hate and Anger was for none other than you, his father. After all, you were missing, and his mother had given her life for you. But to make matters worse, he was burdened with the responsibility of leadership. And so he came with a preposition. I should let his territory have their peaceful life, and that one day, when you came back, he would hand you over to me, personally. N?v(el)B\\jnn I was a bit suspicious about such a nice offer, but whether I was willing to take the deal or not, Everbee was going to take it. Besides, I am still a demon, and blood oaths are what we live for." Cuban saw the hated look in Lenny''s eyes. "Huh!? You still have a bit of rebellion in you?" *SMACK!* He gave Lenny a SLAP to the face. Blood fell from Lenny''s mouth like a running tap with some of his teeth. By now, more dark vein marks had appeared on Lenny''s face and even more were tracing about on his skin. It was like the roots of a tree, and as they appeared, Lenny felt his conscious mind slipping. Lenny thought hard at what to do. Of course he was filled with incredible hatred right now, but that was not going to help his situation. What he needed now, was to be calm collected, and in control. Chapter 798 The Gift He Gave Chapter 798 The Gift He Gave Lenny thought hard about what to do. Of course, he was filled with incredible hatred right now, but that was not going to help his situation. What he needed now, was to be calm, collected, and in control. While in thought, he subconsciously remembered Agent ''X'' words. He had said that it was their curse in their family, and that was why he wanted to kill Lenny. Lenny could not help but feel that it was ironic that his own son was willing to kill him. Was this the curse that his old man was talking about. After all, he could still remember that mark in Luca''s mind. That same mark, a Rune that looked like a six was the same one he had seen on his own heart when he had pulled it out of his chest back in Nether when he was testing death''s hold in that ce. Lenny suddenly frowned. It did not matter whether it was true or not. It did not even matter whether the whole world was cursed or not. What mattered right now was how he was going to get himself out of this situation. Lenny''s eyes darted around as more blood fell from his person. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At the moment, he was out of Stamina and strength, and a great amount of his Cosmic energy had been exhausted due to this space. To make matters worse, he knew that even if he used his magic points, it would not help matters. Cuban now had control over his body. He was even able to make Lenny give him the Invitation stone which was in the storage of the Satan system. Baroness Everbee had stood to her feet, and was now making her way towards them. She had a broad smile on her face. After all, they had won. Coco on the other hand was passed out at another point and the Devil heart was not able to connect with Hector''s body in time. There were just too many variables all over the ce. But none to his favour. Since external did not work out, he could only look internally. After all, he still had the Satan System. However, everything within the Satan system was chaotic. Red alerts kept on beeping everywhere and the System screaming about his failing body. "Quiet!" Lenny ordered and the system went silent. Using the sudden quiet as an opportunity to think, Lenny began to search through the System for something, anything that would elevate him from his current position. He searched and searched, but nothing made sense to him. A lot of his abilities were no longer usable as they required his Stats and after using all the demons in his storage unit to exchange for the Recovery potion he gave Victor, there was nothing else for him to exchange. The only thing that remained there was his perfect collection of human body parts that his Obsessivepulsive disorder (OCD) won''t let him let go. It was just this, and a giant Negative spirit floating around in the void of his storage unit. Lenny remembered this Negative spirit. He had acquired it a long time ago when he fought by E''s side against Glenn before all her souls merged to form her. At the time, Lenny had used a significant amount of points to send this negative spirit into the void of his storage unit. Back then, it had been a formidable opponent, but he knew that right now, against these Great Demon level existences, it was nothing. Since that would not cut it for an opposition, he looked away from it. Lenny searched and searched but he did not find any thing. It was only now that he realized that he had not even saved enough back up ns, having the general assumption that he could get whatever he wanted from the Satan system. He decided to try another method, "Satan System, is there a way to remove the influence of The Asmodeus family from my body?" "What are the criteria for this?" Lenny asked. Lenny instantly frowned. There was no way he could get so many creatures. Deep demon level creatures were not like sands at a beach. As Lenny continued to think, the Baroness drew nearer, and the dark veins spread even more all about his body. Lenny knew that he no longer had time to waste. In exactly, five seconds, she would have reached him. From the look in her eyes, he could tell that she wasing to touch the Dagger in his chest. The Same dagger that Morgana had warned him about before she died. Lenny had a deep seated feeling that if the Baroness were to touch the dagger, he was going to be done for. Four more seconds. He was still searching hard. But nothing. Three more seconds. she had already raised her hand. Two more seconds. Lenny cursed out loud, "FUCK IT! Just give me anything abnormal in the system. Something I have never used. Something to help!" <....Analyzing...> "JUST FUCKING DO IT! I rather die than be their ve!" One more second... and the moment she touched the dagger still in his chest, it happened. All of a sudden, a yellow pearl broke out from within his body, catching everyone''s attention, and then it spun in the air at very high speeds, and then it blew up. *BOOM!* This was a massive explosion. So massive that it covered not just the subne, but the battle below and then the entire, and then it spread out into the other sub nes and then to the rest of the other nes, and to the cosmos, the stars and finally all in existence and all not in existence... including theher realm... And then Lenny heard a voice.... "Hmmm! you have used it already?" (Author''s Note: I know, I know... I put you at the edge of your seat. Well, I want a Super Gift.... Thanks in advance) Chapter 799 Secret to Wisdom Chapter 799 Secret to Wisdom In the heart of the battlefield, shrouded in battered mist and echoing with the cries of the fallen, a singr event unfolded that would challenge the very fabric of reality. Amidst the chaos, Lenny stood, a lone figure surrounded by adversaries unseen and forces untold. Betrayed by his son and confronted by the desires of the Asmodeus family members. Lenny was not sure what was going to happen. But they did say that they were looking for one that could use all magic, and so far, lenny had disyed that one ability. He could even gift it. With his consciousness empty of his body, he was definitely going to be a tool for their family. But lenny could not allow this. And so with no choice in sight, he activated the one ability that he had left. Or rather, his gift. That same pearl that a particr king had flicked into his chest when he had entered the trans of the Nether. From deep within his being, a glow began to emerge, faint at first but growing in intensity until it manifested as a radiant yellow pearl. This was no ordinary gem; it was the culmination of arcane secrets and boundless power, a beacon of hope and despair intertwined. As onlookers¡ªmortal and supernatural alike¡ªwatched in awe, the pearl ascended, pulsating with a light that seemed to pulse in rhythm with the heart of the cosmos itself. Then, with a velocity that defiedprehension, it spun, an ethereal dance that blurred the lines between physical and metaphysical. In an instant, the pearl exploded in a congration of energy, a spectacle so vast that it enveloped the subne, the terrestrial conflicts below, and swiftly expanded to epass the. Its reach did not end there; it spread through the subnes, across dimensions, and into the very essence of the cosmos, touching both the realms of existence and the unfathomable voids of theher. Yet, contrary to Lenny''s dread, the universe did not sumb to obliteration. Instead, a profound silence ensued, a pause in the relentless march of time itself, heralding the inception of a power so grand it defied understanding. This was not an end, but a beginning¡ªa resetting of the cosmic clock by forces beyond the ken of mortals and immortals alike. In the ensuing stillness, a voice pierced the void, familiar yet imbued with an authority that resonated through the very bones of existence. "Hmmm! You have used it already?" The words, simple, carried the weight of centuries-old within them. Blinking against the brilliance that filled his vision, Lenny''s eyes fluttered open, and he found himself in a ce that tugged at the strings of his memory. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The grandeur of the surroundings¡ªthe towering pirs, the ethereal light that bathed the hall in a golden hue, and the intricate tapestries that adorned the walls¡ªspoke of a realm untouched by time. At the heart of this majesty, seated upon a throne that seemed to be crafted from the very gold of stars, was a figure whose presence was asforting as it was imposing. This castle, with its endless corridors and ancient secrets, was more than familiar; it was a part of him, a reminder of a past interwoven with the tapestry of fate itself. And the person before him, enshrouded in power and mystery, held the keys to understanding the journey thaty ahead. In the heart of this celestial pce, where time seemed to hold its breath, sat King Solomon, a figure of unparalleled majesty and wisdom. d in gold attire that shimmered with the light of countless suns, his presence was a testament to the wealth of knowledge and power he possessed. The gold, however, was not merely a disy of material wealth but a reflection of the spiritual and mystical riches he had amassed throughout his reign. Upon his head rested a crown, intricate andden with gems that pulsed with an inner light, mirroring the stars from which his throne seemed wrought. In his hand, a scepter¡ªno simple ornament but a conduit of his vast power, each gemstone embedded within it a world, a story, a spell bound by hismand. It was from this scepter that the pearl had been given. The jewelry that adorned his person was not mere decoration but symbols of his dominion over both the seen and unseen worlds, each piece a covenant with forces beyond mortalprehension. As Lenny''s gaze met Solomon''s, the air between them thrummed with unspoken understanding. Here was a king who had walked the corridors of wisdom and power, whose counsel had been sought by beings of flesh and spirit alike. His wealth was not of gold alone but of the boundless realms of magic and knowledge he had mastered. "King Solomon?" Lenny''s voice broke the silence, a mix of reverence and disbelief painting his tone. The king on the throne nodded, his eyes alight with an ageless wisdom. "Finally, you and I can have our first conversation. After all, you have awakened my gift." The words, spoken softly, carried the weight of destiny. This was no mere monarch but Solomon the Wise, a ruler whose legends had permeated the fabric of countless worlds. His attire, opulent and awe-inspiring, was but a fragment of the legacy he bore. The wealth that surrounded him was a mirror to the vast expanses of his intellect and the depths of his spiritual reach. "Come with me! Let''s take a walk. There are worlds that you are not familiar with!" King Solomon''s invitation was an echo of ancient wisdom, a call to uncover the veiled truths of existence. As he rose from his throne, his movement was a testament to the grace and authority he wielded, each step a weave in the fabric of history. Leading the way, he beckoned Lenny into one of the myriad corridors that spiraled out from the throne room, a passageway to knowledge both sacred and arcane. Lenny, though hesitant, found himself rising to follow the king. The betrayal he had recently endured at the hands of his own son had left a deep fissure in his trust, casting a long shadow over his heart. Every step was measured, a reflection of the walls he had erected around himself, yet he waspelled by a force beyond his understanding¡ªa yearning for truths that could perhaps mend the broken shards of his spirit. After all, right now, lenny was almost void of purpose. He needed to rediscover himself. King Solomon, aware of Lenny''s guarded demeanor, did not falter in his stride. His understanding was as deep as the cosmos, and his patience, infinite. He led Lenny not through halls of stone and mortar but into a space where the very air shimmered with possibility¡ªthe ethereal garden. This was no ordinary garden but a realm where the essence of creation itself bloomed in harmony. Here, the flowers which all looked like yhe weaving of runes whispered secrets of the universe in their perfumed breath, and the trees swayed with the knowledge of the ages. The air was alive with a luminescence that danced upon the senses, a symphony of light and shadow that spoke of the world''s boundless mysteries. As they walked, the garden unfolded around them like a living tapestry, each petal and leaf a testament to the bnce of nature and the intricate design of the divine. This was a sanctuary of healing and understanding, a ce where the wounds of betrayal could find sce in the embrace of the eternal. "Here, in this garden, the troubles of the world seem distant, do they not?" King Solomon''s voice was a gentle breeze, guiding Lenny''s thoughts toward tranquility and reflection. "It is here that I oftene to reflect on the burdens of kingship and the path of wisdom. But more than that, yhis ce carries a meaning to the path of wisdom... Lenny!" He turned to ask him, "do you know why i was called a wise man?" Chapter 800 The Kings Test Chapter 800 The King''s Test King Solomon turned to ask him, "Do you know why I was called a wise man?" Lenny shook his head. Although he did remember the biblical story. After all, he was a knowledgeable person. However, even Lenny could tell that a story was on the horizon. The king smiled as he raised his sceptre and then the leaves of the trees that looked like green pretty ancient runes rushed over as if having a life of their own, they danced ethereally in the air as they moulded together to form images as if showing the physical form of the king''s story. King Solomon began his story, "Thousands of years before your time, I was a son, a child amongst many of my father''s children. I was not his first, nor second, nor third. But I was chosen to be king. If any other was chosen for such a ''task'', they would be happy, and proud. But I knew better. This was no blessing. The throne was a curse on my life. All eyes were suddenly on me. And many of my siblings attempting to take the throne made countless attempts on my life." As he spoke, the images changed showing different times he was either walking in an alley and he was stabbed or eating food and he was poisoned. N?v(el)B\\jnn As the ethereal leaves swirled and danced, crafting vivid images in the air, King Solomon''s tale unfolded, each word weaving a tapestry of his early life and the trials that tempered him into the beacon of wisdom he was renowned to be. Lenny watched, mesmerized by the visual storytelling that brought Solomon''s history to life, the ancient runes painting scenes of intrigue and survival that seemed almost too fantastical to be true. "Do you see, Lenny?" Solomon continued, his gaze fixed on the living mural before them. "The path to wisdom was notid with gold but with the sharp stones of adversity. Each attempt on my life, each betrayal I faced, was a lesson. It was not the crown that made me wise; it was the journey to keep it upon my head." The images shifted with Solomon''s narrative, illustrating not just attempts against his life but also his responses to such treacheries. There were moments of narrow escapes, of Solomon outwitting his adversaries, of silent reflections in the wake of close encounters with death. Each scene was a chapter of his growth, not just as a ruler but as a man who sought to understand the heart of wisdom. "And then came my encounter with the ''One Above All''. For you see, his visit to me was inly out of curiosity. I had enemies both within and outside my father''s bloodline, and yet I had not raised my hand on them. It was onlyter on that I discovered that it was just another one of the One Above All''s machinations. A trial of sorts. And then he asked me to make a wish for anything and he would grant it unto me. And so I prayed for wisdom," Solomon''s voice softened, echoing a humility that belied his kingly stature. "Not for wealth, nor the death of my enemies, but for an understanding heart to discern between good and evil. It was this request that granted me not only the wisdom I sought but also the wealth and peace my kingdom enjoyed." As the leaves settled back onto their branches, the garden returned to its tranquil state, the story lingering in the air like a sacred whisper. Lenny, deeply moved by Solomon''s recount, found a new perspective dawning within him. The betrayal he had suffered, the pain that had led him to guard his heart¡ªperhaps these, too, were the stones upon which his path to wisdom was beingid. "Your wisdom, then, was a gift born of trials," Lenny finally spoke, his voice a mix of wonder and reflection. "A testament that true wisdomes not from the absence of struggle but from the very heart of it." King Solomon nodded, "You are almost there." And in Lenny''s eyes, he could see that his words had sunk deep. However, Lenny suddenly chuckled as he bowed his head. And then lenny raised his eyes to meet that of the king''s. "Oh Wise king, I don''t know the trials of the pain that you had to suffer, and i wont im to understand the weight of the crown on your head. But please do not also try to understand my pain. The excuse that my battle is with demons, devils, angels, and the abominations of existence is nothing. Especially not before one such as yourself. So I''ll say this instead. You are a far better man than myself. Because for me..." Lenny''s tone suddenly took a dark dive, and the aura that came from his body was that of intense murderous intent. Before the king''s wise eyes, it was like a ck miasma that formed the ethers of space. It even made the trees sway slightly. And they shy away from him. "...I''ll kill them all." Lenny''s words were a strong deration of hid intent. And the king paused a bit as he looked at him. "Is that your final answer?" The king asked Lenny. Without missing a beat, Lenny nodded. "I know. I have disappointed you. But at the end of the day, I am my own man. I would rather walk my own path. If you do not wish to aid me, then send me back. I''ll grind through the pain and get my revenge by myself." There was a sudden pause between the two men, and time seemed toe to a stand still. The king had a stiffness on his face, and in his eyes was a look that stated that he was assessing lenny properly. All of a sudden, his lips parted into a nice smile as he pulled Lenny closer and patted his back aggressively. "Good! Very good!! That there is an indomitable will." The King gave. Loud wildughter that echoed in the garden. But most of all, left lenny speechless. Chapter 801 The Lesson learnt Chapter 801 The Lesson learnt The King gave. Loud wildughter that echoed in the garden. But most of all, left lenny speechless. The king smiled, "You passed the test. After all, every man should pick his path. That is the true essence if a man. Pick your path. If you had simply agreed with my words, I would have looked at you like a fool." The king suddenly waved his hands showing a part of the garden with golden stature of men and women frozen in time all these were those that dis not pass the king''s test. They now serve as trophies in the garden. The revtion that followed, illuminated by Solomon''s wildughter, was as unexpected as it was profound. The garden, with its golden statues of men and women frozen in time, stood as a testament not to failure but to the inability to embrace one''s own path with conviction. These figures, once seekers like Lenny, had faltered not in courage but in authenticity, echoing the timeless lesson that wisdom and strength lie in understanding and choosing one''s own destiny. Lenny, rendered speechless by the turn of events, found himself at the heart of a lesson far greater than any he had anticipated. The king''s test was not about aligning with his wisdom or mirroring his path but about the courage to stand firm in one''s convictions, to forge a path unique to one''s own truth and struggles. Lenny, now standing closer to King Solomon than ever before, both physically and metaphorically, found a new resolve crystallizing within him. This moment, under the benevolent gaze of a king who had transcended time with his wisdom, marked a pivotal point in Lenny''s journey. It was a reminder that true power lies not in the avoidance of darkness but in the willingness to walk through it, guided by one''s own light. As theughter faded and the garden returned to its state of tranquil beauty, Lenny understood that his path was his own to forge, filled with battles only he could choose to fight. And in this realization, he found a strength that no betrayal or pain could diminish¡ªa strength fortified by the wisdom of King Solomon but defined by his own indomitable will. Guided by King Solomon, Lenny stepped out of the ethereal garden, leaving behind the golden statues and the lessons they symbolized. The air shifted as they traversed another corridor, the ambiance changing from the natural serenity of the garden to the mystique of ancient wisdom and power. They arrived at a chamber that seemed to exist outside of time, a sanctum of treasures that whispered tales of epochs long passed and secrets yet to be unveiled. This room, unlike any other, was a gallery of wonders suspended in midair. Show sses, invisible yet palpable, contained treasures of unimaginable power and beauty. Gauntlets that gleamed with an inner fire, cups that shimmered with the promise of endless possibilities, each artifact floating gracefully, encircled by an aura of their own making. The air was thick with magic, a tapestry of energies that danced and intertwined, creating a spectacle of light and shadow. Beneath each marvel, inscriptions floated, revealing the abilities encapsted within these relics. One artifact, a gauntlet as dark as the void, bore the power to "Steal a Star," its surface alive with constetions trapped in motion. Opposite it, a cup wrought from crystalline light promised the ability to "Make a Star," its glow a beacon of creation''s pure essence. These were not mere objects but embodiments of the cosmos''s vast mysteries, each with a story, a purpose, and a power beyondprehension. The treasures that filled the room spanned the spectrum of imagination, from artifacts that couldmand the elements to those that whispered secrets of life and death. Lenny''s gaze was drawn to them, a pull as irresistible as the tide, each item promising a different form of mastery, a different path to power. Yet, as his hand reached out, almost of its own ord, King Solomon''s voice halted him. "Tempting, are they not?" the king mused, his eyes reflecting the myriad of lights that yed across the chamber. "But to touch them is to invite their burdens upon yourself. Each of these treasures carries with it a price, a piece of its creator''s soul and story. They are not merely to be wielded but to be understood." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lenny withdrew his hand, the warning resonating deep within him. These were not tools for the taking but legacies of those who had walked paths of their own making, each artifact a testament to the trials, triumphs, and tragedies of its bearer. As they moved through the chamber, Lenny felt the weight of the king''s words. The treasures, for all their allure, were reminders of the journeys that forged them. They spoke of the bnce between power and responsibility, the intertwining of destiny and choice. In this room of floating wonders, Lenny understood that his path was not to be found in the relics of others but in the strength and wisdom he would forge from his own trials and victories. The chamber, with its floating treasures and whispered promises, was a crucible of realization for Lenny. It was here, amid the tangible echoes of other lives and powers, that he grasped the true essence of his journey. Not in the seeking of external might, but in the cultivation of an inner strength that no artifact could bestow. King Solomon, with his sage guidance, had not only shown Lenny the treasures of the world but had illuminated the greater treasure within¡ªthe indomitable spirit of a man who chooses his path and walks it, unswayed by the allure of shortcuts and shadows. As they left the chamber behind, Lenny carried with him a sense of purpose renewed, a rity that no mystical artifact could provide. The true journey, he realized,y ahead, paved not with the relics of the past but with the choices of the present, each step a testament to his resolve to forge his destiny, guided by wisdom and lit by the star of his own making. Chapter 802 New Title: Time Crawler Chapter 802 New Title: Time Crawler In the regal ambiance of the throne room, King Solomon, with a gesture both grand and intimate, presented Lenny with a pearl, a gesture that was both a farewell and an initiation into a deeper realm of wisdom. "Like I said, I did not ask for wealth but for wisdom. And with all you have seen and experienced, I am sure you already have an inkling of what my kind of wisdom entails. After all, a wise man is one that possesses incredible foresight or, at the very least, the experience of it," he imparted, his voice echoing with the weight of centuries. As Solomon removed another pearl from his scepter, the atmosphere thickened with anticipation. "You and I have much to discuss. But as one who has proven his resolve to me, your path is distinctly your own. In schools, you learn first and are then tested. But for you, Lenny Tales, your educationes through the trials you endure. It is the blessing and the curse of those chosen to conquer the world." With a flick, the pearl was sent spinning towards Lenny, a symbol of the wisdom and trials thaty ahead. "Soon, you will understand the kind of wisdom I was bestowed. When you do, wield it wisely. Every usees at a price, a lesson you will learn the hard way. And next time, control the flow of time yourself. I won''t intervene again. When we next meet, I''ll introduce you to the others..." Catching the pearl, Lenny felt a forceful pull, an expulsion from the ethereal world back to a starkly different reality. His voice, "Which others?" echoed unanswered as he was hurled back into the castle made entirely of bones, crashing into the wall with brutal force. He copsed, coughing up mouthfuls of blood, the harshnding a painful reminder of the perilous journey ahead. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, a familiar voice cut through the haze, "Tell me, Lenny Tales, what did you see? How do you operate the shadow runes?" It was E the witch, her presence a stark contrast to the wisdom and serenity of Solomon''s domain. As Lenny''s eyes adjusted, he found himself in the eerie castle of the ords, the Nether realm''s chilling embrace a far cry from the throne room''s sanctity. Nearby, Athena struggled against her binds, her concern for Lenny evident despite her own peril. "Impossible!" Lenny thought, but then Solomon''s words resonated within him, "Soon, you will understand my kind of wisdom." The realization dawned on him with the weight of a thousand suns. "Time travel!" This was Solomon''s gift, the source of his unparalleled wisdom. The ability to redo, to navigate theplexities of existence with the foresight granted by traversing time itself. Now, back in the Nether realm, Lenny understood the magnitude of Solomon''s parting gift. He was given the chance to rewrite his story, to confront his challenges with the knowledge and wisdom of what was and what could be. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but armed with the power of time travel, Lenny Tales was no longer a pawn in the machinations of the Nether realm. He was a yer, one poised to change the game itself. < New Title: Time Crawler> Lenny could not help but be surprised by the turn of events. After all, this was the time before he was thrown into the red sands. Before the death of Victor, before the loss of Athena and the torture she endured. This was also before the betrayal that he endured from his own. All of a sudden, he could not help butugh loudly. Hisughter was loud, carrying his cockiness and his dness. Only moments ago, he had a dagger in his chest, threatening to end his life by destroying his consciousness, and now, he had been taken back in time. Meanwhile, E looked at him with a brow raised. She just did not understand what was so funny. Then again, the ball of shadow runes was very unnatural. It was only normal for a normal person to run mad because there stared at it. However, Lenny suddenly stoppedughing, and then he turned to Athena. He still remembered how she died and how she suffered. Lenny thought of her as an asshole, but even she did not deserve suffering thatsted that long. Seeing her whole and worried for him actually made him smile. "I have missed you Athena!" He suddenly spoke up, making the women even more confused. And then he turned to E. Looking at her in the eyes, "Oh heavens! It will be a pleasure to kill you again, you know right?" E frowned, "How dare you!?" She snapped lenny to the ground, sbd more blood fell from his mouth. However, Lenny chuckled evilly, his smile was wide and his grin was menacing. And for reason that E could not understand, as she looked at him, she was suddenly gripped by a sought of fear. It was a kind of premonition, a gift from the cosmos to her. A kind of prediction of the inevitable. Instinctively, she released her killing Intent with the intension of fighting back. It was dark and menacing. And it spread around the room. Even Athena shrouded at it. She had never felt killing Intent so potent before. Then again, this was expected. E was a six hundred year old witch. Nevertheless, Lenny did not move. He did not even flinch a bit. E remembered that once upon a time, she had released her killing Intent at lenny when they were on Earth and he had been captured by the fear it gave. But now, it was like her killing Intent only bkew through his hair, like a warm summer breeze. He did not even blink. This Vexed her. And then a thought came to her, and she gave a grin. "Let''s see if you are still smiling when you see what I have in store for you." She grabbed in by the hair and a side of the bone castle opened up. Chapter 803 The Gate Again Chapter 803 The Gate Again As E''s rage crystallized into action, her grip on Lenny''s hair was not just a physical assertion of power but a prelude to a punishment that promised to transcend the ordinary torments of the Nether realm. Athena heard that hum from the portal and knew where E was taking him to. "No!" she muttered, "don''t do it! E, he will never be able to get out!" The castle, responsive to her fury, began a grotesque transformation. Bones and skeletal remains, elements of its macabre architecture, shifted and writhed as if alive, coalescing into a form that was as horrifying as it was mesmerizing¡ªa portal. "That''s the point!" E muttered as she continually pulled him along. This portal was no simple doorway but a maw of darkness framed by the bones of countless lost souls. It pulsed with an eerie light, casting shadows that seemed to dance with malevolent glee. The very air around it throbbed with a palpable malice, a foreboding sense that this passage was a bridge between locations. Lenny''s reaction to this sudden shift from captor to victim on the threshold of a known fate was aplex tapestry of emotions. Annoyance red within him, not just at the indignity of being manhandled but at the predictability of his situation. After all, he knew what was going to happen already. Right now, he was riding on the wisdom of King Solomon. Therefore, despite the gravity of his predicament, a part of him remained defiant, irritated by the theatrics of the portal''s opening and E''s dramatics. Yet, beneath this veneer of irritation, there was an undercurrent of resolve, a determination not to be undone by the witch''s machinations. As E dragged him towards the portal, Lenny''s feet scraped against the boneden floor, each step a reluctant march towards uncertainty. His annoyance was palpable, a silent protest against not just his current humiliation but the broader trajectory of his fate, now seemingly hijacked by E''s whims. Then, they were through the portal, the transition from the Nether realm''s castle to their known destination a disorienting blend of sensation and void. The passage through the portal felt like being pulled through a vortex of shadows and whispers, where time and space lost their meaning, reced by a chilling void that threatened to engulf Lenny''s very essence. Emerging on the other side, Lenny and E found themselves in a starkly different environment. The transition was abrupt, from the oppressive darkness of the portal to the ring reality of their new surroundings. Here, the air was thick with the scent of brimstone and ash, under a sky that bled crimson, painting everything in hues of gray and despair. The ground beneath their feet was cracked and barren, a testament to the harshness of this realm, a stark departure from the bone-structured opulence of the Nether realm''s castle. Emerging from the portal into another corner of the Nether realm, Lenny''s immediate realization that E had transported them to the infamous Red Sands confirmed his predictions. The transition was seamless yet jarring, from the bone-structured confines of the castle to the vast, open destion that stretched before them. The Red Sands, a ce of legend and dread within the Nether realm, unfurled in all its haunting beauty under a sky veiled in perpetual twilight. Lenny''s gaze swept across thendscape, taking in the sight that was both familiar and foreboding. The sands, a deep crimson as if stained with the blood of countless battles and sacrifices, stretched endlessly, interrupted only by the figures trapped within it. These statues, once beings of flesh and blood, now stood frozen in time, their expressions a silent testament to the Red Sands'' merciless nature. They were like y sculptures, detailed and lifelike, a gallery of the damned who had ventured into this ursed ce and found eternity instead of passage. Ahead, dominating the horizon, stood the giant gate, a colossal structure that seemed to challenge the very heavens. Its size was iprehensible, its peak disappearing into the dark, roiling clouds above, as if it was a bridge between worlds, a sentinel at the boundary of the known and the unknown. The gate, with its intricate carvings and ominous aura, was both a marvel and a mystery, an ancient artifact whose purpose and creators were lost to time. Guarding this monolithic gateway were two angels of immense stature, their presence an awe-inspiring blend of majesty and terror. Unlike any beings Lenny had encountered before, these angels were adorned with gray skin, a hue reminiscent of the night sky just before the fall of total darkness. Their size was such that their smallest digit dwarfed thergest of mortal constructions, a visual reminder of the scale and power that governed the Gate to the Nether realm. The angels stood as silent sentinels, their gaze fixed on the expanse before them, an eternal vigil over the gate they were bound to protect. Once more, lenny looked on and heughed loudly. His reaction to all that happened around him made E wonder if he was turning mad. E looked at him in surprise. but she still gave a side smile, "Let''s see youugh when ie back for you in another hundred years!" Meanwhile, at the same time, lenny''s eyes searched for Minnie. Just up ahead, he found her. He nodded "Found you cutie!" E raised a brow at him. It felt as if he was hitting at her. She snickered, "your praise for my beauty won''t get you out of this one Lenny!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She grabbed him by the shoulder and was about to throw him into the red sands. "I''ll talk. The secret to unravelling the Shadow runes, I will talk!" Those words made her pause, and she turned to him. In her eyes, Lenny could see her anticipation. This really sick woman wanted to know. Lenny turned to her, "before that, there is something I''ll like to show you. Earlier on, you released your killing intent. That was a nice breeze. Let me show you mine..." Chapter 804 My Killing Intent Chapter 804 My Killing Intent E''s misinterpretation of Lenny''s words added ayer of misunderstanding between them, her snicker and retort highlighting the chasm of perception thaty between captor and captive. Her threat to cast him into the Red Sands was halted by Lenny''s sudden offer, a promise to reveal the secrets of the Shadow runes. The shift in E''s demeanor was palpable, her anticipation for this forbidden knowledge momentarily overriding her intent to punish. It was a testament to the power such secrets held, even over those ustomed to wielding power themselves. "Before that, there is something I''d like to show you,Earlier on, you released your killing intent. That was a nice breeze. Let me show you mine." he said, his voice a calm before the storm. As he unleashed his killing intent, it was no mere expression of anger or threat but a manifestation of dark energy so palpable, so visually and viscerally overwhelming, that it took form before E''s eyes. This miasma of darkness, erupting from Lenny like a tempest, coalesced into a skeletal apparition of pure menace. Its glowing red eyes were windows to a realm of despair, its form a herald of doom. This was not just an intimidation tactic; it was a demonstration of Lenny''s depth of power, a glimpse into the darkness he was capable of wielding. E''s reaction was instinctive and profound. Even though she was a six hundred year old witch, the fear that gripped her was not just physical but existential, a terror that gnawed at the very fabric of her being. It was as if the skeletal apparition was not just charging at her but piercing through her, revealing her deepest insecurities and nightmares. Her usualposure shattered, reced by an overwhelming dread that rooted her to the spot. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her fall to her knees was both involuntary and symbolic, a physical manifestation of the internal copse under the weight of her fear. Her face, once marked by confidence and cruelty, was now a canvas of horror. Eyes wide, dted with the terror of what she beheld, her breath came in short, ragged gasps, a futile attempt to anchor herself in the face of the dark onught. The miasma that Lenny wielded enveloped her, not just as a threat but as a revtion of the power dynamics at y, shifting the bnce in a realm where power was both currency and curse. Internally, E was a tempest of panic and disbelief. The foundations of her understanding, her belief in her own superiority and control, were violently upended. The realization that she was not the apex predator, that her power could be dwarfed by a darker, deeper force, was a bitter pill, swallowing her whole into the abyss of her own fears. This moment of vulnerability was a crucible, burning away the facades and leaving her exposed, kneeling in the sands that had seen the fall of many before her. Lennyzily stood to his feet. The ropes binding him took his magic, his strength and his stamina away. But from the moment that he got back, he had been loosening the binds. After all, at heart, he was still an assassin. This much was easy for him to do. The only reason he had not gotten away thest time he came here was because his mind had been heavily distracted. However, this time around was different. After all, he knew what would happen if he were to touch the red sands. There was no way in hell he was going to go back to that dream state again. That ce was just a different kind of hell. A sadistic game show of cruelty. Lenny stood up and released his binds. The moment he did, he felt his strength and staminae back to him. Meanwhile, E was still weakened on the ground by his killing Intent. Lenny gave a side smile at this. Thest time he was before E, his killing intent had not been this pure and deep. But he had been through a lot since that time, and even though he had gone back through time, the intent to kill which was essentially a part of him remained with him. After all, he had killed a lot after he had escaped the Nether. Till this moment, E remained paralyzed with fear on the ground. Lenny walked up to her and stroked her hair. He suddenlynded a smack on her neck and she passed out on the ground. He looked at the Command Rune mark in the center of her chest with a smile. Just like the first time, Lenny started his work. He sat on her body as he used a de from the storage to carve out the rune from her chest. After taking the rune, he sat back down crossed Legged. He could not help but to absorb the sight before him. Lenny knew that he had a lot to do, and he was ready for it. But first, before anything else, even before getting his pay back on E, or getting Minnie out of the red sands, he needed to do something else. Lenny closed his eyes. This challenge he was about to face was probably the biggest challenge he had ever had to face. At least for now, it was the most important one. After all, he did not want cuban to have the upper hand again. He needed to remove what was sealed within his body by the Asmodeus family. There were a few ways to do this. One of them was to directly upgrade the Satan System and use its soul to cleanse his body. But Lenny had an idea for a method that would be simrly effective besides, he needed to also face these guys. Inevitably, his destiny was intertwined with theirs. Of course, this reference was to the serpents. Lenny waved his hand and they appeared. "Come forth... Anguis!" Immediately he summoned the Holy corrupted tool from the system, and it appeared before his face. AS Anguis appeared, the three forks instantly became serpents. "I am Kill, I am Steal, I am Destroy!" Chapter 805 Whose Worthiness? Chapter 805 Whose Worthiness? With a gesture of summoning that seemed to tear at the very fabric of the Nether realm, Lenny called forth Anguis, the Holy corrupted tool, a paradox of sanctity and defilement. As it materialized before him, the tool''s transformation was a spectacle of dark wonder. The trident''s tines, bending to Lenny''s will, morphed into serpents of monumental scale, their emergence marked by derations of their sinister natures¡ªKill, Steal, Destroy. Each serpent, embodying aspects of malevolence, unfurled from the fork with a presence so formidable that it seemed to challenge the oppressive atmosphere of the Red Sands itself. The serpents, now towering entities with their gaze fixed upon Lenny, their summoner, were not merely tools of destruction but arbiters of his worthiness. Their emergence was not an end but a beginning, a trial by fire where Lenny''s resolve, strength, and mastery over the darkness within and without were to be tested anew. This confrontation was not just about the physical removal of a seal or the demonstration of power. It was a symbolic sh between Lenny''s aspirations to transcend his limits and the legacy of the Asmodeus family that sought to define and confine him. By choosing to face the serpents, Lenny was not just confronting adversaries of formidable strength; he was challenging the very chains that bound him to a destiny imposed from without, seeking to forge his path with his convictions and strength. And so under the weight of an oppressive sky, the standoff between Lenny and the colossal serpents unfolded with a tension that seemed to charge the very air. The serpents, embodiments of destruction with eyes that burned with a hellish glow and depths that mirrored the abyss, presented a formidable challenge. Yet, Lenny, undeterred by their monstrous forms and the malice in their gaze, stood his ground, an unyielding presence amidst the shifting sands. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Kill, with its immense form looming, dared to confront Lenny at a proximity that would have spelled doom for any lesser being. Its mouth, a cavern of death bristling with toxic fangs, opened wide in a silent promise of obliteration. Yet, Lenny''s resolve did not waver, his calm in the face of such imminent threat a testament to his strength and courage. The serpents, intrigued and perhaps confused by this disy of unflinching bravery, continued their deadly dance around him, their massive bodies coiling in the air, a disy of power meant to intimidate. Yet, it was Lenny''s sigh, a subtle exhale amidst the tension, that Steal perceived as a sign of fear, a weakness to be exploited. "unworthy!" it echoed and the other snakes echoed with it. With a hiss that cut through the silence, Steal lunged, driven by a rage that sought to end the confrontation with a single, decisive blow. However, Lenny''s reaction, a mere lifting of his head to meet Steal''s charge, was a sh of wills so intense that it halted the serpent''s advance. This pause, a moment where predator and prey seemed to lock in a battle of spirits, left Kill and Destroy taken aback, their understanding of power and dominance challenged by the scene unfolding before them. Lenny''s rise to his feet, his gaze fierce and prating, was a deration of his true nature, a revtion of the depth of his power and resolve. "I can see you mistake my sigh for weakness. Although it''s true it had fear..." Lenny''s words, each step he took towards Steal an assertion of his dominance, turned the tide of the confrontation. The fear he spoke of was not of defeat but of the extent of his own capabilities, a warning to those who would dare oppose his will. "...its fear for what I am capable of doing. To the whole world, To those that try to step on me, to those that tamper with my Will, My desire, and that of my Master. Even if it means its you, I will BREAK and I will DEVOUR..." With a speed that belied his earlier stillness, Lenny seized Steal by the face, a disy of strength that bordered on the supernatural. His action, forcing the colossal serpent''s head to the ground, was a physical manifestation of his words, a demand for submission that resonated with the authority of one who had transcended mere bravery to embody power itself. "YIELD!" Hismand,den with the force of his will, marked not just a moment of victory but a deration to all who bore witness: Lenny was not a challenger to be underestimated but a force of nature, capable of bending even the most formidable of foes to his will. This moment, amidst the Red Sands and under the gaze of the serpents, was a turning point not just in the battle but in Lenny''s path. It was a demonstration of his growth, his mastery over the darkness within and the challenges without, solidifying his ce as a contender not just for survival but for dominion in a realm where power was the ultimate currency. Instantly, the other serpents also rushed for Lenny with obvious desire to devour him, but even without looking back, he spoke up, "Stay your hand, or watch your sibling be sushi!" Those words made the other serpents stop, and Lenny squeezed harder against the serpent under him until it wriggled in obvious pain. From the point he held, it actually bleed in hellish magma. "I said Yield!" hemanded again. The two other serpents looked at one another, and then they smiled... "Worthy!" they echoed simultaneously. However, Lenny turned to them his gaze as cold as the Nether that surrounded them. "Did i ask for your judgements?" Those words took the serpents by surprise. "Do you think, that I, Lenny Tales, need your permission to be worthy?" As he talked, he floated in the air, "It is you! You three, that need to seek worthiness from me!" The moment he said this, he released his killing intent again, this time around, with a mixture of Rage and Pride. It was as if an ant had challenged a lion and now, it had gotten its attention... Chapter 806 Master Of Anguis Chapter 806 Master Of Anguis "It is you! You three, that need to seek worthiness from me!" With this deration, Lenny not only rejected the serpents'' judgment but ced himself above them, demanding their recognition of his superiority. This was not a plea for validation but a demand for acknowledgment from beings who had, until this moment, seen themselves as the ultimate judges of worthiness. As he unleashed his killing intent anew, this timeced with rage and pride, the atmosphere around them thickened, charged with the palpable tension of a monumental confrontation. The killing intent, a tangible manifestation of Lenny''s resolve and power, enveloped the serpents, challenging them to reconsider their ce in the presence of a force that refused to be dominated or defined by their standards. The serpents, confronted with Lenny''s unbridled power and unwavering self-assurance, found themselves at an impasse. This confrontation was no longer about the trial they had imposed but about recognizing the force of nature that Lenny represented. In the wake of his confrontation with the serpents, Lenny experienced a moment of profound rity, akin to the unveiling of a hidden truth that had long eluded him. Amongst the myriad lessons and trials he had endured, there was an ancient wisdom that resonated deeply with his current predicament, a saying that spoke of the unique desires that drive every soul: "Every man''s currency is unique to that man." This insight illuminated the path forward, revealing that the key to mastering the serpents¡ªand indeed, any challengey in understanding the true nature of desire. For some, it might be wealth, for others peace, or the unquenchable thirst for power. Yet, for Lenny, his recent ordeal had crystallized the realization that the currency Anguis, the Holy corrupted tool, responded to was none other than ''PRIDE'' itself. This revtion was not minor; it was the echo of the very sin that had led to the downfall of the brightest among the heavens, the original transgression that had sown the seeds of discord and rebellion. Tomand the serpents, entities of immense power and ancient origin, one had to embody pride not just as a trait but as a principle. They themselves were beings of formidable strength, yet it was clear that only a master of true pride could reign them in, could bend their wills to his own. This disy was not mere bravado; it was the outward expression of a deep-seated belief in his own worth, a conviction that the world, indeed, should recognize and bow to his prowess. Thus, with a newfound determination, Lenny embraced this understanding fully. As he ascended, levitating with an aura ofmand, he summoned forth a whip of white mes, a manifestation of his will and a testament to his dominion. With authority, heshed at the serpents, his voice thundering across the sands, "How dare you! You have no respect for ''I''. The great and masterful Lenny. Lie on the earth and grovel at my greatness!" This disy was not mere bravado; it was the outward expression of a deep-seated belief in his own worth, a conviction that the world, indeed, should recognize and bow to his prowess. And so, the serpents, sensing the depth of his pride and the unyielding strength of his spirit,plied. Theyid themselves low upon the cold, dark earth, their voices rising in a chorus of acknowledgment, "WORTHY! WORTHY!! WORTHY!!!" From Anguis, runes of power, three in number, emerged like a stream of consciousness, seeking out Lenny and embedding themselves within his soul. This act was not just symbolic but transformative, forging a connection so profound that Lenny could hear their individual thoughts, couldmand them with but a whisper. In that moment, Lenny was anointed master of Anguis, the Holy Tool, his mastery affirmed not by submission but by recognition of his unmatched pride and will to dominate. This was not just a victory; it was an ascension, a moment of epic revtion that underscored Lenny''s journey from mortal to master, from seeker to sovereign over the serpents of this Corrupted Holy Weapon. With the serpents'' allegiance now firmly secured, Lenny''s interaction with them took on a new, more harmonious dimension. As he approached them, the gesture of patting their heads was met with a response that bore the warmth and eagerness of creatures yearning for the approval and affection of their master. They coiled around him affectionately, reminiscent of loyal puppies seeking the attention of their owner, a sight that would seem almost incongruous to anyone aware of their true nature and the power they wielded. Lenny, acknowledging this newfound bond, knew it was time to advance to the next phase of his n. "Kill! Guard me. I want to meditate," Lennymanded, his voice carrying the weight of authority and expectation. The serpent named Kill, embodying the essence of protection and obedience, immediately assumed a defensive stance around Lenny, ensuring a safe perimeter for his meditation. This act of trust and delegation showcased the depth of understanding andmand Lenny now held over these formidable beings. Positioning himself on the ground, Lenny adopted a posture of meditation, his physical form a testament to the strength and discipline that defined him. As he unbuttoned his shirt, revealing a physique that was both aesthetically pleasing and indicative of his readiness for the trials ahead, he called upon another serpent, "Devour,e with me!" Thismand was not a summon to battle but an invitation to merge, to join him in a journey inward. Devour, understanding its master''s intent, transformed into a whirlwind of energy before plunging into Lenny, merging with him in a spectacle of light and power. This convergence was not just a physical union but a spiritual one, where serpent and master ventured together into the depths of Lenny''s soul. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As the light enveloped them, Lenny''s consciousness transcended the physical realm, delving into the vast expanse of his soul. This inner sanctum, a realm within himself, was where the true work would begin, a ce of power, reflection, and transformation. Here, in the sanctity of his soul, Lenny prepared to confront the poison thaty within, to harness the power of Devour, and to emerge from this meditation not just as a master of serpents but as a being of enhanced power and insight. The journey inward was a crucial step, a necessary descent into the depths of his being to ascend anew, fortified and ready for the challenges that awaited him.... Chapter 807 Battle For My Soul Chapter 807 Battle For My Soul Within the vast, uncharted expanse of Lenny''s mind, a profound confrontation unfolded as he came face to face with his own soul. This representation of his essence was a green, colossal form, mirroring Lenny''s physical appearance but stripped of all worldly encumbrances, presented in its most pure and vulnerable state. The soul, like Lenny, was seated in a meditative pose, an image of serene introspection amidst the surrounding darkness. It was enveloped inyers of spiritual armor, a testament to the fortifications erected by the Satan System during Lenny''s previous encounter with a soul devil¡ªan encounter that had left indelible marks on his very essence. Devour, now apanion in this inward journey, materialized beside Lenny, its massive form spiraling around him in a protective and anticipatory dance. "Let''s go!" Lennymanded, his resolve as palpable as the energy that emanated from both him and the serpent. As they approached the green giant that was Lenny''s soul, the defensive barriers, recognizing their master, dissipated, allowing him ess to the core of his being. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The moment of entry into his soul was a pivotal one. Lenny, with focused determination, contemted the task ahead. Cuban''s words echoed in the depths of his consciousness, a reminder of the control exerted over him by the Asmodeus family, a maniption so insidious that it had burrowed deep within him. Lenny had deduced, with the precision of a strategist, that the locus of this control was not merely physical but entwined with the very fabric of his soul. It was here, in this sanctified and most intimate part of himself, that the true battle would be waged. The belief that purging the mark from his soul would cleanse his entire being was not just a hypothesis but a conviction. The soul, after all, was the epicenter of his identity, the foundation upon which his physical and spiritual existence was built. If he could eradicate the Asmodeus family''s influence from this sacred ground, then it would unravel from every facet of his existence, liberating him from their shackles once and for all. As Lenny delved deeper into the green expanse of his soul, apanied by Devour, he prepared himself for the challenges thaty ahead. This was not just a journey of purification but of remation, a quest to regain sovereignty over his soul and, by extension, his destiny. Cuban had said that the control over his body had been at sleep after lenny had been presumed dead back at the arena, just before his reincarnation. But the moment Glen''s blood, imbued with the essence of the knife, mingled with Lenny''s, it served as a catalyst, reawakening thetent control embedded deep within him. The Asmodeus family''s dominion was rooted in their profound understanding of blood and its intrinsic ties to lineage and gics, coupled with the maniption of lust. Armed with this knowledge, Lenny surmised the likely locations of this invasive control: the heart and the groin region, centers of emotion and desire, respectively. With Devour by his side, Lenny ascended towards the region of his heart, anticipating the discovery of the Asmodeus family''s insidious influence. Upon arrival, he was confronted with a series of images that filled his heart, each one a vivid representation of cherished memories with those he left behind: Victor, Lady Vinegar, Father ck, Insect-B, Crusher, among others. These images, shifting and changing like scenes from a beloved movie, depicted moments ofughter, camaraderie, and the simple joys ofpanionship. Each memory was a snapshot of happiness, a testament to the bonds Lenny shared with his friends and allies. However, as Lenny observed the parade of memories, he realized that the disy was curiously selective. The heart''s mirrors reflected only the good times,pletely omitting the struggles, the conflicts, and the challenges that had also defined those rtionships. This realization struck Lenny with a sense of unease. The selective memory curation within his heart seemed designed to amplify emotions, perhaps as a means to manipte or control him through his attachments and affections. Frowning at this maniption, Lenny recognized the influence of the Asmodeus family''s control¡ªa subtle yet powerful steering of his emotions to render him more susceptible to their will. This was not a mere repository of memories but a crafted illusion, a rose-tinted lens through which his heart was encouraged to view the past. Determined to reim the autonomy of his emotions and memories, Lenny turned to Devour with a decisivemand, "Eat it all." This directive was not born of a desire to erase these cherished memories but to purge the maniption that tainted them. By removing the selective filter imposed upon his heart, Lenny sought to confront his past and his rtionships in their entirety¡ªthe good and the bad, the joy and the pain. This act of purging was a step towards true emotional freedom, a liberation from this curse. As Devour, with its gaping maw,menced the consumption of the memories housed within Lenny''s heart, the initial wave of erasure brought with it an unexpected and profound sense of loss. Lenny, overwhelmed by this intense emotional turmoil, copsed to the ground, clutching his chest as he endured a pain that transcended mere physical difort. It was a soul-deep anguish, mirroring the destion of a lover''s heartbreak, yet magnified to an almost unbearable intensity. This wasn''t just a removal of memories but felt akin to stripping awayyers of his very essence. Despite the escting pain, Lenny''s resolve remained unshaken. Between gritted teeth, he urged Devour on, "Do not stop. Take it all!" With each memory devoured, the pain intensified, manifesting physically until Lenny coughed up blood, a stark indication of the toll this process was exacting on him. Yet, amidst this torment, Lenny perceived a fortification within himself, a hardening of spirit and resolve that came with the territory of heartbreak and loss. "Truly what they say. Heartbreak makes a man!" he whispered, acknowledging the bitter truth that the path to strength and maturity often traverses the valleys of pain and loss. Amidst this tumultuous purge, Lenny''s attention was caught by an anomaly within the sea of vanishing memories¡ªa creature lurking on the periphery of the images Devour was consuming. This entity, previously unnoticed, became evident only as the false, manipted memories were stripped away, revealing its presence like a shadow emerging in the wake of a receding tide... Lenny frowned, "finally! I have found you..." Chapter 808 That memory Chapter 808 That memory The entity lurking within the depths of Lenny''s soul, a grotesque amalgamation of magic and malice, stood revealed in all its horrific glory. Crafted from the blood magic that was a signature of the Asmodeus family''s maniption, its form was a nightmarish vision of a spider, but with attributes far more sinister. Its body, red and pulsating, shimmered with the illusory sheen of broken mirror shards, embodying both the fluidity of blood and the reflective deception of mirrors. The creature was adorned with a hundred eyes and a hundred legs, each aspect designed to surveil and ensnare, but most disturbingly, its face bore a haunting resemnce to Cuban, adding ayer of personal betrayal to its presence. Upon being spotted, the creature attempted to retreat, using the mirrors that showcased Lenny''s happiest memories as a shield, a clear tactic to exploit Lenny''s emotional vulnerabilities. But Lenny was not here to sumb to sentimental distractions; he was there to purge this parasitic influence from his soul. "Devour, get it!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the illusory tranquility of the memoryden space. However, the challenge posed by this entity was greater than Lenny had anticipated. In an act of desperate defiance, the creature hurled mirror images at him, each one a perfect, loving moment designed to disarm and distract. Lenny, agile and aware, managed to evade most of these spectral assaults, but one caught him off-guard. As he raised his hands to shield himself, the image enveloped him, and he was thrust into the memory it depicted. The memory was startlingly vivid, a moment frozen in time that was as real to Lenny as the day it urred. He found himself on the cusp of departure, about to leave Glenn behind as he set out for the City of Milk and Honey. The air was tangible, carrying the scent of the earth and the warmth of the sun; the dust tasted real upon his tongue. This memory, one of poignant farewells and hopeful beginnings, was a snapshot of a pivotal moment in Lenny''s life, now weaponized by the entity to ensnare him in a web of his own past. Caught within this fabricated reality, Lenny faced a new challenge. Not only did he need to confront and ovee the magical entity that sought to manipte his very essence, but he also had to navigate the emotionalbyrinth of his own memories. As Lenny stood on the precipice of departure, the Crimson Leviathan before him, its presence a testament to the adventures and trials that awaited in the City of Milk and Honey, he felt an unexpected chill. Rain began to fall, its cold, tiny drops a stark contrast to the warmth of the memories that surrounded him. Each drop seemed to anchor him further into the moment, a physical manifestation of the emotional storm brewing within. Then, a voice, familiar and deeply woven into the fabric of his heart, pierced the veil of his resolve. "Lenny!" The sound of Glenn calling out to him stirred something profound, a tumult of emotions that he had long tried topartmentalize. Turning to face her, Lenny found himself confronted not just by the woman he remembered, but by the embodiment of all the love, hope, and regret that had defined their rtionship. N?v(el)B\\jnn Glenn stood there, as enchanting as ever, her silk gown flowing around her, entuating her form in a dance of elegance and desire. Despite the rain, her signature red ginger hair remained untouched, as if preserving the essence of their untainted memories. Her yful challenge,ced with an undercurrent of genuine longing, "Lenny, are you sure you won''t stay?" struck a chord deep within him. Her eyes, vast and beautiful, were pools of unspoken pleas and silent entreaties, urging him to reconsider, to choose a path that might allow them to rewrite the narrative of their lives together. In that moment, Lenny''s heart wavered. The pivotal nature of this memory, this decision, weighed heavily upon him. Here, at this crossroads of his past, he recognized the origin of a chain of events that had led to loss and heartache. To stay would mean to forsake the journey that had shaped him, yet it offered a glimpse into a life filled with the possibility of happiness and fulfillment, a life that could have been theirs had fate not been so cruel. With each step toward Glenn, Lenny felt the gravity of his decision. His emotions, a tempest of what was and what could have been, threatened to overwhelm him. Taking her hands, the sensation of her skin against his, the warmth of her presence, it all felt painfully real. Pulling her into an embrace, Lenny allowed himself to be engulfed by the emotions he had fought so hard to master. The embrace was a surrender, not to the illusion conjured by the entity within his soul, but to the raw, unfiltered love and regret that had been hispanion through the darkest of times. This memory, so vividly reenacted, was not just a trap; it was a mirror reflecting Lenny''s deepest fears and desires. In this moment of emotional vulnerability, he stood at the heart of his own soul, confronting not an enemy of flesh and blood, but the very essence of his own humanity. The pain of potential loss, the ache of what might have been, and the bittersweet realization of the cost of his choices enveloped him, offering both a torment and a catharsis. Yet, within this crucible of emotion, Lenny''s resolve began to crystallize. This memory, for all its beauty and pain, was a part of him, but it did not define him. The strength to move forward, to embrace the future despite the scars of the past, was the true measure of his spirit. As he held Glenn, the woman he had loved and lost, Lenny suddenly muttered, "Why the FUCK do they always use you to get to me? Do they think I am so gullible..?" On saying this, he struck with his fingers, right into her belly. This sudden turn of events made the entire memory freeze.... Chapter 809 Getting Minnie Again Chapter 809 Getting Minnie Again As he held Glenn, the embodiment of his deepest affections and regrets, Lenny''s moment of emotional surrender was abruptly shattered by a stark realization, a rity that cut through the illusion like a de. "Why the FUCK do they always use you to get to me? Do they think I am so gullible..?" The words spilled from him, a mix of anger and defiance, as he acted on his suspicion, his fingers striking with precision into her belly. This act, violent and decisive, served as the catalyst for the unraveling of the memory. The scene around him began to distort, the consistency of the memory fluctuating wildly, osciting between the emotional intensity of the farewell and the static of a realitying undone. Each pulse of static revealed the truth behind the illusion, shifting the figure of Glenn back to the monstrous form of the blood spider, its body a grotesque tapestry of deception, its many eyes reflecting the cunning of its design. Lenny, now fully aware of the maniption at y, fixed his gaze upon the creature, his hand buried in its chest. His voice, though calm, carried an undeniable edge of authority and disdain. "A lot of things are wrong with this memory. Firstly, it did not rain on that day. Secondly, Captain Crimson would never allow crabs to pull his ship through the deserts. He is too in love with his crocodiles. Andstly, Glenn would have kicked my ass onto that ship rather than let me stay." With these words, Lenny not only exposed the ws in the creature''s illusion but also reaffirmed his own grasp on reality, a deration of his resistance against the maniption that sought to exploit his emotions. This confrontation was not just a battle against a magical entity; it was a struggle for truth, a fight to preserve the integrity of his memories and the authenticity of his feelings. As Lenny stood before the creature, his hand still embedded within its form, he realized the depth of the Asmodeus family''s cunning. They had sought to use his most potent memories, his most vulnerable moments, against him. Yet, in doing so, they had underestimated his strength, his ability to discern truth from deception. This realization empowered Lenny, fueling his determination to eradicate this invasive presence from his soul. The confrontation within the depths of his mind was a turning point, a moment where Lenny not only faced the darkness that sought to control him but also embraced the light of his own resilience and rity. Lenny''s grin was the prelude to the endgame, a clear signal of his anticipation and preparedness for the creature''s next move. "Devour! Take it!" hemanded, his voice echoing with the certainty of victory. Responding with immediate obedience, Devour surged into the fray, its form slicing through the memory''s fabric, shattering it like fragile ss under the force of its assault. The blood spider, a construct of deception and maniption, found its form decimated with a swift, decisive strike, its head severed in a singr, fluid motion. But the creature was not without its defenses; in a desperate bid for survival, it fragmented into a myriad of smaller spiders, scattering in all directions in an attempt to escape. Lenny, however, was steps ahead, his chuckle resonating with the confidence of one who had already foreseen this turn of events. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed his magic, a powerful gravitational pull that ensnared the fleeing fragments, drawing them back towards the epicenter of their doom. Seizing the moment, Devour enveloped the congregation of spiders, consuming them in one fell swoop. The illusion that had once dominated Lenny''s heart shatteredpletely, dissipating into the void from whence it came. A profound tranquility returned to Lenny''s soul, a serene rity that reaffirmed his indomitable resolve to conquer and seek vengeance for his master. The disturbance within his soul, a remnant of the Asmodeus family''s insidious influence, had been eradicated, restoring his focus and purpose. However, the battle was not yet over. Lenny''s senses, now sharpened by the victory within his heart, detected the residual presence of another parasite, this time lurking within the groin area, a testament to the Asmodeus family''s maniption of lust. "Let''s go get the second one!" he ordered, his determination unwavering as he and Devour transitioned to confront this next challenge. Upon arrival, Lenny was not met with deceptive memories but with a more direct manifestation of temptation¡ªphysical representations of Baroness Everbee, each more captivating and alluring than thest. Their ethereal beauty was a clear attempt to ensnare him through seduction, a test of his resolve against the primal allure of lust. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Undeterred, Lenny prepared for the onught, his sleeves rolled up in a gesture of readiness. As the illusions of Baroness Everbee advanced, their intentions clear, Lenny conferred upon Devour the power to grow, transforming it into a towering force of retribution. "You may feast!" he dered, granting Devour the authority to eradicate these manifestations of temptation. Joining the battle, Lenny summoned white mes, a purifying force to cleanse his soul of the Asmodeus family''s final stronghold. The struggle was intense, a battle of will against the base maniptions of lust, but Lenny''s determination was unyielding. After what seemed like an eternity but was merely another hour in the realm of his soul, Lenny emerged victorious, his eyes opening to the reality of the Nether realm once more, with Devour retracting into his being. The tranquility that now filled his soul was a testament to his victory, not just over the entities that sought to control him but over the very nature of the temptations they wielded. Lenny stood, cleansed and renewed. Now, after clearing himself of the hold that the Asmodeus family had on him, it was time for the next move. Lenny waved his hand to Steal, "Get me that one!" He pointed at Minnie in the red sands. Usually, anything that touches the red sands was consumed by it. But Steal had its name what it was for a reason.... Chapter 810 Minnies Gift Chapter 810 Minnie''s Gift With the Asmodeus family''s maniptive grip on him now severed, Lenny turned his attention to the next crucial phase of his n. He needed to reim the abilities that had once been his, abilities that were essential for navigating the challenges thaty ahead in his quest for vengeance and mastery over his destiny. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lenny''s gaze settled on Minnie, her form frozen within the treacherous embrace of the red sands, a testament to the realm''s unforgiving nature. Yet, for Steal, the serpent whose very essence was to defy and to take, the consuming nature of the sands posed no obstacle. At Lenny''smand, "Get me that one!" Steal moved with purpose, its form shifting into an ethereal presence that neither the sands nor their cursed appetite could touch. Circling Minnie with a predator''s grace, Steal acted, phasing through her in a swift, decisive motion that belied theplexity of the act it was performing. Minnie was extracted from the sands'' grasp as if she were no more substantial than a wisp of smoke, brought forth to stand before Lenny on the safer grounds of the ck sands. The red sands, clinging to her like parasitic entities, recoiled and retreated back to their domain, leaving Minnie''s form as Lenny remembered it¡ªfeatureless yet familiar, a being of unique and unnatural nature. Thest time Lenny had interacted with Minnie before his journey through time, he had taken two significant things from her: her heart and her face. Her faceter did not prove to be of any use to him, but her heart was different. The removal of her heart, a source of her remarkable abilities, had granted Lenny the power of teleportation, an ability that had proven invaluable in his endeavors across dimensions. However, the intricate dance of time and fate had since stripped him of this power, necessitating a remation of what had once been his. Lenny stood before Minnie, contemting the implications of his next actions. To reacquire the teleportation ability, he would need to once again take from her, to merge her essence with his as he had done before. This was not a decision taken lightly, for it involved not just the transfer of power but a deeper, more profound connection with Minnie, whose abilities had once opened worlds to him. As Lenny prepared to reconnect with Minnie''s essence, he was acutely aware of the bnce between taking and giving, the responsibility that came with wielding such power. The act of absorbing her ability was not merely a means to an end but a renewal of the bond that had previously empowered him, a bond that, while born of necessity, was underscored by a mutual recognition of their intertwined fates. With a deep, steadying breath, Lenny extended his hand towards Minnie, ready to bridge their beings once more. The process would not just restore to him the coveted ability to teleport but would also reaffirm hismitment to the path he had chosen, a path that demanded not just strength and cunning, but a willingness to bear the weight of the powers he sought to wield. However, just before his fingers would touch her, she suddenly opened her mouth as if springing back to life, "Stop! Please don''t do it! Please don''t do it! Don''t Consume my heart." As she said this, she bowed her head pleading. Lenny, poised on the brink of reiming the power he had lost, found himself halted by Minnie''s sudden plea. Her voice, clear andden with fear, was a stark departure from the madness that had once consumed her thest time he hade for her heart, rendering her little more than a shell of her former self. The Minnie before him now was aware, desperately seeking to avoid the fate of having her heart¡ªand with it, her abilities¡ªtaken from her once again. This unexpected disy of consciousness suggested that her time in the red sands, though perilous, had not eroded her sanity as it had before, possibly due to a shorter exposure. Lenny''s initial reaction was one of surprise, followed quickly by skepticism. What could Minnie possibly offer that would equate to the value of the power he sought from her? Yet, her knowledge of his past actions, specifically his consumption of her heart, hinted at a deeper understanding of the events that had transpired, events that should have been beyond her awareness. This revtion raised questions about the nature of the red sands and the secrets they held, secrets that Minnie seemed to be privy to. "How did you know that was what I was going to do?" Lenny''s inquiry, driven by a mix of curiosity and caution, was met with Minnie''s acknowledgment of his previous actions. This acknowledgment served as a reminder of theplex web of time and fate in which they were entangled, a web that Minnie, against all odds, seemed to have some insight into. Lenny''s gaze shifted momentarily towards the red sands, contemting the myriad mysteries and trials they concealed. The sands were not just a physical barrier but a repository of knowledge, experiences, and, perhaps, consciousness. The realization that Minnie had retained her awareness, and possibly gained new understanding from her ordeal, suggested that the sands¡ªand by extension, Minnie herself¡ªheld untapped potential and secrets yet to be discovered. After all, the red sands affected people differently. Turning back to Minnie, Lenny''s demeanor was one of cautious interest. "Prove to me your usefulness," he challenged, his voice carrying the weight of his demand. This was not just a test of Minnie''s willingness to cooperate but an opportunity for her to demonstrate the depth of her knowledge and the potential benefits of her insights. Lenny''s decision to reconsider his initial intention to take her heart was not driven by sentimentality but by strategic consideration. If Minnie could indeed offer something of equal or greater value, something that could aid him in his quest for power and vengeance, then Lenny was prepared to explore this alternative path. "Maybe its because of my ability to be able to cross dimensions, but I have seen things in the red sands. Things that have happened, will never happen, and will definitely happen." Lenny raised a brow at her words. "go on!" Chapter 811 Going Back Home 811 Going Back Home Lenny, standing before Minnie in the shadow of the revtions she had just unfurled, felt a jolt of surprise as she spoke. Her ability to cross dimensions and her insights into events past, possible, and inevitable, cast a new light on the challenges ahead. "Maybe it''s because of my ability to be able to cross dimensions, but I have seen things in the red sands. Things that have happened, will never happen, and will definitely happen," Minnie exined, her voice trembling slightly, not from fear but from the weight of her knowledge. Intrigued and cautious, Lenny urged her to continue, his curiosity piqued. Minnie, with a shaky hand, drew a rune in the sands¡ªa symbol resembling ''6''s joined at their sides, a mark deeply familiar to Lenny. It was a symbol that resonated with him on a visceral level, mirrored in the stamp upon his chest and prominently featured on Anguis, the Holy Tool. Minnie, noticing Lenny''s recognition, pressed on, "The others, born of the same bloodline that bear this, areing!" Lenny was taken aback. "Others?" he murmured to himself, pondering the implication. His mind raced to Luca, his son, the only other person he knew who bore this rune. Yet, another figure loomed in his thoughts¡ªAgent ''X'', his father, who had ominously said, "This is the curse of our bloodline. I must hunt you." Lenny recalled his fatal encounter with Agent ''X'' in the red sands, before time had looped back on itself. But with the timeline altered, what of Agent ''X''s fate now? Minnie''s next words cut through his reverie, "Trust me, he is not the only one. Those cursed with the corrupted touch of the Morningstar shall battle for his glory!" Her deration was not just informative but charged with a sense of inevitability. Lenny, faced with this new knowledge, turned back to Minnie, contemting the depth of what she revealed. The implications were profound, suggesting a convergence of forces tied to their bloodline, all marked by the same rune and seemingly destined to sh in a struggle influenced by the Morningstar''s will. "How did you know that was what I was going to do?" he finally asked, seeking rity on how Minnie could have anticipated his intentions so urately. Her response, pointing towards the red sands and her own experiences within them, revealed a shared history of maniption and destiny that both of them were part of. It was clear now that the secrets of the red sands and the curse of their bloodline were intertwined, each revtion shedding light on the dark paths they were destined to tread. As Lenny stood before Minnie, the reality of their situation settled around him like dust after a storm. The path forward was illuminated by the knowledge she had shared, knowledge that transformed their understanding of their past actions and future choices. The struggle for power, influence, and survival was no longer just a personal endeavor but a familial legacy, marked by the rune and shadowed by the influence of the Morningstar. Minnie saw the look on his face, and she spoke, "You and i have had our differences, but with what is toe, you will need me as much as i will need you!" On saying this she presented her hand, "I am willing to swear a master-ve contract with you, bind by blood and soul!" Her words surprised lenny once more. Lenny raised a brow at her, "Even if we want to do that, we both know that it is not possible. at least not in this ce. The rules of reality do not apply in theher realm" lenny added. She thought of his words and then with a strong resolve, she used her long fingers, stabbing them into her own chest. The process, an act of self-infliction that was as shocking as it was painful, but she did it anywhere. She extracted her beating heart. She dug her hand inside and presented her beating heart to him, "I have seen things, and know what you can do lenny! Without my heart in theher, I will still survive, but back in the reality of creation, it is not possible. I''ll keep my heart with you till then. That way, you can trust me, and sign the contract with me, master!" she bowed to him. Now, more than ever, Lenny was curious as to what she had seen in the red sands. After all, this woman was once a very stubborn witch that gave him unending problems with her sisters. Also, she should still hate him for the past that they shared. But here she was, handing herself to him on a ter. Lenny waved his hand on the heart she had presented, storing it into the storage unit. It was true what she said, with his abilities, he could help her fix back her heart before reality took her life away. "Rise!" Lenny ordered. Lenny was not one keen on having a ve, and certainly not one that wanted to kill him once upon a time. With the things he had discovered, he was sure that Minnie had her own ns. And he was more than willing to bet that she would back stab him the moment she got the chance. Lenny made a reminder in his head. When they went back to earth, he was going to use his own methods to dig into her mind and find the things he wanted to see. Nevertheless, all that was for another time. Right now, he was going to do something else. "Come along!" he ordered as he grabbed E by the hair, pulling her along Lenny had already extracted themand rune from E''s chest. He waved his hand and another portal appeared. this portal led once more, back to the castle of the ords. On entering the castle, he found Athena on the ground. She was still tied up. She had a surprised look on her face. After all, he had returned pulling their captor by the hair. Instantly, Minnie rushed to Athena, loosing her binds. Both women having missed each other embraced tightly. "How?" Athena asked, speechless for words. Minnie turned to Lenny, "Master did it!" "Master?" Athena was left surprised by that word. Lenny turned to both women, "we don''t have time. There is a war waiting for us back home..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 812 Ella The Ingredient 812 E The Ingredient Lenny, with a decisive gesture, conjured a portal, stepping into it with a sense of purpose that was mirrored by Athena and Minnie''s swift follow-through. Their destination was a realm within the Nether, a ce where creatures bound by blood contracts to humans resided¡ªa domain of dark deals and deeper despairs. Lenny''s mission was clear: to find a creature that could facilitate their return to the eighth earth, a feat he had aplished once before through the exploitation of a Nether creature''s teleportation ability. However, thendscape of the Nether had shifted, or perhaps Lenny''s recollections were clouded by the tumultuous events that had followed. The creature he sought, the key to their passage back to reality, eluded him. Back then, finding aher creature back to the eighth earth was actually very easy. But now, things were different for some reason. Obviously, the times were different. It was Minnie who stepped forward with a solution, her confidence undiminished by the uncertainty of their situation. "Don''t worry, I can handle it! We can go with anyone," she dered, approaching a creature that bore the skeletal semnce of a prehistoric predator of the skies. The creature''s reaction to her approach was instinctive, a screech that pierced the heavy air of the Nether, a warning unheeded by Minnie. Her familiarity with such beings, a byproduct of her witchcraft and her innate power, was evident in her fearless advance. The dance of predator and would-be prey culminated in Minnie''s sudden teleportation, a disy of her witchcraft that saw her emerge victoriously atop the creature, marking it with runes drawn with her own blood. The creature''s agony transformed into submission, its eyes glowing a subdued purple, a sign of the new bond forged by Minnie''s magic. Turning to Lenny, Minnie exined her actions with a simplicity that belied theplexity of her feat. "I have overwritten its contract. Since I am originally from the eighth earth, I can create a reverse summons from here, and we can go back." Her words were not just informative but also indicative of her invaluable role in their journey. The summoning chant that followed her exnation materialized a portal, a gateway back to their world, born of her will and her connection to the eighth earth. Lenny, observing Minnie''s adept handling of the situation, recognized the depth of her utility and the strategic advantage her presence afforded them. Her actions not only ensured their passage back but also solidified her position as an indispensable ally in the intricate game of power and survival they were entangled in. With a nod of acknowledgment and a newfound respect for Minnie''s capabilities, Lenny joined her and Athena atop theher creature pulling along E, ready to venture through the portal and face the challenges of their own world once more. This moment marked a turning point, not just in their immediate quest to return to the eighth earth but in the dynamics of their alliance. As they materialized under the brilliant sunlight of the eighth earth, the abrupt transition from the Nether realm''s shadows to reality was marked by immediate peril for Minnie. Theher creature, having served its purpose,nded gracefully, but the impact was too much for Minnie, who, heartless in the literal sense, began to falter. Athena''s swift movement towards her sister underscored the urgency of the moment, her concern was palpable in the air. Lenny''s reaction, in stark contrast, was more measured, his gaze fixed on Minnie with an intensity that seemed to weigh the gravity of her situation. Their eyes met, a silent exchange passing between them, Minnie''s gazeden with a plea for the return of her heart. Acknowledging the unspoken request, Lenny summoned Minnie''s heart to his hand, contemting the next step with a heavy sigh. "I''ll let you sign the contract with me, but it will be a different kind of master-ve contract," he dered, emphasizing the unique nature of the pact they were about to forge. In this world, contracts of such magnitude were typically sealed with blood, a testament to the binding power of life''s essence. However, Lenny, aware of the cunning nature of witches, chose a more secure path. With a wave of his hand, he summoned shadow runes, etching them onto Minnie''s heart with precise movements. Each rune, a mark of his dominion, wrapped the heart in an aura of dark magic. Minnie''s pained scream, as the runes took hold, was a harrowing testament to the contract''s severity. With a whisperedmand, Lenny sent the heart flying back to Minnie, embedding it within her once more. His warning was clear, "If you ever have the thought to betray me, even if it is a little, or to try and break this contract, you will die!" This was not merely a pact but a safeguard, ensuring Minnie''s loyalty was irrevocably tied to her very survival. Minnie, her vitality restored with her heart''s return, acknowledged the weight of Lenny''s terms, her agreement signaling a new phase in their alliance. Yet, as Lenny prepared to confront E, considering her a loose end best eliminated, Minnie intervened with a proposition that highlighted her strategic value. And then Lenny turned to E. His killing intent had put so much fear in her that she had still not gotten herself together. Lenny waved his hand, and a white fireball appeared. His aim was to kill her once and for all. But Minnie immediately stepped forward. "Master, if I may, this half-angel, E, is still of incredible use!" Lenny paused and raised a brow at her. Minnie stepped forward and continued, "You will soon head up to Judas, the wandering city. Half-angels can serve as a wonderous ingredient for a spell you will need." Lenny heard this, and frowned, "I can handle Broness Everbee and Cuban on my own!"Lenny''s initial resolve, fueled by confidence in his own capabilities against known adversaries. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, Minnie shook her head, "I am not talking of them. I am talking of the angel imprisoned in that ce. The Angel called Uriel. He is a far more dangerous opponent than those two..." (Author''s note: Thanks for the encouragement, guys... Still epting gifts) Chapter 813 Fate Chosen 813 Fate Chosen Lenny heard her words and threw E towards Minnie. "Do with her as you may." Minnie bowed towards lenny in respect. Athena on the other hand, still did not understand what was going on. It was already clear to her that Minnie and lenny had a master-servant contract, but Why? After all, the Minnie that she knew would not do such a thing. However, Athena''s attention was immediately drawn back to Minnie. Minnie spoke in an incantation as she ced her hand on E''s head. A binding rune, a ck rope that snaked around E''s body like a tattoo appeared.And then Minnie brought out a de from her pouch and with a swift motion, she sliced off E''s neck. This sudden act and decisiveness surprised Lenny, but he watched on. The moment E was dead, a white ball, like an orb floated out of her body. This was E''s essence that made her half Angel. But before it could go up into the sky, the ck rune like a rope about E''s body, as if having a life of its own, rushed for the orb, instantly, caging it, and pulling it towards Minnie''s hand. "The process is going to take a while, but I am sure that I can make it from this. master," she addressed lenny, "I know there are things you want to do now, like maybe, breakthrough in your cultivation before you go get that hiding Primordial beast." Lenny nodded, "yes. I do!"Minnie nodded, "In that case, I''ll ensure that it is ready by the time you return."Lenny nodded as he slowly floated in the air, leaving both Athena and Minnie behind. As he went up into the air, his thoughts were once more about Minnie and the things that she knew. She even knew that he was about to break through again. After all, he had gone back in time, which meant that his cultivation was back to the first rank of the Great demon realm. What Lenny needed to do was breakthrough again, climbing back to the third rank of the Great Demon realm. That way, he could better face the challenges that were toe. Also, he was going to hunt for a person. A person that had managed to be hidden all this while, but Lenny was now must confident of where this person was hiding. As Lenny peered into the depths of his storage unit, the sight that greeted him was both familiar and immensely valuable¡ªthe remnant core of the Primordial beast, a vestige of power that had transcended the boundaries of time alongside him. This core, diminished yet potent, held the essence of a breakthrough that Lenny sought once more. Unlike the physical traversal through time, Lenny''s journey had been one of consciousness, necessitating a remation of the power levels he had once achieved. Finding solitude atop a secluded high mountain, Lenny prepared for the ritual of power remation. The core, now norger than a small ball, still pulsed with thetent might of the ancient creature it once was part of. Its size belied its potential, a concentrated nexus of primordial energy waiting to be unleashed. As Lenny focused on the core, the surrounding air began to hum with the tension of unleashed power. White electricity crackled, heralding the transfer of energy from the core to Lenny. This spectacle of absorption was more than a mere transfer of power; it was an integration of the core''s essence into Lenny''s very being. The energy coursed through his veins and arteries, seeping into his bones and soul, an infusion that transcended physical enhancement to touch the core of his existence. The ritual was marked by subtle explosions of energy, each breakthrough in power a testament to Lenny''s advancing prowess. Again and again, he shattered the barriers of his potential, absorbing the orb''s entirety into his body until the process wasplete. The aftermath left him in a state of heightened power, a chuckle escaping him as he acknowledged the return of his old strength. This moment of triumph was not merely about regaining lost power; it was a reaffirmation of Lenny''s resolve and his capabilities. The core of the Primordial beast, once a beacon of untold power, had served its purpose, fueling Lenny''s ascent back to the pinnacle of his strength. As he stood on the mountain, the world below unaware of the monumental shift in power that had just urred, Lenny was ready. Ready to face the challenges thaty ahead, armed with the might of the Primordial beast and the wisdom of his experiences across time. Lenny waved his hands to check his stats. Wee to the Satan System /Title/ Essence collector (mid tier 2): Slowly steal the fundamental Life Essence of foes for every Injury inflicted on them and also those that die by your hand. *White Prince: Kiss of the Fallen Prince *The influencer: (Mid tier 2) : Restricted by the strength level of the victim. *Demon Eater: Digestion rate increased. Host can now digest more than one Blood Essence, Demon core, Hell beast heart at a time (Max of 12 cores at a time) *Soul master: (Mid tier 2) Call upon the souls of those you have killed in battle. * The Harbinger of Pain: Bring upon the lot attentive punishment and an increase in points. *Time Crawler: Only the chosen can navigate Time. /Abilities/